posted on 5-Sep-2001 6:10:03 PM
Thank you everyone for the nomination and award, and all the support for the 1-1/2 years it took to write this. I am truly honored and grateful.
Thank you again and I hope that you enjoy the story!
runner-up

Category:
Storyline You'd Most Like the Show to Follow
Those Meddling Fates


Author: Taffy aka Barbara
E-Mail: bstuller⊕splis.com
Title: Those Meddling Fates
Category: M/L
Rating: PG-13 (mostly but some N/C 17)
Disclaimer: Don’t own them, just borrowing them. Promise to return them only slightly used.
Notes: Sequel to May All Your Dreamer Fantasies Come True and starts immediately afterwards.


Companion piece to Those Meddling Fates –
Newest Additions (Repost Board):

viewthread?forum=repost-fan-fiction&id=16523&sr1=#post17093

Prequel to Those Meddling Fates –
May All Your Dreamer Fantasies Come True (Repost Board):

viewthread?forum=repost-fan-fiction&id=174&sr1=#post17094

Those Meddling Fates (Current):

viewthread?forum=dreamer-fanfiction&id=302


Those Meddling Fates 1 - 100


Author: Taffy
E-Mail: sstuller⊕inreach.com
Title: Those Meddling Fates
Category: M/L
Rating: PG-13 (mostly but some N/C 17)
Disclaimer: Don’t own them, just borrowing them. Promise to return them only slightly used.
Notes: Sequel to May All Your Dreamer Fantasies Come True and starts immediately afterwards.


According to Greek Mythology, The Fates were goddesses that controlled the destiny of everyone from the time they were born to the time they died. They were: Clotho, the spinner, who spun the thread of a person’s life, Lachesis, the apportioner, who decided how much time was to be allowed each person, and Atropos, the inevitable, who cut the thread when you were supposed to die.

From May All Your Dreamer Fantasies Come True, Chapter 20:

Philip: trying to tread as lightly as possible, he gently begins…
“Max, we need to tell you something and afterwards we are hoping that you can talk to us a little about it, but if you can’t that’s alright, together we will eventually work everything out. Max, son, this afternoon an old college friend stopped by. He wanted to give me some information that he had obtained while working on his final project before retiring from the FBI.”
He notices how nervous his son gets at the mention of the FBI, taking his son’s reluctant hand in his…
“That project was to evaluate some newly rediscovered information that Agent Pearce had from last May.”
He can feel the jolt that goes through his son at the mention of the agent’s name and notes how labored his breathing becomes…
“That information was the agent’s personal journals and medical reports from your… interrogation.”
He is really glad that he has a firm hold of his son’s hand because that’s the only thing keeping him from bolting right now…
“Max, I read those documents this afternoon. They described the… methods used… and the results. Son, anyone that went through something like that will need some help. We want to help you, but you need to let us in a little so we can. Please son, will you?”

Max: in an absolute panic, he needs to run, but his dad won’t let go of his hand: fear is not allowing him to think coherently: in desperation the hand that his dad is holding onto begins to glow.

Philip: gasps in pain and releases his son’s hand: confused, he holds his burned hand out to examine it: looking at his fleeing son, he painfully calls out…
“Max, stop, it’ll be OK, just give us a chance. Please, we don’t want to lose you.”

Max: he is almost to the door when he hears his father’s plea, turning back to look, he’s horrified to see the angry red burns on his hand: with tears threatening, he runs back to his parents: sitting once again next to his dad: with a heart full of sorrow at what he has unintentionally done…
“I’m sorry, I didn’t even realize what I did. Please D… Dad, if you’ll let me, I can fix that.”
As his father nods, he takes the injured hand in both of his and once again they begin to glow, but this time instead of a painful heat, they soothingly heal: releasing his dad’s now healed hand, he breaks down and the tears start in earnest…
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I panicked; I didn’t know what I was doing it. I would never hurt anyone on purpose. I’m so sorry, please forgive me.”

Philip: he and Diane both take their sobbing son in their arms for comfort…
“It’s alright Max, it’s alright. We know it was an accident. It’s going to be alright.”

Diane: her tears of relief flow as she realizes that they have not lost their son…
“You’re not alone honey, we’re here for you. We’ll always love you. It’s going to be alright.”

The fates are finally able to teach Max an important lesson: there is such a thing as unconditional love, just ask any parent.


Chapter 1

Setting: Monday, late afternoon, Liz’s bedroom

Liz: in a box of Grandma Claudia’s stuff that she just received from her Aunt Mary, she found some old love letters from Grandma Claudia’s high school beau, Tom Barnett: she had been reading those sweet and romantic letters and thinking of Max when it hit her: panic, panic so intense that she is almost hysterical: she has been pacing back and forth in her room, crying and wringing her hands for over twenty minutes: she has no idea why: {I have got to get a hold of myself. Why am I doing this? What’s the matter with me? Why do I feel like this? Where is this coming from?}: forcing her brain to start working to think it through: {Why am I upset? Because I’m panicked. Why am I panicked? I don’t know. OK, then why do I feel panicked? I have no reason to be panicked, nothing is happening to me. Then to whom is it happening too? OH MY GOD, MAX! Max is the one who’s panicked! I’ve got to help him!}: grabbing her bag she flies downstairs and finds Isabel and Alex having a soda at the Crashdown…
“Isabel, we have to go to your house. Max needs me, something is wrong.”

Isabel: If Liz’s distraught appearance hadn’t already alarmed her; her words certainly would have….
“Liz what happened, where is he?”

Liz: “I think he went home, but something’s wrong, I can feel it, feel him. He’s panicked.”

Michael: overhearing this, he is in total second-in-command protective mode…
“Let me go. I can help protect him better than you.”

Liz: for some reason, she doesn’t think he’s right this time, something else is going on, it’s not Michael that he needs, it’s her: she is just about to voice this thought when Sheriff Valenti walks in:

Valenti: on seeing the state Liz is in, he knows that it’s about Max…
“Liz?”

Michael: not giving Liz a chance to answer…
“She says Max is in trouble. I’m on my way over to his house.”

Liz: finally voicing her thoughts in a very certain tone…
“No Michael, I don’t think you’re the one he needs. I can… feel him. It’s not physical danger; it’s more emotional. I think Isabel and I are the ones who need to go.”

Valenti: butting in before Michael can object…
“Liz is right. Michael, right now it’s Liz and Isabel’s help that he needs. I have an idea what this is about and I know that he is not in any physical danger. I promise you. Let them go.”

Alex: not waiting another minute, he immediately grabs both Isabel and Liz and escorts them to his car…
“Let’s go, I’m driving.”

Michael: watching Alex pulling out of the parking lot and not liking it at all, turns his attention to the sheriff for answers…
“What is it? What’s got Max so panicked?”

Valenti: knowing Michael isn’t going to rest until he gets some kind of answer…
“Michael, I had a talk with his dad this afternoon. This is more of a parent-type issue, something I’m sure you don’t want to be around for. I think it’ll help Max to have Liz there by his side. It’s best to let them handle it. I know Max will tell you later, but for right now let it drop.”

Michael: still not liking it at all but not wanting to get involved in any sort of parent-thing decides to trust the sheriff’s judgment: his muscles relax a little as Maria puts her arms around him: he reluctantly nods his agreement.

Maria: glad that she’s there to help calm her Spaceboy, she makes the one observation that everyone else missed in the heat of the moment…
“I wonder how Liz felt Max’s panic? Are they now psychic or something?”

The Fates have set in motion that which will have unforeseen consequences.


Chapter 2

Setting: Monday, late afternoon, Evans house

After the emotional outburst of crying has taken its toll on all three of them, they sit there silently sipping the hot Chamomile Tea that Diane insisted on making in hopes it would help calm them. There are so many questions that it’s hard for them to know where to begin.

Max: the quiet and the warming effect of the tea does help him to recover a little and he decides to get his questions out of the way before getting deluged by his parents’…
“Dad, where are those documents he showed you? Does he still have them? Can you trust him not to tell anyone?”

Philip: immediately understands his son’s concern…
“I have them, he gave them to me. Don’t worry; they never made it into the report. Do you remember Bob Swanston and his wife Jane, their boy, Tom, is a couple of years older than you? Anyhow, he was given the task of reviewing the case a couple months ago. He has since retired and there is no way he’s going to say anything, first of all he and I go way back, plus he would at the very least lose his pension if anyone found out about what he had done.”

Max: relieved by his father’s reassurance…
“Who else knows about this?”

Philip: “Just us and Sheriff Valenti”
Seeing his son’s startled reaction, he becomes concerned…
“Max is something wrong? Those documents indicated that the sheriff knew everything and was helping you; I only wanted him to confirm it, was I wrong about him? Is this a problem? Tell me if it is, I only want the truth, this is too important for anything less.”

Max: taken aback…
“No, no, I trust him and he was key in helping me escape. He’s been a great help ever since. I guess I’m just surprised that he didn’t say anything to me. Um…where did you put these documents?”

Philip: retrieving his briefcase from the hall, he opens it and drops the envelope on the table: as they all stare at it…
“It’s too dangerous to be kept, it needs to be destroyed. I was thinking it would make good kindling and with the weather still cool at night, tonight would be a good night to use the fireplace.”
He is briefly rewarded with a small smile from his son as he nods in agreement at the suggestion.
Needing to turn back to his and Diane’s original concern, again being very careful…
“Max, what I read, what they did to you, I can’t begin to imagine what it was like. But what I do know is that it’s not healthy for you to keep it all bottled up inside. Even though you may think you’re doing OK, you need to let it out so you can really start to heal. Please Max, can you talk about it?”

Max: he has tried so hard to lock all those memories away and not expose them to the light of day: he knows they’re right, but not sure if he can do it: he closes his eyes and prays for strength, for Liz: in a dull monotone, he decides to try…
“It was like I was just a thing to him. He had the test results, he could see that I am part human, but he wouldn’t acknowledge it. He kept asking questions that I didn’t know the answers to, but he wouldn’t believe me. He just kept going on and on. I was totally at his mercy, but the problem was he didn’t have any.”
As tears threaten again, he can feel his mom rubbing his back trying to comfort him like she did when he was little: feeling emotionally exhausted…
“I know you’re right. I know I need to get it all out, but I’m just not sure if I’m ready, yet. The only other one that I opened up to about it is Liz and that’s only because she saw it in a flash when she kissed me. It happened right after I escaped and I wasn’t recovered enough to control it.”

Diane: her heart aches at hearing what her son went through: she’s not surprised that Liz would be the one that knows something about it, but she’s confused…
“Honey, I’m not sure what you mean by a “flash”, what exactly is that? Is it because Liz is like you?”

Max: looking up at his parents, startled by his mom’s question, he had forgotten that they didn’t already know about him and Liz…
“Uh, no, Liz is not like me, she is human, but we… connected when I healed her.”
Seeing that this just added to their confusion…
“I guess I should start from the beginning. About two years ago at the Crashdown, there was a shooting and Liz accidentally got hit… um… I healed her and when I did I saw things… flashes of her memories. Later on, when I told her about me, she was sort of upset. I thought if I showed her that I was, you know, still me that she wouldn’t be so freaked. So I kinda reversed the connection and let her see my memories and um… sometimes she still can do that even when I might not want her to.”

Diane: she had figured out some time ago that he was in love with Liz, but for the first time she is beginning to get an idea of how deep their love goes…
“Honey, I’m glad that you and she… connected. I think you both are good for each other.”
She gives him a kiss on the forehead.

Philip: he marvels at the strength his son possesses, and he has the feeling that he’s going to be needing it in the future: he still has a couple of questions regarding last May but also wants to reassure his son….
“Max, when you’re ready to talk some more, I will be here to listen. I agree with your mom about Liz, she’s good you. But I do need to know a couple of things, what happened to Agent Pearce? Bob had said he just
disappeared; do you anything about where he is?”

Max: even being emotionally exhausted, somehow his anger still manages to come out in his reply…
“If there’s any justice, he’s in hell right now. He’s dead. It was in self defense, but I’m not sorry for it.”

Philip: having suspected this would be the answer, he still is not totally prepared to actually hear it: needing to make sure of exactly what he means…
“Did you kill him? Who knows about this? Does the sheriff?”

Max: too tired to sustain the anger any longer, he sighs and explains…
“He pulled a gun on us, the sheriff emptied his gun at Pearce, but he missed. While the sheriff was reloading Pearce came back and was going to shoot. Michael used his powers to stop him, to protect us. He had never done anything like that before. After we got everything cleaned up, the sheriff helped us to dispose of the body.”

Philip: if he hadn’t been through so much already, he would be freaking out about this news: he had no idea of the extent of the sheriff’s involvement in all of this, which now includes covering up a killing: remembering his and Diane’s guesses about who are the gifted ones…
“So Michael is like you?”
Seeing his son nod yes…
“Isabel?”
This causes Max to look up at him and with a barely noticeable nod answers yes once again.
“Anyone else?”

Max: “Tess”

Liz: she has been on pins and needles since leaving the Crashdown, the moment the front door opens she shoots in and Max is immediately in her arms: she doesn’t notice the surprised looks from his parents, her only focus is Max: she takes a minute to gaze into his eyes, into the windows of his soul, before giving him a comforting kiss and she immediately gets flashes; she is stunned at what she sees: {his father’s information, the panic, the sorrow over the injured hand and its healing, the crying, the cup of tea, the questions, the reliving of his experiences in the White Room, and finally the relief of being able tell his mom and dad about them and the joy of knowing that they love him anyways.}: coming to her senses, she looks around and realizes his parents are staring at them.

Diane: from the look on Liz’s face, she can actually see what her son means about them being connected…
“Liz, dear, did you just get what Max called a “flash”? You did, didn’t you?”

Liz: not sure what to say, she looks at Max for a clue as to how to respond only to see how much this has already taken out of him: hoping to deflect any further painful questions away from him, she explains…
“Yes, I did. I can sometimes see what has happened to him, especially when it’s been a very… emotional experience.”
Her protectiveness of him, expressed in both body language and words, does not go unnoticed; it speaks volumes about their love for each other.

Isabel: not quite sure what’s going on, but judging by how everyone, especially her brother, looks like they’ve been put through the wringer she knows it’s major: not about to let go of Alex’s hand for anything, the two of them walk into the living room…
“Mom, Dad, what’s happened?”

Philip: praying the second time around is going to be easier…
“Isabel, we found out about Max and the FBI, and about you, Michael, and Tess being different. We need to know what’s been going on so we can help you all. It’s been difficult for us, and your brother, to talk about it. We want you to know that we love the both you very much and don’t ever regret finding you and taking you home with us. You are and always will be our children; we just hope that you let us continue to be your parents.”

Isabel: she starts to cry and rushes towards her parents’ embrace…
“Oh Mom, Dad, we’ve wanted to tell you for so long, but we were afraid, afraid that we would ruin everything if we did.”
After several hugs and kisses between her and their parents, she pulls herself together and rejoins Alex on the oversized chair.

Diane: glad that she is right about her daughter, she hopes that maybe now she can play a bigger part in her children’s lives in the future: although watching Max with Liz, she might not have him for too much longer at all: as she turns her attention back to Izzy and sees how she leans on Alex for support she realizes that she may not have that much time with her daughter either: maybe with Alex here for support she might be willing to answer something that Diane has wanted to know for years….
“Honey, there is something that I have always wondered about, I’m hoping you can answer me now. What were you two doing out in the desert that night when we found you? How did you get there?’

Isabel: looking over to her brother, she is relieved when he slowly nods his agreement…
“We had just come out of these incubation pods, we had been in them since the crash in ’47. We were just wandering around lost. Michael was with us for a while, but Tess hadn’t…well, hatched yet. When we saw the lights from your car, Michael took off. Max wanted him to take his hand, but he wouldn’t come back. It was three years before we saw him again. We don’t really remember anything before that night so I guess because she wasn’t with us that night, it wasn’t until last year when we met her that we even remembered anything about Tess.”

Diane: heartbroken to know that Michael had been there that night and that they hadn’t known…
“I wish he had taken your hand Max, we would have welcomed all three of you, or even four. What happened to Tess?”

Isabel: “We had a protector, he was there when it was Tess’s time. I guess with the crash and all, things got a little messed up and the three of us came out a bit early. Anyway, he raised her but…um… he died last year so Max asked if Tess could stay with the sheriff.”
She was so excited when she found out what was going on tonight, she’s always wanted them to know but now actually having to be the one to explain it, she now understands Max’s reluctance as well as his fatigue, it’s exhausting.

As the room becomes quiet, it is taken as a sign by all to stop for the night. Alex and Liz are invited to stay for dinner. While a roaring fire blazes in the fireplace, they order a pizza and decide to watch an old movie on TV. As the guys start making disgusting noises while eating in an attempt to gross out the girls, the parents realize that they are still just kids no matter how unique, and one more mystery is cleared up that night: they now know what the deal is with the Tabasco sauce.

It was The Fates handiwork that made Philip and Diane take that out of the way route home that night so long ago; they needed very special parents to raise some very special children.


Chapter 3

Setting: Tuesday, early morning, Evans House

Max: the smell of breakfast cooking surprises him, Mom doesn’t usually fix breakfast on a work day: he didn’t sleep too well last night, he kept waking up thinking about yesterday’s ordeal: it wasn’t until early this morning that he was finally able to get some shut eye at all, and as a result, he slept through his alarm: luckily Alex is picking Izzy up so he doesn’t have to worry about trying to get her out the door this morning, but he’s still running late: he rushes into the kitchen determined to grab something and dash…
“Morning Mom, I’m just gonna grab a piece of toast and head out. I’m going to be late for school.”
He almost makes it out the door.

Mom: her mothering instincts have been in high gear since last night, she is going to make certain her son takes care of himself and she is going to start right now…
“FREEZE! You are not going out of this house without a decent breakfast. I’m tired of you eating all that junk food. I got up early this morning to make you a good breakfast and you’re going to sit down and eat. You heard me, get back here and sit down.”
As her son obeys, she fixes him a plate.
“I’m going to go finish getting ready for work and when I get back, I want to see that plate cleaned.”

Max: watching his mom head down the hall, he turns his attention to the other occupant at the table: addressing the newspaper that his dad is currently hiding behind…
“Dad, I’m going to be late for school. I don’t have time for this.”

Dad: continuing to check out the sports page…
“Hmmm, spring training is about to start, maybe just us guys can get away for a weekend in Phoenix and take in a game.”
Putting the paper down and looking at his son slightly amused…
“That is, if your mom will let you out of her sight long enough to go.”

Max: starting in on his waffles, he finds nothing funny about how his mom has been acting towards him since last night…
“Dad, it’s not funny, she came in and checked on me four times last night. She kept putting the blankets back on me just so I could kick them off the second she left and now this. Dad can’t you make her stop?”

Dad: feeling sympathy for his son’s situation, but knowing better than to try and interfere…
“Actually, it was six times and she mentioned something about looking for some adult sized blanket sleepers with the feet in them, you know, like the ones she used to make you wear when you were little. “
Chuckling…
“Give her a little time, she just wants to make certain that you’re going to be OK.”

Max: feeling a little guilty about upsetting her, but still not very happy about it…
“OK, but for the record, I can pick out my own pajamas.”
As he continues to eat…
“So, um… how much time do you think she needs, you know, before she returns to normal?”

Dad: finishing off his own breakfast plate and getting up for some more coffee…
“Oh, I don’t know. A year or two ought to do it.”
Glancing back at his son, he smiles and laughs at his son’s horrified look.

Mom: as she is returning to the kitchen, she passes Max’s bedroom and is surprised to find a head poking in through the window: taking a step into the room…
“Michael Guerin, wouldn’t a door be easier? Max is having some breakfast, why don’t you come in and join him. I insist.”

Michael: he came by hoping to catch Max on the way out the door, so they could talk on the way to school: he’s flustered at being caught by Max’s mom…
“Uh… Mrs. Evans, that’s alright, I was just trying to get a ride in with Max this morning.”
Seeing that she is not going to budge from her spot, he shrugs and climbs in the window and is escorted to the kitchen for some waffles.

Mom: “Look who I found. Have a seat Michael while I fix you a plate.”
As she hands the plate to him, she notices the Tabasco bottle on the table is empty…
“Here’s your breakfast, Michael. Oh, I think I’ve got another bottle of Tabasco sauce in the cupboard for your waffles.”

Michael: dropping his fork in shock, he has to kick Max underneath the table to get his reluctant attention…
“Maxwell, what the f…?”

Philip: cutting him off with a warning glance…
“Young man, watch your language.”

Michael: still upset but contrite at the rebuke…
“Uh, sorry sir. Uh, Maxwell what’s going on?”

Max: not sure how to explain without sending Michael’s temper into orbit which is definitely something he would not care for his parents to witness…
“Uh… they kinda know about us. I can explain on the way to school. You better hurry up and eat, cuz Mom’s not going to let me go anywhere until we’re both done.”

Dad: finishing off his coffee, he clears his throat to get the boys’ attention…
“Michael, it’s OK. We are not about to turn any of you kids over to anyone. Your secret is safe with us, but I think there’s a lot more that we still need to talk about later on. Max, you know we’re here for you, and Michael, we want you to know that goes for you as well. Now, I need to get into the office.”
Giving both boys a pat on the back, he kisses his wife on the way out the door.

Mom: turning back to the breakfast table, she notes that one of them has barely touched his breakfast…
“Michael dear, Max is quite right, no one is leaving until both of you have finished everything on your plates.”
She smiles as Michael begins to wolf-down his Tabasco smothered waffles: taking a now empty plate…
“There, that’s much better. Now you kids better get to school.”

On their way to school…

Michael: “OK Maxwell, what gives? How much do they know?”

Max: deciding he might as well get it over with…
“They know mainly know about Pearce and last May, but we filled them in a little about the night we… hatched.”

Michael: his temper is now on its way into orbit…
“Are you out of your mind! What or maybe I should say who, possessed you to open your mouth about any of it? Damnit Maxwell, how many more people are going to be added to the “I know an alien club”? Your dad’s a lawyer for Christ’s sake; he’s going to want to turn me in for Pearce’s murder. Not to mention all the questions they’ll be hounding us for answers to. Why would you do something that stupid?”

Max: knowing how Michael would react, doesn’t make it any easier: becoming defensive…
“Don’t jump all over me; I didn’t just decide to tell them out of the blue. Michael, believe it or not, Mom and Dad were a bit more interested in what happened to me in the White Room than what you did. Besides, you heard what my dad said, our secret’s safe with them, they’re not going to turn us into anyone. Just give me a break, would ya?”
Calming down a bit, he continues to explain…
“Dad has a friend who just retired from the FBI and whose last assignment was to review Pearce’s personal journals that had just surfaced. Who knew the guy kept a diary? Anyways, Dad’s friend sort of changed the facts of the evidence a bit so we should be in the clear, but … uh… at the same time he thought he should let my dad know and give him the evidence for safe keeping. When I got home yesterday, he and Mom were waiting to talk to me. I never saw it coming.”

Michael: feeling like a first class heel, he hadn’t given much thought about what Max had been put through by Pearce: it dawns on him {Liz! That’s what she was freaking out about yesterday. No wonder Max was panicked. Wait, how’d she know? Are they psychic since doin’ it? Which reminds me….}…
“Uh Maxwell, yesterday Liz came into the Crashdown totally freakin’ about you being all panicked and how she and Izzy needed to get to ya, like immediately. How’d she know? Did you call her or something?”

Max: he hadn’t thought about it, but Michael mentioning it started him thinking {how did Liz know he needed her? He had been praying for some of her strength to help get him through it and wishing she was there beside him; then suddenly she was and he immediately knew everything would be alright. How did she know? Did I call her with my mind?}: pulling over to the side of the road, ignoring everything else including Michael’s raised eyebrows, he decides to test it out: concentrating only on Liz, he calls out in his mind to her {Liz, can you hear me? Liz if you can, try and answer me. Liz? Liz, I love you now and forever}: staying very focused on his mental image of his soul mate, he faintly hears a very surprised Liz answer {Max, I can hear you! Oh, My God! We’re going to have to figure this out! But uh… you kinda caught me at an awkward time, with no first period this morning, I’m just now taking a shower and you so shocked me that I got shampoo in my eye!}: grinning at the picture of her in the shower, he teases {Hmmm, maybe if I concentrate harder I can actually see what you’re doing instead of just hearing you.}: he smiles and chuckles as he hears her indignant {Max Evans, you had better not! Just remember, if you do, then I’ll just have to pay you a little visit tonight and we’ll just

[ edited 9 time(s), last at 19-Oct-2002 12:11:03 AM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 6:13:36 PM
see how much sleep I let you get! Now let me finish getting ready and I’ll see you next period. And don’t forget, I love you!}: he sends her one last {I love you, now and forever}: then turns his attention back to a now very annoyed Michael…
“Uh ya Michael, it does seem mine and Liz’s connection is now a bit telepathic. So far it seems she can feel my emotions and just now we were able to actually speak to each other; I think we’re going to need to experiment to see how it works exactly.”

Michael: not certain how he feels about this latest development as well as any potential implications to him personally: a little nervously…
“Let me get this right, since you and Liz… uh, did the deed, you two can now feel each other’s emotions and can speak in each other’s heads?”
Seeing his friend’s smiling nod, he shudders…
“So what you’re saying that when… er … if Maria and I actually do it, I run the risk of her being able to not only pick up on what I’m feeling but having to listen to her in my head even when she’s not even there! Great Maxwell, just great! Got any more revelations for me this morning?”

Max: barely able to keep a straight face…
“Only one more, well… really a bit of a warning. My mom’s gone into this super hyper-Mom mode since finding out last night. She’s already driving me up the wall, and since Izzy happened to mention that you were there the night they found us; I think she feels a little guilty about not taking you in, too. So…um… I think you’re her next target.”
Seeing Michael’s very pained look, he finally loses it and begins laughing as they head to school.

The Fates need to teach some young aliens a valuable lesson: a little parental interference can be a good thing, as well as it being quite a learning experience.


Chapter 4

Setting: Same Tuesday early evening, Liz’s bedroom

Liz: finally able to sit down for some girl chat while splitting a long overdue sundae, she and Maria begin to get all caught up…
“Maria, thanks so much for covering for me last night, there was just no way I could leave Max until everything had finally calmed down and returned somewhat to normal.”

Maria: licking the ice cream off of the spoon…
“Hey, no problem. How’s Loverboy holding up? I mean what a shock it must have been for him, not to mention his parents!”

Liz: “Yah, but I think they handled it really well, better than Max did, actually.”

Maria: letting her curiosity take over…
“So, what exactly is going on between you and Max? I mean yesterday you were pretty intense about needing to get to him, how did you know he needed you?”

Liz: excited about the new developments in her and Max’s relationship, her happiness spills forth as she begins…
“It appears that since Max and I… you know, went forward in our relationship, there have been some interesting side effects. So far I can feel when his emotions get intense and just this morning, we discovered that we can talk to each other telepathically, which has some interesting possibilities.”

Maria: her friend’s excitement is contagious, almost squealing…
“Oh My God! That is so awesome! Interesting possibilities indeed! So um, are you going to test any of these possibilities out? Hmmm, well?”

Liz: with a mischievous smile…
“Maybe {I wonder if I can catch him in the shower? Maybe give him a few ideas as to what I would like to try out with him in the shower? See if he could handle it?}: she starts giggling at these thoughts…

Maria: amused at the teasing look her friend has…
“OK, chica, you’re having way too much fun without me. So, do you think this is just a you-and-Max thing or maybe an alien-human thing? I mean, you know, if Michael and I took that giant leap forward, do you think he and I would have the same… side effects?”

Liz: thinking of Michael’s reaction to having Maria being able to talk to him telepathically at any time causes her to laugh so hard, she almost spits her ice cream out…
“Oh ya, Michael would never be able to disappear on you again! Where ever he went you’d always be able to give him a piece of your mind!”
As she and Maria calm down their shared hysterical laughter, she continues…
“But I honestly don’t know if it’s just Max and me or an alien-human thing in general. You’re not thinking of… doing it just to find out are you?”

Maria: pretends to be indignant…
“No of course not! At least not until you answer my 20 questions, which I just happen to have right here, then I’ll think about it.”
Taking out a sheet of paper.

Liz: rolling her eyes, but resigned to having to keep up her end of the bargain…
“Um, I believe it was 15 not 20.”

Maria: “1. Did it hurt?”

Liz: “A little, but not bad. Next.”

Maria: “2. What was it like?”

Liz: “Uh, what was what like?”

Maria: “You know, sex. What was having sex actually like? I’ll get to the other ‘what’ possibility in a minute. So answer girl!”

Liz: “Hmmm, complete. I mean when we actually… , it was if I found something that I didn’t even know I was missing and my life will no longer be complete without it.”
Hearing Maria make her annoyed air sucking noise, she revises her answer…
“Incredible, awesome, better than chocolate!”

Maria: “That’s better, number 3. Alien sex and human sex works the same way, right? I mean there’s like no extra equipment or anything to figure out, is there? ”

Liz: “Yep, absolutely the same and I didn’t find anything that I wasn’t expecting. Next question.”

Maria: “Thank God, number 4. You didn’t have to do anything weird or anything to, you know, get him excited, I mean because of him being an alien and all, did you?”

Liz: trying not to laugh…
“Maria, all I have to do is breathe and Max gets excited, and I might add that you have the same effect on a certain other alien as well.”

Maria: conceding her friend’s point…
“Um true, true. OK, Number 5. Does size really matter?”

Liz: “Well since I don’t have anything to…um… compare it to I’m not sure, but I’ll just add that it wasn’t an issue.”

Maria: “OK moving right along, Number 6. What was it like, as in the other ‘what’?”

Liz: “Amazing!”

Maria: “That’s it, amazing? Care to elaborate a little here?”

Liz: “Well, it was amazing to see what it could do.”

Maria: “Uh… um OK then, number 7. How long did it take? It wasn’t a quickie, was it? You guys did take your time?”

Liz: “Definitely take your time, especially the first time, don’t rush it. However later on, well it was still more than a quickie, but anyways, that can be good too.”

Maria: “Wait a minute, later on? What are you guys, like rabbits or something? How many times are we talkin’ about?”

Liz: “Uh, that would be number 8 and only twice.”

Maria: “Hey, that’s not a question! Ok, fine, number 9.You mentioned something about his mom knocking on the door, did you guys get busted?”

Liz: “Not by his mom, but his dad did figure it out and gave Max the “be careful you’re awfully young speech” the next morning. Fortunately he didn’t say anything to anyone else, at least that’s what he told Max. Next”

Maria: “OK, if you guys were both the big V, then why’d you have protection?”

Liz: “That’s 10 and I didn’t, but I knew he did. Future Max told me he had it the night he came to ask me to go to the Gomez concert.”

Maria: “Ok so Max has been walking around with a condom in his pocket, wonder what I might find in Spaceboy’s pocket? Next one, he knew that this was your first time when you did it, didn’t he? I mean you did explain about Kyle, right?”

Liz: “He didn’t know that I was still a virgin until we were… actually making love, but we did talk about it later and I did tell him everything. He’s going to talk to Tess tonight about what Future Max said and then tomorrow we’ll fill everyone else in when we meet at Michael’s. OK number 12?”

Maria: touched by how much Max loves Liz: sighing…
“Oh how sweet, I mean the guy still loved and wanted you even when he thought you had been with someone else. I’m glad he finally knows the truth; it must be a huge relief for you. Let’s see number 12. It was uh…mutually satisfying? I mean he did make sure you enjoyed it as much he, I imagine, did?”

Liz: “Maria, we’re talking about Max here, no way would he ever leave me still… wanting. Let’s say we both came to a climatic end. Neexxt.”

Maria: “I guess Loverboy is a more fitting a nickname than I thought. Lucky 13. You are going to be getting on a more reliable form of birth control, aren’t you? I mean let’s face it, at some point you guys are going to get carried away and oops, guess what?”

Liz: “Yes, I do plan on it, I just haven’t had a chance to make an appointment yet.”

Maria: “Um, let’s make that appointment first thing tomorrow, no way do I want to be Auntie Maria any time soon, and on to number 14. You think he could give Spaceboy some pointers on the romance part of it. Michael can figure out the mechanics side of it no problem, but the emotional side could use a little work.”

Liz: laughing…
“Maria! You realize that they both are going to die from embarrassment if they ever find out what we girls really talk about, don’t you? But I’ll see what I can have Max suggest. Next and final question.”

Maria: joining her friend’s laughter…
“Yep, they sure would and might do ‘em a bit of good too, instilling a little fear in them could be very useful. Anyway number 15. Is Max the one Liz? Is he the one that’s forever?”

Liz: without any hesitation…
“Yes, I have no doubts and neither does he. For whatever reason, I know we were meant to be together. Now that your curiosity has been satisfied, I want to show you what my Aunt Mary sent me.”
Taking out the box of letters and mementoes…
“These are old love letters from Grandma Claudia’s high school beau. His name was Tom Barnett and he sounds so sweet in the letters, he obviously was very much in love with Grandma. I wonder what happened to him?”

Maria: after reading some of the sweet letters and wiping away some tears…
“It must run in the family, both you and your Grandma, and even your Mom, get such sweet, romantic, wonderful men that can actually express themselves so beautifully. I swear these letters are like something that Max would have written. They sound so much like him.”

Liz: pondering Maria’s observation…
“You know, I thought that too. I guess we’re just attracted to the same type of guy, minus the alien status of course.”

Maria: “Ya, I guess that makes sense. I wonder what he looked like? Do you think he might still be around? I wonder what happened, why they broke up?”

Liz: “I don’t know, I never heard anyone mention anything about him. There’s an envelope with some pictures in this box somewhere, see if there’s one of him?”

Maria: finding the envelope, pulling a picture out…
“Hey, is this Grandma Claudia? You look just like her when she was in high school!”

Liz: glancing over at the photo…
“Oh wow, I do! Well, everyone always said we were a lot alike, I guess that goes for the looks as well. See what else you can find.”
She continues to read one of the letters when she hears Maria gasp.
“Maria, what’s wrong?”

Maria: shocked beyond belief…
“Oh My God! Oh My God!”
As she hands Liz the picture…
“Liz, he sounds like Max because he is Max! Look!”

Liz: looking at the picture, old questions start to take on new meaning {is this why Max recognized me when he first saw me? Grandma Claudia DID recognize him when he brought her back so I could say goodbye. I always thought she had, but could never figure out how. I’ve got to get a hold of Max!}: picking up the phone to dial the UFO Center…
“Hello Brody, is Max there? Yes, this is Liz, if he’s not too busy I need to speak to him for just a moment. Oh, well no if he’s with a customer please don’t bother him. When does he get off? OK could you give him a message? Could you tell him to come over when he’s off, I really need to talk to him. Thanks, bye.”
Turning back to Maria…
“He gets off in an hour, let’s see what else we can find before he gets here.”

Maria: looking over the envelopes that the letters are in, she gets an idea…
“Liz, this address is in Taos, NM. Maybe if we check the phone listings in Taos for Barnett we might hit on a relative of his. Worth a try, isn’t it?”

Liz: grabbing the phone, she dials information…
“Um, yes Taos, NM, last name Barnett, one ‘N’ two ‘T’s’. No I don’t have an address, first name maybe Tom. Oh, Ok well could I have all three please.”
Quickly scribbling down the numbers…
“Thank you.”
“There’s no Tom Barnett, but there’s a T. Barnett, a John and a Cheryl Barnett in Taos.”
As she begins to call the T. Barnett, Maria grabs her hand.

Maria: “Liz, are you sure you want to do this?”
Seeing her friends confusion over this question…
“What I mean is, are you sure that Max would want you to do this? This is bound to be complicated to say the least and his life is pretty complicated already.”

Liz: after taking a moment to think about it…
“You’re right, it’s going to be complicated, but I think Max is going to want to know. Maybe if I actually find him or one of his relatives, I’ll just say I’m Claudia’s granddaughter and I was reading some old love letters from him and thought it would be neat if I could find him. They should believe that, after all it is the truth, right?”
Not waiting for an answer, she dials the number…
“Um, hello, I’m trying to locate a Tom Barnett that is from Taos, NM. You are Tom Barnett! You sound kinda young; the one I’m looking for would be in his sixties or seventies. Oh, could it be your dad or uncle or something? Oh, you’re the only Tom that you know of on the Barnett side. Well, thank you. Sorry to have bothered you.”
Dialing the John Barnett number…
“Oh hello, I’m trying to find a Tom Barnett that lived in Taos, NM. I was hoping this might be his or one of his relative’s numbers. If you could please give me a call back, my name is Liz Parker and my number is 502-555-1234. Thank you.”
Answering machine, let’s try the last one…
“Hi, I’m trying to find a Tom Barnett and I was… Oh, um… well I have some letters that he wrote to my grandmother when they were young and I… did you say he’s your dad? My grandmother’s name was Claudia… Oh, you’ve heard him speak of a Claudia? Yes, I’ll wait while you go get him…”
Gives Maria a surprised look…
“Maria, it’s him! Oh My God! He’s still alive!”
Turning her attention back to the phone…
“Oh, hello sir, my name is Liz Parker and I was reading some letters that a Tom Barnett from Taos, NM wrote to my Grandma Claudia and I thought I would see if I could find him, are you him?”

Tom: hearing her voice, it sounds the same as it did almost 50 years ago, no wait she said Claudia is her grandmother: coming back to the present…
“Yes, I’m the Tom Barnett from Taos that courted a Claudia Jenkins about 50 years ago, and I did write her a bunch of letters, most of them from when I was stationed in Korea during the war. You said your name is Parker, Liz Parker? Would Scott Parker be your grandfather’s name? It was, oh, I’m sorry to hear that. How is your grandmother?”
Having to sit down upon hearing the news, he doesn’t even try to hold back the tears, but keeping his voice dignified…
“When did it happen? Only last year… I always meant to get back in touch with her but I just never did. She was quite a lady. You said that you have my letters? I still have the ones she sent me. I would love to be able to put them together. I could make copies of hers for you. Come here? I suppose so, where do you live? Roswell, I didn’t know Claudia settled in Roswell, I would have thought that would be the last place she would’ve settled. Oh, nothing, I didn’t mean anything, just an old man talking foolish. Yes I would love for you to visit. Here let me give you my address…..”

Maria: listening to Liz talk to what she is sure is Max’s donor, she watches as her friend hangs up the phone and sits in stunned silence: trying to put some of this into perspective…
“Liz, um, correct me if I’m wrong, but did we just discover that your Grandma Claudia’s high school sweetheart is most likely Max’s human donor and that you just hung up the phone with him after agreeing to visit him in Taos? How do you think he’s going to take it when he sees Max? I mean Max is going to want to meet him, right?”

Liz: numbly nodding yes…
“Um, ya, Max should be here in about 30 minutes.”

Maria: looking up as she hears a noise…
“Well then I’d say the boy’s a bit early.”

Max: climbing in the window and giving Liz a quick kiss…
“Hey Maria. Liz, what’s wrong? I got this feeling that something was bothering you, when I mentioned to Brody that I wanted to leave early, he said you’d called and to go ahead and take off. What is it?”
He sits in shock as Liz explains about Tom Barnett and hands him the picture. The fact that he is still alive and living so close is what boggles his mind.

Liz: finishing up her explanation…
“Max, he sounds just like you; I mean what you will probably sound like in 50 years. He was very nice on the phone and his, his daughter was the one who answered it.”
She becomes concerned as Max continues to silently sit and stare at the picture…
“Max, say something, please. I mean you do want to meet him, don’t you?”

Max: finally tearing his focus away from the picture, his mind starts to process this new development…
“I knew I had to have a human donor, but for some reason I always assumed that he was dead. I always thought we were connected through my alien side; it never occurred to me that it was my human side that recognized you. I don’t know why, but I don’t think it’ll be too difficult to explain who I am to him. When did you tell him we were going to Taos?”

Liz: “Saturday, if that’s ok?”

Max: “Yah, that’ll work, I have to work a couple of hours in the morning but I’m off at 10am. We can leave right afterwards. It’s a bit of a drive up and back in one day. Most likely we’ll need to stay the night. Um, I’m going to need to get my dad’s help.”
Seeing at how surprised they both are by this announcement…
“Ever since last night, my mom has been watching me like a hawk, constantly checking on me, wanting to make sure that I’m ok. Even trying to say I’m staying at Michael’s won’t work, she’d just call up demanding to speak with me all night.”

Maria: “That sounds simple enough to fix, you just need to find something or someone else for her to focus her attention on for the weekend.”
She’s not sure what to make of the funny smile that Max is now sporting.

The Fates are bringing one path full circle while opening up others to new directions.


Chapter 5

Setting: Same Tuesday evening a little later, Valenti’s front door

Sheriff: answering the knock at the door…
“Max, I’m glad you stopped by. Come in. I’ve been meaning to speak with you, uh… how’s everything with your folks?”

Max: stepping into the house, he pauses to reflect in amazement at how welcome the sheriff has made all of them feel in the last year, especially Tess: he needs allies and the sheriff has proven to be a good one, as well as a good friend…
“It’s OK sheriff, everything is working out fine. There’s still a lot that we need to talk to them about, but it’s good to know that… that they’re sticking by us. I’m sorry my dad put you on the spot like that.”

Sheriff: his relief is evident…
“Good, that’s good Max. Um, your dad was pretty… well, pissed at what Pearce put you through; it was only because I could see how much your dad cared about what happened to you that I said anything. I hope you can understand that. I’m glad to hear it’s working out. I think it may come in real handy having your parents on your side, especially if one of them happens to be the best lawyer in the state.”

Max: smiling at the sheriff’s kind words…
“I’m still getting use to them knowing, but I’m not sorry that they do; and I don’t blame you for anything. I’ve been meaning to thank you, for all the help you’ve been this last year. You’ve really bailed us out of a lot of jams, and yah, you’re right, it definitely doesn’t hurt to have a lawyer on your side, especially considering how much trouble we seem to get into. Um, I came by, hoping to catch Tess, is she around?”

Sheriff: giving him a friendly slap on the back…
“She and Kyle just got back from the store, let me go get her, then I need to be on my way or I’ll be late picking Amy up.”

Max: laughs a little at how that surprising relationship is developing, he calls out as the sheriff is leaving…
“Yah sheriff, it’s never a good idea to keep a De Luca woman waiting, ask Michael!”

Tess: coming into the dining room, she’s surprised that Max is here to see her…
“Max, what’s up?”

Max: sitting down at the dining table, he gestures for her to do the same…
“Tess, I need to talk to you about… well about you and me and Liz.”
Seeing her guard go up, he wants to break it to her gently…
“Tess, last fall when… when Liz tried to set you and I up, she did it because I asked her to… uh, well it wasn’t me exactly… it was a future version of me.”

Tess: very confused…
“Wait a minute, a future version? Max, have you been drinking with Kyle again?”

Kyle: coming in from the garage…
“Did I hear my name? Hey Max what brings you over?”
Taking a seat at the table, he makes it very clear that he’s not about to leave.

Max: not certain how he feels about Kyle being there, he decides to go with Liz’s advice on how close Kyle and Tess have become…
“Hey Kyle, um well, I was trying to explain about what’s… been going on between me and Liz and Tess and uh, I guess you too.”
For some reason, it pleases him to see Kyle starting to squirm a little…
“As I was saying, Liz was trying to set Tess and me up because I apparently used the Granolith to come back in time 14 years to try and change history.”

Kyle: astounded…
“WHAT! Wait just a damn minute! What the hell gives you the right to come back and change history? You can’t just come back and change everything just to suit your needs! Man for someone who isn’t even a jock, you’ve got one hell of an ego!”

Max: he’s not the least bit surprised by Kyle’s outburst, but he is by Tess’s silence…
“Tess, I… came back to… to warn us. We have to stick together, all of us, not just us four, but also you Kyle, Liz, Maria, and Alex, as well as your dad, Kyle, and now my own parents, too. If we don’t, we won’t be strong enough to win.”

Kyle: becoming somber at the implications…
“Win what Max? What’s going to happen?”
He puts his arm around Tess for comfort.

Tess: she felt her blood run cold when he mentioned changing history, she knew that meant only one thing: as Kyle’s comforting embrace warms her soul…
“A war: we weren’t all together in the other timeline, so we lost, didn’t we?”
She continues as his nod confirms this…
“So history does repeat itself, we lost just like we did in our last lifetimes. Let me guess, we weren’t all together because of me, right?”
As tears threaten, she is pulled into Kyle’s lap for a closer embrace.

Max: watching their interaction very closely, he’s glad that Liz was right…
“No, we weren’t all together because of me, because I drove you away. It was my fault and that’s why I came back to try and change it before it ever has a chance to happen. Tess, I don’t want you to leave, yes, partly because of what might happen if you do, but also because you’re one of us, and you belong here. Right now, this is the only home we have, the only family we have and we need each other. All of us do.”

Tess: continuing to lean on Kyle…
“Max, I’m not going to leave. I admit a while ago, I was considering it, but I just don’t want to be alone anymore, always on the run. For better or worse, I’m sticking this out with everyone, right here.”

Max: relieved to hear this, but he still needs to make sure she understands everything…
“Tess, I’m not sure what our… relationship was like in our past lives. I don’t think it was bad, I think that we probably did care about each other, and I still do care about you, just not in the same way I did as your… husband.”
Watching as Kyle’s embrace becomes more possessive…
“Tess, we aren’t the same as we once were and I don’t think you really want us to be, any more than I do. We’ve both moved on to new lives…
Leveling his stare at Kyle…
“And to new loves. I hope that you can understand and that you can be happy. You do deserve happiness.”

Tess: having to hear him actually say it broke her heart, but she knows that it had to be said out in the open, so it can finally be dealt with…
“You’re right Max, we both need to move on with our lives. I admit there is a part of me that longs for what we once had, but those are just vague memories of a different lifetime; we need to live in the here and now. I take it you and Liz are back together, and for good this time?”
As he confirms this…
“Good, you’re stronger when she’s by your side, and that’s what we’re going to need, a strong leader. I’m a glad things worked out for you and her.”
Looking up and beaming a smile at Kyle…
“And I think things are looking up for me as well.”

Max: smiling at how silly they look, {I hope Liz and I don’t look that sappy together}: he teases a little…
“I think they might be too. I don’t think you’ve ever looked at me the way you’re looking at Kyle right now.”

Kyle: looking back at Tess very pleased, they both blush at his comments: then remembering that there’s still something that needs to be cleared up, he scowls…
“Max, there’s something that you need to know. Liz and I never actually… slept together. She told me it was sort of a last ditch tactic to get you to back off, but um, well I suppose it was really part of the Future El Presidente thing.”

Max: Kyle just confirmed what kind of guy he really is…
“You’re right Kyle, it was. She told me, but I’m glad you told me as well. I know that we’ve had our differences and I think we always will, but you’re not such a bad guy. A word of caution though, pissing off an alien can be dangerous, and just like in humans, the females can be even more deadly when angered than the males, so I would say you’re either a very brave human or a very foolish one.”
He and Kyle both laugh as they dodge the seat cushions and pillows that are being hurled at them from all directions out of nowhere.

No matter how much preparation parents do, their children’s lives do not always turn out the way they plan, especially when the Fates decide to interfere.


Chapter 6

Setting: Wednesday afternoon, Evans Law Office

Max: this morning he had asked his dad if he could stop by his office at lunch time so they could talk: he has been racking his brain since yesterday trying to come up with a story to tell his dad for this weekend: it’s just so much more complicated to come up with something now that they know: he and Liz talked about it last night while working on their telepathy: it became very interesting when they started to actually argue telepathically: after much going back and forth, they both gave up: she wants him to tell his dad the truth, and he doesn’t want to, afraid it will lead to more questions: now sitting here in front of his dad, he still didn’t have a good story: needing his dad’s assistant with his mom, but hoping to be able to skirt around the reasons, he decides to try a very abridged version of the truth …
“Uh, Dad, I kinda need to get away this weekend. We’d only be gone Saturday night, back Sunday afternoon.”

Dad: raising his eyebrows at the “we”, he leans back in his chair, threads his fingers together and calmly addresses his son’s request…
“Why? Who’re ‘we’? And exactly where would you be getting away to?”

Max: mentally kicking himself for the ‘we’, he gives it another try…
“Um, just thought I’d get away for a bit with a friend and, you know, recharge the batteries a little. It’s been a little stressful lately.”
He keeps looking down at his lap, occasionally glancing back up at his dad: {that sounded pretty lame even to me, he’s not going to buy it. I blew it. I hope Liz is right, cuz the truth is the only plan I’ve got.}

Dad: he decides on a tactic that often works with clients as well as kids; he calmly sits and waits without saying anything.

Max: as the silence drags on, he becomes increasingly nervous {I hate it when he does this!}: no longer able to stand it…
“So uh, if that’s OK? I’ll just be g….”
Starting to get up, he looks at his dad and notes his disapproval; feeling guilty as hell, he’s unable to finish and sits back down:

Dad: in the dreaded no-way-in-hell-am-I buying-it tone that any teen would recognize…
“Max, you know better. You want to try that again?”

Max: {crap}: ashamed of himself…
“Um, well Liz stumbled across some possible information about my… uh… Earthly origins and we need to go to Taos to check it out. So if that’s OK…. ”

Dad: remaining in the no-nonsense parental mode…
“No”

Max: his head snaps up…
“No?”

Dad: “Max, if that’s the only reason, we all could go as a family and visit my Aunt Trudy in Taos this weekend and of course invite Liz along. I’m sure Jeff and Nancy wouldn’t mind Liz accompanying us, as long as I assure them that there would be proper parental supervision.”
Seeing how Max cringed at that suggestion…
“So what else is it? You want my support; I want the whole story. So decide, what’s it going to be?”

Max: defeated…
“Dad, I’m in love with Liz, you know that.”
Seeing his dad nod yes…
“But what you don’t know is that I’ve been in love with her since the first time I laid eyes on her in the third grade. It’s like I already knew her and had loved her forever.”
Watches as his dad’s face scrunches up in concentration…
“I always thought it had something to do with… well, my alien side, but yesterday Liz was reading some old letters her grandmother had saved from her high school boyfriend and there was a photograph of him…Dad, it was a photograph of me from the forties. I think… he was my human DNA donor and since Liz resembles her grandmother a lot somehow my human side recognized her. Dad, this guy is still alive, she talked to him. She’s supposed to meet him Saturday to give him copies of the letters, and I want to meet him. Dad, this is… very private for me, and if Mom knows, she’s going to get real emotional, I just don’t think I can deal with that right now.”

Dad: rubbing his hands over his face, he tries to come to terms with yet another new shock: {I hope this is the last one for the week. I really could use a break with the surprises for a few days. How the hell did Max deal with all this on his own? It’s enough to drive one to drink! Oh wait; Max tried that, as I recall he can’t hold his liquor. I guess there’s a little more of this human side to him after all. Christ, what question do I even start with?}: …
“Max, I’m not entirely sure what you mean by DNA donor, are you saying he’s your biological Father?”

Max: “Uh, not exactly.”

Dad: irritated by all the “beating around the bush” he’s getting …
“Max, that’s enough, flat out tell me, what do you mean by DNA donor? Just say it.”

Max: surprised at his dad raising his voice…
“I think he was the one that they took DNA material from that was mixed with alien DNA to clone me. I, we… we’re clones.”

Dad: stunned {oh good, another surprise. Well, I did ask, didn’t I? Might as well move on to the next one. Why do I think it’s going to top this last one?}: …
“OK, so who was the alien donor?”

Max: becoming concerned that he can’t read his dad’s expression right now; he hesitates…
“Uh, are you sure you really want to know?”
Suddenly his dad’s expression becomes very clear: before he gets his head bitten off, he blurts out…
“Zan, King Zan.”
Worried about how pale his dad has become…
“Dad… Dad are you OK?”

Dad: reeling from this, he hoarsely croaks out…
“Uh, yah, uh, could you just give me a second here?”
{Holy Christ, he’s their KING!}: recalling the sheriff’s words {he tried to clue me in didn’t he? He called Max a born leader, so he must know a hell of a lot more than he told me! But why, why would they clone their king? Why mix it with human DNA? Why send him, no make that them, here? I have a feeling this is not going to be good. What are Isabel, Michael, and Tess’s alien relationship to him? Why, no wait, enough why’s. Let’s get some answers to these why’s first.}: taking deep breaths to clear his head, he’s determined to get to the bottom of all this: he turns his attention back to Max, only to see how scared his son is and how much of a toll revealing all of this already taken on him: softening his stance…
“Son, why did they do this? What happened to their king… uh … to you?”

Max: doing his best to keep his emotions under control…
“There’s a war, he… I…er … Zan was killed, along with his sister Vilandra, his…uh… wife Ava, and his second-in-command Rath. Somehow our essences were taken and mixed with human DNA. We were sent here for safety, so that we would have a chance to grow, to mature, so that we could help them later on.”

Dad: really glad he’s sitting down right now: {I think I’m in the Twilight Zone. It would make about as much sense as anything else right now. How am I going to explain all of this to Diane? Hmmm, let’s not think about that right now. But ya, I think Max could use a little time away, I think we all are going to before too much longer, maybe I’ll ask Diane to look into planning something, for all of us. Now back to this sci-fi show that I find my life becoming.}: shifts forward in his chair, elbows on his desk, and hands supporting his head; he might as well continue while he’s already in shock…
“Mm ‘kay, so let’s see, you’re part human from this guy in Taos who just happens to be Liz Parker’s Grandmother’s childhood boyfriend, and your alien part is from this alien king who died in a war. I don’t suppose you know the planet or its people’s name do you?”
Sighs, as Max shakes his head no…
“Ok, so you were sent here for safe keeping so you can go back and what help fight this war all over again?”
Rolls his eyes when Max confirms this...
“You do understand how this last part doesn’t particularly thrill me? But let’s continue on, shall we? Please can you at least tell me that this Vilandra is Isabel, that she really is your sister?”

Max: “Yes, she is, and Michael is my second and uh, Tess was my wife.”

Dad: “I imagine that went over really well with Liz. Is there anything for me to be concerned about with that, you know, surprise grandchildren popping out anytime soon or anything of that nature?”

Max: cringing at the thought…
“Uh, no…uh… not that I’m aware of.”

Dad: he can’t help the sarcasm at this point…
“Well good, that’s real reassuring. So let’s back up to this war and enemy part for a moment. I don’t suppose, the next thing you’re going to tell me is that they followed you here is it?”

Max: “Uh, that wouldn’t have been the next thing, but… um… yah they kinda did.”

Dad: “Of course. Anything else on the agenda for me today?”

Max: very troubled by how his dad is taking all of this…
“Uh, no. Um, Dad are you OK?”

go to Taos this weekend with Liz if it’s OK with her parents and, providing you stay at Aunt Trudy’s. I’ll call her to make the arrangements this afternoon. I’ll talk to Jeff Parker and assure him that there will be adult supervision this weekend, sorry about that Max, but you’re both still minors. Now about your mother, keep in mind that I might not tell her everything, but I won’t lie to her, either; it’s just not worth the pain and suffering I’d endure later on. So how are you planning on escaping her clutches this weekend?”
He’s actually amused by his son’s plan…
“You’re sure you can get them to play along with this? I mean it will definitely keep your mom busy this weekend, but they do know what they’re getting themselves into, right?”

Max: “Oh yah, I’ve already got most of them on board and I spoke to Izzy last night. After she stopped laughing, she said she couldn’t wait.”

Dad: finally laughing a little himself…
“I think I agree with your sister. But now I have some calls to make and you better get going, you’re already late for school.”

Long ago the Fates gave an alien child king a good role model to learn from. Now the young king realizes what a good ally they gave him as well; one that he will call upon many times in the future.





Chapter 7

Setting: Wednesday afternoon, Michael’s Apartment

Max: looking around at the assembled group, he is amazed at who all it now entails: {if someone would have told me a year ago that I would be OK with all these people knowing, I would have told them they were nuts, and this doesn’t even include the sheriff and now even my parents!}: watching Maria and Michael bickering {God, they’re at it again! Hmmm, Michael’s not going to be happy about this weekend. Dad’s already said he wants to try and remain on the sidelines and just watch, something about it being safer that way. Michael all alone with Isabel, Mom, and Maria for two days, yep he’s not going to be happy at all!}: he almost bursts out laughing at the thought: realizing everyone is waiting for him to start, clearing his throat, he almost succeeds in wiping the smirk off his face…
“Let’s get this meeting started. As some of you know there’s been some developments this week that directly affect Liz and I. But what you might not yet know is how it may affect all of you as well…”
He explains how his parents found out and then about the telepathic connection that he and Liz now share, he is very careful not to include exactly how it developed; however he is not blind to the barely concealed laughter that everyone seems to be holding back by the thinnest of threads…
“So moving right along…”

Alex: no way is he going to let this opportunity past without comment: totally deadpan…
“Wait a second, back up, you said that when you and Liz deepened your connection this telepathy developed. OK, since all of us here are in alien/human relationships to one degree or another, I’d like to know exactly how far we’re talking about, you know, just once around the moon and back or all the way to infinity and beyond?”
The fact that he got it out without cracking up amazes him, but one look at how red Max is and he’s gone, it just snowballs from there.

Max: Liz currently has her face buried in his chest and refuses to look which leaves him there alone facing everyone, totally red faced: after several long minutes, he attempts to get the group back on track…
“OK people that’s enough, very funny Alex. Somebody hand Kyle a glass of water, I think he’s going to hyperventilate soon, and I have no desire to give him mouth-to-mouth. Michael….”

Michael: biting his lip, he’s really trying to stop, but he’s just never seen Max so, so caught red handed before…
“I guess only Liz gets the mouth-to-…ah… -mouth treatment. Sorry man couldn’t help it.”
Maria is alternating between smacking him to stop and busting up about it.

Max: giving up and admitting the humor in it to himself, he tries not to laugh as well: as things finally die down, he takes back control of the meeting…
“Ahem, now that we have gotten that out of our systems.”
Eyeing Kyle, who is still having a hard time not laughing {Kyle, I bet Mom would just love you.}: that thought puts a mischievous sparkle in his eye…
“As most of you know, Liz and I have known each other since the third grade, but I have always felt that I have always known her and now we think we’ve discovered why….”
The room grows silent as everyone takes in the stunning revelation of Grandma Claudia and Tom Barnett: finishing up the explanation….
“So Liz agreed to meet him this Saturday at his house in Taos, and I’m going with her.”

Michael: intrigued at the thought that Max will actually meet his donor, not to mention the GC connection to Liz: he is still unclear as to how this is going to play out this weekend…
“So Maxwell, as I recall your mom is like in this total protective mama-bear mode, how’re ya going to escape? I imagine you’ll be needing us to cover for ya, so what’s the story?”
He doesn’t like the looks of Max’s grin: it’s like he’s the cat that just caught the canary.

Max: “Um, actually you’re right. I am going to need everyone’s help this weekend with my mom.”
Gives Isabel a warning glance as she lets a snicker slip out…
“Actually, I had a novel approach, the truth. My dad is helping me with part of it. He’s already arranged for Liz and I to stay with my Aunt Trudy in Taos, and he’s even talked to Liz’s parents and gotten their permission for her to go.”
Looking at all of the surprised faces, he now lets the other shoe drop…
“However, he’s leaving dealing with my mom up to me, but he won’t let me lie to her exactly; so I’m telling her that I’m going with Liz to Taos to visit Aunt Trudy and so Liz could meet her Grandma Claudia’s old friend from high school. But ya, Mom’s going to be rather persistent in keeping track of me, and this is where all of you come in. I was thinking that one of you could serve as a distraction this weekend. Someone that would really pull on her heart strings and that she would just love lavishing attention on.”



[ edited 3 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 4:12:36 PM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 6:15:29 PM
Michael: listening to Max and looking around the room at the potential victim this weekend: {Hmmm, Tess might like having a Mom for a weekend. Be kinda funny to see how Kyle would handle it. Why is everyone looking at me? OH HELL!}: turning back to Max…
“NO, NO WAY! Look your mom’s great but in small doses only. Two days is too much. NO!”

Max: “Michael, you’re perfect for this assignment. Look, you know my mom already feels guilty about not finding you that first night and you’re already family; add in that you are homeless this weekend because of…oh… say, a busted water pipe, why how could she resist a poor homeless orphan?”
This is Isabel and Maria’s cue to take over…

Isabel: stepping right into her part…
“Michael come on, I know how to handle Mom; I’ll be there to bail you out. Maria, didn’t you say that your Mom and the sheriff have plans this weekend, why don’t you stay over with me too, that way we both can help run interference this weekend.”

Maria: playing right along….
“Hey, that would be great, then I wouldn’t have to be all alone at night. Of course you wouldn’t want me to be by my little old self all night long, would ya Spaceboy? This way you wouldn’t have to worry about me, and you’d be helping out Max and Liz at the same time.”

Max: “Yah, you know I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t important and well you are my second-in-command, and I could really use your help.”

Michael: he knows a setup when he hears one, but he also knows he’s trapped: this does nothing to improve his usual sour mood: looking over at a snickering Kyle: {maybe getting another victim to share the hell this weekend might make it more bearable? It would almost be worth it to see super-jock meet super-mom.}: still not liking it, he decides to go along with it…
“Ya know Maxwell, I don’t think me alone would be enough to keep your mom busy. With Amy and the sheriff both out this weekend, that still leaves two other motherless teens all alone this weekend. I’m sure she wouldn’t want that.”

Max: jumping in before Kyle can object…
“You know, you’re right. I’ll talk, no wait, I’ll have my dad give the sheriff a call. I mean it’s the least my folks can do after everything the sheriff’s done to help us.”
{Thanks Michael, I couldn’t have sprung that on Kyle any better myself.}

Kyle: terrified at the prospect….
“Now wait just a damn minute! I don’t need a babysitter for the weekend!”

Isabel: thrilled: {talk about entertainment? Oh God, this is going to be great!}: playing the guilt trip to the max…
“Kyle, you mean you don’t like my mom? Why?”

Kyle: flustered…
“What? No, wait…I mean…uh…”
Turning to Tess for help, he finds none.

Tess: delighted at the idea of playing Mom-daughter for the weekend, not to mention the potential fun of watching the guys squirm a little…
“Isabel, I’ve always loved your mom. She’s the best, maybe this weekend we could help her try out some of those new recipes that you were mentioning?”

Isabel: {love it, love it, love it!}….
“Oh ya, you know she’s got this great brussel sprout quiche that she’s been dying to make.”

Michael: cringes at the thought of eating it: {note to self: bring extra Tabasco, lots and lots of extra Tabasco. What the hell’s a brussel sprout quiche? Hmm, only one of us is leaving here unscathed, can’t have that.}: addressing the sole survivor…
“So Alex, care to join in the fun? It’ll be the six of us.”

Alex: knows better than to be sucked into this grand fiasco…
“Nah, that’s OK, you and Kyle enjoy. Me, I’ve got a hot date with my own folks for the Best of Elvis Impersonators Show in Santa Fe this weekend.”

Kyle: totally serious…
“Trade ya.”

Sometimes the Fates leave it up to the kids to figure things out for themselves. How else will they learn?


Chapter 8

Setting: Saturday Morning, Evans House

Diane: as she’s fixing breakfast, she contemplates this weekend’s activities: {I don’t like Max going away this weekend. What if he needs me and I’m not there? Aunt Trudy is a sweet old lady, a bit eccentric, but I don’t know if she’s up to this. Max would live on burgers and tacos if I let him, and I know he pushes himself too hard and doesn’t get enough rest}: seeing the apple of her eye come in and take his seat at the breakfast table, she brings him a plate and sits down with him as he eats…
“Honey, are you all packed? Do have everything you need? Did your dad give you his credit card? Max, do you have your calling card? Do you….”

Max: having been through all of this last night, as well as the night before, he pauses eating to reassure her, yet again….
“Mom, I’m fine. I got Dad’s Visa, and the calling card. I left Liz’s cell number on the tack board, and I’m all packed. I have my jacket, packed extra socks and underwear. Yes, I remembered pajamas and I will call you when we get to Aunt Trudy’s.”

Mom: she knows that she’s over-reacting, but she just can’t help it…
“Do you have plenty of money in case of emergencies? What if the jeep breaks down? Maybe you should take the station wagon?”

Max: “Mom, I have plenty of cash and Dad’s credit card for emergencies, don’t worry about the jeep. If it breaks down, I can fix it with a wave of my hand. I’m fine so please stop worrying. Besides it sounds as if you’re going to have your hands full this weekend anyways with quite a houseful.”

Mom: she has been surprised upon discovering that there would be 5 teenagers in the house for the weekend: {Poor Michael, imagine waking up this morning to find your bathroom flooded. Poor boy, I’m glad he called and asked if he could stay with us while everything dried out. He and Maria are so cute together; I’m really looking forward to having her stay tonight as well. Hmmm, I wonder how long Amy’s been seeing the sheriff. I never would have thought of that match. Philip was right to offer them our home for their kids for the weekend. It’s the least we can do for them. Max is right though, quite a houseful. Amazing, all of this happening in one weekend.}: she had been absentmindedly fussing over her son (fixing his shirt collar, smoothing his shirt down, brushing the hair out of his eyes) while he’s trying to eat.

Max: seeing his mom lost in thought, he doesn’t want to disturb her and run the risk of even more questions, but she’s driving him nuts with all this fussing: as his dad enters, his eyes plead for mercy.

Dad: walking in grinning, he calmly pours himself some coffee: taking a seat at the table he grabs the paper and scans the headlines, but he can’t escape the scene in front of him, especially his son’s obviously increasing distress: decides he had better intercede before Max loses it…
“Ahem, Diane, Diane, what time are all the kids arriving? Honey, did you hear me?”

Mom: coming back to reality…
“Hmmm, what? Oh, Michael said he’d be here after his shift ends about 1:30. Maria said that she gets off a little earlier so probably around noon or so. Jim said to expect Kyle and Tess about then as well. I think the girls are planning on going to that fashion show at the mall this afternoon, it starts at 1:00 and I expect they’ll be gone for a few hours at least.”

Dad: he can see Max is thinking the exact same thing: {that leaves Michael Guerin and Kyle Valenti alone with Diane for at least a couple of hours, all while she is missing being able to mother her son, who’s gone for the weekend, glad it’s not me!}…
“So I guess that’ll just leave the boys alone with you for a few hours? Uh, got any plans for those hours?”
He’s having a real hard time not laughing and watching Max is not helping; like father, like son.

Mom: “Not really, since it’s supposed to rain, I guess they’ll be stuck inside with me for a bit. I was planning on doing some baking this afternoon, I guess, maybe they could help a little? Do you think that would be alright with them?”

Max: “Mom that would be perfect. They’d love it, especially Michael, you know he’s starting to become quite the chef since he started at the Crashdown, and I couldn’t think of a better assistant for him than Kyle.”

Mom: not entirely convinced of this…
“Really? Honey, are you sure? I didn’t think that this was something most guys liked. I mean, you always seem scarce whenever I’m looking to ask you to do it.”

Max: priding himself on keeping a straight face…
“I do? I’m sorry, it must just be coincidence; but yes, I’m absolutely sure they’d love it. But now I need to get going. Mom don’t worry I’ll call as soon as we get there. Everything will be fine. I promise.”
Preparing to leave for work and the weekend, he gives his mom a kiss and a hug, which he has a little trouble extracting himself from, grabs his bag and starts for the door while he has a chance.

Philip: he’s been hiding behind the paper while listening to the mother-son exchange, and doing his best not to laugh: as his son prepares to leave, he is partially successful in hiding his amusement, as he accompanies his son to the jeep…
“Uh, Max I didn’t know you had it in for Michael and Kyle so much; I pity those two. I’ll be…uh… hiding in the office for a few hours this afternoon, so give me a call there if you need anything. Drive careful, don’t get a ticket and remember to check in a few times with your mom this weekend, or busy or not, she’ll make the time to chase you down until you do. Give Aunt Trudy a hand with anything she needs; she’s getting more eccentric every year. And remember no matter what you discover this weekend, you’re still Max Evans, our son, and Aunt Trudy’s favorite nephew and we all love you.”
Pulling out his wallet…
“Uh, things are more expensive there so here’s a little extra, take Aunt Trudy and Liz out for a nice dinner tonight.”

Max: even though it’s been a hassle, he’s glad that he has his mom and dad’s support: a bit sheepishly he takes the cash….
“Thanks Dad for everything and I will. I’ll call as soon as we get there. I love you guys too. Now I really need to run or I’ll be late.”

Setting: Saturday, Parker residence, a little after 10:00AM

Max: knocking at the Parker residence….
“Hello Mr. Parker, is Liz ready?”

Jeff: he had been shocked when Liz explained about finding Tom Barnett, he vaguely recalled the name: after reading some of the letters and considering how close his mom had been to his daughter, he and Nancy decided to let her go, but he’s still not sure how he feels about Max going along: although he was a little relieved when Philip called and explained about Aunty Trudy: even after speaking with this Aunt Trudy, he still has a couple of concerns…
“Hello Max, come in. We have a little time while Liz finishes packing. Have a seat while we chat for a moment…Ahem, so, you and Liz will be staying with your dad’s Aunt Trudy that makes her your Great Aunt, right? I mean she’s kind of up there in age, isn’t she?”

Max: {oh crap, now Liz’s dad too?}: putting on his absolutely-good-as-gold-innocent-me persona…
“I guess so, I mean she must be like in her 70’s or something, but sharp as a tack, she has this really cool quirky side. She never had kids, so she’s always spoiled her nieces and nephews rotten, especially Isabel and me since we’re the youngest on my dad’s side. You know my Mom and Dad wouldn’t be letting me go if they didn’t think it is OK. She’s really great and a blast to be with. Liz will love her. All the kids do.”

Jeff: if it hadn’t been for Philip’s reassurances, he would have never agreed: it doesn’t mean he likes it though: one last issue to check on…
“So how big is her house? A three bedroom?”

Max: “Uh, a two bedroom with a pullout in the family room…uh, I love the pullout.”

Jeff: “Good, glad to hear it, just be damn sure you remember that too.”

Max: needing to swallow first…
“Yes, sir, absolutely.”

Jeff: seeing the boy’s nervousness somehow makes him feel better: {instilling a little fear into him might not be such a bad thing. God knows I have more than enough of it to spare over this weekend thing. I can’t believe I’m letting my little girl go off with a boy for the weekend, aunt or no aunt!}: as his little girl enters the room with overnight bag in hand, he watches how she “lights up” when she sees Max: somehow this thought feels like a knife cutting right through to his heart: {I guess it’s true; a son’s a son until he takes a wife, but a daughter’s a daughter for the rest of your life. But I’m not ready for this yet!}.

Liz: “We should be going, it’s a long drive and we’re supposed to meet with Tom Barnett at 3:00.”
Giving her dad a quick hug and a kiss…
“Thanks for letting me go Dad, and for trusting me.”
She’s a little surprised when her dad’s eyes start to tear-up and he grabs her into a long bear hug.

Jeff: finally letting go of his little girl, he composes himself and addresses the young man that is taking her away from him…
“Max, you take good care of her. Stay out of trouble. Make sure she calls us the minute you get to your Aunt’s house. Be careful and drive safe.”

Max: taking Liz’s bag in one hand and her hand in his other as they finally get to leave…
“Yes sir, I will.”
He stows her bag in the back and helps her into the jeep; they’re on their way to Taos.

Setting: Saturday, Evans House, around noon

Mom: answering the door…
“Tess, Kyle, glad you guys made it. I’m so looking forward to having everyone over. Come on in.”

Tess: playing the part…
“Oh, I’m so glad you invited us. You know, it’s so great to have someone to actually talk to instead of getting to watch him, watch sports all weekend.”

Kyle: {how could Dad think this would be good for me? How’s it going to help me understand women? Hell half of the ones I know aren’t even human!} as they head into the house, he clears his throat and does his best not to gag on the words…
“Yes Mrs. Evans, it was so nice of you and Mr. Evans to invite us over so we wouldn’t be left all alone this weekend.”

This earns him an elbow in the ribs from Tess.
“Ugh.”

Mom: turning around upon hearing the grunt…
“Kyle, are you OK?”

Kyle: “Yes Ma’am, just a little sore from basketball practice.”

Mom: “Then you should take it easy this weekend. It hasn’t started raining yet and since we have a basketball hoop, I had thought you might want to shoot some hoops while the weather holds, but since you’re sore, that wouldn’t be a good idea. Why don’t you drop your stuff in Max’s bedroom and then come into the kitchen with me?”

Kyle: {arrrghh, it figures, damn, damn, damn! Oh good, can’t wait, but I ain’t gonna bake no damn cookies or anything!}: dropping his stuff off, he takes a quick moment to check out El Presidente’s bedroom: {humpf, nothing special. Geez, who’d thunk an intergalactic king resides here? Wait there’s only one bed. Why do I think I’ll be finding out how soft the floor is? Guerin better not snore.}: resigned to his torture, he heads into the kitchen, like a man going to his execution.

Isabel: having just arrived home with the groceries for her mom, she begins helping to put them away when the doorbell rings….
“I’ll get it.”

Mom: seeing Kyle coming in and slump into a chair at the table, she decides to get him involved with something so he won’t be moping around like this…
“Kyle, could you give me a hand with the groceries, dear? The sooner we can get them unloaded from the car and put away, the sooner we can get started on my cookies and cake for tonight.”

Kyle: heading out for the groceries: {did she say WE?}.

Maria: having dropped her stuff off in Isabel’s room, she greets Mrs. Evans in the kitchen with Tess and Isabel…
“Hi Mrs. Evans, thanks for letting me stay. I hope we don’t drive you crazy tonight?”

Mom: “Oh don’t be silly. I’m looking forward to having all of you here. Now you girls had better be going or you’ll be late for the show.”
They make a beeline out the front door and off to the mall.

Kyle: coming back into the kitchen with several bags of groceries, he drops them on the counter and looks around in alarm….
“Um, where’d they go?”

Mom: “Oh, the girls are off to one of those fashion shows at the mall, so I guess it’s just you and me until Michael gets here in about an hour. So let’s get these put away so we can get started, shall we?”

Kyle: {Max Evans, you’re one dead alien! So help me Buddha, I’ll get you for this if it’s the last thing I do!}.

The Fates are known for their sense of humor and are currently enjoying themselves too much to interfere with how things are shaping up for the weekend.


Chapter 9

Setting: Saturday, Evans House, about 1:30 in the afternoon

Mom: having Kyle in the kitchen with her has been an eye opening experience: she’s keeping a close watch on his progress {how could he not know the difference between a teaspoon and a tablespoon? The closest he must ever come to fixing anything is calling in a pizza order.}: she explains the next step…
“That’s real good Kyle, now we need to add the eggs. Let’s see it calls for two eggs, separated. So here ya go. Why don’t you go ahead with that, while I get the flour down.”

Kyle: looking at the eggs like they’re a science project or something, he hasn’t a clue what she’s talking about…
“Um, Mrs. Evans, separate the eggs from what?”

Mom: coming to his aide, she tries to hide her amusement {Oh Lord, he’s worse than Max, who last time I dragged him in here, refused to believe that there is no chicken in chicken fried steak. What an afternoon that was! Seems I have another one of his ilk here.}: smiling a knowing-mother smile…
“Here dear, let me show you with this one and then you give it a try.”
She smiles and nods her approval after he finally gets the hang of it several eggs later: {maybe I can have Philip pick up some more eggs on the way home? I’ll need some for breakfast tomorrow.}…
“Good, that’s good Kyle, now we need to sift the dry ingredients together before adding them to the batter. Here’s the sifter, it’s kind of an old one, so it helps if you lightly tap it against your palm it works a little better.”
She turns her back for just a second.

Kyle: the only thing that has allowed him to get through this is imagining a mini-Max in the bottom of the mixing bowl, and the pain he would be inflicting on it with each stroke of the whisk: {who the hell thinks up these things, separate the eggs, sift the flour, why? It’s all going into the same damn bowl anyways?} : getting a little peeved about his situation, he smacks the sifter with all his might.

Mom: before turning back around she calls out a warning….
“But be careful not to hit it too hard or you’ll get flour everywhere.”
Turns back around to see a flour-coated Kyle, she can’t help but laugh at the sight.

Kyle: {too late}….
“Um, maybe you should have said that first?”

Mom: hearing the doorbell, she’s still laughing as she goes to answer it…
“I’m sorry, dear…I’ll be right back.”
Greeting her newest house guest…
“Hello Michael, come on in. You know to make yourself right at home. Just drop your stuff in Max’s room and join Kyle and I in the kitchen.”

Michael: “Thank you, Mrs. Evans.”
He has been trying to prepare himself for this ever since Max sprung it on him, so far the only bright spot is that he isn’t going to be alone in his misery, and he has Isabel to run interference: {wait, she said her and Kyle? Just Kyle? As in alone?}: dropping his bag off, he notices Kyle’s stuff {dude, I’ve already done my time on the floor, the bed’s mine. Valenti better not snore.}: heads into the kitchen and stops in his tracks at what he sees: {Holy crap! How’d he get covered in flour?}: he starts laughing so hard that he has to sit down and is unable to speak.

Kyle: definitely not amused…
“Ha ha, ya right, real funny Guerin.”

Mom: Michael’s outburst is contagious, not wanting to laugh too much in front of Kyle…
“Kyle…um, why don’t you go into the bathroom and get cleaned up a bit? I’ll see about getting that cake going again.”
The minute he’s out of sight, she gives in and laughs her head off: after a couple of moments she’s able to bring herself back under control and half-heartedly admonishes a laughing Michael…
“Michael, stop that! It was an accident!”

Michael: wiping the tears from his eyes, he tries to comply {Oh God! That was great! Wish Maria could’ve seen it! Wait, where is she anyways?}: looking around for her…
“So, where’s everyone else?”

Mom: wiping up the counter…
“Oh, the girls went to the mall for a fashion show and Philip has some stuff to do at the office. Of course, you remember Max is gone for the weekend, right?”

Michael: {like I could really forget that one, why else would I be here playing stand-in son?}: as the girls whereabouts registers, he sighs: {Maria, Isabel and Tess: fashion show, mall: Yep, they’ve abandoned us. Won’t be seeing them for a long while. Figures, women! Alien or not, they’re trouble.}: looking around at all of the stuff out on the countertops, he has a good idea of what’s in store for this afternoon {I can handle this, no problem. I hope.}: putting on the most endearing-son smile he knows…
“So, what’re we makin’?”

Mom: “Well, I guess I should finish the chocolate mousse cake that Kyle was attempting, do you think you and Kyle can handle chocolate chip cookies?”

Michael: “Yep, no problem, um, with or without Tabasco?”

Mom: “I think there’s enough for two batches, so both. Just make sure not to mix them up. I don’t care to try out that…uh… particular alien quirk.”
As the afternoon progresses, she’s actually quite impressed at how comfortable Michael is in the kitchen, however the mess he and Kyle manage to make is another matter.

Setting: Saturday, Taos, in the jeep in front of Tom Barnett’s House, almost 3:00PM

Liz: she loved the ride up, the snow capped mountains were so beautiful: they had run into a little snow as they got higher up in the mountains, which slowed them down some and they barely made it here on time: maybe they could have a more leisurely return drive: not wanting to be late after rushing to get here on time, she decides to get things moving ahead…
“Um, you ready?”

Max: he’s nervous as hell about this, but dying of curiosity: Liz’s voice tears his attention away from staring at the house to staring at her: {hmmm, a much prettier sight.}: smiles when he hears her reply {thank you, now I think you’ve stalled long enough, let’s go.}: sighing, he gives her a quick kiss, and gets out and goes around to open the car door for her: they walk hand in hand up to the front door.

Tom: he’s been excited about meeting Claudia’s granddaughter all week; he’s never been one to talk about his private life much, but ever since that phone call he hasn’t been able to shut up about Claudia: he’s certainly surprised his daughter Cheryl with all that he’s told her this week: with a big smile he answers the door and begins his well rehearsed greeting…
“Hi, I’m Tom Barnett. I’m so glad you could come. Please come…”
His words get caught in his throat as he spies the young man.

Liz: walking into the entryway, she appreciates how well he’s aged: he’s a very distinguished looking gentleman with salt-and-pepper hair and beautiful hazel eyes, who is currently staring at Max with his mouth agape: she turns towards Max, and sees that he’s doing the exact same thing: needing to break the ice…
“Hi, I’m Liz Parker and this is Max Evans.”
She sticks out her hand for him to shake and is relieved when he finally does.
“Um, it’s a little chilly with the door open, do you think it would be alright if we… uh, came in?”

Tom: still in a daze, he can’t seem to take his eyes off the young man: finally her question reaches him through the haze, bringing him back to his senses….
“Oh, I’m sorry. Please come in. Let’s go into the living room, have a seat, make yourselves comfortable.”
As they all sit down, he continues to study his doppelganger: his mind races: {who is he? He doesn’t just look like me; he’s exactly like me, like an exact copy or something. But that’s not possible, is it?}: thinking back to his youth, a long hidden secret begins to resurface…
“I’m sorry, I didn’t quite catch your name?”

Max: he’s also having a hard time not staring…
“Max, Max Evans. It’s very nice to meet you.”
They both very slowly extend their hands to each other.

Tom: the moment they touch, he knows that this boy holds the answers to the mystery of his long hidden secret, a secret that has many questions: he’s only spoken to one person about it and she died a year ago: turning his attention for moment to the young lady, he has no doubt that history has repeated itself: remembering his manners…
“I was making a pot of tea, would you like some?”
He serves them the tea. They sip the tea in silence for a few moments: feeling that it’s time, he wants to find out who this Max Evans is and how does he fill in the missing pieces of what happened to him so long ago…
“Max, who are you?

Max: still nervous and uneasy, he’s cautious…
“Who do you think I am?”

Tom: “I’m not sure but I think you have something to do with what… happened to me back in the forties. You do, don’t you?

Max: relieved that he was right, that Tom does have an idea of who he is: at the same time this is about the weirdest conversation he could think of having: thinking it’s best to start from the beginning….
“Um, I’m pretty sure I do, but maybe it would be easier if you told me what happen to you then I’ll fill in what I can.”

Tom: nodding in agreement, he takes a deep breath and begins retelling his story…
“It was back in ’42, I was 15, just a kid, not old enough to join the war. We lived out a ways from town; about the only thing we had to do for fun was to go joyriding. That’s what we were doing, my buddy Fred and I, out joyriding in the desert in my dad’s old truck. Fred had snagged a couple of beers for us, but I’m not much of a drinker, so he drank both of them and promptly got sick and passed out. I was heading back, when this white light sort of just hit us. The truck stalled and suddenly I couldn’t move, out of the corner of my eye I saw something. It was sort of a shimmering image. It came up to me and touched my forehead. It must have knocked me out because the next thing I knew I was on this table. There was a light above me shining down, but everything else in the room was dark. I tried to get up, but some sort of invisible bonds were holding me down. I could move enough to look around though. I could hear things, voices, just beyond the circle of light I was in. I couldn’t really see them, but I knew someone or something was there. I got the impression that they were waiting for someone, for their approval; and then the voices stopped. I was already terrified, their sudden silence just made it worse. I started calling out, begging them to let me go. I was getting really upset, and then this image of a beautiful woman came towards me. As she neared, I got the feeling that she was the one they were waiting for approval from. She kept looking me up and down, I remember being embarrassed because I didn’t have any clothes on. When I started to cry, she came up to me and stroked my forehead, trying to comfort me. I guess it worked because I did calm down and stopped crying. That’s when I got a really good look at her, she smiled at me but it was such a sad smile, like she had lost the most important thing in her life. I actually felt sorry for her. Another… being came into view; it was glowing and was shaped like a human with two arms and legs; but I couldn’t make out any of its features clearly. She looked up at it smiling and nodded her head yes. Then the other being came over to me and touched me, and the next thing I knew I was back in my dad’s truck in a ditch, with Fred out cold sitting next to me.”
Pauses to take a drink of tea and collect his thoughts: he finishes his story…
“Fred seemed to still be drunk and didn’t have a clue what had happened, we managed to get the truck out of the ditch and made it home, where we were shocked to learn that we had been missing for 3 days, plus dad was pretty pissed about the new dents in his truck. They thought we had gone off and gotten drunk and wrecked the truck. I was grounded for the rest of the summer. I never did tell them what really happened. In fact Claudia was the only one that I ever told any of this to. She knew me so well that I never doubted she would believe me, and she did.”
Looking at Max…
“They used me to make you, didn’t they?”

Max: he’s been holding Liz’s hand very tightly the whole time: knowing first hand what it feels like to be held down against your will and not know where you are, he can relate to how terrifying an ordeal Tom went through: he’s glad that they didn’t seem to harm him: swallowing his tea, he tells his part…
“You’re right, they needed your DNA. They used it to recreate their king. He along with some members of his family was killed in a war. They have the technology to take their essences and combine it with human DNA to…um… well create hybrids, like me. We were then sent to Earth in incubation pods, but our ship crashed and things sort of didn’t go right from there.”
He’s curious about that woman on the ship…
“Can I ask you something? Can you describe what that woman on the ship actually looked like?”

Tom: he sits there numbly looking at the floor as his brain processes everything {he’s a clone, that boy sitting next to Claudia’s granddaughter, in my house, on my sofa, is my clone. Wait, what did he call himself again? A hybrid, which means he’s only part human and I guess part alien. This alien part is from their king, so is he their king now? Why send him here to Earth? Did they make any more using my DNA? What is he to me? My son? My twin? Who raised him? Am I supposed to be responsible for him now? What’s his relationship with Liz Parker? With Claudia?}: looking at Max, he realizes he had been asked a question….
“Oh, uh, sorry about that, I’m a little off kilter at the moment. Um, the woman… let’s see… she had blonde hair and dark eyes, not too tall or too short maybe 5’6” or 7”. She looked to be in her late forties or early fifties. She had a kind face, but like I said, she seemed very sad, even when she smiled, you could still see the sadness in her eyes. In a way her sadness made her even more beautiful. Do you have any idea who she was?”

Max: Tom’s description brought tears to his eyes; looking at Liz, he’s not the only one: he can also tell that she’s come to the same conclusion: turning back to Tom…
“I’m not certain, but I think that… that was the King’s mother. She would have lost her son and daughter, plus her daughter-in-law and her daughter’s fiancé. Her wanting to be there, to be a part of the process would make sense.”

Tom: as he thinks about it, he’s sure that’s who she was; her actions towards him were certainly motherly and it would explain the sadness that seemed to surround her: looking up, he notices how they’re interacting with each other, like they’re very much in love {that’s what Claudia and I must have looked like. Liz looks so much like my Claudia. I think I need to find out a little more}…
“Max, I think you’re right, I think it was his mother. But, um, if you don’t mind, I’ve got some questions I’d like to ask, about yourself and the two of you.”
They answer all of his questions about how they met, how Max already felt he knew her, who raised Max, about his sister Isabel, his former wife Tess, and his second-in-command and sometimes aggravating best friend Michael, about his friends: Maria, Alex, Kyle and his dad, the sheriff, and about his home and parents; and lastly Liz told him about Claudia and how special she was to her.

Liz: “Tom, in the letters you sounded so much in love with her, what happened? Why didn’t you two get married?”

Tom: smiling sadly…
“It was all a mistake. I had just graduated from college when I received my draft notice. I may have been too young for WWII, but I was just in time for Korea. A lot of those letters you have are from when I was stationed over there. We were planning on getting married when I was discharged. I had been there for almost a year when my squad was assigned to hold this ridge until reinforcements could arrive. The fighting was really intense and the reinforcements arrived too late. There were only two of us left alive and we were both in pretty bad shape. Somehow I had lost my dog tags in all the fighting; it was almost 2 weeks before I woke and could tell them who I was. But by then, the ridge had been retaken and someone had found my tags. I was reported as killed in action. It was almost a month before everything got straightened out and my family was notified that I was still alive. Unfortunately upon hearing that I was killed in action, Claudia left to stay with relatives in Florida, where she met and married Scott Parker. I guess they left for a little while for a honeymoon, it wasn’t until she brought Scott home to meet her folks almost two months later that she found out I was still alive, but by then she was already pregnant with your Aunt Mary.”
He went on tell them about meeting his wife, Susan and his son and daughter, about his three grandsons, about losing Susan to cancer four years ago and about his daughter divorcing and moving back in with his grandson, and how much he enjoyed having them there and about his career as a math professor…
“So, I guess that’s the story of my life. Max, I hope you’re not too disappointed about how boring my life has been in the last 50 years.”

Max: “Actually it doesn’t sound boring, it sounds… normal. Considering how abnormal my life is, normal sounds pretty good. It’s almost 6 and we have to get to my Aunt’s house before my mom calls all worried that we’re not there yet.”

Tom: “Max, before you go… I know that the Evans’ are your parents and all, but I want you to know that I would like to think of you as part of my family as well. I’m not sure how I’d explain you, but I would like for you to meet my family, that is if you want to?”

Max: he’s very touched by how welcomed Tom’s made him feel…
“I think I’d like that. Uh, if it doesn’t bother you, maybe I could be a long lost grandson, from that son you never knew about, that was the results of a brief affair you had right after you got out of the army?”

Tom: laughing…
“Oh ya, my kids are going to love that one! Now you better get going, you don’t want your mom to worry.”

Before saying their goodbyes, they exchange numbers and addresses and promise to get together in a few weeks, after Tom’s kids get over the shock of finding out their dad’s life wasn’t quite as boring as they thought, and he has a newfound grandson to prove it.

The Fates have always created families in many different ways. Marriage and birth are the most common; however it’s the ones that come together in unusual ways that can be the strongest.


Chapter 10

Setting: Saturday. Evans House, middle of the afternoon

Mom: sitting down at the dinner table to rest her tired feet, she looks back in her kitchen at two food-splattered boys in amazement {how in the world did they manage to dirty every single bowl that I own? Oh well, I guess it was worth it. Kyle still has some flour in his hair from the cake. Luckily Michael was able to use his powers and cleanup the smoke damage from when Kyle accidentally set the oven on broil for the cookies. I don’t know why they’re even bothering to bake them in the first place; more dough’s gone into them than the oven. I have to admit it was funny when Michael slipped Kyle the Tabasco spiced dough. Boy, Kyle must have drunk a gallon of water! I wonder what he meant when he said something about not being Martian enough yet to handle that much Tabasco? Hmmm, oh well, I'll ask Max about that later. I hope they all like my lasagna; it’s an old family favorite. I was going to try one of those new recipes, but for some reason they never seem to fill teens up that well; whenever I try one, Max and Izzy are always hunting around the kitchen for a snack later on. A couple of times I’ve even caught Philip making a late night sandwich as well.}: as the last batch of cookies comes out of the oven, she hears the front door open: greeting her husband….
“Oh, hello dear. Did you get everything done at the office? What do you have behind your back?”

Dad: looking around the disaster area that the kitchen has become, he’s not sure what to say about it: decides to take the safest route and say nothing: something told him not to come home empty-handed, and he’s glad that he listened to that something….
“Here are the eggs that you asked for and here’s a little something that I thought you’d like.”
Hands her a beautiful spring bouquet of tulips and daffodils.

Mom: touched by the sweet gesture…
“Oh Philip, they’re lovely. But you didn’t have to. Thank you.”
She puts them in her favorite vase…
“I think I’m going to put them in our bedroom, they smell so sweet, I want to enjoy them tonight.”
She leaves to place them in their bedroom.

Michael: curious…
“Mr. Evans, is today Mrs. Evans’ birthday or something?”

Dad: “No, why?”

Michael: “If you don’t mind me asking, just wondering why’d you get the flowers?”

Dad: smiling…
“Sometimes Michael, getting the lady you love a little something for no reason in particular is the best reason of all.”
Pauses…
“But a word to the wise, never forget her birthday or your wedding anniversary, it’s not a pretty sight. Now fellas, what the hell happened to the kitchen?”

Kyle: looking around and shrugging…
“Nothing really, we were just baking some cookies, why?”

Dad: “Cookies, huh? Are they any good?”
Takes a bite of the offered cookie…
“Hmmm, not bad, not bad at all. What are those ones over there with the little red hazard flag stuck in the middle?”

Michael: looking over to the plate…
“Oh, those are the special ones, you know, with Tabasco sauce for those of us who like a little spice. Uh, Mrs. Evans suggested marking the plate with something special when we had a little… mix up earlier.”

Isabel, Maria, and Tess are just returning from the mall, upon entering the kitchen they are speechless.

Dad: grabbing a few cookies from the “safe” plate, he decides he better leave the scene of the crime while he can…
“Um, guys join me when you get the chance, the basketball game is on, with it being almost the middle of March Madness the games are really getting intense.”

Mom: coming back into the kitchen and sees the new arrivals…
“Hi girls, how was the fashion show? See anything you’d like?”

Isabel: finally finding her voice…
“Mom, what happened to the kitchen?”

Mom: “Oh, we were doing a little baking. You girls should try these cookies, they’re really quite good.”
“Michael, Kyle, I passed by Philip in the family room and he was just mentioning something called March Madness being on and how you two would probably love to watch it with him? So, why don’t you guys take a break and go join Philip in the family room? Oh, here take some of these cookies with you. You two have worked so hard and have been such good sports about everything, I think you both deserve a break. I know the girls wouldn’t mind pitching in and getting this all cleaned up, would you girls?”

Michael and Kyle: taking a quick look around the kitchen at the damage they have inflicted, brings smiles to both of them: seeing the girls’ reactions are about to erupt: the same thought follows {YES, revenge is so sweet! Let’s get the hell out of here before they kill us!}: they beat a hasty exit to the TV in the family room, where the men of the house hide for the rest of the afternoon, chomping on chocolate chip cookies.

Isabel: she, Maria, and Tess: all have the same reaction to the news…
“WHAT? You can’t be serious? Why should we clean up their mess? It’s not fair!”

Mom: calmly takes a few cookies for herself as well as a glass of milk, she then addresses the fairness of it all…
“You’re absolutely right, it’s not fair. It’s not fair that Kyle and Michael got stuck here all day helping me, while you three took off for some fun. As for why you should clean up after them, Isabel I remind you of a family rule: those who cook, don’t have to clean: those who clean, don’t have to cook. They cooked, you clean, you’re the one who chose it, not them; so the three of you have no one but yourselves to blame. I’ll be back down in an hour to make the salad and put the lasagna in the oven. At least the dinner clean-up later tonight ought to be easier for you three. Don’t forget, I like my kitchen spotless. Now I’m going to my room to enjoy my flowers while I read for a little bit, see ya in an hour girls.”

Sometimes it amuses the Fates when the parents decide to teach their young a lesson or two.


Chapter 11

Setting:
Taos, Aunt Trudy’s house, around 6:00pm

Liz: checking out the jumbled front yard of the little bungalow that is Max’s Aunt Trudy’s, she doesn’t know what to think {I’ve never seen so many wind chimes, bird feeders or gnomes in my life! Max wasn’t kidding when he said Aunt Trudy was different.}: she takes Max’s hand as he helps her out of the jeep and with their bags in his other hand, they walk hand-in-hand up the gnome-lined walkway to the front door: she gets more nervous with each passing gnome {what if she doesn’t like me? What if she thinks I’m not right for Max? What if she thinks we’re too young? What if…}: she hears an amused and reassuring thought cut in {will you stop! She’s going to adore you. I know I already do, and she will too. And you’re perfect for me. }: they reach the door, she turns and gives the owner of those thoughts a long sweet kiss:

Max: relishing the feel of her lips on his, the kiss ends too quickly: licking his lips and looking hungry for more, he forces himself to ring the doorbell but whispers to his love…
“Don’t worry you’ll do fine.”
Looking up and smiling as the door pops open…
“Hi Aunt Trudy. Thank you for letting us stay with you.”

Aunt Trudy: she’s been so looking forward to having youngsters around for the weekend, they always add such energy and excitement to a home: smiling broadly at the sight of her youngest nephew, she wraps her arms around him in a warm embrace: stepping back to get a good look at him…
“Oh let me get a look at you. Why you’re all grown up. I bet the young ladies give you a run for your money.”
Turning a warm eye towards Liz…
“Or should I say a certain young lady. Hello, you must be Liz. You are such a pretty little thing, I can see why you caught the eye of my shy handsome nephew, here.”
She gives Liz a welcoming hug…
“Please come in and make yourself at home. Max, why don’t you put Liz’s bag in the spare bedroom and I guess you get the pullout here. I hope you don’t mind. Liz why don’t you come into the living room with me and get comfortable.”

Liz: taking in the sight of Aunt Trudy {Max is right, eccentric pretty well covers it: brightly colored, long flowing cotton dress, crystal pendant, dangly silver earrings, hair in a long braid down her back, and the warmest and calmest eyes I’ve ever seen.}: smiling at her kind host…
“Thank you. Um, but would you mind if I use your phone, first? I need to call my parents and let them know we got here ok. I have my calling card.”

Aunt Trudy: “Why go right ahead. Oh that reminds me, Max better call Diane as soon as you’re done. She’s already called twice looking for him.”


[ edited 2 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 4:15:06 PM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 6:17:09 PM
While Liz is on the phone, Max comes into the living room…
“Max, come here, I want another hug. I just don’t get to see enough of you or your sister.”
After getting her hug, she backs up and studies him, places her fingers on his chin and tilts it up so they make eye contact: she evaluates what she sees…
“Hmmm, I think I see why Diane is being so protective. You haven’t been doing too well lately; your aura’s always been soft amber, but now it has streaks of dark chocolate running through it. You’ve been troubled lately. I wonder if that lovely little thing over there is part of the trouble or the medicine, hmmm?”

Max: he just knew she was going to do something like this, most of the family just shrugs it off as silliness, but he noticed a long time ago that she usually was pretty much on the money with her aura readings: he manages to keep smiling…
“What do you think?”
He looks over at Liz as she comes in after finishing her phone call.

Aunt Trudy: watching him watch her, she has her answer…
“I think maybe a little of both. True love is usually difficult; it has to be otherwise it wouldn’t be worth fighting for. But I must say that’s some twinkle you get in those lovely eyes of yours when you look at her. Now I think you better call your mom before she sends out search parties for you.”

Max: ducking his head shyly and blushing…
“Yes, ma’am, but then I’m under strict instructions from my dad to take you and Liz out to a nice dinner. So be thinking about where you want to go.”
He gives Liz a quick kiss in passing and continues to smile at Liz while making his call…
“Oh Hi, uh… who is this? Oh Kyle, so how’s it going? Uh, all afternoon with Mom baking, huh… no, I didn’t plan it; that was all Mom’s idea… yes, I swear it. Did Michael make it over? Cookies, are they any good? Hmmm, why’d you eat the Tabasco one anyways? Oh, well ya, I guess he was a jackass to slip a Tabasco one to you… What smoke damage? You guys didn’t burn the kitchen up, did you? Oh, that’s good… as long as Michael took care of it. Does who snore? …uh, sometimes. I just usually throw a pillow at him… no, it doesn’t work all the time… Huh, fashion show? No, Isabel didn’t discuss her plans with me…you what? No, you don’t have to worry about getting me back for this, I’m sure Mom will take care of that the second I walk in the door tomorrow. Just remember, you guys are only the stand-ins, I get it full force 24/7…huh, I’m glad that thought makes you feel better. Do you think you could put my Mom on? M’Kay, I’ll hold.”
“Hi Mom, we’re here at Aunt Trudy’s, so how’s everything going…uh huh, m’ya, Kyle mentioned something about that… ya, I’m sure it was amazing watching Michael work his magic, he gets some real interesting results sometimes… oh, so they are getting to watch March Madness with Dad… the girls are cleaning the kitchen? Oh ya, the cooks don’t clean rule, bet they loved that one {crap, I’m going to hear about that one from Izzy for sure.}…oh, we’re going to go out to dinner… yes, I’ll get something besides a burger… yes, including vegetables… and milk … oh, the visit went fine, Tom Barnett’s a real nice guy… ya, we found out a lot about Liz’s Grandma… ya, it was cool. Ok Mom, tell everyone hi and I love you too. Bye.”
Returning to the living room…
“Mom said everything’s going fine. So where are we going to for dinner?”

Aunt Trudy: “Well there’s Pablo’s, they have some wonderful veggie fajitas as well as the usual burritos and tacos. Oh, they’ve added this salsa-eating contest on Saturday nights; whoever can down the most of their hottest salsa without stopping gets a free dinner for their entire party and a huge jar of their salsa to take home. It’s just so wrong, but I have to admit it is pretty funny watching some of the contestants faces; what some will do for a free meal.”

Liz: looking at Max with a mischievous gleam in her eye…
“Sounds great, let’s go.”
Her thoughts hear an adamant {I am NOT entering that contest, so forget about it!}: now sporting a huge grin she answers {uh huh, whatever you say Max.}: hearing his final {I am NOT doing it and that’s final!}: she just happens to mention to Aunt Trudy as they’re leaving…
“You know Aunt Trudy, I’ve seen Max put Tabasco away by the gallon, I wonder how he’d do in that contest?”

Setting: Pablo’s restaurant

Aunt Trudy: upon being seated at the table, she inquires…
“Oh, do you still have that salsa-eating contest on Saturdays?”

Waiter: “Oh, yes ma’am. You’re just in time; they will be starting in a few minutes. Do you have someone in your party who would like to join in?”

Aunt Trudy: cutting Max off before he can object…
“Yes, my nephew here.“

Max: getting up to go join in this spectacle, he gives Liz a very dirty look {you are going to pay for this Liz Parker.}…

Liz: not even trying to keep the smug look off her face, she can barely keep from laughing as she continues to hear Max’s thoughts on this matter {I can’t believe you guys roped me into this! What do I want with a bunch of salsa anyways, I prefer Tabasco. What am I doing sitting up here with these people? Look at them, the bald guy to my left is covered in tattoos and leather, bet it burns when the salsa hits that ring in his lip. The one on my right must weigh 500 pounds and he’s already sweaty, what’s he going to be like after a few bowls of salsa? I want to make this clear that I am doing this under protest and you had better never say a word of it to anyone! Got that?}: biting her lip she sends him her answer {now Max, just make your auntie proud and win. How about I add a little extra spice to the contest with my very own special reward later on tonight for you if you win, would that sway you? }: it’s funny to not only see him mull that one over but also to be able to hear him as he does {hmmm, special reward, maybe, I wonder what you have in mind that would be so special that it would sway me?}: as she sends him his answer, she cracks up at how red he gets.

Aunt Trudy: watches in amusement at the looks the youngsters are giving each other; notices how embarrassed Max gets sitting up there on the raised platform with the other 2 contestants: she turns to Liz…
“Thank you dear, I had forgotten how much he loves hot sauce. He’s so shy and serious all the time. Why, just look at how red from embarrassment he’s already turned while just sitting up there. It will do him some good to loosen up and be a little silly tonight. Don’t you think?”

Liz: “Aunt Trudy I couldn’t agree more.”

Max: the contestants down their first bowl of salsa, the tattooed man in leather gives out a loud burp causing Max’s nose to crinkle {that was gross! I guess I can deal with it so long as it doesn’t come out the other end.}: after downing the second bowl the 500 pounder is drenched in sweat: {didn’t this guy remember to use deodorant?}: after the third bowl the tattooed man’s upper lip is quivering and his eyes are watering, he’s had enough and goes for the water: {huh, I guess that lip ring does sting after all.}: it’s now down the him and the 500 pounder: as they down the forth bowl the 500 pounder has sweat dripping into his eyes, he starts mumbling “oh God, oh God” and grabs the water pitcher, no need for a glass: Max looks around as the audience starts clapping for him {I guess I won. I don’t see what the big deal is, it’s not even that hot. Might be good on peanut butter and jelly sandwiches?}: he stands up as they hand him his salsa prize and shakes hands.

MC: pushing a microphone at Max…
“Tell me young man, how did you do that without even breaking a sweat?”

Max: looking directly at Liz…
“I guess I just needed the right incentive.”
{you do know that I intend on collecting that reward as soon as the opportunity arises tonight.}

They have a wonderful dinner compliments of the house and return home late and very tired.

Aunt Trudy: “Well kids, I had a great dinner and I’m so happy you two were there to share it with me. But I think I’ve had it for the night. Max, I hope you’re comfortable on the pullout, you know where I keep everything so help yourself if you need anything. You know how I am; once I take my hearing aide out I can’t hear a darn thing. Oh and one more thing, behave yourselves. I may be almost deaf, but my eyesight is 20/20 and then some. So be good, both of you. Now, goodnight”
She gives both a hug and a kiss good night and heads off to bed.

Max: after Aunt Trudy’s door closes, he gives Liz a naughty look…
“I think I could use that shower you mentioned as being part of my reward?”

The Fates do like to allow those who have been good and worked hard to collect their just rewards, especially when they have been entertained so well lately.


Chapter 12

Setting:
Taos, Saturday night, Aunt Trudy’s House

Liz: looking into Max’s eyes that are blazing with lust, her tart reply catches in her throat: she is drawn to him like a bee to honey and is suddenly engulfed in his passionate embrace: their lips meet and their tongues start to explore: coming up for air, in between ragged breaths…
“Max, I thought you said something about a shower?”

Max: he doesn’t stop kissing her lips, cheeks, neck, any exposed flesh is fair game: as her words reach him, he simply picks her up and carries her to the bathroom: all while his wet lustful kisses rain down on her: once in the bathroom he closes the door with his foot and slides his hands underneath her blouse:

Liz: her whole body is tingling with excitement: everywhere his hands touch, her body seems to come alive: she moans as his hands begin to caress her through her bra: as her blouse magically falls away, his hot kisses leave a fiery trail burning in their wake: licking her lips she cannot bother with buttons and rips his shirt open to reveal his gorgeous chest, where her mouth begins its own journey of licking and nibbling as it roams:

Max: her assault allows him a chance to catch his breath and he throws his head back, closes his eyes and revels in the feel of her lips on his chest: he runs his hands through her silky hair, marveling at how intoxicating its feel is: her long tresses fall just above her bra strap, which he attempts to unhook: he’s in no mood for delays, as his hand glows the annoying obstacle is suddenly removed: he gasps as he feels her hand slip underneath his waistband and shudders as it reaches its target:

Liz: each taste of him leaves her yearning for more: as she strokes him, she can feel how tight his pants are becoming and quickly removes the constraining garments: her hands continue their ministrations and he groans as the ever increasing pressure builds to new heights: she feels him jump as her hands start to message his most sensitive parts in earnest:

Max: just when he didn’t think he could take any more, he feels her wet warmth surround him: his whole body is trembling, begging for release but not wanting the sweet torture to end: as she finds her rhythm, his breaths are nothing but ragged moans, just as he is about to lose control, she suddenly stops: he looks at her for mercy as the rooms start to spin:

Liz: she can feel the incredible tension he is holding back by the thinnest of margins: slowly kissing her way back up his chest she reaches his lips, but only gives him a light kiss: backing away before he can claim any more, she seductively reminds him…
“What about that shower you wanted?”
With one hand she turns on the water while the other continues to fondle his most sensitive parts: as the water temperature reaches the perfect degree, she slips the rest of her clothes off and steps into the slower…
“Don’t you want to join me?”

Max: her invitation is what finally gets him moving, grabbing at his jeans he finds what he’s looking for and practically jumps into the shower: wasting no time he pins her against the wall and begins ravishing her mouth: he feels her hands return to their previous fondling, he replies in kind: a tremor runs through him as he fights for control: his eyes relay his increasing desperation:

Liz: she felt his tremor and the resulting stickiness before it was washed away by the shower stream: taking the protection from him, she tears it open and unrolls it onto him: she runs her hands up the length of his body and wraps them around his neck and holds on: as her legs embrace his waist, she feels his hands slip underneath her bottom as he lifts her up:

Max: his growing desperation has pushed him beyond all boundaries, he lifts her up and against the shower wall: steals one more intense kiss before entering her welcoming embrace: as their rhythm increases, the tension between them builds until he feels her body start to clench and spasm in climax just as his starts to reach the same climatic plateau: he braces his forehead against the shower wall next to hers as his last spasms are finally released: returning to his senses he wraps his hands around her and holds her tightly in a loving embrace: blinking the water out of his eyes, he looks long and hard at her to reassure himself of her well being…
“God Liz, I love you so much, please tell me you’re alright, that I didn’t hurt you.”

Liz: she had been resting her head on his chest and holding him tight, relishing in the feel of not only him surrounding her but still being inside of her as well: his sweet words of concern make her love him all the more: she has to force herself away from the wonderful feel of his chest against her cheek and look up at her love: smiling into his beautiful eyes, she murmurs…
“How could I be anything else when I’m surrounded and engulfed by my love. I love you Max, and you loving me could never be anything but wonderful. Please don’t ever stop.”

Max: smiling at her and the implied double innuendo of her words, he kisses her sweet lips: touching his forehead to hers, his smile glowing at her, he has to break the unfortunate news…
“I would love to not stop loving you tonight, but I only brought the one condom with me and if we don’t stop, I’m going to be in serious trouble real soon.”

Liz: squirming a little against him, she can feel his automatic response start to grow: he lets out a plaintive groan: she decides she’s tortured him enough and they’d better stop before they both have some serious problems: sighing…
“I guess you better help me to get down then. I don’t want to take a chance on maybe hurting you and putting you out of commission for awhile, now do I?”

Max: he lifts her up a little and reluctantly withdraws from her: taking a deep breath in and out, he stands back and admires her beauty {God you’re beautiful. How did I get someone as beautiful and wonderful as you to love me?}: as she grabs a bottle of bath gel and starts to lather both of them up, he hears {because you’re my soul mate, silly. Now kiss me, then we need to get washed up before all the hot water runs out. And next time you better bring more than one or you’re not going to get a chance at anymore more sudsy-nookie again, got that?.}: he can see the laughter in her eyes as well as hear it in his thoughts {yes, ma’am, that I will remember from here on out with pleasure.}: they both hurriedly wash as the water becomes increasingly cold, which helps to cool them down as well: having been in a hurry to get to their shower, they kiss goodnight before slipping their clothes back on so they can discreetly go get their night clothes and prepare for bed.

Early next morning

Aunt Trudy: she’s always been an early riser; she goes and puts the coffee on and comes back into the living room to observe her soundly sleeping nephew {he certainly is out, he’s even snoring. His aura has more amber now; those dark streaks seem to be fading. I think he’s going to be alright as long as he has a certain young lady beside him. I’ve always sensed a certain importance to him. He has something in this lifetime that he’s supposed to do. He’s going to need her by his side or he’s not going to succeed. I’m glad he found her and that she returns his love.}: she starts to chuckle over the events of last night {she certainly keeps him on his toes. She brings him out of his shell, maybe a little too much. When will the kids learn that when you lose one of your senses the others overdeveloped to compensate. I may not hear very well, but I certainly felt a couple of thuds coming from that shower last night, not to mention an unmistakable rhythm coming through the wall loud and clear. Like father, like son I guess; I can throw in an uncle and aunt or two of his as well}: looking up as a sleep tousled future-niece comes down the hall: smiling warmly…
“Shhh, we still have a sleepy head here. Good morning dear. Why don’t you join me for a cup of coffee and we can discuss what a wonderful nephew I have.”

It always amuses the Fates at how shocked the young are when they find out their elders aren’t as clueless as they had thought.


Chapter 13

Setting:
Saturday night, Evans House

Dad: sitting around the dinner table finishing up eating…
“Diane that lasagna was great, as always.”

Mom: “Thank you dear. Let’s have dessert in the family room. So what’s everybody doing tonight?”

Kyle: “Ballgame.”

Michael: “Ditto”

Isabell: “How about a movie? Notting Hill?”
A collective groan can be heard coming from the male population of the house.

Tess: “What about a game or something?”

Maria: “Hey I know, I brought these old games of my mom’s that look kinda cool, let’s check them out?”

Diane: “That sounds like a wonderful idea, why don’t you go get them while Isabel and Tess do a quick cleanup.”
Looking pointedly at the girls…
“Which shouldn’t take too long since I found the table was set for dinner with paper plates and napkins, and plastic silverware and cups, amazing you girls found all this leftover stuff from last summer.”

Philip: looking over the games {I remember these: Life, Trouble, Twister. All oldies but goodies.}: addressing the kids…
“So any of these look any good to you kids?”

Tess: all these are new to her and she’s anxious to try them out, but one catches her eye in particular…
“How about this one, Twister? It looks kinda fun.”

Michael: cringes as he reads the faded directions: looks around and realizes that they are seriously considering playing this…
“You’ve got to be kidding? This has got to be one of the lamest games I’ve ever heard of.”

Dad: thinking back to his college days…
“Ahem, I believe I played it many times in high school and college. I remember it being quite fun, especially when the boys were teamed against the girls.”
That idea gives Michael pause for thought, with no other objections forthcoming, let the games begin.

Mom: “Since Philip and I are not as flexible as we use to be, we’ll be the spinners and just watch.”
Clearing the family room floor, they lay the game out…
“Ok left foot red… Next: right hand blue… Kyle, your other right hand… Now left foot yellow… Isabel, you can’t put your other hand down to help balance… Right foot orange…”

Michael: “That’s not possible, Maria’s butt is in the way!”
A loud SMACK can be heard by all.
“Hey, she just took her hand off of the circle, they lose.”

Dad: scratching his ear, trying to hide his amusement…
“Uh Michael, not if you wish to live until morning. I think in view of the circumstances, it’s allowable. Now if you can’t reach it, then the girls win.”

Michael: rubbing his arm, he gives Maria a sour look and reaches around her for an orange circle: he immediately notices a side benefit to this game {hmmm, m’kay, this can get real interesting, maybe with a little help she’ll call a green right hand.}: using his powers he gives the arrow a little nudge.

Mom: “Right hand green.”
Looking up she sees funny smiles on both Michael and Kyle.

Kyle: as he stretches to get to the green circle, he can feel Tess right underneath him: {OK, this just got fun}: he purposely gets as close as possible.

Mom: “Right hand blue.”

Michael: he had been enjoying the feel of Maria rubbing up against him and scowls when the next color is called: knowing he’s not going to make this next move, he tries a little something.

Mom: “Michael Guerin! Change that circle back to green right now!”

Maria: she is well aware of what Michael is up to and is secretly enjoying it just as much, but wouldn’t dare admit it to him: knowing he’s struggling to get to the blue circle, she decides to add a little extra obstacle for him to overcome: straightening her legs just a little puts her entire torso right next to his: she can feel all of him: turning her head just a little bit, she whispers into his ear…
“Well, hello there Space Boy. Coming my way soon?”
This causes a couple instantaneous reactions; the first one being Michael immediately loses the game when he crashes down on Maria: who in mock innocence….
“Hmmpf, was it something I said?”

Michael: gives her a smoldering look that reflects his struggle between wanting to kill her or kiss her; however his body has no such conflicts, it definitely wants to go with the kissing option: as she tries to extricate herself from underneath him, he realizes that he needs some help in the concealment department: keeping Maria in front of him at all costs…
“Um, you’re not going anywhere just yet. “
He takes her with him as he scoots over on the floor to sit in front of the sofa and plops her on his lap.

Maria: she is confused at first as to what Michael is doing: noticing the barely concealed grins all around accompanied by raised eyebrows from the Mr. And Mrs. Evans …
“Michael, Michael, this is embarrassing, let me up.”
The moment Michael sits her on his lap, she knows exactly what he is doing: she does her best to keep from breaking out in a huge grin: wiggling around in an attempt to get comfortable, she is greatly satisfied when she hears Michael’s almost silenced groan:

Michael: wrapping his arms around her in a hug, he whispers back…
“Nuh uh, or it’ll be even more embarrassing.”

Dad: looking directly at the red-faced pair sitting on the floor…
“Ahem, I believe we should try another game. How about Life?”
The kids put Twister away and move on to Life which they find quaint and rather boring until they change it a little to reflect some of their unique alien possibilities. This leads to a rather interesting game that lasts well into the evening. It’s after midnight when they decide to call it a night.

Max’s room late at night

Kyle: stares at the ceiling and listens as the snoring becomes increasingly louder: he’s already used Max’s suggestion, which only accomplished in him losing his pillow when Guerin promptly shoved it underneath him: Kyle’s interest is peaked when Guerin starts talking in his sleep: Kyle sits up in his sleeping bag on the floor and watches as Guerin wraps his arms around a pillow and repeatedly mumbles “Maria, oh Maria” over and over again: Kyle starts snickering until he realizes something, getting up and grabbing the pillow away from Michael….
“You are not using my pillow for your sex dreams, use Max’s. Or better yet go in the bathroom and take care of it. There is something totally wrong with having to listen to another guy have a wet dream. “

Michael: confused and pissed about being woken up…
“Huh, what the hell’s wrong with you? Don’t wake me again!”

Kyle: “Quit making out by yourself and I won’t! This had better be drool on my pillow or so help me Buddha you’re a dead alien!”
They both stop as the door opens.

Mom: she decided to investigate the loud voices that she heard coming from her son’s room, …
“Is there a problem here boys?”

Kyle and Michael: sharing an embarrassed look, in unison…
“No Mrs. Evans.”

Mom: appraising the situation, giving each a very significant look…
“Good, then we can expect a nice quiet evening from here on out then, right?”

Kyle and Michael: like the good little boys that they are pretending to be…
“Yes Mrs. Evans.”
They wait a few moments after the door closes before the pillows start to fly back and forth.
A little later that night…

Michael: he’s having a hard time sleeping with no pillows and Kyle’s snoring isn’t helping: he starts to hear moaning and rolls over to look at the source of the moaning, Kyle: perplexed {what the f**k is the matter with him? Why’s he thrashing about like that? Is he sick? Hey, wait a minute what just happened? Did he mumble Tess? OH CRAP! Better let Max know to get his sleeping bag cleaned and his pillows washed tomorrow.}: he picks up his shoe and throws it at Kyle, then quickly rolls back over onto his other side and falls asleep to a finally quiet room.

As the Fates know, boys will be boys the world over, or in this case the universe over.



Chapter 14


Setting:
Sunday morning, Aunt Trudy’s house

Aunt Trudy: sitting at the table with Liz, sipping her coffee, she takes a good look at this little itty-bitty thing that has turned her nephew’s life around {her sky blue aura reminds me of a sea breeze, strong and steady, one that carries new life to new places. Yes, her help will be crucial to Max. I hope these two don’t encounter too much resistance from their parents. They’re awfully young but they’ve already been tested and their love is true. I wonder if she knows this or not? Does Max? I think Max has an idea that he has something special he’s supposed to accomplish. He’s going to need help and not just Liz’s, either. I hope he’s talked to Philip and Diane. He’s going to need them as well. Hmmm, I haven’t visited Roswell in some time. I believe Max’s birthday is soon; maybe I should come for a visit and see how things are really going. Now I think I need to get to know this charming young lady a little better. }…
“So Liz, how long have you known my nephew?”

Liz: quietly sipping her coffee, she had been getting a little nervous under Aunt Trudy’s silent scrutiny, wondering if she measuring up: relieved that the silence is broken…
“Um, we actually met in the third grade, but didn’t get together and start dating until last year.”

Aunt Trudy: “Do you mean to tell me, it took that silly nephew of mine seven years to over come his shyness and ask you out? What in the world is wrong with that boy?”

Liz: giggling…
“It wasn’t quite like that. He’s just shy and well, I was seeing someone else for a time. Last year everything just sort of happened, that’s all.”

Aunt Trudy: “Just sort of happened? Hmm, well as long as it’s working out that’s all that matters. You certainly bring him out of his shell. Why, just look at last night, no way the shy boy I knew as Max, would have gotten up there on that stage. I think you’re making quite a difference in him and all for the better I might add.”
Getting up for some more coffee, she nonchalantly inquires…
“He’s grown up so much since last I saw him, tell me something new about the young man that’s asleep out there?”

Liz: warmed by the kind words, she doesn’t take time to think her answer through….
“He’s definitely more relaxed after talking to his parents.”
Immediately realizing her mistake, she tries to cover…
“I mean, you know how hard it can be for teens to talk to their parents.”
{Oh God, please buy it.}

Aunt Trudy: she does not miss anything {hmmm, so I’m right, something has been going on with Max and he did talk to Philip and Diane. Good! Poor dear, look how dark her aura has gotten, I think I’ll let it drop for now. I’ll wait and see what Max has to say.}: smiling warmly at Liz….
“Oh, I know parents can be so hard for teens to understand, that’s why they have wise old aunts to talk to. Now, how about I let you in on a little secret about Max?”

Max: still soundly asleep on the pullout he is abruptly awakened by a pouncing Liz: he has no time to figure out what’s going on under Liz’s relentless tickling assault: he is surprised that Liz seems to know exactly where to tickle him to get the maximum impact: laughing…
“Liz, stop! Lizzzz stoppp!”

Liz: laughing, she’s not about to stop: she had no idea Max was so ticklish along his ribs and under his arms {I’m definitely going to have to check out other spots where he might also be ticklish that Aunt Trudy doesn’t know about later on.}: as her assault continues, she notices an increasingly devilish gleam come over her victim’s eyes: as he grabs a hold of her and flips her over so he’s on top and begins his own tickling, she starts to squirm and through her laughing tries to protest…
“Max stop! That’s not fair! St…stop or I’m telling!… HELP! Aunt Trudy! Maaxxx STOP!”

Aunt Trudy: pauses to watch the merriment and smiles at the richness of both their auras as they combine to make almost a golden color: decides to intercede on Liz’s behalf, trying to sound stern…
“Ahem, MAX! That’s enough! I need to be careful of what kind of shenanigans I let go on between you two or your parents will never let me hear the end of it.”



[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 3:12:27 PM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 6:22:27 PM
oops.

[ edited 2 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 4:19:44 PM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 6:26:06 PM
Max: grinning like a fool, he lets Liz up and goes give his aunt a good morning kiss…
“Morning Aunt Trudy. You’re right, we’ll be good.”

Aunt Trudy: giving him an amused knowing look {be good my Aunt Fannie! Why you little imp! After what you two were up to last night? Wait until I get done with you. Your dad obviously didn’t tell you about the time he brought Diane here before they got married now did he?} …
“Good morning sweetie. You certainly seem to have slept well. You must have worn yourself out yesterday. Why don’t we let Liz go ahead and get dressed while you and I catch up on what’s been happening in your life recently?”
Handing him a cup of coffee as they sit down at the kitchen table…
“So tell me what you’ve been up to lately.”

Max: still smiling while sipping his coffee, he tries to play it cool with his astute aunt…
“Oh, you know, the usual stuff, school, work, the normal kid stuff.”

Aunt Trudy: “Ah hum, and what about Liz, hmmm? I didn’t hear anything about how that happened in that explanation of yours. So let’s hear it.”

Max: dropping his head like the shy little boy he sometimes still is…
“Oh… um, well, she and I’ve known each other since the third grade… and um, we just kinda connected last year. She’s great! You know smart, pretty, brave… um, just great.”

Aunt Trudy: looking at him even more closely than she ever has {brave? Why would he say brave? What would she have to be brave about?}: putting two and two together, she’s certain that whatever it is he is supposed to do has already started: taking his hand in hers, she studies his palm: after carefully reading it, she then looks at him as if she is looking into the depths of his being: after some time she begins to tell him of what’s to come…
“You have much that you’re supposed to do, but you can’t do it alone. You will have to take chances and allow others to do the same. Remember they are doing it out of their own free will; you cannot always control them or keep them safe. You’ve already been through much and there is still much more to come. You are growing in strength and wisdom and with help you should succeed. Use your head but listen to your heart, it will tell you when things are not as they should be and will help you in times of indecision. As you know, it has already begun, but you still have some time for not all the pieces are in place. There is much riding on your shoulders, the mistakes made in the past cannot be made again, this will be your last chance to set things right.”
Taking a breath, she looks at him and how young and scared he is by all of this: tenderly she takes his cheek in her hand…
“It’ll work out as it should, you do have it in you. And you have already corrected one of the past mistakes; you chose Liz this time. She will help you to triumph. Of that I have absolutely no doubt, dear.”
Getting up to warm his coffee, she gives him a kiss on the forehead.

Max: stunned by what he just heard, he’s at a loss: finally finding his voice…
“How did you know?”

Aunt Trudy: smiling at her special nephew…
“I have always known. From the first moment I saw you, I knew that you were here to finish what was left uncompleted in your last lifetime. Anyone with a sixth sense could see that. Now speaking of senses, I think I need to clue you in on a little fact about what happens when you lose one of them and how the other ones overdevelop in order to compensate. For instance, when one loses their hearing, their sense of feel of movement and vibrations become quite acute and the walls in this house are not that thick, particularly the bathroom walls.”
Seeing how red his whole face has become and how huge his eyes are, she passes on a little more prophecy as well as a little history…
“Don’t worry dear, I don’t see children in your future for a few more years, not too far off but not next year. Also this isn’t the first time I’ve had to explain about the thin bathroom walls, just ask your dad.”
Looking up to see Liz coming down the hall…
“Looks like the bathroom’s free, why don’t you go get dressed and I’ll make you some of my special chocolate chip blintzes that you always gobble up by the dozen.”

Max: getting up, he wraps his arms around his Aunt Trudy for a heartfelt embrace…
“Thank you Aunt Trudy, for everything. I love you.”

Aunt Trudy: hugging him back…
“I love you too dear. I am so glad that you are part of this family.”
Backing up to look at him…
“Now go get ready, you have a long drive and you don’t want to get home too late or your mom will be sending out search parties. So get going.”
Turning towards the newly arrived Liz…
“So Liz, let me show you how to make one of Max’s favorite dishes.”

It is always important for the young to have wise elders to turn to; and since these youngsters are more special than most, The Fates saw to it that their elders were more special as well.



Chapter 15

Settings:
Heading south in Max’s jeep, just outside of Taos

Max: looking at the dark sky and then his gas gauge, he comes to a decision…
“Liz, I’m going to stop now and get some gas, those clouds look like they’re about to dump some major snow.”

Liz: a thought occurs to her that brings a smile to her lips…
“OK, but stop at one that has a mini-mart in it. I want to pick up some stuff for later on.”

Max: pulling into an AM/PM he uses his dad’s credit card to fill up while watching Liz head into to the mini-mart, calling out to her….
“Get Tabasco!”

Liz: smiling mischievously as she enters: picking up a bunch of different junk food and sodas along with the biggest Tabasco bottle she can find, she grabs a little something extra and goes to pay.

Cashier: “That’ll be $27.94.”

Liz: mortified at how much it all came to {I can’t believe those cost that much! I only grabbed a $20 out of my bag.}: hearing his laughter {well put something back then.}: she sends him an indignant {I don’t think you want me to put anything back. I might add that I wouldn’t have this problem if you had brought more than one to begin with!}: turning to look in his direction, she cracks up to see how fast Max is running in with cash in hand.

Max: back on the road, he doesn’t have too much time to ponder what Liz has in mind, the roads and weather are becoming increasingly worse as the snow starts falling in earnest: …
“Liz, I think you might want to try and call our parents, we’re going to be late getting home, this snowfall is really getting heavy.”

Liz: “Maybe we should turn around and head back to Aunt Trudy’s for the night?”

Max: turns the radio station to the weather and road conditions for an update…
“No, they said the road is still open and we’re almost to the summit. Once we get past that, the snowfall should get lighter. I hope. Besides this is a 4-wheel drive and I have mud and snow tires so we should be fine as long as we go slowly. Go ahead and call.”

Liz: “Hi Mom, um… no we’re OK… yah, we had a wonderful time…um, yah, we’ve left already, but it’s snowing and it’s really coming down in the mountains… so, we’re having to go really slow, which means we’re going to be late getting home… Uh, we thought of that, but we’re already almost to the summit and it should get better once we’re past it…yes Mom, Max is a very good driver and he’s taking it easy… I’ll give you and Dad a call once we get out of the mountains… don’t worry we’re fine, Max wouldn’t let anything happen to me…I love you too, bye.”
Looking over at the driver…
“One Mom down, one to go.”

Max: not taking his eyes off the road, but smiling anyways…
“That was the easy one, mine’s next.”

Liz: takes a deep breath while the call is going through…
“Oh hi… Michael, um, is Mrs. Evans around? Well, actually we are running a bit late… you see it’s snowing and… what do you mean we can’t do that to you? We’re not doing anything to you… no, we are not out to get you… now stop arguing with me and go get Mrs. Evans… Oh hi Mrs. Evans, um... oh, we’re fine, just fine, but … um… well we’re going through the mountains right now and it’s snowing and we’re having to go real slow, so we’re going to be late getting back. Of course if it gets too bad we’ll stop… yes, we packed extra jackets and gloves…yes, the car heater is working… no, it’s gone. Max patched the hole in the top before we left… yes, we picked up something to snack on in case we get stuck, plus Aunt Trudy fixed chocolate chip blintzes for us before we left… yes, Max did eat quite a few of them… yes, we have a couple of blankets… yes, of course I’ll take care of Max for you, don’t worry. OK, he sends you his love too and we’ll call again once we’re down the mountain. Bye”
Hanging up, she rolls her eyes at Max…
“Boy, you weren’t kidding were you? I don’t know if Michael’s going to be able to hold out until we get back. He sounded like he was getting kinda desperate.”

Max: smiling in amusement at her announcement…
“Yah, I imagine he’s ready to kill me the second I walk in. If he isn’t, Kyle will be. I hear Mom had the both of them in the kitchen for a good part of yesterday. Kyle didn’t seem to take to baking any better than I did.”

Liz: laughing at the mental picture….
“Oh my God, can’t you just picture Kyle in an apron? Oh God, I can’t wait to hear the details on that.“
Turning seductive: running her hand up and down his inner thigh, she delights in feeling how his muscles twitch under her touch…
“So, did you know Maria’s new nickname for you is Loverboy?”

Max: {OH GOD!}: begins frantically looking for someplace discreet to pull off: spying a road that isn’t covered too deep with snow, he turns onto it: he still has to use his powers to plow it a bit as he heads farther down the road that leads into a group of giant trees: he pulls off the road amongst the trees: giving a quick look around before he takes Liz in his arms and kisses her madly: coming up for air, he looks over and decides the backseat would give them more maneuvering room: he climbs into the backseat and pulls her into his lap where his lips resume their assault on hers.

Liz: she’s smiling against his kisses, delighted that she could make his control start to slip so fast: wanting to see how quickly she can make him lose what little control he has left, her hands start to rub and tease him through the thickness of his jeans: his low growl vibrates through her causing her body to respond with a sudden dampness and an ache deep in side comes upon her: desperate for relief, she takes his hand and guides it to where she needs it to be.

Max: as his hand slides underneath her jeans, he feels the damp panties, which causes his own body to rise to full attention: as his hand seeks to give her some relief, her moans of passion drive him to new desires: since his hands are rather occupied at the moment he uses his powers to rid her of her top and bra and begins kissing her newly exposed flesh: he hears {Max! Oh Max! I need more}: gently laying her against the pillow in the backseat, he easily slips the rest of her clothing off: his hand resumes its workout as he kisses her from head to toe: pausing briefly to look into her eyes, he smiles and descends to kiss what he hopes will drive her to new pleasures: the first tender kiss to this new place causes a jolt to pulse through both of them: he uses her increasing cries of passion to guide him as to what gives her the most pleasure as his mouth explores this new region.

Liz: her hands clutch at air as increasing amounts of passion sweep through her: she’s already covered by a sheen of sweat by the heat he is creating in her: with a strangled cry a new wave of passion is finally released: panting…
“Max, please. I need you now.”

Max: he froze as he tasted the last wave that coursed through her: he is going insane with desire and is now in extreme discomfort: with her last cry, he pulls back and quickly strips off his clothes: grabbing the paper bag from their earlier stop, he finds what he’s looking for and rips the package open: he unrolls it on to himself and pause to look at his love: her eyes are half closed but still convey her love: he licks his lips tasting her essence still on them: maneuvering over her, he hesitates only a moment as he enters her welcoming embrace: he finds his rhythm; as she wraps her legs around his waist, he pauses for a moment as the slightly new position causes pressure in new areas: adjusting a little, his rhythm resumes but with more urgency and depth: he cries out as the last of his control is finally expended: a moment later he hears her cries as he feels her spasms clutching at him: breathing heavy, he collapses on top of her and holds her in a tight embrace.

Liz: as he lays there resting his head against her breast, she runs her hands up and down his back and kisses him lightly on the top of his head: he looks up at her and smiles: with a twinkle in her eye…
“Hey there Loverboy, glad you came my way.”

Max: smiling broadly…
“Anytime, my pleasure.”
He uses his powers to warm some of the bottled water up so they could wash. They decide to take a little time to watch the snowfall and have a lunch of junk food and sodas. But all too soon they have to bid a fond goodbye in their little snow oasis in the backseat of Bob.

The Fates are delighted that the two lovers are taking every opportunity they can to deepen and explore their love. Sometimes love is the only thing you have to pull you through your darkest moments.


Chapter 16

Setting:
Evans House, same Sunday, late afternoon

Michael: he’s sitting at the kitchen table with Mr. Evans and Kyle playing poker and watching Mrs. Evans, who has been on a cooking spree: she’s been a bundle of nervous energy ever since Liz called early this afternoon saying she and Max were running late due to snow: this has actually worked out well for all of them, dinner was awesome, pot roast with all the fixings, homemade rolls, apple pie and peach cobbler, and she is currently working on a batch of peanut butter cookies, just in case anyone still has room for a snack: nope, definitely could be worse: he picks up the hand that Kyle just dealt {great Kyle, just great, you just dealt me aces and eights, a dead man’s hand. Great going, hope I’m luckier then Wild Bill, especially after Max gets a chance to check out his room tonight.}: as Kyle comes back to him to find out how many new cards he wants…
“I’m good.”
This causes him to get raised eyebrows from both Mr. Evans and Kyle.

Isabel: coming into the kitchen from the living room where she, Maria and Tess have been planning things…
“Mom, we’ve got it all figured out. Let’s give Max a surprise birthday party here next Saturday. Liz, Maria and Tess will come over to help us decorate. Michael, Kyle and Alex can help keep Max out of the house. This will be great, he so won’t be expecting it, since his birthday really is the Thursday before. I mean how boring, going out to dinner with your family for your 18th birthday.”

Mom: skeptical about this…
“Honey, I’m not sure Max wants a birthday party. After all, the dinner thing was his idea to begin with. He’s never really been into parties.”

Isabel: “Mom, it’ll just be family and a few friends. We’ll take care of everything, don’t worry I’ll make sure he loves it.”

Mom: “Well, I supposed we should do something special since he is turning 18, so alright.”
Hearing the phone ring…
“I’ll get it.”

Michael: underneath his breath…
“He’ll hate it.”

Mom: after hanging up the phone, she comes over to let Philip know who was on the phone…
“Philip, that was my sister Laurie. She and Rob will be coming through Roswell next weekend and want to stop by, probably stay the night. I guess we’re going to have a few more relatives than we planned on for Max’s birthday party.”

Dad: remembering how well Max has always gotten along with his cousin…
“Are their kids coming with them?”

Mom: “They’re supposed to. I hope Max and Robert don’t get into a fight again. I don’t know what it is, but those two have just never gotten along. “

Dad: keeping his face neutral {well it could be because Robert is a spoiled little brat that grew up into a bully that thought Max would be an easy target because he’s so quiet. Good thing I got Max involved in boxing and self defense at an early age. Plus it’s been a couple of years since we saw them, Max has really shot up and filled out quite a bit since then, Robert might be in for a bit of a surprise.}: making sure his tone is as neutral as his face…
“I’m sure they’ve grown out of it and will get along just fine.”

Michael: {NOT! Maybe this time Max will deck him?}

Kyle: quietly mumbling to himself….
“Maybe this party might be interesting after all.”
Hearing the jeep pull up {I’m free, I’m free!}.

Max: coming in the back door, smiling…
“Hey, how’s it going?”

Mom: coming over to greet her son and get a hug…
“Honey, how was your trip? Have you had dinner? I can warm up some pot roast for you?”

Max: “Um, ya, pot roast sounds great. The trip was fine. Aunt Trudy was a blast as always.”
He drops his bag in the laundry room and puts a large jar of salsa on the counter.

Michael: noticing the jar…
“What’s that?”

Max: taking a seat at the table, looking back at the jar…
“Salsa, long story, tell ya later. Anything happening that I should know about? Oh, hi Dad.”

Dad: clearing his throat a little, trying to sound disinterested…
“Hi yourself. Your Aunt Laurie and Uncle Rob will be staying with us next weekend, along with your cousins.”
Watching Max closely for his reaction: {Yep, about what I expected. Choked on his food.}: dryly…
“Could you maybe not fight this time? Your Mom would really appreciate it.”

Max: in between mouthfuls of pot roast…
“Um, ya, no problem. Could just I turn him into a toad instead?”

Kyle: thinking of all the things he’s done over the last couple of years just to tick Max off: alarmed…
“That was a joke right? I mean you can’t really…can you?”
{I really, really hate it when he smirks like that!}: deciding it’s time to get going, he especially doesn’t want to be around when Max walks into his room…
“Well, Tess and I need to be getting home. Mr. and Mrs. Evans, thanks for having us this weekend. It’s been… fun.”

Michael: {Kyle always did have good timing.}…
“Uh, ya Maxwell, I think I need to be getting back to my place. Need to get ready for Monday.”
The weekend houseguests say their goodbyes and thanks, allowing the Evans household to return to normal…well, almost.

Max: he is surprised that he has to use his powers to unlock his bedroom door: walking into his room, he pauses in the doorway with his mouth hanging open…
“MICHAEL! KYLE! WHAT THE HELL?”
He just stands there and stares, dumbfounded as the rest of his family comes running at his outburst: they are quicker to overcome their shock than Max and start laughing their heads off, especially Isabel, at Max’s completely rearranged and very pink bedroom.

The Fates always enjoy a practical joke. A good sense of humor is so essential to one’s self worth, especially for those that are fated to rule.


Chapter 17 (Part A)

Setting:
Following Saturday, in family car heading towards Roswell

Robert: he’s not happy, not happy at all about being roped into yet another trip to Roswell to see family members that he doesn’t even like, well Isabel’s not bad, in fact she’s improving more each year: slumping down in the backseat, he starts to voice his complaints…
“Why exactly do I have to go? I don’t even like Max and could care less that he’s turning 18.”

Laurie: sighing in frustration, her son has gotten more and more difficult each year: she knew this was going to be a difficult trip with him along, but this is family and family sticks together even if it kills them: besides she’s been very worried about Diane and her family: they were supposed to visit them last summer, but Diane had called and told them that it wouldn’t be a good time, something about Max not being well: it was only later when she had a chance to sit down for a real heart-to-heart with her sister over the phone did she find out that Max was having some sort of emotional problems and was waking up screaming from nightmares and not eating right: Max must be doing better now since Diane had no problem with them coming this weekend, although it must have been a rough ride for everyone especially Diane: her sister adored and cherished both of her kids, Isabel was always her little helper, someone she could be close to, the total opposite of Max: Max always kept his distance a little, even from Diane: as a result Diane worried and fussed over him more, always wondering if he was OK: it must have been horrifying finding out that he wasn’t OK: turning her attention back to her grumpy son in the backseat…
“He’s family and it’s been awhile since we’ve seen them. Robert, I want you to leave Max alone, don’t pick on him so much. He hasn’t been too well and I don’t want you to upset him or your Aunt Diane. You got that?”

Robert: irritated…
“Ya-ya, I got it. Don’t upset Max. What was wrong with him last year anyways? I mean, it had to be bad for Aunt Diane to tell you not to come.”

Laurie: “Don’t worry about it, from what I gather he’s seems to be doing much better.”

Robert: being his typical smart ass self…
“Must have been something his boyfriend gave him.”

Rob: “WHAT! What the hell are you talking about?”

Robert: “What do you mean, what? That Michael friend of his, last couple of times I stayed in Max’s room with him, he slipped in through Max’s window. Why else would one guy slip into another guy’s window in the middle of the night?”

Amber: she has always thought her cousin was a cutie and was really sweet, so different from her brother, whom she totally hates and refuses to go along with anything he says…
“You don’t know anything and no way is Max gay.”

Laurie: she’s willing to admit that there might be some truth to Robert’s statement, but she really didn’t know and it wasn’t worth getting everyone upset over…
“Robert, you will not, under any circumstances say anything about this to anyone. This is none of our business. Do you understand me? Not one single word. If Max has something to tell us, let him, otherwise keep your mouth shut!”

Rob: he almost cringes as he pulls along side the curb in front of his sister-in-law’s house: he has a bad feeling that Robert and Max will be getting into it big time: rolling his eyes, he silently prays for a little strength to get him through the next couple of days…
”We’re here. Robert, listen to your Mom. Final warning here, don’t do or say anything that will cause any trouble, got that?”

Robert: getting out of the car: not really listening at all…
“Ya, I got it.”

Setting: Evans house, same Saturday afternoon

Diane: she spent some time watching the girls transform her living room: stashed in the corner was her Southwestern style rug, it seems the girls are determined to get the guys out on a dance floor and the bare hardwood floor underneath was deemed perfect: paper streamers and balloons were everywhere, and there was talk of changing the ceiling light fixture into a mirror ball: to save her sanity, she decided to retreat to the safety of the kitchen and work on this evening’s refreshments: she had no idea where Max is, he had gotten off work three hours ago, and all she could get out of the girls is that Michael took care of it and don’t worry: the door bell rings and she hears Isabel call out that Laurie and Rob are here: wiping her hands on a dishtowel, she goes into the living room to greet her sister and family…
“Laurie, it is so good to see you. Rob welcome. My Amber, you are turning into quite a beautiful young lady. Robert glad you could make it.”

Laurie: after giving her sister a hug, she takes in the scene in the living room…
“My, this looks like it’s going to be some party. Where are Philip and the birthday boy?”

Diane: “Oh Philip went to the bus station to pick up his Aunt Trudy. And I have no idea where Max is. He doesn’t know anything about the party and I believe some of his friends are keeping him busy until it’s time. Here let me introduce you to some of his and Isabel’s friends. Laurie this is Maria DeLuca, Liz Parker, and Tess Harding. Girls, this is my sister Laurie Decker, her husband Rob, and Amber and Robert.”
General hellos are then exchanged and her guests go to retrieve their luggage.

Robert: coming back in with his bag, his mood brightens, as he finds himself in a room with four very luscious looking ladies: {Isabel, you have developed very nicely. I am so glad that we aren’t blood relatives; you even have good taste in friends. The little brunette is cute; the blonde with curly hair looks good for a quick tumble, but that other one, the one with the long blonde hair, now that one looks like she would be challenge. This might not be so bad after all.}: heading down the hall to Max’s room to drop his stuff off: {yep, boring room for a boring cousin. Man, how can he stand the boredom? I bet nothing exciting ever happens in his life.}: he heads back to the living room to where the action is: smiling broadly at the ladies…
“You ladies need a hand?”

Setting: Michael’s apartment, same Saturday afternoon

Max: now covered in grease and grime, he’s a little ticked off about getting roped into this…
“Explain it to me again why I had to help you take your bike apart and clean it? I mean why go to all this trouble when you could have done this with a wave of your hand?”

Michael: {because Isabel, Maria, Tess, and even Liz have threatened me with bodily harm if you come home early and this is the only thing I could think of that would keep you here long enough.}: …
“Maxwell, you of all people should appreciate doing things the old fashion way. You know, the satisfaction of a job well done. Besides, are you really that anxious to start visiting with cousin Robert?”

Max: easy decision…
“Uh, no. You got a point. Well at least we’re almost finished putting it back together.”
Checking his watch…
“It’s 4:30, Mom wanted me home by 5:00 for dinner, she said you’re welcome to come too.”

Michael: “Um, yah, I could go for some more of your Mom’s home cooking.”

Max: raising his eyebrow in surprise…
“You mean you want to come to a sit down family dinner? What’s up? You’re not planning on turning my room pink again are you? It took me two hours last time to change everything back.”

Michael: “Yeah, well be glad I didn’t listen to Kyle’s suggestion.”

Max: as he’s washing up at the kitchen sink…
“Yeah, what was that?”

Michael: in the bathroom cleaning up and changing into clean clothes: calls back…
“Gluing everything to the ceiling.”
Joining Max in the kitchen…
“So ya ready?”
They head over to Max’s house.

Max: as he pulls into the driveway and gets out and heads towards the back door: he’s surprised when Michael heads around to the front of the house: shrugging he follows him: as he opens the door, the house is quiet and strangely dark: just then everyone jumps out and yells “SURPRISE”: Max’s eyes widen and his mouth drops open: {Oh crap}.

Michael: quietly says in Max’s ear…
“Smile Maxwell or you and I will suffer the wrath of Izzy, among others, later on.”
He then gives his now smiling friend a not so gentle shove into the house.

Maria: coming up to Max, practically jumping up and down…
“So were you surprised? Huh, were you, were you?”

Max: determined not to grimace, he manages to keep his smile glued in place…
“Yah, definitely surprised. Uh, thanks everyone. This is…er… great!”

Diane: coming over to give him a hug…
“Oh honey, I’m so glad you liked it. The girls have worked so hard this afternoon.”
Crinkling her nose a little at the smell of grease…
“You have grease all over your shirt and I can even smell it.”

Max: “Uh, yeah, we were working on Michael’s bike. Um, I’ll go cleanup as soon as I say hi to everyone.”


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 3:15:27 PM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 6:31:37 PM
He’s kept busy for a bit as everyone crowds around to wish him a happy birthday: he looks through the crowd for Liz, he spies her standing back a little and grinning from ear-to-ear, he hears {happy birthday Max, I’ve got something special for you later on, if you’re interested?}: this sends a shiver down his spine and he now grins broadly for real: he replies {I need to take a quick shower. Too bad you can’t join me.}: he momentarily freezes when he hears {Oh you never know, maybe later?}: his heart beats a little faster as he heads down the hall {I think our water bill is going to be going up some.}: he makes his way to his room, grabs some clean clothes and heads to the bathroom for a very quick, very cold shower: afterwards he decides he doesn’t want to wear the shirt he had grabbed and walks into his room for another, he doesn’t think about closing the door.

Amber: she just happened to catch a glimpse of her cousin coming out of the bathroom, shirtless: she is so surprised by what she saw, she just has to go get a second look: very quietly she peaks around the doorway and is held spell bound by what she sees: practically drooling {OH MY GOD! He’s gorgeous! Look at how those muscles ripple! Man, there’s not an ounce of fat on him anywhere. And Robert always thought of him as a pipsqueak? He could mop the floor with Robert! Maybe I should warn my brother? On second thought, maybe not.}: she watches as he finally slips a polo shirt on: she’s so mesmerized that she doesn’t realize Max has turned around is looking right at her.

Max: he is surprised to see his little cousin standing in his door way: he has no idea why she’s there or why she has that funny smile: he gives her a shy smile in return…
“Hey Amber, it’s nice to see you again. I’m glad you could make it for the party.”

Amber: she starts to say something, but for some reason her mouth doesn’t seem to work too well: after waiting for a moment or two, she tries again…
“Uh, yeah…er…huh?”

Max: chuckling a little, he walks over and takes her arm and they start down the hall together…
“Maybe we should go join the party?”


Chapter 17 (Part B)

Setting:
Evans house, same Saturday evening

Max: escorting his cousin Amber to the living room, he sees that Isabel has made sure the party has already gotten into full swing: Isabel has already dragged Alex out onto the dance floor and Tess has done the same with Kyle: Maria is doing her best to talk Michael into it: he frowns as he sees Robert take Liz’s hand and start to dance.

Amber: she’s dying to get Max to dance with her: as she watches the other couples, she finally gets up the nerve to ask…
“Um Max, do you want to dance?”

Max: he’s so intent on what Robert is doing that it takes a moment for him to realize Amber asked him something: turning part of his attention to her…
“Hmm, what?”

Amber: “Do you want to dance?”

Max: “Oh, OK.”
He takes her hand and guides her out to the middle of the room to dance: he continues to watch Robert and Liz very closely: he starts seething as he watches Robert reposition his hold on Liz {if he doesn’t get his hand off your butt, I’ll break it! Why’s he holding you so close, it’s not a slow song. He better let go.}: he sees her eyes go wide as she hears him.

Liz: she’s a little surprised at Max’s strong reaction: because of the previous bad blood between him and Robert, she decides not to push it: letting go of his hands and coming to a stand still…
“Robert, thank you for the dance but I’m just dying of thirst. I would love to take a break and get something to drink.”

Robert: he was just starting to really enjoy this, she is pretty petite but has some nice curves that he was thinking about trying to explore: catching the sight of Maria arguing with Max’s special friend Michael, he decides that maybe he would like something a bit more challenging: turning back to Liz…
“No problem let me go get you a drink. I’ll be back in a second.”
He heads into the kitchen for a drink: coming back down the hall with two cups, he doesn’t see the table leg that just suddenly moves in front of him and causes him to trip and hit the floor.

Diane: coming to his aide…
“Robert, are you OK?”

Robert: he’s not sure how it happened, but he is now covered in orange soda…
“I’m fine. Sorry for the mess. I guess I didn’t see the table. My bag is in Max’s room. I think I’ll go change my shirt.”

Max: he’s now smiling broadly and starts to really get into dancing with his cousin: {one more dance with her, then with Liz for the rest of the night.}: just as the second song ends, his Dad comes in the front door with his very favorite Aunt: grinning, he immediately goes over to greet her…
“Aunt Trudy, what a great surprise!”

Aunt Trudy: getting a big warm hug from her nephew…
“Oh sweetie, how could I miss your big 18th? Now let’s take a look at you. Hmmm, yep looks like you’re still doing pretty good. That must mean that little lady I met last weekend is here with you.”

Liz: coming forward, smiling…
“Hi Aunt Trudy, it’s good to see you again.”
She also gets a warm hug.

Aunt Trudy: after hugging, she looks at Liz for a moment {these two are just so good for each other.}…
“I can see that you’ve been taking good care of my nephew. And has he been doing the same?”

Liz: “But of course.”
Turning to look for her friend, whom she just knows is going to love Aunt Trudy: spotting her, she waves…
“Maria, Maria, come here. You’ve just got to meet Max’s Aunt Trudy.”

Maria: she’s in the middle of exchanging barbs with a certain Spaceboy when she hears Liz calling her…
“OK, I don’t want to hear anymore about how you can’t dance. You’ll never learn if you don’t try, so after I find out what’s up with Liz be prepared to “trip the light fantastic”. I’ll be right back and don’t you dare try to slip out the back door.”
She turns on her heels and heads over to Liz.

Michael: mumbling to himself…
“Tripping would be key word here.”

Maria: coming up to Liz and a newly arrived guest…
“Hey babe, what’s up?”

Liz: “Maria, meet Aunt Trudy. As in the aura reading Aunt Trudy from Taos.”

Maria: getting excited…
“Oh my God, you’re this awesome Aunt that Liz was telling me about? So does this aura reading gift travel with you? Or does it work only in certain environments?”

Aunt Trudy: amused by the little spitfire standing in front of her, she already adores her…
“Awesome Aunt, huh, I guess that’s me. As for my gift, well, it usually travels with me. What did you have in mind dear?”

Maria: looking over her shoulder at her brooding Spaceboy….
“So no problems getting a reading on Max?”

Aunt Trudy: following Maria’s gaze to the tall boy slouching against the far wall…
“Problems? No problems, I could read him like an open book. I take it you might be interested in a reading for yourself or someone else, perhaps?”

Maria: linking her arm with Aunt Trudy’s…
“Perhaps. Would you like to get something to drink? And maybe we could chat a little?”

Aunt Trudy: “I would love a cup of tea. What should we chat about?”
With a twinkle in her eye and a grin, she allows herself to be escorted to the kitchen.

Robert: he had just come back out with a clean shirt on and was getting ready to make his move on Miss DeLuca when she went over to greet that kooky Aunt of Max’s: sighing, he decides to give Liz another try: she’s standing by the doorway with Max, they certainly seem to be cozy: {that display must be just for his parents. I bet he hasn’t “come out of the closet” yet.}: he confidently strolls over to where they are standing…
“Hey there cuz. Big 18 huh. I guess the baby of the family finally grew up. So Liz, sorry about the drink thing. Did you want to come with me to get something? To drink that is.”

Liz: placing a calming hand on Max’s chest, she swears she can actually feel steam rising off of him: attempting to keep things and a certain alien under control {Max, chill a little, I can handle this.}: with a forced get-lost smile…
“That’s alright Robert. Max has already gotten me everything I need. If you’ll excuse us please, he’s promised this next dance to me.”
She hauls her still glaring boyfriend back to the dance floor just as a slow song starts to play.

Robert: {shit! I wonder if Aunt Diane has any beer stashed in the back of the frig? That’s what I need, an ice cold beer to go with a slice of pizza.}: heading towards the kitchen, he doesn’t notice the ottoman that seems to move right in front of him all on its own: next thing he knows, his dad is helping him up off the floor.

Rob: coming over to make sure he’s alright…
“Robert, are you OK? Let’s go in the bathroom and get that bloody nose taken care of.”

Max: his smile becomes a bit more animated as he holds Liz just a little more closely: mumbling into her ear…
“Have I told you how much I love you today.”

Liz: shaking her head “no”…
“Nope not yet. Why don’t you show me instead? You know I’m getting awfully hot and sweaty with all this dancing. Didn’t you mention something about a shower earlier?”

Max: he looks around to make sure everyone else is busy: taking her hand, they quietly and quickly slip upstairs to his parents’ master bath.

Maria: sitting at the Evans’s kitchen table with Aunt Trudy…
“So Aunt Trudy, what can you tell me about my future?”

Aunt Trudy: taking her hand to study, she then studies the girl herself {my, what a vibrant orange aura. Orange, like a sun, can bring a great deal of warmth, but one must always be careful when a sun is having a flare-up. Those can burn, if one happens to be directly in its path. Yes, she’s definitely a ball of fire. It’s going to take a strong one to balance her. }: smiling at the girl…
“Let’s see, you have already started down a path that has led you to adventure, and even a little danger and there is much more to come. You may think you want a smooth, simple road in life, but you would find that boring. Which is a good thing because there will be many twists and turns and even some bumps and bruises along the way. In the end though, it will give you what you wanted all along.”

Michael: walking in the kitchen looking for Maria: he spots her at the table with Aunt Trudy…
“Hey, I thought you were coming right back.”

Maria: excited, she grabs Michael’s hand and practically forces him to sit down with them…
“Michael, meet Aunt Trudy. Aunt Trudy, meet Michael Guerin. Michael, Aunt Trudy was just giving me a reading. Aunt Trudy, do you think you could give Michael one too?”

Michael: {Oh hell, this is all I need.}: clearing his throat trying to be polite…
“Aunt Trudy, I’m sure it would be very interesting, but I really don’t think…”

Aunt Trudy: she had been studying him from the moment he walked in {this one thinks he’s complex, but he’s not. Like most with purple auras, he’s loyal. He doesn’t trust easily, but once he does it’s for life. Or in his case maybe for lives? He wants action, but craves the stability of a home life. He thinks he’s gruff but he’s really a teddy bear. He has a great deal of inner strength, but needs someone to help give him the confidence to use it.}: looking at the little ball of fire sitting with him, and smiling {he needs her to help balance himself, just like Max needs Liz. Max, that’s it, he stood beside Max in his last lifetime and he’ll do it again in this one as well!}: this is too important for him not to listen, so she interrupts his “no thanks” speech and drops a bomb shell on him to get his attention…
“You stood beside him before, and you’ll be by his side this time as well.”

Michael: his mouth is hanging open in shock: he blinks several times before his brain can get his mouth working…
“WHAT! What the hell are you talking about?”

Aunt Trudy: {ah ha, he knows already.}: unperturbed by his outburst, she calmly continues…
“You were by Max’s side last time. You’ll stand by him again. He needs you. You force him to take action. He tends to be too passive and you too aggressive, but together you’re balanced. He needs you as much as he needs Liz. She gives him the strength that he needs; you give him the cause to use it. With your help as well as others, you and he will be successful.”
She pauses for a moment to let this all sink in: she notes that Maria has taken his hand for support: smiling at this…
“As for Max needing Liz, well, he’s not the only one that has found his tower of strength.”


Chapter 17 (Part C)

Setting:
Evans House, parents’ masterbath, same Saturday

Max: not only does he lock the bathroom door, but he seals it shut as well: his parents had redone their bathroom a few years ago, it had one of those extra large shower stalls with a bench to sit on, a partial wall of thick glass blocks instead of a door and multiple shower heads that gives one a full body shower: he briefly considers the whirlpool bathtub, but decides the shower has more maneuvering room: he advances towards Liz, only to have her step away: he walks around behind her and can smell the lavender shampoo she must have used: he goes to run his hands through her hair, only to have her once again step away from him: a little confused {huh? Liz, I thought….}: her reply is very coy {you know what they say, half the fun is in the chase.}: with a devilish grin he advances one again, practically growling…
“Come here Liz.”

Liz: matching his grin…
“Nuh uh, come and get me.”

Max: he once again advances towards her but this time he manages to grab her before she can get away: he spins her around and nuzzles her neck: {Mmmm, you taste good.}: he holds her in a tight embrace while his lips continue to roam her throat, cheeks, lips: he can feel her hands run down his back and as they reach his butt, they give it a hard squeeze: this so startles him that he loosens his embrace.

Liz: she backs up a little, allowing a bit more room to reach around front: she slips her hand under his waistband: she can feel him come alive: as she runs her hands along his increasing length, the heat he radiates only adds to her own burning fire: smacking her lips in hunger…
“Mmmm, you’re so hot right now Max. Good thing we’re taking a shower.”
Stepping away from him, he is spell bound by her as she turns on the shower, slips off her shoes, her dress and says one word to him…
“Strip.”

Max: that is one command this young king will always be willing to follow when it’s coming from her and he quickly complies: he steps over to her and takes her in his arms and assists her in removing the rest of her clothes: his hands cannot get enough of exploring her: she’s so soft, so hot, so delectable, he wants, no needs, all of her: where ever his hands roam, his lips follow: as she reaches for his most delicate parts and begins to gently message them a moan escapes his lips: he notices the steam rising out of the shower and begins to back into the shower stall: he doesn’t feel the water as it hits him; he’s too busy devouring her lips with his: her hands continue their sweet torture of him, taking him to dizzying heights: his whole body feels like a finely tuned instrument, and Liz knows exactly how to play it: he is swimming in a sea of desire: as his fingers slip into her, they are welcomed by a spasm of wet warmth cascading down.

Liz: every inch of her is craving him: as his fingers begin to massage her ache, a wave of euphoria overcomes her: moaning…
Ohhhh, Mmmmm, Max, Oh Max, pleeeeassse.”

Max: his taut muscles are straining to be released: hearing her cries, he takes her mouth in his for a moment before he turns to get what’s in his pants pocket: he quickly comes back, tears open the package and starts to put it on when Liz suddenly takes it from him: the feel of her slowly gliding it onto him is almost more than he can bear: the room begins to feel like it’s tilting and he sees spots before his eyes: his knees suddenly feel weak and he has to sit down on the shower bench.

Liz: he’s sitting on the bench looking up at her with pleading eyes: she takes the few steps to where he’s sitting, runs her hands through his hair and kisses him passionately: her hand wanders over him until it reaches its target, where she starts to lightly stroke him: she’s amazed that he has been able to keep control for so long: she climbs onto and straddles his lap: as she begins to lower herself onto him, she feels his hands slip around her to cup her bottom and give it a good squeeze: this unexpected move makes her jump a little which causes some muscles that she didn’t even know she had to contract, sending waves of pleasure to new areas: his supporting hands help her to find a rhythm that soon drive them both over the brink….
“Ooohhh, oooh God, mmmm Max, ooooh Max!”
She can feel as he explodes inside her: she comes to a stop; wraps her arms around his neck and rests her head on his shoulder: after a few minutes she catches her breath and whispers in his ear…
“Happy Birthday Loverboy.”

Meanwhile, back at the party downstairs…

Alex: he sees Mrs. Evans fiddling with a camcorder and frowning: coming over to her…
“Is something wrong Mrs. Evans?”

Diane: frustrated…
“This is the new camera Philip bought me last Christmas. I only used it once, but I can’t seem to get it to work again.”

Alex: “I know a thing or two about cameras, let me take a look.”
After playing around with it a little…
“It doesn’t seem to be getting any juice. I bet the battery is dead. Do have a backup battery?’

Diane: “You know I bet you’re right. I totally forgot to charge it last night. Yes, I do have another one, I hope there’s some charge left on it. I’ll go get it, it’s in the camera bag. I think I left it sitting on my bed.”



Chapter (Part 17D)

Setting:
Evans house, downstairs at the party, same Saturday evening

Alex: looking at all the activity going on in the kitchen with getting the birthday cake ready: nodding towards the kitchen…
“I’ll take care of this for you. Looks like you have enough to do in there.”

Diane: relieved…
“Oh, would you? That would be wonderful. Thank you.”
She heads into the kitchen, while Alex goes upstairs.

Alex: he quickly finds the camera bag on the bed and rummages through it for the extra battery pack: he thinks he hears something and pauses to listen for a moment: he decides it must be his imagination until he hears “Ooohhh, oooh God, mmmm Max, ooooh Max!” coming from the bathroom: his eyes grow wide and he starts snickering.

Isabel: coming into her parents’ room in search of Alex…
“So did you find the extra battery? What’s so funny?”
She hears someone in her parents’ bathroom…
“What was that? Alex, do you know who’s in there?”

Alex: grinning like an idiot…
“Oh, I think it’s the illustrious King.”

Isabel: her brother never changes, he’s not real big on the social scene: deciding that she is not going to let her brother hide out in the bathroom, but he is going to get his butt downstairs and enjoy his birthday party even if it kills him: going over to the door, she pounds on it…
“Max! Get out here right now!”
She can hear hurried movement on the other side and an answering…
“Just a minute.”

Alex: he’s in a quandary, he really should tell Isabel about Liz, but for some reason that he’ll have to think of later, he decides not to: he stands a safe distance away, but makes sure he has a clear view of any action: he doesn’t have long to wait.

Isabel: she tries the handle, only to find it locked: pounding on the door again…
“Max, you are NOT going to hide in the bathroom all night! This is your party and you are going to attend it. Now come out now or I’ll come in and drag you out!”

Max: he and Liz are very hurriedly trying to get dressed: he had already used his powers to dry them off when they first heard Isabel, they are moving even faster now because he has no doubts that Isabel will do exactly what she’s threatening to do: trying to stall…
“I’ll be right out. I’m a little busy at the moment.”

Isabel: “Bull, you’re stalling. I’m counting to 10 then I’m coming in. 1, 2, 3, 4 ….”

Max: {Oh shit!}: quickly pulling on his pants: he scans around the room until he locates his shirt: {socks, where the hell are my socks?}: he freezes as the door opens.

Isabel: she is surprised that she has to use her powers to open the door…
“10, Max, get the hell out…”
There’s her brother, standing there holding his socks: next to him is Liz trying to fix her hair: there’s water on the floor in front of the shower and both of them have guilt written all over: disgusted…
“I don’t believe this. Couldn’t you get a motel room later or something? You have a house full of guests and you decide to, to…. I don’t even want to say it, let alone think it! And in Mom and Dad’s shower no less. Now I’ll never be able to use their shower again without thinking of what you were doing in it. You had better not have… not in the whirlpool bath or you’re one dead King. I love that bathtub!”

Max: swallowing, he nervously shakes his head…
“Um, no, the bathtub’s… safe.”

Liz: at first she was horrified, but now watching Isabel go off on Max, it’s just too funny: she does not miss Alex standing back behind Isabel taking it all in with a big grin on his face: she decides to distract some of Isabel’s wrath…
“Isabel, you know I could really use your help. I mean Max was great using his powers to dry my hair and all, but he’s lacking a little in the makeup department. Do you think you could give me a hand with it? Oh and maybe try a new hairstyle too?”

Isabel: giving her brother a deadly glare….
“Aarghhh!”
She hears laughter coming from behind, she turns and sees Alex: he’s laughing so hard, he’s holding his sides and his eyes are watering: at first she’s angry then she has another thought {ok, little brother, you are not going to forget this incident because I’m not going to let you. You are going to pay for my silence and pay big time. And as for you, Alex… well, I’ll deal with you later.}: she suddenly realizes how funny this situation really is, but she’s not going to let Max know: turning back around, she gives her bother a menacing look, then turns to Liz with an amused smile…
“Sure come on, let’s go into my bedroom. I’ll get you fixed up in a jiffy.”
As she and Liz walk out of the bedroom together, she turns back around…
“Oh Alex, see if you can help get Max and the bathroom get put back together? They both seem to need a little help.”

Alex: in between fits of laughter…
“Yes Ma’am.”
He heads into the bathroom.

Robert: he came upstairs to investigate some yelling that he thought he had heard: he peeks into his Aunt Diane’s bedroom: he hears laughter coming from the bathroom: he goes to see who it is: he comes upon Max and Alex in the bathroom together, picking up wet towels and straightening up: {Christ, Alex too? The kid’s a dork, but I thought he was Isabel’s boyfriend not Max’s}: he decides he would rather not know anything further and quietly slips back down the stairs unnoticed.


Chapter 17 (Part E)

Setting:
Same, downstairs at the party

Robert: he’s thoroughly sick at the thought of what he almost walked in on upstairs: he decides to head into the kitchen to get another beer from the stash he found in the back of the refrigerator: in the kitchen he finds his Aunt Diane and Maria DeLuca putting birthday candles on the cake.

Diane: “Oh Robert, have you seen Max? I want him to come and blow his candles out, so we can serve it.”

Robert: {well now, let’s see this would be the perfect way to get my dear little cousin busted by his Mommy. Hmmm, can’t pass up that opportunity.}…
“As a matter of fact I did. He was up in your bathroom.”

Diane: “Oh, OK. I’ll go get him. Maria, could you take the ice cream out of the freezer to soften a little?”
She leaves to get Max and passes Michael in the hall.

Robert: he takes a quick look around and realizes that he is finally alone with Maria, believing that he is up for this challenge, he comes up behind her and slips his hands around her waist.

Maria: she is busy getting the ice cream out of the freezer when she feels his hands on her: she freezes only for a moment, then grabs a handful of ice cubes: purposely making her stance a little seductive…
“My, my, my, someone feels awfully hot.”

Robert: grinning…
“Yeah baby, ya wanna help me out?”

Maria: spinning around and also grinning…
“Why sure baby.”
And she slips the ice down the front of his pants.

Robert: jumping back in surprise, trying to get the ice out: furious…
“YOU BITCH!”
He raises his hand to strike her….

Michael: Mrs. Evans had asked him to see if Maria needed any help in the kitchen when she passed him in the hall: coming in he sees that Robert is about to hit Maria, his Maria: he comes up behind Robert, grabs him by the shoulder, spins him around, bunches up his fist, and sends him flying with a good right hook: Robert lays there for a moment stunned: extremely dangerous…
“Get back up you son of a bitch so I can knock you back down. You don’t lay a finger on her, not MY Maria, YOU GOT THAT!”

Philip: he happened to have been right behind Michael and saw everything, including what Robert was about to do: he’s angry, but also a little frightened, frightened of what Michael may do, he has never seen the boy in such a rage, not that he can blame him: trying to defuse the situation: in a very stern, very pissed-off Dad voice…
“Michael, ENOUGH! Maria, take Michael to Max’s room. Michael, go with her and get control of yourself. You heard me go, NOW!”
He watches as Maria hauls her very irate alien boyfriend down the hall: he takes a look around to make sure that no one else really saw what was going on in here:{good!}: now, turning his attention towards Robert: he walks over and gives the boy a hand in getting up: maintaining his pissed-off Dad attitude…
“Come with me.”
He escorts him out the back door…

Robert: walking outside, he tries to put his own spin on things…
“Uncle Philip, thanks. That Michael guy is just a thug. I never did understand why he was allowed to hang around here so much.”

Philip: that’s it, he’s had it…
“SHUT UP! You were a bullying brat as a kid and you’re a bigger one now. I saw you Robert, I saw you about to hit Maria. I don’t know what you think you were doing, but if Michael hadn’t decked you I would have. You’re lucky I was there to stop him or he would have beaten the hell out of you. You stay away from her. And stay away from Liz. I saw you eyeing her earlier, you try something like that with her and I know I won’t be able stop Max from coming after you, nothing would. And stay the hell away from Isabel and Tess, too. You GOT THAT?”

Robert: he’s in shock, he thought he was going to be able to get one over on his uncle: desperate to get back at his uncle, at Max, Michael, at everyone, because it’s all their fault not his, he plays the one trump card that he thinks he has…
“I don’t know why Max would care about me coming onto Liz or for that matter why Michael would care about Maria. I mean after all, they’re only interested in each other. At least they used to be, I mean Michael used to slip into Max’s bedroom at night for a little slap-and-tickle. But I guess Max has moved on, since I saw him and Alex in your bathroom tonight. It looked like they were cleaning up from an earlier, private party.”

Philip: he’s furious: {this kid’s attitude is beyond belief! He’s not one damn bit sorry for anything! Now I wish I had let Michael have another go at him.}: visibly shacking with anger: pointing a finger at him for emphasis…


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 3:19:04 PM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 6:49:09 PM
“Now you listen and listen up good. Tonight we are celebrating my son’s birthday. He’s a son I am damn proud to have. Under no circumstances am I going to allow you to ruin it for him. You’re going to go back in there, get yourself cleaned up, keep your big mouth shut and make yourself damn scarce for the rest of the night. But I’ll be keeping an eye on you and if I even think you’re up to no good, your ass will be behind bars for attempted assault. You see, the sheriff just happens to be Kyle’s Dad and Tess’s guardian and a damn good friend; one phone call and you’re out of here. Now get your sorry ass out of my sight now. MOVE!”
He notes there is now a hint of fear in the boys eyes: he watches as he scurries away: he has to take a few moments to get his own self under control before going back in and dealing with one very furious alien that is currently cooling his heels in his son’s bedroom.

Meanwhile in Max’s bedroom…

Maria: she’s sitting on Max’s bed, watching Michael anxiously pace back and forth: he keeps slamming his fist into his other hand and mumbling something about “taking him out”: after a little while she decides that he’s let off enough steam and pats the bed next to her: in a soothing but slightly seductive voice…
“Come here, come sit.”
When that doesn’t work…
“Michael, get your butt over here. There, that’s better.”
She wraps here arms around his neck and murmurs…
“My hero, thank you MY Spaceboy.”
She gives him a very long, very passionate kiss, which he not only returns but deepens as well.

Philip: he’s mentally preparing himself to confront one very angry alien: upon opening his son’s bedroom door, his mouth drops open in surprise: breathing a sigh of relief {I guess Maria knows how to handle him pretty well}: walking into the room, he clears his throat very loudly to get the two lovebirds attention…
“Michael, I take it you’ve found a way to relieve some of your… steam. I want to let you know that I’m not angry; in fact, you did the right thing. I’ve put Robert on notice that he’s to lay low for the rest of the night or he’ll be cooling his heels behind bars tonight. Maria, are you alright?”
Seeing her answer “yes”: he smiles a little…
“Good, let’s get back to Max’s birthday party then. Who knows what’ll happen next. Shall we?”


Chapter 17 (Part F)

History Note:
October 19, 1781,Yorktown, Virginia
In a stunning reversal of fortune that may signal the end of fighting in the American colonies, Charles Lord Cornwallis today signed orders surrendering his British Army to a combined French and American force outside the Virginia tobacco port of Yorktown. Cornwallis' second-in-command, Charles O'Hara, attempted to deliver Cornwallis's sword to French general, Comte de Rochambeau. But Rochambeau directed O'Hara to American General George Washington, who coolly steered the British officer to Washington's own second in command, Major General Benjamin Lincoln.
***The above is courtesy of PBS website.

Setting: Evans House, same Saturday evening, Max’s birthday party

Aunt Trudy: she smiles at the happy scene playing out at the kitchen table: Max surrounded by all of his friends and family, singing Happy Birthday to him and then, him blowing out the candles: everyone laughing and teasing: she goes over and gives her youngest nephew a kiss and wishes him a happy birthday and collects a piece of birthday cake and ice cream: she finds it interesting that some of the kids are going into the kitchen and dumping Tabasco sauce on their cake: when she mentions it to Diane, she’s told that it’s a new fad some of the kids are doing: after finishing her dessert, she sits on the sofa and just enjoys watching the kids: she starts to get an inkling that she’s seeing something special, then it dawns on her {that’s it! They are the ones that are going to succeed. It’s not just Max and Michael, but Isabel, Liz, Kyle, Maria, Tess, and Alex, all of them are needed, but there’s more. Something I’m missing.}: suddenly the room starts to spin, her vision blurs and everything goes white: she seems like she’s floating through a white sky: at last she feels her feet touch down on something solid: after a moment her vision begins to clear, but she’s not sure where she is…

Vision
She’s in a large room, there to her left is a series of floor to ceiling windows, she can feel a sweet sea breeze blowing in: to her right is a wall on which ornate tapestries are hung, they look like they are made of spun gold and are dazzling when the sunlight hits them: looking straight ahead, she sees a raised platform, on it is a long table draped in black and there’s something, no someone, laid out on top of it: she gradually becomes aware of people around her: they’re all very sad and some seem scared: she looks back towards the table and now there’s a young man standing in front of it: his head is bowed and his shoulders are slumped forward: he looks like the weight of the world is now resting on his shoulders: when she starts to approach the young man, she realizes that she knows him, it’s Max: as she nears, she hears heavy sobbing coming from her left: looking in that direction, it’s Isabel that’s sobbing and standing next to her is Diane: tears are streaming down her cheeks, but she keeps her head held high and watches her son in stoic silence: turning her attention back towards Max, her heart is heavy, she’s beginning to understand what she’s seeing, it’s a funeral, Philip’s funeral: Max has lost his father all too soon: suddenly there’s a white flash…

Vision
She’s in the same room, but a very different setting: the room is all decked out in all its finery, everything seems so, so regal: she looks straight ahead and on the raised platform is a throne and on it sits Max: to his left stands Isabel and next to her is Diane: to his right stands Michael: they all look so determined: a person in a long burgundy and gold robe solemnly walks down the red carpet: behind him are two others, each carrying something on pillows: as they approach Max, the one in front is saying something, but she can’t hear it: very slowly one of the others steps up and presents the object on his pillow to the robed one: he takes it: it’s a crown, he holds it high over Max’s head while Max says some sort of vow: he then places it on Max’s head and the other one steps forward: he also presents the object on his pillow to the robed one: there are actually two objects, a scepter and a ring: again Max seems to be making some sort of vow and then the robed one hands him the ring, which Max immediately puts on, he then takes the scepter: the robed one then kisses Max’s ring and bows and backs away and off to the side: then there is another white flash…

Vision
She’s again in the same room, but the setting is more festive: there are strange flowers everywhere and silk streamers hung from the ceiling: there’s a large throng of people and many are dancing: Max is there smiling and dancing, dancing with Tess: there’s Michael talking to Isabel: Diane is standing off to the side watching, watching her children: there are all celebrating, but there’s an under current of something being off, something’s wrong: suddenly the large doors behind her burst open and new people swarm in, all armed: they start firing their weapons indiscriminately: she watches in horror as Michael heroically tries to get Max, Tess, and Isabel out a side door, only to discover the invaders are there waiting for them: as they all fall, she turns her head towards the golden tapestries, she can’t watch, but suddenly the tapestries run dark red with blood: she’s relieved when the white flash happens again and she is gone from that horrible place…
As her vision clears, she’s back watching the happy birthday scene with Max and his friends: she tries to hide her shaking hands, but is unsuccessful.

Philip: he noticed how pale Aunt Trudy has become and goes over to make sure she’s alright: as he sits next to her, he becomes alarmed to find her shaking: putting his arm around her…
“Aunt Trudy, are you alright? Can I get you anything?”

Aunt Trudy: she’s about to answer him, when suddenly everything goes white again…

Vision
She’s in the desert, on a high plateau: she can feel a hot breeze on her face: to her left is a large tent: looking to her right about a 1/2 mile away is some sort of metal ship masked in darkness: she finds herself amongst several other on-lookers that are lining up between the tent and the ship, but they keep a path down the middle open: there is a great deal of excitement and expectation by the people: something important is about to happen: looking towards the tent, she sees Michael come out of it, he is flanked by Alex and Kyle: they come to a stop maybe 100 feet in front of the tent: all three of them maintain very determined, very serious expressions: they seem to be only a little older, but their eyes, their eyes are ancient: they’ve seen so much: she feels a murmur sweep through the crowd and she turns to her right: a young brown haired boy about 14, is slowly walking towards Michael: something is very wrong with this boy, he only appears to be a boy, but he feels much older, very cruel and dark: the boy-that’s-not is nervous, but he’s trying to cover that with arrogance: he’s carrying something: he strides up to Michael and loudly demands something: she surprised when Michael simply ignores him, won’t even acknowledge that he’s standing in front of him: the boy-that’s-not becomes unsure of himself and glances over his shoulder at the dark ship: he then gets down on his knees and offers up the objects to Michael: again Michael just ignores him: the-boy-that’s-not very nervously gets back up and backs away, back down towards the dark ship: the crowd is becoming nervous, even a little fearful: finally from the dark ship emerges a very dark one: he’s so dark that she can’t make out his features: the dark one takes a few steps towards Michael, then waits: she, along with the rest of the crowd turn their attention to the tent: from it looking very, very regal Isabel emerges, flanked by Tess and Maria, they go to stand a little behind and to the men’s left: then Philip and another person emerges from the tent, the other one is shorter than Philip, with sandy hair and a rugged but honest face, he reminds her of Kyle for some reason: then another person comes out, tall like Philip, but a little younger with medium brown hair and blue-gray eyes: all three wear very serious expressions: next Diane appears holding a little dark haired boy about a year old in one arm and holding the hand of a little golden haired moppet of about 2 with the other: the little moppet pauses briefly in front of the sandy haired man, who winks, pats her on the head then shoo’s her on to go with Diane who stands beside Philip: the crowd becomes energized with anticipation: out of the corner of her eye, she sees the dark one restart down the path towards Michael: he comes to a stop about 20 feet in front of Michael: after a few moments, Max emerges from the tent: he pauses and waits for Liz to come up beside him: together Max and Liz walk side-by-side: the crowd gasps in shock at this: as they near Alex and Kyle, Liz stops and with her eyes tells Max to continue: walking between Alex and Kyle he comes to a stop a little behind Michael: the dark one tries to advance towards Max, but Michael refuses to step aside: the dark one becomes irate, but Michael still refuses: they stand there staring for a moment before at a signal from Max, Michael finally steps aside but hovers close by: the dark one comes to stand before Max, who simply stares back at him: the dark one very stiffly offers up the objects to Max, who at first does nothing, then with a slight shake of his head refuses the offering: the dark one is astonished by this: the tension in the air is suddenly so think, you could cut it with a knife: after a few moments, the dark one seems to understand what is expected and turns to Michael, offering up the objects: Michael stares hard at him for several moments then turns, looks over his shoulder and with a nod of his head tells the dark one the one he should surrender to: the dark one becomes enraged, but Michael simply shakes his head “no”: wanting to be done with this, the dark one, holding his head high walks in front of the one Michael told him to, gets down on his knees and again offers up the objects, he is relieved to be finally unburdened of them: the crowd is absolutely silent as the final drama plays out: the one accepting the objects takes a few steps towards Max and with a grin hands them to Max, who gladly accepts them from Alex: joyful cheers goes up from the crowd…

Suddenly she finds herself back looking up at a very worried nephew…
“I’m sorry Philip, what did you say?”

Philip: very concerned…
“Are you OK? Can I get you anything?”

Aunt Trudy: still a little disoriented…
“Oh, yes, yes dear. A cup tea would be nice. Oh and a dash of brandy in it for flavor would be lovely.”

Philip: watching her very closely, he’s relieved to see some color coming back to her: he gives her a hug and a light kiss on the forehead before going to get her tea.

Aunt Trudy: as she watches the kids, she tries to come to terms with all that she has just seen {what did all of that mean? The first ones, those seem so, so far off and distant, not just in time but also in place. Were those of something that had happened in the past? If so, were the other ones of the future, or possible future? Why such different outcomes? What was the difference? Let’s see, all eight kids were there in the second one, so that’s part of it; but there’s something else, something that I’m still not seeing, what is it?}: she comes out of her musing when Philip brings her tea: he sits down next to her and gives her a very concerned look: she gives him a reassuring pat on his hand, when suddenly she knows {him, he’s the difference! In the last lifetime, Max was too young and unprepared when he lost his father. This time, he’s here to help council and guide him! Philip and those two other men, they must have been councilors to Max, but who are the other two?}: after thinking that over for a bit, she decides to put it aside, that all will be revealed in time: with a warm calm smile she turns her attention back to the kids, who are laughing and joking and in general, just have a good time: seeing this house full of children reminds her of a conversation she had with Philip many years ago…
“Philip, do you remember that weekend you and Diane spent at my house, the weekend right before you found Max and Isabel? Do you remember what I told you when you asked me how many children I saw for you and Diane?”

Philip: he looks at her oddly for a moment, he’s not quite sure what she getting at…
“You told us we would have two and they would be coming into our lives soon. You were right, too. That was on Friday night and on Sunday night, we found Max and Isabel.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, but do you remember what else I said, about later on?”

Philip: he strains to recall exactly what she said: it finally comes to him {she told him, “Well, I do see more children, but later on and older. They’re much fuzzier and I have no idea how or why they come into your lives. They might be some sort of extended family, maybe even future grandchildren. I’m just not sure.”}: he’s beginning to get an idea of where she’s going with this: he looks over at Max and Isabel and all of their friends: looking back at his smiling Aunt, he nods towards the kids…
“Them, you were talking about them, weren’t you?”

Aunt Trudy: “That’s right. Philip, I know that all of them are going to play a major part in your and Diane’s lives. Your help and guidance will be critical for what lies ahead of them. The Fates were wise to choose such a good father and councilor for them.”

Philip: he’s touched by her praise: looking back at the kids, he takes a moment to evaluate all of them: his heart fills with pride with what he sees: spying a kid hanging back in a corner, his smile fades a little…
“Aunt Trudy, I’m delighted to consider all of them part of my family and will do everything in my power to help them, but please, please tell me Robert’s not part of this equation.”

Aunt Trudy: she really shouldn’t laugh, but she can’t help it: that Robert is a handful…
“No Philip, I think that one is all Rob’s to deal with and I wish him the best of luck. He’s going to need it.”

Throughout the ages the Fates, in order to help mankind, have given the gift of second sight and prophecy to a few gifted ones. They have gone by many different names: soothsayers, prophets, psychics, among others, the most famous being the Oracle of Delphi; but whatever they were called, they appeared where and when they were most needed; in this case, she is simply called Aunt Trudy.


Chapter 18

Setting:
Evans House, same Saturday night, very late.

Diane: she quietly tip-toes into the living room to check on her sleeping son: with the addition of Aunt Trudy staying with them, as well as her sister and family, they had run out of beds, which meant Max and Robert got the living room sofas: with the moon shining bright, she doesn’t need to turn on any extra lights to see him laying there, sound asleep: she pauses to look at him {he looks so young when he’s asleep. He’s been through so much I’m surprised it hasn’t taken an even bigger toll on him.}: she quietly walks over to him, picks the blanket up he had kicked off onto the floor and carefully recovers him with it: smiling sadly {I want him to be my baby. I keep trying to convince myself that he still is, but I know he’s not. He’s already a young man, a young man who’s in love. I wonder how much longer I can keep pretending? How much longer until he no longer needs me?}: she gently brushes his bangs out of his eyes, and continues gazing at him: hearing a quiet cough, she turns around to find her sister, Laurie, standing there giving her a knowing smile: she gives her son a light kiss on his forehead then quietly tiptoes out and into the kitchen with her sister: she begins a ritual that goes back to her and Laurie’s childhood: taking down two bowls and spoons, she then goes to the freezer for the ice cream, after a moment’s thought, she takes out the leftover birthday cake as well: she and her sister sit at the counter having a late night treat and catching up on family matters: in hushed tones so as not to wake anyone…
“Amber sure is turning into a lovely young lady. I think she has a bit of a crush on Max, though.”

Laurie: “Um, I noticed that too. How is Max anyways? He seems to be doing better than how you described him last summer. I guess the therapist you were sending him to must have helped.”

Diane: she had felt so bad having to call and ask her sister not to come last summer, but it was right when Max was having his worst nightmares and well, having extra people in the house just wouldn’t have helped…
“He is. He’s doing much better. I’m not sure how much the therapist helped, but Max did start to open up to us more. He’s finally telling us things, about himself, his life. I think that’s helped quite a bit. He’s grown closer to us in the last few months than he ever has. It’s just that it’s taken him so long to do it. He’ll only be home for another year, and then he’ll be gone to college. Then I lose him, I lose my baby.”

Laurie: she walks over and gives her sister a hug: she had a feeling that deep down Diane was upset about Max turning 18 and realizing that he already was pretty much grown…
“Diane, he’ll always love you. You and Philip have done an incredible job raising him and Isabel. They both have turned out so well. And just think, someday you’ll have some grandchildren to spoil rotten, just like our parents did to our kids.”
She thought a moment about Robert’s suspicion about Max and quickly added…
“And I, uh, I hear that, um, adoption is getting easier for, for unconventional families, so maybe Max and his partner…”
Looking at her sister’s stunned expression, her words falter: she’s not sure how to say it but she wants to reassure her sister…
“Diane, it’s, it’s OK if Max is… different. It’s not like it was 20 or 30 years ago, or even 10 years ago. These things are much more open now days. I understand there are even support groups for, for parents of gay teens. Um, it doesn’t change how we feel about him.”

Diane: she’s not really certain where all this came from: sure she and Philip were concerned about Max apparently being such a ‘late bloomer’ but she never said a word about it to her sister: confused…
“Laurie, where did you get the idea that Max is gay?”

Laurie: she’s a little unsure of how to take Diane’s reaction: {was he gay and just hasn’t said anything? Or was Robert way off base?}: deciding there is no point in lying, a bit hesitantly…
“Well, uh, the last few times that we visited, Robert said that Michael boy snuck in through Max’s window in the middle of the night. And, well, Max never seemed, um, too interested in dating, so, um…”
She can’t tell if Diane is going to laugh or cry: now even more unsure…
“Diane, is he?”

Diane: with her hand covering he mouth to keep from laughing, she shakes her head “no”: she gets up and goes over to peek into the living room to make sure Max is still asleep: satisfied that he is, she comes back and rejoins her sister: taking her sister’s hand…
“Laurie, he’s not gay. In fact, one of my biggest worries is that he and Liz might become teen parents. Those two have become awfully close, sometimes it seems too close, but they’re in love and they do make each other happy.”
Clearing her throat…
“As for Michael Guerin, well as Max describes it, he and Maria DeLuca have this ‘thing’. We found out about Michael’s late night visits over a year ago. They had nothing to do with, well, Robert’s assumptions. You see Michael, like Max and Isabel, was an orphan, but well, he grew up in a foster home. His foster dad didn’t treat him too well: when things got too bad at home, he would sleep in Max’s room. About a year ago, Max and Isabel finally got Michael to ask for Philip’s help, that’s when we found out all about it.”

Laurie: she’s highly embarrassed by how off she was about everything: she’s relieved that Diane seems to be taking everything so well…
“Diane, I’m so sorry that I jumped to the wrong conclusion. You know, now that I think about it Max and Liz did seem to be very close. I should have realized it. I am so embarrassed.”
Both she and her sister start laughing; even though they try to keep it quiet, they aren’t very successful.

Max: looking very sleepy, he stumbles into the kitchen where he finds his Mom and Aunt Laurie laughing: as they spot him, they laugh even harder: perplexed…
“Mom, what’s going on?”

Diane: {thank God he didn’t wake up earlier. He would have turned about 5 shades of red if he knew.}: getting control of herself…
“Oh nothing sweetheart, just a little late night sister chat over cake and ice cream.”
She notices how much more awake he suddenly seems as he spots the bowls: knowing one of her son’s weaknesses…
“I don’t suppose you would like some, would you?”
She gets a grin and a raised eyebrow in return: fixing him a generous portion, he takes a seat next to his Aunt Laurie.

Laurie: she puts her arm around her shy young nephew and mischievously asks…
“So Max, since you’re joining in on our little chat, you’re going to have to spill about that cute little brunette you were dancing with tonight.”
Handing her nephew his glass of milk to stop him from choking…
“Here honey, wash it down with this. You know, you really should be careful about not biting off more than you can chew.”

The Fates like to keep the young on their toes; you never know what someone else might be thinking.


Chapter 19

Setting:
Evans house, Sunday morning

Aunt Trudy: as she comes into the kitchen she spots Max with his head stuck in the refrigerator, trying to sneak a piece of his birthday cake for breakfast: coming up behind him: a little loudly…
“So, whatcha got there, Max?”

Max: he just about jumped out of his skin at that: he whips around, keeping his hands behind his back, trying to conceal the cake evidence: he decides to go with the innocent-little-me look…
“Um, nothin’ “

Aunt Trudy: she doesn’t even try to conceal her amusement: crossing her arms and in pretend sternness…
“Um hum, well then you had better wipe that chocolate nothin’ off of your mouth and get rid of the rest what you’re holding there behind your back before your Mom busts you eating it before you’ve even had breakfast.”
Shooing him out of the kitchen…
“Now go on, get out of here. Go get cleaned up.”

Max: “Yes Ma’am.”
The moment Aunt Trudy turns her head, he stuffs the rest of the piece of cake into his mouth and heads down the hall to his bedroom: he gathers up his clothes and goes to check if the bathroom is free yet.

Robert: he’s just walking out of the bathroom as his cousin comes by: smirking…
“Oh, here ya go baby cuz. It’s all yours.”
Opening the bathroom door a little wider to allow all of the steam to escape…
“But I think all the hot water’s gone. Sorry about that.”

Max: he scowls as Robert walks past him: he watches as Robert is just about to walk into his room, when suddenly his bedroom door slams him in the face: it must have been the wind, he always gets a good breeze flowing through his room: smiling, he uses his powers for some hot water for the shower: a little later he emerges from the bathroom, freshly showered and shaved and heads to his room, where he finds Robert with a new bump on his forehead and packing his suitcase: while Max puts on his watch, he eyes Robert’s suitcase: trying to make small talk…
“That’s a lot of stuff, looks like you guys are planning on being gone for awhile.”

Robert: while rearranging his bag…
“Yeah, 10 days. Doing the LA thing, Universal Studios, Magic Mountain, Disneyland. Isn’t there a Fairyland there? I guess it’s your kind of place.”

Max: narrowing his eyes, he can’t believe what Robert just implied: defensive…
“What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

Robert: arrogantly…
“Oops, sorry. Mom told me not to upset you, seeing how you were already having some issues last summer. So just forget I said anything.”

Max: he was aware that his Mom called his Aunt Laurie last summer about not coming to visit, but he has no idea where the rest of this is coming from: starting to get pissed…
“What the hell are you talking about? What have you been saying about me?”

Robert: he always did enjoy goading Max and this time is no different: very smugly…
“Oh, only what I saw the last couple of times I stayed here, about that Michael friend of yours slipping into your room at night for a little slap-and-tickle. Ya know, for some reason that little Liz is sweet on you, too bad she’s wasting her time. She’s a hot little number, wouldn’t mind playing a little slap-and-tickle with her, myself.”

Max: that did it: promise or no promise to his Dad about not fighting, that did it: bunching up his fist…

Amber: coming around the corner to Max’s bedroom…
“Robert! Mom’s been calling you, she wants you to carry the luggage downstairs to the car.”

Robert: he stares at his cousin, he can see that Max is just about ready to lose it: his sister walks up behind him and gives him a shove to get his attention…
“I heard. Just a minute.”

Amber: insisting as only a little sister can…
“No, Mom said NOW!”
She watches as Robert gives Max one last, long stare before going upstairs for the luggage: noticing how tense Max is…
“Morning Max. Robert was at it again wasn’t he? He loves to cause trouble. Just ignore him, that’s what I usually do.”

Max: as he forces himself to calm down, he hears laughter {slap-and-tickle? I never thought of Michael as a slap-and-tickle type of guy. Should I go ask him? Hmmmm, maybe I should ask Maria instead. She’d probably know. Want me to get back to you on that one?}: sending Liz his reply {NO! Now quit eavesdropping on me. Amber is standing right in front of me. I can’t carry on a conversation with you and her at the same time.}: he hears an answering snicker and {OK, I’ve got to get back to work anyways, Mr. Slap-and-tickle has my order up. See ya later Loverboy.}: he rolls his eyes, smiles at his cousin and says…
“Why don’t you go see what the plan is for breakfast while I finish getting dressed.”
As soon as she’s out of sight: he waves his hand over Robert’s suitcase: {like to see Robert explain the pink lace panties and nylon stockings to his Dad, not to mention his new high heels. Yep, hope you enjoy your vacation cousin.}: as he heads down the hall, he sees Robert coming down the stairs carrying 2 large suitcases: he needs to be careful, with his shoes untied like that, he might trip and fall down the stairs: as Max walks into the kitchen, he hears a thump, thump, thump, coming from the hall.

Philip: he’s sitting at the kitchen table when he hears the thumps: he notices that his son doesn’t seem too surprised by this: {I thought it was strange that Robert suddenly got so clumsy. I should really give Max a good talking to about it. Well maybe not too severe, he kept his promise and didn’t hit him. And he did show some self-control; he didn’t turn him into a toad either.}.

Sometimes the Fates put a bully in your path just to test you, to see how well you handle yourself without resorting to violence. This can be an especially important test for those slated to rule someday.


Chapter 20

Setting:
Evans house Sunday afternoon

Mom: things are finally returning to normal: she loves having her sister and family visit, but it’s nice when the house is quiet too: Aunt Trudy is still here, she’s supposed to be staying for a few more days: at least Max moved back into his room, since Aunt Trudy moved into the guest room after Laurie and Rob left: looking out her kitchen window, she watches Philip and Max change the oil in Max’s jeep: she’s not sure what all they’ve been talking about, but Max sure had a guilty look on his face earlier: Tess dropped by to pick up Isabel to go shopping, which leaves her and Aunt Trudy in the kitchen preparing dinner and chatting: she slips on a pair of new white latex gloves as she starts to wash a couple of pots and pans: seeing Max come in, she touches his arm as he passes by to get his attention…
“Honey, could you take out the garbage, please?”

Max: he’s staring at his Mom’s hand on his arm, her gloved hand, suddenly he’s somewhere else {gloves, they always wore gloves. They were afraid to touch me. The only one who did was Pearce, and when he did, bad things happened, painful bad things.}.

Mom: she watches him turn deathly pale: he’s just staring at her hand: {he looks terrified! What’s happening? What’s wrong?}: trying to bring him back from where ever it is that he just went to, she raises her voice a little…
“Max, Max, what is it? Honey, can you here me? What’s wrong?”

Max: after a few moments her words finally penetrate his brain: he’s still a little foggy, though: almost dully…
“Huh, what?”

Mom: as she starts to rub her son’s arm in an attempt to comfort him, she’s surprised when he jumps back in fear: after several moments, she can see recognition finally returning to his eyes, but she sees a wall start to go up, a wall he wants to hide behind: this time she’s not going to let him: gently but firmly…
“Max don’t, don’t shut me out. Something just happened; you remembered something. I want you to tell me what it is. I want to help. So please honey, tell me.”

Max: he doesn’t want to hurt her, doesn’t want her to experience his pain: wanting to spare her feelings, in a quiet halting voice…


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 3:21:27 PM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 7:10:31 PM
“Noth... nothing Mom, it… it was nothing.”

Mom: “No honey, it was something. Max, I know you’re hurting. I can see it in your eyes; I hear it in your voice. I know you think you’re sparing me your pain, but don’t you understand that it hurts me more when you shut me out and keep everything inside? I want to know the truth, no matter how ugly it is. Please Max, tell me. Let it out.”

Max: blinking several times to keep from crying, he doesn’t want to hurt her: she’s right though: looking at her gloved hand that currently is firmly holding onto his elbow: shakily…
“Gloves, they always wore gloves. All of them but Pearce were afraid to touch me without gloves. Like I would contaminate them or something. I’m, I’m sorry Mom.”

Mom: as his words register, she drops her hold on him, takes the gloves off and tosses them in the garbage, comes back over and takes her shaking son into her arms: as he rests his head on her shoulder, she begins to run her hand up and down his back: murmuring…
“I’m sorry honey. I had no idea. It’s alright, it’s alright sweetheart.”
After a few minutes, she feels his shaking subside: she draws back a little and looks at him: he uses his hand to rub the unshed tears out of his eyes: she brushes his bangs to the side and gives him a kiss on his cheek…
“Why don’t you go lay down for a bit? I’ll call you when dinner is ready, OK?”
He nods his head yes and goes to his room.

Aunt Trudy: she’s been quietly standing out of the way, totally forgotten, witnessing everything: her heart just broke seeing her nephew so upset: from the dark streaks in his aura that she noted last week, she knew that something bad had happened to him and that he was keeping it inside himself still: Liz had obviously gone a long way in helping him to cope, but he had to let the pain out before he could really heal: that pain is bubbling just below the surface now, getting ready to boil over at any minute: if what she witnessed is any indication of what’s to come, then he’s going to need all of their love and support to get through it: tomorrow she’ll see about exchanging her bus ticket for a later date.

Setting: Max’s bedroom, Sunday late night

Max: he’s tossing and turning in bed, entering REM sleep {he’s in the White Room, Pearce is threatening to hurt his loved ones, to hurt Liz. He gives Pearce the location of the second orb, but he won’t believe that he doesn’t know how to make them work. Pearce calls in the surgeons. Pearce has him strapped to the table and is threatening him, holding the surgeon’s gloved hand with the scalpel in front of him, he says “This man will hurt you” Pearce looks over at another table, Max turns his head to see what Pearce is looking at, there’s another table, there’s blood everywhere and dark hair, long dark hair; Pearce finishes the threat, “Just like he did Liz”.}: he fights to break free from the restraints: screaming at the top of his lungs…
“NO, NOOOOO, NOOOOOO!”

Isabel: her room is the closest to her brother’s and she’s the first one to reach him: she’s terrified to see her brother thrashing wildly about, screaming; she’s never heard him scream like that before: she tries to grab a hold of him to awaken him, but he’s too strong, too wild: she’s relieved as her Dad comes up next to her and grabs his arms.

Dad: he’s never seen Max like this, not this bad, not even last summer: he has to really struggle to keep Max from hurting himself with all of his thrashing: he manages to get a hold of him by the shoulders and tries shaking him: almost frantic for him to wake up…
“MAX, MAX wake up, wake up. It’s a dream; wake up it’s not real. Max, can you hear me?”
Suddenly his son collapses in his arms and cries: he wraps his arms around him tightly and holds onto him, letting him cry it out: Diane sits down behind him and rubs his back in comfort: he finally calms down some: he continues to hold him tight and very quietly and calmly asks him…
“Tell me about the dream Max. If you tell me about it, then it can’t hurt you any more. Tell me what happened in your dream, son.”

Max: the tears are still streaming down his face: he’s still a little confused if he’s really awake or if this is still part of the dream, the nightmare: as he clings to his Father, it takes several moments for him to comprehend his words: in a very shaky almost fragile voice…
“I was in the White Room… with Pearce… He was going to… hurt my loved ones. Pearce wanted… he wanted the other orb… At first, I… wouldn’t give it to him, so he did… things to me… ice baths, piercing sounds, electroshock, drugs… then he, he put this virtual reality thing on me… he showed me pictures of family, of friends, of Liz… then… one of Liz dead. He said that he would… would kill her if I didn’t, didn’t tell him. So I… did, but it wasn’t… enough. He wanted me to make them work, but… I didn’t know how. He called in the surgeons, he told me, “Tell me what I want to know or I’ll… take you apart piece by piece and… make sure you’re conscious enough to… feel every last second of it.”… He had them… strap me down on the table and then, then he showed me the surgeon’s hand with the knife and told me “This man will hurt you”. He then looked over and there was… another table… and on it… it … was… Liz. Oh God… he had killed her.”
He begins sobbing again, soaking his Father’s t-shirt with his tears.

Dad: he holds his son and gently kisses him on the forehead: other than the last part, he’s not sure how much is real and how much the nightmare, but he knows that’s not how it ended: he wants to get Max focused on what really happened so he can let go of the nightmare: waiting until Max has cried himself out…
“Max, that’s not how it ended. Liz is OK; she’s fine. Tell me how it really happened. Focus on that; focus on what really happened. Now tell me about it.”

Max: he’s exhausted, his eyes burn and his throat feels like sandpaper: he licks his lips trying to moisten them, and begins….
“Everything, almost everything happened, but… Liz, he never got to Liz. As, as the surgeons were getting ready, Izzy came. She dreamwalked me again. She told me to get Pearce alone in the room. Michael and Nasedo were coming to rescue me, but I had to get him alone. I told her that Pearce wanted me to work the orbs. She told me to tell him anything. When the dreamwalk ended they, … they were starting to cut me. I screamed for them to stop, that I would show him how the orbs worked, but only him.”
He pauses to catch his breath.

Dad: his tears as well as his wife’s and daughter’s were quietly and steadily falling: he and Diane both mouth “dreamwalk” to each other and briefly look at Isabel, who simply nods” yes”: turning his attention back to his son…
“Then what happened? How did they rescue you?”

Max: he’s finally a little calmer, but so tired, dully he continues…
“Tess mindwarped Pearce into thinking I activated them, that kept Pearce busy so Michael and Nesado could shatter a viewing window and come in and get me. Michael had to practically carry me out. I tried to stand but I couldn’t. Nesado told Michael to go, to get me out of there, but Nesado stayed behind. He was going to kill Pearce as soon as we were out of sight, but something went wrong. We heard gunfire and then alarms. Michael tried to wait a little to see if Nesado would come out, but Pearce come out instead, and he had a gun. He was going to fire, but suddenly the Sheriff was there. He shot Pearce in the shoulder and then helped Michael carry me out.”
Finally his exhaustion overcomes him…
“Dad, I’m so tired. Could someone call Liz? I can feel that she’s worried.”

Isabel: “I’ll call her, Max, don’t worry.”

Aunt Trudy: she saw and heard the whole thing: she had a feeling that something was going to happen tonight and decided to keep her hearing aid in, she’s glad she did: she goes into the kitchen for a glass of ice water, then stops off in the bathroom for a damp washcloth: returning to Max’s room she hands the cloth to Diane and puts the water on the nightstand.

Mom: Philip gently lays him back, right into her arms: she wipes his tears away with the cloth and helps him to drink some of the water: she’s a little surprised that Max curls up in her arms, just like he did when he was little: she hears him mumble “stay with me, Mom” and falls soundly asleep: Aunt Trudy carefully straightens out the sheet and blankets, covers him up, and gently kisses him good night: Philip sits on the side of the bed and together they watch their son sleep for most of the night: Philip turns Max’s alarm clock off before he finally goes to bed a little before dawn: she stays the whole night, holding him and watching him sleep.

The Fates know that no matter how old you are, that when you’re hurting, there’s nothing more healing than being at home with Mom.


Chapter 21

Setting:
Evans House, Monday late morning

Aunt Trudy: she’s sitting in Max’s room crocheting while watching him sleep: Diane had been up most of the night watching over him and it wasn’t until around 7:00 this morning that Philip was able to convince her to go to bed and get some sleep herself: all of this was on the condition that someone would stay with Max until he awoke: Diane was worried about what kind of shape he would be in emotionally when he woke up and didn’t want him to be alone: Philip would have stayed, but he had to be in court at 10:00am: Isabel debated about staying home or going to school, but since she had a test today, Philip urged her to go, that there was no sense in her staying around the house worrying: that left her and she was happy to do it: she’s amazed how still he is in his sleep, hardly moving at all: she had gone over to check a few times, just to make sure he was breathing OK: he had slept through so much this morning: Diane’s reluctant departure: Philip kissing him good morning: Isabel telling him to sleep well: and Liz’s visit: Liz arrived with Maria a little before 8: they were on their way to school, but Liz wouldn’t go anywhere without checking on Max first: that was the only time she had left Max’s room this morning, when Liz stayed and sat with him for about 20 minutes: Maria came in to get Liz and told him good morning before they left: a short time later Michael’s appearance at Max’s window just about scared her to death: he apologized profusely and said he was just checking to see how Max was doing, since Maria had told him Max was home sick today: he stayed only a few minutes: Max slept through all of it: at last she starts to see some movement from him and goes over to sit on his bed: she gently touches his shoulder as he finally awakens from his slumber: his eyes are so puffy and swollen that he’s having a hard time opening them: she’s just about to get him an ice pack when he brings his hand over his eyes: she watches in amazement as his hand starts glowing: when he removes his hand his eyes are fine: {well, that’s an interesting trick. I could certainly use that trick myself many a morning. I wonder what else he can do?}: she smiles as two very confused and worried eyes look up at her…
“Good morning sweetheart. How are you feeling?”

Max: he’s disoriented, not sure what’s happened or how long he’s been in bed: he awoke to burning eyes and a throbbing headache, which he instinctively took care of first thing: upon being able to finally open his eyes, he’s surprised to find his Aunt Trudy sitting there: he looks towards his partially opened window at the sunlight streaming in, he must have been asleep for hours: {so why do I feel so wiped out, like I’ve been up for days?}: he lays his head back down on the pillow for support and looks back up at Aunt Trudy and in a tired raspy voice…
“How long have I been asleep?”

Aunt Trudy: she looks over at the alarm clock…
“Well, it’s 11:27 in the morning, so I would guess about 10 or 11 hours. You seemed to really need the sleep. Why don’t stay here for a bit and get your bearings while I go fix you something to eat? How does that sound?”

Max: he nods his head “yes”; Aunt Trudy kisses his forehead and then leaves: he lies there trying to figure out everything that has happened {I had a nightmare. Dad, I told Dad about the White Room, about Pearce. What did I say though? How much did I tell? Who else was there? Mom must have been. I remember her there; she was holding me for a long while. Isabel? Most likely. What about Aunt Trudy? Was she there too?}: frustrated, he runs his hand over his face {Oh God, she must have seen me this morning when I fixed my eyes. She saw me use my powers. Why didn’t she say anything? She didn’t even ask me about it. }: his stomach growls as the smell of food intensifies: a few minutes later Aunt Trudy brings him a tray with a cheese omelet, toast and a large glass of juice and some ice water and a Tabasco bottle: he sits up a little and she puts the bed tray across his lap…
“That looks good and smells wonderful. ”

Aunt Trudy: she pats his hand and goes back over to sit in the chair and picks up where she left off with her crocheting while her nephew starts to wolf down his food: smiling…
“It’s good to see that you have an appetite. Your Mom will be relieved. She’s been very worried about you.”

Max: he pauses his eating…
“I didn’t mean to worry anybody, especially her. She worries about me enough.”

Aunt Trudy: while crocheting, she glances over at him…
“Max eat.”
She keeps glancing over at him to make sure he complies as she continues her crocheting…
“Don’t worry about your Mom worrying. That’s what Mom’s do, they worry. There’s nothing you can do that will ever change that, so you need to stop worrying so much about it.”

Max: he finishes everything she brought him, including the Tabasco bottle: Aunt Trudy comes over to take his tray…
“No wait. I can take that later. I… um… I wanted to talk a little if that’s alright?”
Aunt Trudy puts the tray on the dresser and sits down on the bed: he nervously begins by asking…
“Aunt Trudy, what… what did you see this morning?”

Aunt Trudy: giving him a level gaze…
“I saw my favorite nephew sleep through a painful night and awaken with very swollen eyes and I imagine one doozy of a headache. I saw that same nephew had a very interesting and I might add effective way of getting rid of those puffy eyes and I bet the headache too.”

Max: he can’t get a reading on her, she’s very calm, almost blasé about it: a bit reluctantly…
“Um, you didn’t… um, have any questions about that?”

Aunt Trudy: she sighs heavily, then with a smile…
“Why yes dear, I do. Do you think you could show me that trick? My eyes get awfully swollen in pollen season and allergy medications don’t seem to work too well on them.”
She chuckles at Max’s astonished expression…
“Sweetie, I have lived too long and seen too many things in my lifetime, I’ve even been able to peek into few other lifetimes as well, to get all freaked out over a little self healing. I’ve always known you’re special with a special purpose to fulfill. It would only stand to reason that you would be given special gifts to help you reach those goals.”

Max: he’s always thought Aunt Trudy would be alright with him being different but he never imagined she would be this alright about it: deciding that he probably didn’t have anything to lose…
“Um, what would you say if I told you that I’m not exactly from around here, from around Earth that is?”

Aunt Trudy: thinking back to all that she had sensed and saw about him through the years, it did make sense: looking at him with warmth and love…
“Then I would say that someone or something went to a great deal of trouble to make sure that you ended up right where you are meant to be.”
She bends over and gives him a kiss and is rewarded with a warm hug and an “I love you Aunt Trudy” in return…
“I love you too dear. Now why don’t you get up and go get cleaned up. I understand that a certain young lady plans on dropping by after school. You don’t want to be all scroungy looking for her now do you?”

What can the Fates say, they broke the mold when they made Aunt Trudy!


Chapter 22

Setting:
Evans house, Monday afternoon

Mom: the phone ringing is what woke her: she checks the time, 12:23PM: she’s been asleep for almost 5 hours: she gets up, slips on a robe and goes to her son’s room to check on him: she experiences a moment of panic when she finds it empty: logic then takes over and tells her that if something had happened Aunt Trudy would have awakened her: as she steps into the hall, she can hear the TV on in the family room: she heads in that direction and there she finds her son: he’s freshly showered and is wearing a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt and sitting on the sofa eating a bowl of ice cream: next to him is Aunt Trudy who is explaining the intricacies of the various relationships on her favorite soap opera that they are currently watching: he looks fine to her: as relief sweeps over her tears of joy threaten, her baby is going to be alright: he spots her standing in the hall and gives her a sweet smile: she walks over and sits next to him: she opens her arms for a hug: he wraps his arms around her, gives her a kiss on the check then rests his head on her shoulder: she’s too choked up with emotion to say anything as the tears silently fall.

Max: it feels so good to just sit and let his Mom hug him: at some level he does remember her doing this most of last night: after he had gotten up and around today, he actually felt better, a lot better in fact, like a huge load that he had been carrying around was suddenly much lighter: he also can feel part of that load is now sitting with his Mom: he turns to give her another kiss and softly tells her…
“Thank you Mom, for last night, for being there for me, for everything. I love you, thank you. I think I’m going to be OK now.”

Mom: she gives him a good squeeze, then turns her head and kisses him: pulling back to look at him, she brushes his bangs off to the side and smiles through her silent tears: she looks into his eyes {there’s still some pain there. I guess there always will be, but he does seem more… I don’t know, calm, relaxed?}: …
“I love you too dear. I’ll always be there for you.”
She notices the ice cream bowl again…
“Honey, did you eat anything else besides ice cream? I could fix you something.”

Max: smiling…
“That’s OK Mom. Aunt Trudy made me an omelet earlier. I’m fine.”

Mom: “That’s good honey. So who was on the phone?”

Max: “That was Dad. They were taking a lunch break. He called to check up on how I was doing. He said he’d probably be home a little early today.”

Mom: “Oh that’s good. Well I guess I had better go get dressed then. Honey, just take it easy today, OK?”

Max: “Yes Mom.”
As his Mom leaves, he starts back in on his ice cream and returns to trying to figure out what the hell was going on in this TV show: {why am I watching this in the first place?}.

A short time later…

Liz: she hadn’t gotten much sleep last night: she had awakened in the middle of the night almost hysterical: she knew immediately that something was very wrong with Max, but she was having a hard time getting through to him, like he was purposefully blocking her out: this only added to her panic: she paced the floor in her room for a few minutes debating on whether to charge over there or not: she was just slipping her jeans on to head over there when her phone rang: it was Isabel telling her that, yes, Max did have a nightmare about the White Room and was very upset, but Mom and Dad had calmed him down and he was in fact, back soundly asleep: Max knew she could feel how upset he was and Isabel had promised to call and let her know that he was OK: after the call Liz had not been able to get back to sleep until just before her alarm clock went off: she called Maria for a ride to school and asked if she could come by early so they could drop by Max’s: she explained what had happened to Maria as they drove over: it wasn’t until she actually saw him this morning, sleeping so soundly in his bed, that she breathed a sigh of relief: he looked so worn out, it must have taken so much out of him: she simply sat and held his hand while he slept: all too soon it was time to leave, she gave him a tender kiss on the lips and whispered her love to him then reluctantly left him in his Aunt’s care: it wasn’t until just before lunch that she could feel him wake up and hear an {I’m fine. Don’t worry. I’ll see you in a little while. I love you.}: for the first time that day, she relaxed: now that school’s out for the day, she’s sitting in the jeep with Isabel on her way to see him again: as they pull into the driveway she can feel him waiting for her: her instinct is to go charging in there, but she decides that perhaps a little self control would be better since he’s there with his Mom and Aunt: she forces herself to calmly wait for Isabel to gather her things and walks in through the kitchen with her: she spots him coming down the hall from the family room: she immediately flies into his arms…
“Oh Max, you’re OK, you’re really OK.”

Max: he knew that she was coming home with Isabel: he was looking forward to having her in his arms again: he had missed her: he knew how worried she was about him but he also could feel something else too, she’s upset with him, upset about last night: wanting to be alone, they starts down the hall to his room for a little privacy: going into his room and relaxing together on the bed: holding each other and quietly talking…
“I’m OK Liz. I’m sorry I worried you so much. I didn’t mean to, I’m sorry.”

Liz: letting her frustration and worry from last night bubble over…
“You’re sorry? Max, you shut me out on purpose last night. Do you have any idea how freaked out I was over knowing something was majorly wrong with you, and you not letting me know, not letting me in? Max I wanted to help you, to be there for you. Please Max, don’t ever shut me out again like that. It hurts more not knowing than it would have if you’d let me in.”

Max: guilty as charged, he feels like a first class heel: apologetically….
“You’re right. I shouldn’t have shut you out. I wasn’t thinking very clearly last night, I’m not sure I was thinking at all, actually. I could feel you trying to get in, but I didn’t want you to see, to see… me hurting. I wanted to spare you the pain. I guess I do that a lot, don’t I? I got a similar lecture from my Mom about that just yesterday.”

Liz: it feels so good to be in his arms, to be able to hear his heart beating in her ear: his heart, his wonderful, caring, gentle heart: she turns her head to gaze up at him and reaches up for a tender kiss: smiling, she nestles back comfortably into his arms…
“You should listen to your Mom. She only wants what’s best for you, so do I.”
She can feel him kiss the top of her head and smile: she hears {you’re what’s best for me.}: smiling, they snuggle together for about an hour or so, taking comfort in each other: all too soon though, she has to leave to go to work.

A little later that night…

Dad: he tentatively knocks on his son’s door, getting a “come in”, he opens it and smiles at what he sees: his son sitting there on the bed with school books scattered about, catching up on the day’s missed assignments, just like any normal teen: but his son is not normal, some very abnormal things have happened already and he has a feeling many more are yet to come: this thought has been running through his mind since last night: he wants to find out how best to help him, help him to prepare for those things: taking a seat at the foot of the bed…
“Max, I wanted to talk to you about some things. If that’s alright with you?”
He gets an “OK” from his son so he begins…
“Max, I’m concerned about you, about your well being and your safety. I’ve been trying to figure out how best to help you, but I realized that I couldn’t until I knew more. I’ve been running all these questions through my mind and I would like for you to answer them if you can.”
Getting a tentative nod from his son, he fires away…
“I want to know what your abilities are, what yours, Michael’s, Isabel’s, and Tess’s are? Who all knows about you? How involved is the sheriff? Do you have anything from… from where you come from that may help you? Do you know who your enemies are? What they want? Is there anyone here from your… home world that can help you? Do you even know what the war is about? Anything?”

Max: he’s uncomfortable about all of this, he’s never actually had to explain it all to anyone: everyone that knows, does so because they were there for at least some of it as it happened: not sure where to begin, he decides to start by simply answering each question…
“Our abilities, well, we can all manipulate molecular structure, you know change objects. Um, specifically mine would be healing, and um, I can produce an energy shield. Ah Michael, well I guess you could say he has the firepower. He’s had some problems with control in the past, but he’s really improved recently. Isabel can dreamwalk. She can go into people’s subconscious and see what they’re thinking or dreaming. I guess she can also communicate if she wants to; at least she could with me. Tess, her powers are the most developed because she had Nesado to teach her. She can generate a mindwarp, make people see things that aren’t really happening, like she did with Pearce.”
Taking a breath…
“As far as who all knows, not many, Liz, Maria, Alex, Kyle, the sheriff, you, Mom, and uh, now Aunt Trudy. As for the sheriff, he’s very involved, he’s been really good about protecting us when, um, weird things happen.”
Seeing the funny look on his Dad’s face at that last comment, he decides to continue on before having to answer the unspoken “what weird things?” question…
“We have a few things from our… home world. We have the two orbs, which are some sort of communication devices, a book that we can’t read, and the Granolith, which we have no idea what it is, but it’s important. Our enemies, whom we call the Skins, seem to really want the Granolith. I do know that it can be used for time travel, but I don’t think that’s what it’s really intended for. Um, there really aren’t any allies here from our home world, but um, well, you see sometimes Larek, an old ally, has sort of dropped in to visit. But he doesn’t actually come here, he uh, he sort of takes over Brody Davis’s mind and uses him to communicate. Brody doesn’t remember anything, he thinks he’s been abducted again.”

Dad: he’s been sitting there fascinated by all that his son is telling him: it boggles his mind to think that all of this stuff is happening right here in Roswell, in his own home and he had no idea: as he processes everything, he realizes that Max didn’t answer the last question…
“What is the war about Max?”

Max: he really doesn’t want to answer that one: he doesn’t want to admit that he was a failure, especially not to his Father: not able to look at his Dad, staring down at his lap…
“Because I failed. I guess I made the wrong decisions and a war broke out. Kivar now sits on the throne. Apparently there’s a rebellion against his rule, the strife has started to spill over to the four other worlds in that region. If I had been a better king none of this would have happened.”

Dad: “Did this Larek tell you that?”

Max: not looking up at his Dad…
“No, Nicholas told me that. He’s one of Kivar’s generals that was sent here to Earth to find the Granolith and to kill me.”

Dad: “So he’s an enemy. You believe the word of an enemy? What did Larek say?”

Max: “He said I tried to make too many changes too soon, that he tried to tell me that changes take time, but that I wouldn’t listen. I guess he was right. ”
He finally looks up at his Dad, as new thoughts start to seep in.

Dad: he can see Max thinking about what he just said: he’s been doing the same about everything he just heard: he’s already gotten some ideas on some things that may help…
“Max, I have a few suggestions that you might want to ponder. First, I think the four of you should start working on your powers together, learn exactly what yours and each other’s limits are, learn to work as a cohesive unit. Then work on cross training, what’s your firepower like? What kind of shield can Michael generate? Isabel and Tess’s abilities seem to lie along the same lines, I bet they could teach other fairly easily. Your lives may depend on it some day. I also think you should be trying to figure out how to read that book. The more information you have the better. Maybe Liz could give you some ideas about it. She’s a pretty bright young lady. You need to find out what really happened in the past; otherwise you might repeat it. Next time you get a visit from Larek ask him what this Granolith is and why it’s so important. Oh and it wouldn’t hurt to find out what the latest is on how the war is going back home. And for God’s sakes, don’t believe what the enemy tells you. You should know better than that. Now I think I want to have a chat with the good sheriff of Roswell, see if he knows a safe place the four of you could practice without being noticed and find out how we can best work together to keep the lid on things around here.”

Max: for the first time, he doesn’t feel so lost, so helpless: there were things he could do that could make a difference, it just took a new set of eyes to point it out to him.

The Fates had to wait for the young king to come to terms with the past before putting in motion the keys to the future.


Chapter 23

Setting:
Evans house, 2 weeks later, late Friday night

Dad: he reaches over towards his wife only to find an empty pillow: he checks the time, 1:12AM and lies back for a moment and thinks of all the changes that have taken place in their lives in the last couple of weeks: Diane wanted to concentrate on home and family and after careful thought and discussion, she decided to take a leave of absence from work: Diane being home had a couple of unforeseen but welcome side effects: first off, Aunt Trudy was asked to stay on for a bit, to keep Diane company while the kids were in school, which she agreed to do much to the delight of everyone: the kids, suddenly their house seemed to be full of kids, day and night: no matter what meal time it was, there always seemed to be a couple of extra place settings at the table and there was no telling who would be occupying those place settings: at a couple of dinners that his kids weren’t even present for, but that didn’t make any difference, they still ended up feeding 3 or 4 teens those nights: all of the kids seemed to adore spending time with Aunt Trudy and she relished every minute of it: Diane had become the de facto Mom to all of them, which by default meant he wound up as the de facto Dad to all 8 teens as well: at least he didn’t have the worry of paying for college for all them, hell paying the increasing grocery bill was challenging enough: getting up out of bed, he trods barefoot to their son’s room where he finds his wife sitting at the foot of their son’s bed watching him sleep: while the days has kept his wife surprisingly busy, at night all her worries surfaced: he quietly goes over to his wife, gently puts his arms on her shoulders and helps her up: he waits a moment as she gives Max a kiss goodnight and then with his arm around her, escorts her back to their bed where they talk quietly…
“Diane, you’ve got to give the boy a little room, at least let him get a good night’s sleep.”

Mom: she knows that Max is doing better: he hadn’t had any more nightmares and was in fact sleeping pretty well which wasn’t surprising considering how hard he was pushing himself during the day, all of them were: Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess were up at the crack of dawn everyday working on their powers: the sheriff had found an isolated spot not far from Buckley Point that was perfect for them: after practice there was school, usually followed by work then home to do homework: Max was usually asleep by 9 or 10 every night, passed out from sheer exhaustion: at first she didn’t understand the reason for all of this practice, this sudden determination to find out as much as they could about themselves and their origins: it wasn’t until she had a few choice words with Philip about him encouraging them to push so hard that she was finally filled in on things: her shock upon finding out her children were actually alien royalty and were expected to help defeat their alien enemies, was profound: she spent an entire day sitting and thinking things through: she ran through an entire spectrum of emotions, fear for her babies, anger at their people for putting this huge burden on them, pride in how well they’ve handled it so far, dread at knowing someday they would be leaving her and she most likely wouldn’t see them again: she came to realize that none of it made any difference to what and how she felt about them, she was their mother and she would fight for them,

[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 3:23:47 PM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 7:15:49 PM
fight to keep them safe, fight for their well being, fight to stay a part of their lives: with these thoughts in mind, she became even more determined to make certain that they all took care of themselves, ate right, got enough rest and in general was just there for them, for all of them: boy, had they kept her busy too, suddenly she was a den mother to 8 teenagers, who argued, pestered, whined, teased, flirted and who ate her out of house and home: she wouldn’t trade it for anything: above all else though, she was Mom and she worried over her children, it was at night when everything was quiet that she allowed this worry to surface: laying back down in bed, she turns towards Philip…
“I know I mother him too much, but how could I not? Philip, I see these kids throughout the day, they’re growing old, too old, too fast. They’re being weighed down with too much burden, not being allowed any time to be kids, none of them are. They need some time to just enjoy themselves, to laugh and act stupid, like all teens.”

Dad: thinking back a few weeks ago when Max had first approached him with the Taos trip…
“You’re right, they do need some time off, maybe some time away. Why don’t you look into some sort of trip, maybe this summer? Maybe something that all the kids could enjoy?”
He kisses his wife goodnight and checks the clock to see how long he has to sleep before he has to get up and join his son and daughter for morning practice: he’s anxious to see if there’s been any improvement since he observed them last Saturday.

Setting: Practice field near Buckley Point, Saturday morning, approx. 6:30AM

Sheriff: he has made almost all of their practices: even though he has seen them use most of their powers, it still amazes him to watch Michael blast a side of a mountain away, or Max being able to stop anything thrown or fired, well not at him exactly but in his general direction: he’s not sure how to measure Tess or Isabel’s progress, but having served as guinea pig, he can attest to the fact there at least had been some, although it scared the crap out of him when Isabel mindwarped Frankenstein coming at him: usually some or all of the kids came out to watch or become test subjects: the only power that none of them felt a need to test was Max’s healing ability, of that they had no doubts: he was glad when Philip had called him a couple weeks back and suggested this, he had thought about mentioning something like this to Max before, but he wasn’t sure how Max would have taken the unsolicited advice, it’s different when your Dad gives it though: Tess and Kyle had ridden out with him this morning and were already arguing, those two are either going to kill each other or wind up married, he hadn’t decided which but was keeping an extra keen eye on those two: he spots the dust kicking up down the road as Max’s jeep along with Philip’s SUV comes into view: not long after the Jetta pulls up as well: looks like a full group session this morning…
“Hey Philip, good to see you again. Be interesting to see if you can spot any differences from last Saturday. The kids have worked hard this week.”

Philip: looking around, he can see no damage done to the area: part of the exercise was having them repair any damage afterwards: pleased, he greets the sheriff…
“Good morning Jim, glad to see you again. Let’s get down to business then.”
Max uses his powers to mark X’s at some nearby boulders then farther away along certain points on the hillside: Michael takes aim and more or less hits them all, his aim is a little wild on a few, but he manages to destroy all of the targets: Michael still has a little difficulty in reconstructing what he just destroyed: next up is Max, Philip’s stomach turns into one big knot as Michael sends a rock flying full force at Max, who evokes a very large energy shield making the rock drop harmlessly in front of him: Philip has to grab a hold of something to prevent himself from tackling the sheriff as he pulls his gun and fires in Max’s direction: granted the aim was not directly at his son, he still has to remind himself to breathe again after the bullet drops harmlessly to the ground: at Max’s nod Michael again uses his powers to send a small boulder flying at Max, but this time the boulder doesn’t drop in front, but rebounds back at Michael, who puts up his own shield: Michael’s shield isn’t as strong as Max’s and while Michael does stop the boulder, it knocks him flat on his butt: Max then remarks the X’s on the boulders and hillside and tries out his firepower: his aim is more clean, but doesn’t pack the wallup of Michael’s: he notices that both Max and Michael seem a bit winded from all of this and Max’s repairs take a little longer than they should have: it’s now the girls’ turn: Isabel pulls out a school yearbook, Tess selects a picture and seems to go into some kind of trance: smiling, she opens her eyes and looks at Alex, who blushes bright red as she tells him that Isabel would love for him to ask her to go stargazing tonight {mental note to self: make a point to get to know Alex a little better}: at Isabel’s turn, he watches as his little girl closes her eyes in concentration, suddenly King Kong comes crashing though the bushes then promptly disappears: he quickly looks around and is satisfied to see that all of them had indeed reacted to the illusion: all in all, he’s very pleased with their progress, but he does have a couple of observations to make…
“That was real good everyone, real good. I did notice a couple things that you might want to try out. Max, Michael, you both seem to exert a great deal of force, almost overkill sometimes. Max, wouldn’t a smaller more contained shield take less energy and have the same results? Plus if you and Michael are fighting side-by-side, how could Michael fire if your shield is in front of him? Michael, uh, your control is much better than last week, you pack one hell of a punch, but hitting a target dead-on would allow you to conserve your energy for later instead using it to blow everything to smithereens. Also have you two considered working side-by-side and learning each other’s moves? It’s obvious that Max, you’re the shield; and Michael, you’re the sword. Your two’s abilities complement each other, you were meant to act as a unit.”
Michael and Max look at him and then at each other as they realize the truth in what he just said: he then turns his attention to the girls, scratching his head, he doesn’t know quite what to suggest other than to keep working together and strengthening their own as well as each other’s abilities: they then take a break and go over what else they might have discovered in the past week.

Liz: she had been put in charge of trying to figure out how to decipher the alien book: she had started by scanning it into her computer: she then searched the internet for any language that remotely resembled it: last week she asked Alex for help: so far they had yet to find a Rosetta Stone, but Alex had some ideas: bringing everyone up to date…
“So far we haven’t found any modern language that it resembles. I’m still working through known archaic languages for any similarities but that is going to take some time. I gave a copy of it to Alex to see if he can find any match to anything found or written around ancient “UFO” sightings. There are lots of ancient paintings and documents that tell of sky battles and things like that. There might be something there.”

Alex: “Yeah, there are actually cave paintings by early man that tell of such things, references to flying men are in ancient Toltec and Mayan temples. There are also mentions of them made by medieval monks in Europe. It’s actually pretty cool digging into all of this stuff.”

Tess: giving Kyle a steady glare…
“Kyle, don’t you have something to tell them?”

Kyle: first looking like he would like to wring Tess’s neck, he then studies his shoes for a bit before looking up at the assembled group of humans and aliens…
“Well, I uh, nothing seems to taste right anymore unless… unless it’s smothered in Tabasco. Then um, well a couple of nights ago I was sort of able to change my shirt color.”
Looking at his Dad…
“I think I’ve gone from knowing aliens to becoming one.”

Philip: “WHAT! How is that possible?”

Max: “Uh, Dad, our powers are really more advanced human than alien. From what we’ve been able to figure out is that when I heal, that is when someone is dying and I bring them back, I change them which can allow them to develop powers.”

Philip: running his hand through his hair, he looks at his son, then to the sheriff who is currently looking at Kyle with his mouth hanging open {good, at least I’m not the only one that gets these shocks}: remembering about how his son and Liz became involved: looking at Liz…
“Liz, what about you? Do you have any Tabasco cravings or powers?”

Liz: caught a little off guard by the direct question…
“Um, not really. I mean I do prefer hotter things now, but so far no Tabasco attraction. And other than that one time when Max was in trouble in New York and Isabel helped me dreamwalk him, I haven’t had any other alien tendencies, well other than Max’s and my telepathic connection, but we’re not sure that’s…”
Looking at Max’s Dad standing there now with his mouth hanging open, she abruptly stops talking.

Philip: looking at his son standing there squirming…
“Max, exactly when were you in New York and why?”
He takes a seat on a nearby boulder as he is filled in on Max and Tess in New York attending the alien conference, about their duplicates and how they tried to kill Max when he wouldn’t go along with their plans and their association with Nicholas, and finally what Ava told them: afterwards the kids start working a bit more on their powers while Philip and Jim discuss the latest developments: they all finally agree that Kyle and Liz should start working with them as well, to determine if and how far they can develop their powers: by 8:00AM everyone has had enough and after the site is returned to original condition they depart and go their separate ways: Philip makes a quick stop at the liquor store on the way home.

Setting: UFO Center, same Saturday mid-afternoon


Brody: looking at his computer screen, he’s excited by what he sees: unable to contain his excitement, he goes looking for someone to share it with: spotting Max, he grabs his arm and starts to drag him upstairs…
“Max, you’ve got to come and look at this. They’re back, they’re coming back.”
He drags a confused Max to his office: sitting back down at his computer, he shows Max what he’s found…
“See look, I have been monitoring the frequencies that the aliens used last time. Look, look, they’re using it again and look where, in Nevada, in the middle of nowhere, but just north of Area 51. Something is happening there. Just look at all of that activity. Whatever it is, it’s big.”

The Fates have shown the young king the keys to the future, now it is up to him to figure out how to use them.


Chapter 24

Setting:
Evans house, Saturday Evening

Max: he spent every free moment he had this afternoon checking in with Brody to see if there was any new information on what was happening just north of Area 51: the frequency that Brody was monitoring seemed to be some sort of homing beacon: every once in awhile there was an answering beep showing up: Brody thinks that those answering beeps were small alien crafts preparing to land there: before Max got off work, Brody printed a map of the area with the blips and the supposed Area 51 marked on it: the “homing beacon” was in between highway 50 and 80, almost smack dab in the middle of Nevada, and near nothing: Max called everyone and asked them to meet him at his house after he got off work: he was the last one to arrive home and was greeted by eleven worried faces: coming into the kitchen, he unrolls the map on the kitchen table and they all gather around to find out what new unknown they need to face…
“At about 3 this afternoon Brody noted a blip on the frequency that aliens had used in the past. In the last 4 hours there have been 9 answering blips. The answering blips have all happened within 100 kilometers of the original blip, like they are using it as some sort of homing beacon. Brody thinks that these new blips are space craft landing.”
He points on the map to the location of the homing beacon and the location of each answering blip: moving his finger south a little on the map…
“This is what is believed to be Area 51. If Brody is right and these are alien craft landing, the question is who’s calling them? Who’s transmitting the homing beacon?”

Michael: looking at the map, there is only one thing to do: looking up at Max…
“We have to go find out. We need to leave immediately before who or whatever gets away.”
Everyone turns to look at Max for approval.

Max: looking around at all of them, he then returns Michael’s stare…
“I agree. We have to find out if it’s friend or foe or if the government is involved.”

Philip: looking down at the map, then at Jim, who gives a slight nod “yes”: he then looks back at his son and announces…
“I concur. We need to find out what’s happening.”
They spend the next few hours going over different plans before deciding that there really was only one option: Michael, Max, Isabel and Tess are the best equipped to handle it: they decide it is best to keep things simple: it is to be a reconnaissance only: get in, look around, and get out, without being seen: it’s a rugged, desolate area, so the jeep is the best choice: they will leave in the wee hours of the morning before dawn, so that they should arrive after dark tomorrow: Jim will loan them each a gun from his personal collection, just in case: they will use Isabel and Tess’s cell phones to call in every two hours, plus Max would stay “open” telepathically to Liz: they then set about gathering their supplies: jackets, couple of blankets, binoculars, extra cans of gas, the guns and ammo, cell phones and extra batteries, food and water: as they start to assemble the supplies, Liz, Maria, and Alex’s parents are called and advised that they are staying the night at the Evans’, no use them wondering why their kids are so worried: additionally Max will call Brody and let him know how curious Alex is about what’s happening: Brody, of course, is only too happy to have someone share his enthusiasm for these events: Alex will be checking in as things develop.

Aunt Trudy: tonight was the first time that she met the sheriff: she immediately recognized him as one of the other councilors from her vision: she is relieved that he is already here and a part of everything, but she’s still concerned about the last missing piece, that the last councilor is not here yet: she thinks things over and decides that someone needs to play a bigger part in this until that missing piece reveals himself: as she and Diane pack an ice chest with food and drinks, she calls Michael over with an excuse that she needs help with something: stepping out the back door with him…
“Michael, I want to tell you something. I know that you look up to Max as the leader, but in this case, I don’t think he’s the right one. He’s more of a planner, an organizer, that’s where his talents lie, where his instincts are; but this, this action is more in tune with your abilities, your instincts. Michael, listen to your instincts, get Max to listen to them. I think deep down Max already knows this. If you listen to what your instincts are telling you, you’ll do fine. I believe in you and your abilities, Michael. We all do.”
She pats the astonished boy on his cheek, then gives him a kiss on the other and walks back in to finish helping Diane.

Even the best-laid plans can go awry; it happens to everyone, even the Fates.


Chapter 25

Setting:
Michael’s apartment, Sunday morning just after midnight

Michael: everything and everyone is as ready as they’re ever going to be: they decided to take a couple of hours and get some rest before they start out: the sheriff, Kyle and Tess went back home: the Evans were letting Liz stay with Max, with the bedroom door left open and the same for Isabel and Alex: he and Maria decided they wanted a little more privacy and came back to his place: walking in the door he drops his keys on the table and turns on the light: he turns around and looks at Maria as she walks in behind him: {she’s so beautiful, so sad, so scared.}: suddenly the lights in the room seem too harsh: he finds some candles and places them around the apartment, lighting them as he goes: turning off the harsh lights, he then gently takes Maria’s hand and draws her into the small living room: sitting on the sofa, he looks into her eyes: his voice cracking…
“Maria, you amaze me. Everything about you is amazing. The way you look, the way you stand up for yourself and your friends, your compassion, your spark, but what’s most amazing is how you’ve stood by me, even when I pushed you away. I don’t know what my future holds. All I have to offer you is myself for however long you’ll want me.”

Maria: with tears threatening, she runs her hand along his face: pulling him close for a kiss which quickly deepens as their passion starts to spark: she feels his arms slip around her, bringing her tightly up against him: she can feel all of him, his protective arms, his manly chest, his muscular thighs: she can’t resist her urge to run her hands up and down him, relishing the feel of him.

Michael: he’s on fire: her actions have ignited a fire that is burning hotly throughout every inch of his being: he deepens their kiss even further as his tongue begins to caress every crevice of her mouth: he helps her to recline on the sofa: laying on top so that he can feel every curve of her, which increases the pressure that is building to new levels.

Maria: running her hands along his chest and waist, she can’t stand it, it’s simply not enough: she begins tugging at his shirt, trying to remove it: they break their lip lock only long enough for him to slip his shirt off over his head: her hands are now free to roam his naked chest, arms and back, which they do with gusto: as his hands slip underneath her blouse and come in contact with smooth skin, a moan escapes her, which is felt and heard by both: her instincts kick into high gear and demand to be satisfied: she brings her leg up and rubs it along his inner thigh, teasing him: her hands run around his waistband, daring to go farther.

Michael: her skin is so soft, so smooth, it truly is like silk: silk that he is dying to be wrapped up in: as she continues to run her hands along his waist, he breaks their kiss so he can look into her eyes: her smoldering eyes convey all her passion, desire, need and love that she has for him: taking a gulp of air, in one swift move he frees her from her blouse: fortunately she is wearing a bra with an easy clasp in the front that in a quick second joins her blouse on the floor: as he drinks in the sight of her, he hungers to taste what that silkiness is like and begins to kiss and lick her taut breast.

Maria: the moment his mouth touches her skin an intense wave of pleasure shoots through her: she arches her hips up to come in closer contact with him: she runs her up along his back, then through his hair and presses his head down a little, trying to satisfy her body’s cry for more: as desire builds, she moans his name…
“Oh Michael, ohhhhh, mmmm, Michael.”

Michael: her cries are an aphrodisiac to him: as his tongue traces little circles on her breast, his hands unfasten her jeans: as his hand slip underneath her panties, it is greeted by dampness and additional moans of passion: while his brain tries to process the meaning of this, his body already knows how to respond: he slips his other hand down her side underneath her jeans and panties and runs along her every curve as he slips them off: he stops to admire her beauty for a moment.

Maria: she’s going insane, it’s sweet torture: everything he does makes her body beg for more, for release: her eyes sweep up and down him, settling on the pronounced bulge in his pants: she licks her lips and reaches to unzip his jeans and very slowly glides them down his legs and then off: she feels his body shudder as she reaches for him through his boxers: the effect that her stroking has on him is very intriguing: as she continues her manipulations, she becomes curious as to what he actually looks like: without thought, she slips his boxers off: her eyes becomes huge as she notices the size {that is not going to fit!}: putting her doubts aside, she reaches for him and her hands spends several minutes memorizing every inch of him.

Michael: with her hand on him, rubbing, teasing, driving him insane, his hand reaches for her and tentatively starts to massage her ache: he is surprised when her hips begin to rise up to meet his hand: her moaning turn to cries of passion as a wave of passion floods down on his fingers: this causes his own passion to reach breaking point as a little of his essence seeps out: forcing his brain to work, he frantically looks around the apartment, trying to remember where he put them.

Maria: she knows that they are both at the point of no return and is surprised when he suddenly stops: perplexed, she watches him scan the room: finally it dawns on her: smiling, she gently tells him…
“Michael, it’s OK. I went when Liz did and got on the pill a month ago. We’re safe.”

Michael: it takes a moment for this to register, when it finally does, a rarely seen huge smile graces his face: a little nervously he lowers himself onto her and pauses at her welcoming entrance: he kisses her deeply: while gazing into her eyes, he gently enters her: he fights to maintain total control of himself as he feels her stretching to fit him: he can see momentary flecks of pain shoot across her face and waits until they all disappear before moving any deeper: he comes to her barrier, watching her closely: when she gives him a slight nod, he carefully breaks through it and then again waits for any pain to pass: after a moment she smiles lovingly at him: he begins a very gentle, very careful rhythm: the tightness and the rubbing are quickly driving him to new heights: when she unexpectedly wraps her legs around his waist, creating friction in new places, he finally releases his control and his body spasms with each wave: he rests his head next to hers and waits to catch his breath: as he withdraws, he suddenly feels incomplete and alone: he wraps his arms around her and kisses her: he then picks her up and carries her to his bed, where they will spend the next few hours, holding each other, waiting for the inevitable to come: there is one more thing he wants to tell her before it does…
“She’s right you know. Aunt Trudy is right. You are my tower of strength. I love you.”

Maria: laying in his arms, she can hear his heart beating: a little sad, but smiling…
“Together we can get through anything. I love you too.”

As the Fates scramble to get their plan back on track, a new bond is cemented that will have a lasting impact on all.



Chapter 26

Setting:
Late Sunday afternoon, outskirts of Roswell

Mr. X : he pulls his car over at the sign that says, ”Welcome to Roswell”: he gets out and stares at the town lying in the distance: he retrieves his travel case from the car and pulls out the map that the car rental agency gave him: he takes out the images of those he is looking for: he stares at the main one, the dark haired one {you’re so young. What are you like? What can you do? Do you even know?}: he puts the images away and unfolds the map, tearing it as he goes: his frustration boiling over {why, why did you send me? I’m not ready. It’s too fast. I haven’t even finished my studies. I don’t know all that I need to know. I can’t even open this damn map without ripping it, let alone find four lone aliens in some stupid, little backwater town in the middle of nowhere!}: he pounds his fist on the car hood, denting it: with some of his frustration released, he tries the map again and finds the directions that he needs: just after dark, he pulls in front of something called the “Crashdown”: he gets out and tries the handle, it’s locked: he notices the sign in the window, Sunday 10 – 7: he checks the local time, it’s 8:12: he looks across the street at the UFO Center and smiles ruefully {if you only knew.}: he looks up and down the street: he notices a young lady at a phone booth, flipping though a large book that is attached to a chain {a phone book? OK, well why not? Maybe he is listed?}: he waits until the young lady leaves, he flips through it until he finds the personal listings under “E”: scanning down the page, he finds four Evans and none are Max or M. Evans, and only two have addresses: he jots them down, then heads back to his car to try and figure how to unfold the damn map again: finished, he refolds the map his own way and proceeds to the first address.

Setting: Evans house, earlier that Sunday

Aunt Trudy: it’s only late afternoon and it has already been a long day: everyone reassembled here at 3:30 this morning: after several hugs the kids finally left in the fully loaded jeep: at 6:00am Alex left for the UFO Center, Brody had been up all night and welcomed him as well as the thermos of coffee and plate of fresh breakfast breads that Diane sent with him: that left a house with 4 adults, and 3 teenagers with nothing better to do but wait and worry: Liz used Max’s computer to log onto the internet to see if anything was being reported: she found a mention from a meteorologist in Las Vegas about the unexpected but beautiful light show that Mother Nature gave them in the form of meteor showers last night: this information was relayed both to Alex, and the kids when Isabel checked in: Maria kept herself busy helping Diane: so far the kitchen was spotless, the bathroom shined, right down to the shower grout, and next up, canning: Diane had bought a bunch of peaches earlier in the week and now seemed like a good time to can them: Philip and Jim mainly talked, they talked about everything: what happened last May and afterwards, all the changes in their lives, their hopes and dreams for their children, the NBA, the football draft, local politics, the weather, anything to keep them talking and not thinking too hard about what might happen: that left Kyle and her, they didn’t know each other too well, but that was quickly changing: while Kyle pretended to be upset about being part of this group, it was just as obvious that he wouldn’t want it any other way, in fact, he was growing in ways that he had never imagined because of it: he is also learning something new, never underestimate the abilities of an old lady, she just might be one hell of card shark: Kyle already owed her $3.29 in penny-antie poker and the day is still young.

Maria: full of anxiety, she has to keep moving or she’ll come apart: she’s in the kitchen with Mrs. Evans, washing the Mason jars: mumbling under her breath…
“Just like him to tell me he loves me then leaves to, to go maybe get himself in trouble or worse. Just like a man, even an alien one, love ‘em and leave ‘em.”
The more she mumbles, the more emotional she gets: no longer paying attention to what she is doing, she hits the side of the sink with the jar, breaking it and cutting her hand: finally losing it, she slams her other hand down on the counter top in anger and frustration {DAMNIT MICHAEL GUERIN, HOW DARE YOU LEAVE ME TO WORRY LIKE THIS!}: she’s sobbing when Diane takes her in her arms for comfort.

Setting: I-50 near the Utah/Nevada border, Max’s jeep, same time

Michael: he took over driving from Max a few hours ago: Max is now dozing in the passenger seat: looking in the mirror, Tess and Isabel are trying to do the same, which isn’t easy in an old jeep that just may beat them to death before they even arrive: so far it has been a very uneventful, long boring drive: they had stopped twice for gas and to break into the foodstuffs: just as he is wishing for something to break the monotony of the drive, his hair stands on end and his head feels like it’s going to explode as he hears {DAMNIT MICHAEL GUERIN, HOW DARE YOU LEAVE ME TO WORRY LIKE THIS!} being shouted at him full force: shocked, his response is automatic, he shouts back…
“DON’T SHOUT AT ME WHEN I’M DRIVING!”
As his words register, he realizes that his hands are no longer on the wheel, but somebody else’s are: his eyes follow the hands, to the arms, to the very startled Max, who is now very wide awake: a semi goes rolling past him with horn blazing bringing Michael back to his senses: he grabs control back of the steering wheel.

Max: he’s definitely awake now: only his quick action had prevented them from meeting that semi head-on: soon, he hopes his heart will dislodge itself from his throat: he continues to eye Michael warily as he takes the steering wheel back: he has to clear his throat a few times before his voice works…
“Uh Michael, maybe you should pull over and let someone else drive.”

Setting: Evans house, same time

Liz: she was working at Max’s computer when she heard and felt a couple of different things: she heard glass breaking followed by the sound of Maria crying, followed by feeling Max, in what can only be described, as having the crap scared of him: she sends Max {what happened? Are you OK?}, while running into the kitchen: just as she reaches the sight of Diane holding a sobbing Maria, she gets from Max {uh, ya, we’re OK. We had a minor driving distraction. Uh, could you check on Maria? I think she might be upset.}: confused, she replies {how’d you know she’s upset?}: she can hear his sigh {Guess who’s driving and what distracted him? Do you think you could ask her not to shout at Michael telepathically until he pulls over and lets someone else drive?}: she nods her reply before remembering to send him {Oh, OK, you mean Maria and Michael?}: she hears a very hasty {I would rather not dwell on how it happened but, um, ya, I think it’s pretty obvious.}: they send their love to each other as she walks over to her friend…
“Maria, Maria, it’s ok. They’re fine. I just talked to Max and they’re fine. Maria, listen to me. You have to calm down. Maria, calm down and listen, OK?”
She and Diane help Maria sit down at the table where they both realize that Maria’s hand is bleeding: Diane quickly gets some antiseptic and a bandage: afterwards, Maria seems to get herself under control: she sits down right in front of her best friend, looks her straight in the eyes and very calmly tells her…
“Maria, you have to try and remain calm. Michael can hear and feel you.”

Maria: confused…
“What do you mean he can hear and feel me?”
As comprehension dawns on her…
“You mean Michael and I are, are lined telepathically, like you and Max?”

Liz: while nodding “yes”…
“Yes. Um, actually I have a request from Max. Could you wait until Michael is no longer driving before yelling at him some more? It seems to be very distracting for him, which isn’t a good idea while driving.”

Maria: covering her mouth in shock, horror, and amusement…
“I’m distracting him? Good! But, ya, you’re right, not while he’s driving. Do you think Max could let you know when they’ve changed drivers? I have a few things I want to tell him.”

Liz: she automatically sends the request, followed by an almost immediate reply {are you kidding? After how he just scared the hell out of us? He deserves to listen to Maria erupt at him for an hour or two, gladly!}: smiling at her friend…
“Of course he would, anything to help a friend. Besides, it might be a good idea for you two to get in a little practice.”

Diane: she’s amazed by what she just heard: she knew of Max and Liz’s connection, she knew that they could sense each other: she had thought that was what was being referred to when Max agreed to stay “open” to Liz: she didn’t realize that they were actually able to communicate, to talk to one another that way {how is that possible? How did it develop? And now between Maria and Michael too?}: looking at Maria and then at Liz, she suddenly gets an idea, an idea that no mother is eager to consider: as Liz returns her steady gaze, she puts that idea aside and turns to more practical matters…
“Liz, how strong is this telepathic connection? Can you just do it at will? Or does Max have to be “open” to you?”

Liz: releasing the breath that she didn’t even know she was holding…
“We’re still figuring out all the nuances. As long the door is “open” to each other, we can talk at will, but we can also slam the door shut, too. I guess usually the door is left ajar so we can get a sense of how each other’s doing. Like I knew that Max was asleep, then was startled awake. The door was just ajar. Then when Max heard me ask him if he was OK, he opened it all the way so we could communicate easily. Normally it’s easier when it’s just ajar. As Michael apparently just found out, it can be distracting when it’s left wide open.”
The girls discuss this information, and then bring everyone else in on it as they go over how best to use it if needed tonight.

Philip: like Diane, he was aware of this connection, but not the degree at which it has developed: however, unlike Diane, his suspicions as to what triggered it to occur in the first place are a bit more confirmed {I think I need to have a talk with Michael, he’s not really my son, but close enough. But I had better not be hearing of any connection developing between Alex and my Izzy anytime soon. Damn, I’ll be glad to get them past all these teenage years.}: turning back to the present development…
“Liz, would it be possible for you to monitor Max and tell us what’s happening as it’s happening without distracting him? Maria do you think you could do the same with Michael?”

Liz: she communicates this to Max and after a few moments of silence while he contemplates it, she finally receives his reply {I’m not sure. That means I would have to verbalize telepathically everything I’m seeing and doing. If something goes wrong and I need to act, I might not have time to do that. But I’ll do it for as long as I can and try to remain open so you’ll at least know if I’m OK. As for Michael and Maria, are you kidding? Maria remains silent while Michael does all the talking? Sorry, but not a snowball’s chance in hell of that one working. Oh by the way, Isabel’s driving.}: she notes that the last parts were said with a chuckle: clearing her throat, to keep that chuckle from echoing in her answer to Mr. Evans…
“Max says he’s willing to try, but if things get too intense, he might need to break off the narrative, but he’ll try and remain “open” so I’ll know that he’s OK. Um, it took time for



[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 3:26:02 PM ]
posted on 5-Sep-2001 7:29:17 PM
Max and I to develop this as much as we have. Maybe Maria and Michael could work on it some before they arrive, then be a back up if needed. Oh Maria, Max said that Isabel’s driving now, so it’s safe to start working on your, uh, connection to Michael if you want.”
Both Max and Liz, and Michael and Maria, work on their connections, well at least Max and Liz do: Maria spends some time explaining in painfully minute detail exactly what she’s been put through so far that day: this is all met by stony silence: in aggravation, Maria turns to Liz and asks her to ask Max if Michael is getting her messages: for which Liz gets an amused {well, he’s holding his head and cringing, so I would say, yes. Good thing he’s not driving.}: biting her lip so as not to laugh…
“Max says that from Michael’s expression, he’d say yes, he’s reading you loud and clear.”
Afternoon drags into evening, Alex calls to inform them that there have now been a total of 13 blips on the “alien” frequency: finally they arrive at the site.

Setting: At the site between I-50 and I-80 in the middle of Nevada, around 9:00PM

Michael: his head finally stopped pounding: the love of his life has finally fell silent after he shared a few choice words with her: she is currently sulking, but at least she’s quietly sulking: remembering Aunt Trudy’s words, upon arriving at the site, he suggests to Max, that they leave the jeep with Isabel and Tess in a gully, while he and Max climb to the top of the small rise with their binoculars to check things out: Isabel and Tess’s job would be to keep a look out and to create whatever diversion that have to if all hell breaks loose to get them out of there: Aunt Trudy was right, Max has no problem going along with this suggestion.

Setting: Evans house, same time

Mr. X : knocking on the door of the second Evans house this evening, his despair is growing: a middle aged man opens the door: using his best manners…
“Good evening sir. I’m sorry to bother you. I’m looking for Max Evans, is he home?”

Philip: he is immediately suspicious {who is this? I’ve never seen him before. Why would he be looking for Max now of all times?}: with his guard going up…
“I’m sorry, do I know you?”

Mr. X: he’s surprised by how defensive the man’s tone becomes: he quickly looks behind the man, he can’t see much, only part of a room, but he feels much more: tension, immense tension: an elderly woman steps behind the man and looks at him: suddenly her eyes fly open.

Aunt Trudy: she was curious who would be coming by so late on a Sunday night, a school night, asking for Max: as the stranger comes into view, she immediately recognizes him, he’s tall with medium brown hair and blue-gray eyes, the man from her vision, the third councilor: relief sweeps over her: clearing her throat to get Philip’s attention: giving Philip a smile, she then greets the stranger….
“Hello, you’re late. You should have been here yesterday; they couldn’t wait for you any longer.”

Mr. X: his mouth is now hanging open in surprise…
“Who are you?”

Philip: thoroughly confused and more than a little peeved…
“Excuse me, but who the hell are you?”

Mr. X: with an effort he turns his attention back to the man…
“I’m called Tobias.”
As the woman’s words sink in: suddenly very nervous he turns his attention back to her….
“What did you mean they couldn’t wait for me any longer? What did they do?”
By this time, the man has stepped back into the house allowing him into the entranceway, so he can shut the door.

Philip: still confused, he turns to Aunt Trudy, who simply nods her approval: trusting her, he’s now more worried than ever for his children…
“They left. They went to Nevada to check out what may be going on there.”

Tobias: near panic, he doesn’t mean to shout…
“NOOOO, GET THEM OUT OF THERE NOW!”

Liz: holding herself very tightly, with tears threatening…
“It’s too late.”

The Fates moved Heaven and Earth, and then some, to get the final player in place and they can do no more at this time: they now have to leave it up to the young, to sink or swim on their own merits and abilities.


Chapter 27

Setting:
Nevada desert, Sunday, same time

Michael: on the small hill overlooking the site, he and Max scan the area: they immediately spot the activity: they see several small ships: many of the ships have burn and blast marks: there are several people moving about: removing equipment from the ships: his binoculars aren’t strong enough for him to make out the features of any of the people: turning to Max…
“Maxwell, your binoculars are stronger. Do you recognize any of them?”

Max: he has already spotted him: his stomach has now turned itself into several knots that are getting tighter every moment…
“Yah, there’s one we know down there. Nicholas is there. I don’t recognize anyone else.”

Michael: he has to swallow several times upon hearing that news: drawing a logical conclusion…
“Skins. My bet these are reinforcements. From the condition of those ships, it looks like they didn’t have an easy time getting here. I count 13 ships in all. Do you have a body count?”

Max: “Not sure, they’re not exactly standing still. I think there’re about 35 down there plus Nicholas.”
He hears footsteps coming from his right: quickly turns in that direction: putting his binoculars down…
“Plus these two. Uh, Michael?”

Michael: he immediately whips around astonished at how easily they were found out: he turns to look at Max, to see if he can get a reading on how he wants to play this out: Max seems amazingly calm, but one look at his eyes says it all, he’s scared.

Max: turning back to their visitors: purposely sounding nervous, which is easy under the circumstances…
“Uh, hi there. We uh, just got here. Just looking to see if there are any more meteor showers tonight. Sorry we bothered you.”
Signaling Michael to get up slowly…
“So, we’ll just being going now.”
As one of them flashes an evil grin, Max knows the innocent teen act isn’t working: he and Michael start to back up.

Alien #1: still grinning at his good fortune…
“I don’t think so your majesty.”

Max: he and Michael take a quick look at each other and think the same thing {OH SHIT!}: they immediately put into play their practice moves: he and Michael stand slightly apart from one another: he can’t help but take one last look in the direction of the jeep and hope Isabel and Tess can do something to get them the hell out of here: out of the corner of his eye, he sees a bright flash coming right at him: this is it, it’s begun.

Setting: Evans house, Sunday same time

Philip: he races over to Liz and grabs her: he has to force himself to calm down and release her: after a few moments: still shaky but as calm as he is capable of being at this moment….
“Liz, what’s happened? What’s going on?”

Liz: almost trance like…
“Skins, more Skins have landed. Nicholas is there, too. They, they’ve been spotted. Oh God they’re firing at him and Michael.”

Tobias: staring at the dark haired girl, he realizes that she fits the description of the girl, Liz: it wasn’t made clear to him what her relationship was to the Royal four, but one thing is certain, she’s bonded to the King: he’s not sure how that happened, but it doesn’t matter right now: he listens in horror as she further describes the events.

Liz: “Max is timing raising and lowering his shield as each fires at them, trying to protect Michael as much as possible. Michael’s returning fire, he’s taken a few out, but there are too many of them and more are coming every minute. Tess and Isabel are supposed to create a diversion, but so far nothing. Oh God, he missed, his shield missed.”
Her tears are streaming down her face.

Maria: she has been sitting on the sofa in Diane’s arms, feeling everything Michael is feeling, when suddenly she jumps to her feet and shouts….
“MICHAEL! He’s been hit: he’s been hit. I… I can feel… he’s hurt.”

Liz: “Michael is on the ground. Max has stepped in front of him. He’s alternating between using his shield and firing, but… he’s tiring. There are too many. He needs help. What the hell’s taking Isabel and Tess so long?”

Kyle: coming over to Tobias, while Max and Michael have never been his favorite people, he suddenly feels desperate to help them, to save them: taking out that desperation…
“I don’t know who the hell you are, but you obviously know what’s going on. Do something! You’re an alien, right? Use your damn powers! I mean if there was a way my limited powers could help, I’d do it. Why the hell won’t you?”

Tobias: he’s growing increasingly confused by the minute as to who is who and what their connections are: so far he’s got that Liz is bonded to the King: it seems that the blonde girl might be bonded to the Second: {who’s this guy? Powers, he has powers? How?}: plus he has no idea how the old lady knew him: he looks around the room to see that everyone is staring at him: they’re looking at him as if he somehow has a magical answer to all of this: looking back at his accuser…
“Who are you? You’re not one of the Royal Four. How could you have powers?”

Kyle: gesturing towards Liz…
“She and I have some powers because your King Max healed us. We both were fatally shot, but he healed us and at the same time changed us.”

Tobias: Ok, now he gets it: looking at him then Liz, he gets an idea…
“Go sit down with her. Take her hand.”
Kneeling in front of them, he looks up into Liz’s tear-filled eyes: very delicately, he asks her…
“Liz, can you hear me?”
He exhales as she finally nods “yes”…
“Good. It should be much easier and safer if you and him…”
He indicates Kyle…
“… are the ones to help. He can do two things, help keep you anchored and help supply some of the power. That’s what you’re going to do, feed Max your and his power and energy through your bond connection. Do you think you can do that?”
He smiles slightly and pats her hand as she nods “yes”…
“Good, good. Now this is what you need to do. Tell Max that you’re going to try and help. Make sure he’s ready for it. He doesn’t need any surprises in the middle of a battle. Then when everyone is ready, you and your friend here need to let your minds go as blank as possible, try and relax, just feel the energy flowing through you. When enough energy is flowing, direct it through your connection to Max.”
He watches as Liz and Kyle clasp each other’s hands and close their eyes: as their breathing calms and is in sync, their clasped hands begin to faintly glow: the power isn’t strong, but it is there: now Liz just has to channel it to Max.

Liz: excited….
“It’s working. It’s working.”
She falls silent almost instantly: visibly paling, she shakily announces…
“It’s not enough. There’s too many. They are almost to them.”

Tobias: his hopes sink, as he has no choice now…
“Liz, have him tell you where most of them are. Are they mostly in a group? Can one big blast take a part of them out? Would that be enough to get them out of there?”

Liz: “They’re mainly coming at him head-on, trying to overwhelm him. They’re getting closer. He thinks that if he can take that main group out, he could get Michael and make a run for it.”

Tobias: nodding his head in understanding, he now tells her the other part…
“Liz, it may be possible for me to give him enough power to do that, but it won’t be without risk. I’m not human. I’m not even a hybrid like he is. My thoughts and energy patterns are different. It could cause you or even him harm. It could possibly kill you or him or even me. But if you’re willing, so am I.”

Liz: before anyone can say a word, she blurts out…
“Do it.”

Tobias: he looks at Kyle for his confirmation: joining his hands with theirs…
“Tell Max to get ready. This is a one shot deal only and he’s going to have his hands full trying to control it. Ready….NOW!”

Setting: Desert in the middle of the battle

Max: in the last few minutes, he saw some of the Skins pull back and go after something off in the distance: he’s not sure what that means, he can only hope it’s one of Tess’s mindwarps finally coming into play: he had been amazed when Liz told him she and Kyle were going to try and feed him energy, and even more so when it actually worked: he’s not sure what’s going on back home, but someone is there helping them, and he was just told to be prepared for one final super jolt of power to come through: suddenly his scalp feels prickly, he breaks out in goose bumps: he stands up, plants his feet firmly in the ground and WHAM, it hits him: his whole body is reverberating with power, enormous power: electricity is actually sparking off of him: he’s barely able to hold on to it: focusing on the main group of Skins, he balls the energy up then in one fell swoop, he releases it at them: he’s momentarily blinded by the scorching white light: it takes a few seconds for the sound of the impact to reach him, followed closely by a shock wave that sends him flying backwards: it takes a moment for him to regain his senses: what he sees amazes him: Skin dust everywhere: he manages to get on his feet then goes over to help Michael.

Michael: he’s still blinking rapidly, trying to clear the spots from his eyes: stunned he can’t believe what he sees when he finally does clear them: as Max comes to help him up…
“How, how did you do that?”

Max: panting for breath, his energy and stamina are now sinking very fast: if he stops, he won’t have the energy to start moving again: pulling Michael up…
“I… had… help. Come on, we… got to go… cuz… I can’t … do that… again.”
He and Michael take off for the jeep: upon reaching it, they look back and realize, that they had only been fighting about half of the Skins: the girls had been busy keeping the other half distracted: practically throwing Michael into the backseat: the girls climb in and Max floors it.

Michael: in between clenched teeth, trying to keep the pain at bay…
“Tess, Isabel, can you make them think we’re leaving in a different direction? Can you cover our tire tracks so they don’t figure it out later?”

Isabel: she and Tess are as exhausted as the guys, plus they now have major migraines, but none of that matters: with a simple nod to each other: she turns back to Michael…
“Consider it done.”

Max: he’s driven for almost three hours in exhausted silence, because they had just jumped in the jeep and took off, they didn’t pay any attention to what direction they were going, when he finally hit a major road, he automatically turned left, thinking he had been heading south and was turning east on I-50: it wasn’t until he was thinking how great it was to see another sunrise did he figure it out, the sun should be in front of him, not in his rearview mirror: he’s heading west on I-80: this was confirmed a couple of minutes later with a sign announcing Reno in 114 miles: pulling over to the side of the road: still numb from the night before…
“Isabel, call home. Reassure them that we’re OK, but in our haste to get out of there, we headed the wrong way. I think we’re about two hours outside of Reno.”

Setting: Evans house, early Monday morning

Jim: he had watched as Tobias took Liz and Kyle’s hands in his, then closed his eyes and said “NOW”: next thing he saw was some sort of white energy leave Tobias, travel to Liz and his son: a second later Kyle sent what energy he absorbed from Tobias to Liz, where it momentarily seemed to consume her before shooting up into the air: Liz and Kyle stayed sitting there with their hands linked in total silence for about twenty minutes before Liz announced that it worked, they had gotten away: a mighty cheer went up, but Tobias didn’t hear it: he had collapsed the second he released his energy: he and Philip had rushed to his aid and were relieved to find him still breathing: they waited a few moments to see if he was going to come around: when he didn’t they carried him to Max’s bed where he remains, still unconscious: Maria was concerned that Max hadn’t had time to heal Michael yet, that he was still in pain: it wasn’t until Michael told her that he wasn’t seriously hurt and Max would take care of it that she calmed down: Liz and Kyle were exhausted from everything, not only had they used Tobias’s powers and energy, but a great deal of their own as well: Alex was called back and then updated on what happened: he took Liz and Maria home, explaining how they all had been working on fixing up the Evans’ garage into a place for all the teens to hang out in and they had lost all track of time: this also explained why Liz and Maria were so exhausted and went right to bed: Kyle literally fell over asleep on the Evans’ sofa, so Jim decided they would stay until they actually could talk to the kids: Philip and Diane had retired to bed after Maria, Liz and Alex left, and Aunt Trudy a little later: Jim was dozing in the recliner when the phone rings.

Philip: picking up the bedside phone….
“Hello, Isabel? Honey, are you OK? What about Max, Michael and Tess? We understand Michael was hurt, is he alright?… Max is just getting to it right now… Everyone else is OK though, right?… Thank God. You’re where?… Reno, how’d that happen?… Oh, I see. Yeah, you do sound pretty wiped out. I’m sure the rest of you are as well. Honey, if everyone is that exhausted and you’re that close to Reno, then you are less than three hours from your Grandparent’s house. Why don’t the four of you go there? I can call and tell them that you four were out on a weekend get away, had some car problems and were too tired to make it home. Stay there a couple of days and rest up. I think we’re going to be doing the same on this end. Besides you know Mom and Dad would love to see you two and meet your friends… OK honey, I’ll give them a call as soon as we hang up. But you all are OK, right?… Yes, I know I already asked that, but I just want to make sure. I’ll let everyone know what’s going on. OK, give our love to everyone, drive safe. Bye Honey.

Setting: South Lake Tahoe, about 4 hours later Monday morning

Betty Evans: she and George had been surprised to get such an early morning call: it made her heart race, early morning calls aren’t usually announcing good tidings, but this one wasn’t so bad: although one look at the shape her grandchildren and their friends were in upon arrival and she knew that there was more to it than just car problems, those kids were walking zombies, or more precisely stumbling zombies: she had only been able to get mumbled greetings out of them before stumbling them off to bed: she decides she had better make a run to the grocery store for as she recalls, teenagers seem to be able to eat quite a bit, especially ones that had obviously been pushed to the limit: she peeks in on her granddaughter and her friend Tess, both sound asleep in the twin beds: she walks down the hall to the next guest room and smiles at the sound of what must be a snoring contest between Max and Michael: as she closes the door to block out the sound, she remembers to include a very large Costco size box of Oreo’s and an extra gallon of milk: some habits last a lifetime.

The Fates breath a sigh of relief, the young have done well their first time out. It’s time to let them get their rest: they’ve earned it.


Chapter 28

Setting:
Grandparents’ house, South Lake Tahoe, late Monday afternoon

Max: he wakes up confused as to where he is: he recognizes the snoring coming from the bed next him, somewhere in that pile of blankets and clothes is Michael: he looks around the room and takes some deep breaths trying to clear his head: wonderful smells assail his senses: food, the smell of food causes his stomach to start to growl: he spots his backpack in the corner of the room: getting out of bed he traipses over and grabs his pack and stumbles out into the hall: he looks up and down the hall, everything is familiar, but he’s still a little disoriented: he spots his Grandfather walking towards him and the events of last night come back to him, he’s at his Grandparents’, he’s safe, they’re safe: breathing a sigh of relief, he gives his Grandpa a warm smile in greeting….
“Good morning Grandpa. It’s good to see you.”

Grandpa George: returning his only Grandson’s smile and giving him a warm hug…
“Good afternoon Max. You’ve been asleep for awhile, it’s almost 4 in the afternoon. You’re the first one up and your Grandma was getting worried that no one would be awake for the dinner she’s been working on. Why don’t you go get cleaned up and shake the rest of those cobwebs from your brain.”

Max: still a little bleary eyed but smiling…
“Yeah, that sounds good. I am pretty grungy. I’ll leave the bedroom door open. As soon as the smell of food hits Michael, he’ll be up. I’ll be done in just a bit.”
His Grandpa pats him on the back as he heads down the hall towards the bathroom: he closes the bathroom door and looks in the mirror: he looks like crap, major 5 o’clock shadow, bedhead hair, still in the same clothes from yesterday and everything covered in dust and travel grime, plus his mouth tastes like mud: he pulls out the change of clothes he brought {got to thank Mom for insisting we all bring extra clothes.}: toothbrush, toothpaste, floss, deodorant, comb, razor and shaving cream: he starts the shower water running to warm up while he shaves and brushes and flosses his teeth: just as he starts pulling his clothes off he hears a tentative {Max?}: smiling as he steps into the shower, he answers {yeah, I’m up. Just getting cleaned up.}: he can feel her relief wash over him {are you OK?}: as he grabs the shampoo bottle and begins to lather he sends {I’m fine, really. Just need to get all the road dirt off.}: her tone turns a bit naughty as she asks {so you’re in the shower? What exactly are you washing right now?}: he freezes in mid-lather, part of him is not sure what she’s got in mind with that question, the other part is already standing at attention and waiting for instructions, he groans to her {my hair, why? What, what did you have in mind?}: demurely, she purrs to him {hmmm, I would love to run my hands through your thick dark hair, massaging it with my fingertips as I go, letting the lather drip down every curve of your back on its way to your cute little butt. As you turn around and tilt your head back to rinse I would kiss you all over your neck. I would then take a soft washcloth and lather it up real good and run it all over your chest, going slowly to make sure I washed each and every muscle thoroughly. I would watch as the water showered down on you, making sure it rinses all the soap away before I started washing your back. Lathering the washcloth up again, I would start at the back of your neck, making small circles and applying a little pressure to help knead any kinks out of those strong shoulders of yours. As I start washing your back I would continue with those little circles, but they would grow larger and harder with each stroke, making sure not to miss a single inch of you. I would lazily run the soapy cloth over your butt, maybe remaining there at bit, just to tease. Hmmm, I can just picture you standing there with the water pelting your back rinsing all that slippery soap away. I would then gently run the cloth along your forehead, your cheeks, along your strong jaw, your gentle lips. I’m afraid that I simply couldn’t resist but to kiss each part of you as the water rinses the dirt away. After thoroughly kissing you, I would turn my attention back to the wash job. Getting that cloth nice and soapy, I would start on your legs, first running it up and down the outside, all the way from where I left off at your butt to the tips of your toes, then doing the same very thorough job on the inside. Since the inside of your thighs might be a little hard for the water to rinse off, I would have to wring the soap out of the cloth and get it nice and warm and run it all over your thighs, making sure no soap remains. Max, you’re so quiet, are you still with me?}: he’s standing there, gripping the showerhead so tightly he’s about to rip it from the wall, he can barely choke out {I’m definitely still with you. Oh God Liz, please. I, I can’t…please.}: he can feel the enjoyment, the pleasure that she is getting out of his very major, very rock solid problem he has going right now, as she continues {well, it would be very important to pay very close attention to your most sensitive parts. So I would have to get down to eye level to make sure I get everything. Taking the cloth and soaping it up really good, I would start at the base and rub the cloth up and down, being sure to spread the soap evenly. This of course may take some time since I would want to make sure not to miss any incredible inch of you. I would need to get the cloth nice and warm as I wrapped it around and massage the warmth into what I believe is called your “family jewels”. As the warmth penetrated, I would then have to make sure you were rinsed off properly and again getting the cloth nice and warm, I would take you firmly in hand and get up close to make sure I don’t miss a spot and run the cloth all over you. Then just to be certain, I would have to run my bare fingers up and down, up and down, the length. If I’m still not certain I would have to of course do a taste test…}: she pauses as she hears a slightly painful cry followed by {ahhhhh, uhhhhh, ummmm}: he’s standing there with one hand holding onto the showerhead and the other on himself, his head is spinning as her words bring him to climax and finally release: he rests his head against the cool tile as he gets his breathing and the rest of himself under control: suddenly he hears pounding on the bathroom door.

Michael: he’s been standing outside the bathroom door yelling and pounding for over five minutes: he’s not sure what’s cooking, but it smells great, in fact it woke him up: he’s starving, but he thought he should clean up first, besides he’s got to pee…
“Maxwell, I know that’s you in there. No way the girls are up yet. Hurry up and get done in there or I’m coming in, done or not!”

Max: groaning, trying not to sound too strained, he yells back…
“I’m almost done. Give me a minute to dry off and the bathroom’s all yours.”
Turning his attention back to Liz{ Liz, where are you? Is Maria with you?}: he gets an immediate reply {I’m working, but on break. Maria’s here with me working, why?}: he smiles as he sends {is Maria’s break next? I mean, uh, Michael’s outside the bathroom door wanting me to hurry, and uh, well, I thought…do you think you could give Maria a few ideas?}: he can hear the smile as she tells him {I’ll see what I can do.}: he hurriedly dresses and picks up his dirty clothes and toiletries and shoves them back into his backpack: he hangs his wet towel up as he opens the door: giving Michael a smirk as he exits…
“It’s all yours buddy. Enjoy.”
He drops his pack off in their guest room and a bit later he passes by Isabel’s standing outside the bathroom door looking peeved: he hears a definite groan coming from the bathroom: he couldn’t stop the big grin on his face if he wanted to: greeting his sis…
“Hey Izzy. How ya doing?”

Isabel: she’s standing with her hands on her hips, she’s been waiting for over ten minutes for the bathroom: she notices her brother’s grin: her eyes narrow in suspicion…
“Hey yourself. What’s got you in such a good mood? Do you know what’s taking Michael so long? He’s been in there forever!”
Not waiting for her brother’s reply, she pounds on the door again and loudly yells…
“Michael, you’ve got 1 minute to get out or I’m coming in there!”

Max: it really was his intention to tell Izzy that it wouldn’t be a good time to bust in on Michael, but that dinner just smelled so good, he decides to go check that out instead: after giving his Grandma a big hug and kiss, he sits down to Swiss steak, mashed potatoes and the trimmings: he hasn’t even had a chance to take a single bite before he hears Izzy’s distinct scream, followed by Michael’s swearing: smiling he plows into his meal with gusto.

Well, the Fates do have a sense of humor, too. Besides the kids really do need to burn off some of their stored up stress from the night before.


Chapter 29

Setting:
Grandparents’ house, South Lake Tahoe, early Monday evening

Grandma: she smiles as she watches her grandchildren and their friends help George work on his jigsaw puzzle while polishing off the 3 pound box of Oreos and milk that she had bought this afternoon: dinner had gone pretty well, the kids were famished and proceeded to basically eat everything in sight, although it seemed odd how much they all loved Tabasco on everything: after dinner Max called his parents to reassure them that they were all OK and would be leaving in the morning: as she watches the kids, she’s struck by how different Max seems {he’s always been so quiet and reserved, but now around his friends, he’s smiling and laughing, relaxed, almost outgoing. I wonder what’s made the difference? Oh, I wish they could visit more often. Maybe I’ll call Diane this week and see what they have planned for summer vacation. They’re changing so much, I feel like I barely even know my own grandchildren. Well maybe not everything has changed, how in the world did they eat that whole box of Oreos without getting sick, and on top of a very big dinner too?}: she comes up next to Max and places her hand on his shoulder: he looks up and gives her a happy look with an Oreo smile {yep, some things are still the same.}: chuckling…
“Sweetie, I’m so glad you and Isabel decided to come here with your friends. Now how’s the puzzle coming along?”

Setting: Evans’ house, Max’s bedroom, same early Monday evening

Tobias: he opens his eyes very slowly and cautiously looks around: he has no idea where he is or how long he’s been here: as he attempts to sit up a wave of dizziness hits him: he sits on the edge of the bed while waiting for it to pass: finally feeling a little better he stands up on his feet, only to hit the floor with a thud, face first, knocking the breath out of him: he hears someone coming and manages to get to his knees: he feels arms reach underneath his shoulders as someone helps him up and back to the bed: laying on the bed, he closes his eyes as another dizzy spell hits him: it’s a few minutes before it finally passes and he’s able to open his eyes to find three people staring at him with concern: thinking back to what happened, his first thought is of his mission: weakly…
“Did, did they get away?”

Philip: he’s relieved that Tobias is finally awake: he and Diane had been growing increasingly concerned about him with each passing hour: they had no idea what to do for him other than to just let him sleep: he still has no idea who Tobias is other than he is an alien, he obviously used everything he had to save the kids, and for some reason Aunt Trudy trusts him implicitly: in a friendly tone…
“Yes, they’re safe, you saved them all. Thank you. They should be home tomorrow afternoon and you can see for yourself. My name is Philip Evans, that’s my wife Diane, and that’s my Aunt Trudy. We’re very glad you arrived when you did. How are you feeling? Is there anything we can get you? Anything you need?”

Tobias: he’s starting to feel a little better but is still very drained: looking at the faces about him, kind faces: he manages a slight smile…
“Tired, I’m pretty tired. I was trying to go get a case out of my car, but I’m afraid that I didn’t make it too far. It’s in the trunk, would you mind getting it for me? My keys are in my jacket, wherever that got to.”

Philip: turning to look over his shoulder at the chair…
“It’s over there. Not a problem. I’ll be right back.”


[ edited 1 time(s), last at 24-Jan-2002 3:27:58 PM ]
posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:29:07 PM
He quickly finds the keys in the jacket pocket and leaves to go get the case.

Diane: “Tobias, would you like something to eat or drink? I made some vegetable soup and fresh rolls for dinner. Would that be something you could eat?”

Tobias: “I’ve never had that before, I’ve only arrived rather recently, but that sounds fine.”
Diane leaves to go fix him a tray and the elderly lady, Aunt Trudy, takes a seat at the foot of the bed: he recalls what she said to him when he arrived and decides it’s time to find out who she really is…
“Who are you? How did you know I was late? How did you even know I was coming?”

Aunt Trudy: smiling warmly at their new visitor…
“I am exactly who Philip told you I was. I’m his Aunt Trudy; however on occasion I do get impressions of things, of events, that have happened or will happen. That’s how I knew you were coming. I knew that there was a final piece missing and I knew it was you. You see, I saw you, I saw you standing beside Philip and Jim when the dark one comes.”
She can’t miss the astonished expression on his face causing her to chuckle a little: Diane reappears with the dinner tray…
“Here, you need to sit up a little so you can eat.”
She quickly straightens the blankets so he can sit up easier and Diane sits the tray across his lap: she watches as he tentatively picks up the spoon: his nose crinkles a little as he puts the first spoonful in his mouth: Diane and her exchange quick glances: Diane hands him the Tabasco sauce…
“The kids seem to like this quite a bit.”

Tobias: he’s not sure about this vegetable soup, it’s rather bland, like it’s missing something: on the next spoonful he puts a couple of dashes of Tabasco on it {Mmmm, much better. Now there’s a little flavor.}: he looks up and smiles at the kind ladies: on the next spoonful he adds even more Tabasco: after repeating this process a couple more times, he decides to simply dump the rest into the bowl: in between mouthfuls…
“This I like.”

Diane: “Well, he’s definitely an alien. Maybe I should start ordering this stuff online by the case?”
He ends up eating two bowls of soup and another bottle of Tabasco and a couple of rolls before Diane takes the tray away.

Philip: he had been quietly waiting for Tobias to finish eating so he can find out a bit more about him: he finally gets his chance: laying the metallic case on the bed…
“Here’s the case you were wanting. Can you tell me who you are? I mean you’re obviously an alien. Where do you come from? Why are you here?”

Tobias: he’s not too sure how much to say, then he thinks of his earlier conversation with Aunt Trudy and smiles: he has nothing to lose, they already know…
“Your Aunt Trudy seems to know me. As I said, my name is Tobias and I am originally from a world called Antar. My family is distantly related to the Royal House of Antar as well as the Ruling Family of Renular. I was a small child when my mother died. Not long after the war started I was sent to live in my cousin Larek’s house on Renular. Larek sent me.”

He can’t help yawning, his strength is still zapped and now with a full stomach, it’s becoming almost impossible to keep his eyes open…
“Please forgive me, but I’m not fully recovered yet.”

Philip: as his mind plays connect-the-dots, he realizes that would make Tobias a relative to Zan, to his son Max, as well as a cousin to Larek, Max’s friend and ally: he breathes a little easier about who this new alien is: he has hundreds of questions that he’s dying to ask, but he realizes that it’s not his place to ask them, besides Tobias really looks tired…
“Well then, why don’t you get some more sleep? The kids won’t be back until tomorrow so you have plenty of time to rest up. Sleep well.”

Like any good General, the Fates know that in order to win a war, one must have good intelligence, a good understanding of the opponent, and it must come from a reliable source.


Chapter 30

Setting:
Evans house, late Tuesday afternoon

Diane: answering the doorbell…
“Liz, Maria, Alex, come in. I was just about to call all of you.”
She swings the door wide as three excited teens come bounding in.

Maria: she’s literally bouncing all over the place with anticipation…
“They’re almost here. I can feel it. It’s the most amazing thing. I can feel him getting closer and closer. Leave it to Michael; if he hadn’t insisted on stopping for burgers an hour ago, they’d be here already. Typical, just typical.”

Diane: closing the door behind them: grinning…
“Yes, I know. Isabel called when they stopped and let us know they’d be here soon. I was just calling everyone to come over. Jim and Kyle will be here in a few minutes.”

Liz: she’s just as excited at the prospect of seeing them again, but she refuses to display it as openly as her best friend, but she can’t stop the big grin she’s sporting: she spots Tobias coming down the hall: going over to greet him…
“Tobias, how are you? Have you recovered yet?”
They sit down on the sofa together: she’s surprised by his nervousness: concerned…
“Is everything alright?”

Tobias: he has grown antsy over the last hour: his palms are actually sweaty {great, I’m going to be greeting my King with sweaty hands. What’s he going to think? I hope he can forgive me for arriving late. If I had been able to get here in time, I could have stopped them from leaving and going into danger. It’s entirely my fault.}: he suddenly realizes that he’s being rude, and rude not to just anyone, but the King’s chosen bond mate: clearing his throat a little…
“Yes… er… I’m fine, just fine. How, how are you doing? The other night must have taken quite a bit out of you.”

Liz: she can’t get a reading on him: he almost looks a little scared…
“Good. Um, I went home and slept like a log that night, then again last night. Two good nights’ sleep did the trick.”
She hears a car pull up: she turns toward the door but doesn’t get up: it’s not Max: she can feel exactly where he is: greeting the new arrivals…
“Sheriff, Kyle, Hi. You just made it. They’ll be here in a few minutes.”
For some reason this seems to make Tobias even more nervous: she’s about to ask him what’s wrong, but she doesn’t have time, they’re here.

Max: he’s bone weary from the long drive, they all are: very tiredly he opens the front door: takes one step inside and is just about bowled over by an impatient Maria: he had to hold onto the door to keep from being knocked flat: he barely has a chance to regain his balance before Liz leaps into his arms and is kissing him all over his face: he wraps his arms around her, holds her tight and begins kissing her back: finally their lips find each other’s and they share a long passionate kiss that rejuvenates their souls: after several long minutes, he hears someone clearing their throat very loudly: with his lips still locked onto Liz’s, he tears his eyes away from her and glances around: Dad was the one doing the throat clearing and is currently standing there watching them with arms crossed, an amused grin and a raised eyebrow: Mom is looking at him with tears in her eyes: Aunt Trudy is simply smiling warmly: Alex is currently holding Isabel: Tess is getting hugged by Kyle and the Sheriff: he gets bumped from behind as Michael comes in the door with Maria firmly wrapped around him: his eyes finally land on the stranger, the one called Tobias: his Dad clears his throat once again and the four couples finally unclinch: Liz and Alex step away a little as it’s now Mom’s turn: it takes a little while before both he and Izzy have reassured their Mom sufficiently that they were really alright and it is OK to let go now: this is followed by hugs from Dad and then Aunt Trudy: finally he turns attention back to Tobias: he very calmly walks over and is about to extend his hand when Tobias suddenly stands up, bows to him and says “your majesty”: he blinks several times in surprise {huh?}: it takes a few moments for the meaning to register {this is the first time someone has called me that and really meant it.}: not wanting to disappoint, he stands up a little straighter and greets him…
“Thank you Tobias, but here I’m called Max. It would be difficult to explain why you call me your majesty, so maybe simply Max would be best.”
Again extending his hand…
“It’s very nice to meet you Tobias, and thank you. Thank you for saving our lives. I understand that it took quite a lot out of you. I hope you’ve had a chance to recover.”

Tobias: he’s stunned, this was not what he expected: Larek had told him that King Zan had been raised as the human Max, but he wasn’t sure what that really meant: he’s not sure how to react: he suddenly realizes that he’s just standing there while his King is extending his hand in greeting: he swallows a few times and in a voice that he hopes won’t crack…
“Thank you, your maj… uh, Max. Yes, I have recovered sufficiently. Thank you for your concern. But I’m afraid that, that this whole incident was my fault. I was late in getting here. If I had arrived on time, you wouldn’t have had to go. Please forgive me.”

Max: out of the corner of his eye, he can see his Dad watching him, silently encouraging him: he turns all of his attention back to Tobias, who finally takes his extended hand and gives it a firm handshake: smiling slightly, he indicates that Tobias should sit and make himself comfortable on the sofa: he takes a seat next to him and waits while everyone else makes themselves comfortable too: everyone’s attention is then turned on him and Tobias: he clears his throat and begins…
“Tobias, what happened is not your fault. We had to know what was happening and while things didn’t go as planned, we all are alright and we did eliminate some of the arriving Skin reinforcements. That’s what they were, weren’t they?”

Tobias: the King’s gentle and calm manner allows him to breathe a sigh of relief…
“Yes, that’s what was left of them. Those small ships were escape pods. That’s all that got through, the rest were destroyed.”

Michael: he and Max exchange looks with each other…
“Destroyed, where? How? By whom?”

Tobias: he waits a moment for a nod from Max to proceed…
“A heavily armed troop ship loyal to Kivar left Antar approximately 5 Earth months ago. It was due to arrive last week. Larek sent a battleship after it with orders to destroy it at all costs. It could not be allowed to land. I was on the battleship. We caught up to the troop ship just as it was nearing Earth; close to the planet you call Saturn. The captain carried out his orders to the end. The troop ship was destroyed, but 13 escape pods got away. Because I was there on a separate mission, the captain made sure I got away in the battleship’s sole surviving escape pod before it too exploded. It’s been a long trip.”

Max: he feels sick at the thought of the loss of life…
“How many were on the battleship?”

Tobias: shaking his head sadly…
“Too many. They were good people, but they knew the odds. That ship had to be stopped before it reached Earth.”

Max: “What was their mission?”

Tobias: “To get the Granolith at all costs, and to eliminate any opposition, including the Royal 4 if necessary. At the meeting in New York, Nicholas revealed that you had the Granolith and then you refusing to play along with Kivar’s scheme had a major impact on Kivar’s position. His hold on power has always been tenuous at best. Revealing that he didn’t have the Granolith was a major gamble on his part, one that backfired on him. Plus you denying him it and not playing along reinvigorated those still loyal to you. ”

Max: “What exactly is the Granolith?”

Tobias: astonished…
“Don’t you know?”
The King shakes his head “no”, as does the rest of the Royal 4…
“It’s knowledge. It contains the accumulative total of everything we’ve done, and who we are: medicine, science, history, art, mathematics, literature, everything from the beginning of our recorded history.”

Max: it is now his turn to be stunned: trying to grasp the true meaning of what he’s being told…
“Like some sort of giant super computer?”
Looking over at Liz…
“But I thought it could be modified for time travel? How is that possible?”

Tobias: “It can do time travel, space travel, any kind of travel as long as it has the knowledge. It is like a computer but it is more. A computer only stores information. It can only tell you how to build a time transport, the Granolith can become one. All you have to do is ask it.”

Michael: a sudden chill runs down him as he thinks of some of the possible implications…
“Weapons?”

Tobias: “Yes, weapons that could destroy this world or any other in a blink of an eye.”

Liz: “You said all you have to do is ask it, ask it how?”

Tobias: “That’s the catch. Only certain ones can ask it, certain ones with a very specific genetic code. That code is only found in some of the direct descendants of the Royal House of Antar, specifically the King and his immediate family.”

Liz: “Wait a minute. So what good would it do for Kivar to have the Granolith without a member of the Royal House to use it?”

Tobias: “It’s still a store house of information, information that can still be accessed. It simply won’t become what it’s being asked to. But it still will tell you how to build that transport or that weapon. And there are many ‘minor’ Royals. Kivar’s been systematically going through the ones that he could find to see if any of them carry the code.”
Looking very sad…
“Unfortunately as he finds out that they don’t, they are of no use to him and in fact are a possible threat to his position, so they are eliminated.”

Philip: thinking back to what Tobias told him earlier…
“Tobias, you told me that you were distantly related to the Royal House of Antar and that your Mother died when you were young. Was that… Kivar’s doing?”

Tobias: the wound still stings…
“Yes. My Mother was of Royal blood, though very distantly. After her death my Father sent me to Renular for my own safety. He stayed on Antar and joined the fight against Kivar.”

Max: as the implications of what Tobias just told him sink in, his blood begins to boil: he hands ball into such tight fists that they start turning white: through clenched teeth…
“So not only did he kill us, he has for the last fifty years been killing off the remaining members of the Royal Family, of my family?”

Tobias: looking his King straight in the eye…
“Yes.”

The Fates are finally getting through to the young King: peace is preferable to war, but sometimes the price of that peace is too high and you must fight for it instead.



Chapter 31

Antar:

Main seat of power, ruled by Royal House of Antar
King Tanier – Zan & Vilandra’s Father
Queen Nataria – Zan & Vilandra’s Mother – disciple of the order of Ruan
Lord Rath – Son of Royal advisor, friend of King Zan, betrothed to Princess Vilandra
Renular:
Governed by the Royal Family – distant relatives of Royal House of Antar
Chancellor Larek – Head of Royal Family, childhood friend and confidant to King Zan, current protector and home of Queen Nataria and other exiled members of Royal House of Antar
Vintar:
Ruled by Crown Prince Lanua – Ava’s Grandfather
Dranular:
Ruled by Dranularik Dynasty – Shapeshifters’ home world
Cromar:
Ruled by the Supreme Crevsek, Dictator and ally to Kivar – Skins’ home world


Setting: Evans house, late Tuesday afternoon, immediately following

Max: he and his sister stare at each other, silently communicating their shared horror at what Tobias just told them: as his sister’s eyes tear up and start to spill, he asks the painful question that she is unable to…
“What about our Mother? Is she safe?”

Tobias: “Yes, she’s on Renular, besides Kivar would have been a fool to harm her.”

Max: he watches as his Mom goes to his sister, who curls up in Mom’s arms: he feels his Dad’s hand on his shoulder: he looks up at him and silently thanks him for his support: taking a deep breath he turns back to Tobias…
“What about Michael, uh Rath’s family and Ava’s? What about them?”

Tobias: “Rath’s family is still on Antar, leading the fight against Kivar. Ava’s family was never in danger since she’s not Antarian. She’s Vintarian, the granddaughter of the Crown Prince of Vintar.”
He hesitates a little, not wanting to insult anyone, but it’s becoming pretty obviously that they know next to nothing about their home {no wonder Larek wanted me to come here and help. They need it.}…
“Perhaps I should explain a bit about the five worlds of Antar and what happened and why?”

Max: letting out the breath he had been holding…
“Yes, please.”

Tobias: “There are 5 worlds in close proximity to each other that support life in what you call the Whirlwind Galaxy. Of those 5 worlds, Antar was the most advanced technologically and settled the other 4 worlds over a millennium ago. The other 4 are Renular, Vintar, Cromar, and Dranular. Through the ages, Antarians interbred with the local inhabitants of those worlds. It is now rare to find any that are “pure” Antarian or anything else. Antar, being the original “home” planet, has always been the main seat of power. The Royal House has ruled Antar since before space travel was discovered. The other 4 worlds have their own systems of government plus they each have a seat on the Ruling Council. The council sets the policies and laws governing all intergalactic issues. The King of Antar chairs the council and is the main power behind it. It was that council that met with you in New York. Believe me, Kivar did not want that meeting to happen, but since the others on the council do not recognize Kivar as the King of Antar, there was nothing he could do to stop it. Kivar may hold power on Antar, but not on the council. At most they consider him an equal, but not someone they have to answer to. That’s part of the problem, no one is in charge of the council anymore and it’s almost impossible to get anything agreed upon. Unfortunately these arguments spill over into actual armed conflicts and wars.”
He takes a moment to collect his thoughts before continuing…
“Let’s see, I guess I should explain what happened. Prince Zan was barely 20 in Earth years when he succeeded his Father, King Tanier, to the throne. It’s been widely speculated that someone helped King Tanier’s untimely death along but nothing has ever been proven. Earth had always fascinated Prince Zan with all of its different types of people and their different ideas, including their different governments, particularly democracy. When he became King, he wanted to implement some of those ideas. He wanted to give the people more say in things, more power. But those holding power, I guess you would call them the aristocracy, didn’t take too kindly to those ideas. They saw it as a threat to their way of life, their power. Kivar was one of those, but he had even higher ambitions, the throne. First he tried by marriage. As you can imagine, because of the Granolith it was extremely important that King Zan and Princess Vilandra marry and produce heirs, insuring the continuance of the genetic code. Kivar had hoped that King Zan would choose his niece as a wife. He was none too happy when it was announced that King Zan had decided to strengthen the bonds between Antar and Vintar by marrying Crown Prince Lanua of Vintar’s granddaughter, Princess Ava, instead. Next he pitched himself as a possible husband for Princess Vilandra, which neither King Zan, nor their Mother, Queen Nataria, would even hear of, let alone seriously consider. The day before King Zan and Princess Ava’s wedding, it was officially announced that Princess Vilandra was going to marry Lord Rath, the son of the late King Tanier’s closest and most trusted advisor and friend. While Lord Rath had no Royal blood, he had been raised in the royal household, was a close childhood friend of King Zan, and was being groomed to succeed his Father as a trusted advisor to the King. That announcement was the final straw and what prompted Kivar to take action, although he must have been planning it for some time. He waited until after the actual wedding and public reception was over, then at the private reception later that night he struck.”
He has to pause and swallow a few times before continuing…
“Only immediate family and close friends were there. King Zan, his new Queen Ava, Princess Vilandra and Lord Rath never had a chance. Larek told me that Lord Rath died trying to get them to safety. Many others died that night as well. Luckily Queen Nataria was not harmed. Queen Nataria presented a major problem for Kivar, she’s a disciple of Ruan, an ancient revered order dedicated to the betterment of the lives of its people, and she is much loved. As bad as the bloodbath that followed was, it would have been worse if Kivar had harmed a disciple of Ruan. After they had fallen, she turned to Larek to assist in getting the remains of her children away before Kivar could destroy them. She’s a formidable woman, not someone you could easily say no to. She left with them and Larek for Renular almost immediately. Kivar had no idea until much later that they took the Granolith with them.
In the days afterwards, it was apparent that Kivar was getting help from the self-titled Supreme Crevsek, Dictator of Cromar. Crevsek had assumed power in a coup and was greatly opposed to the changes that King Zan wanted to implement on Antar. He feared it would spill over to Cromar. Cromar is the home world of the ones you call the Skins. We think that Kivar has promised Crevsek access to the knowledge of the Granolith for his assistance.”

Isabel: she’s been sitting wrapped in her Mom’s arms, listening in horror and fascination: her tears have streaked paths down her cheeks through her makeup and travel dirt: she watches her brother sitting there quietly listening to everything: she had never seen him look so furious in her life as he was earlier: she’s sure he still is, but he’s controlling it: he can’t control the change that came over him though, Pearce took his innocence a year ago, but the truth has replaced it today with determination: he’s going to fight for his throne, not because he is expected to, because he wants to, he wants to free his people: for the first time she realizes what it really means to be Royal, not pomp and circumstance and all its trappings, but responsibility to your people, a commitment to make their lives better: she looks around the room at all the people sitting there in varying degrees of shock and is struck by how fortunate she truly is to have them all there with them: her eyes settle back onto her brother and she silently vows to him not to let him or their people down.

The Fates have protected the Royal 4 and saw to it that they had what they needed while growing up, but it is time for them to put away their crayons and walk in the adult world.


Chapter 32

Setting:
Evans house, late Tuesday afternoon, immediately following

Michael: he’s sitting on the loveseat with Maria next to him, her presence having a calming effect on him for a change: he’s engrossed in thought as much as the rest of them: he’s startled as Max suddenly jumps up, walks towards the living room window and begins pacing: he’s always envied Max Evans, he had it all, a good home, loving family, the love of his life, everything: for once he’s glad he is not Max: he silently watches as Liz comes over to Max and takes his hand, and immediately he stops pacing: he turns his thoughts back to what Tobias just told them, not the background about the war, but about what’s happening now…
“Tobias, you said you were put into the escape pod because you were there on a different mission, what was it? What’s your mission?”

Tobias: he had been expecting the question and isn’t surprised it came from the one called Michael, from the King’s advisor, friend and protector: Michael is very much like the original Rath, always by his side: he looks over at Max and is intrigued by the obvious effect Liz has had on him: nodding towards Max…
“I have something for you. Something you’ll have to make a decision on. If you’ll please excuse me for a moment, I need to retrieve something.”
He waits for a nod from Max before rising to leave: he goes into the Max’s bedroom for the metal case and returns immediately: putting the case on the coffee table, his hands glow briefly, matching the silver thumb print on the lock: the case pops open immediately: he removes an orb, much like the original two but black: next he removes a small ring box: holding it in his hand, he formally offers it to Max…
“This is yours, your majesty, but with it comes the responsibility of the crown. It is up to you if you choose to wear it.”

Max: he walks over to Tobias and takes the box: he looks at the silver box, then opens it, inside is a ring, a silver metal ring with alien writing etched all around, and the alien swirling symbol prominently etched on a large flattened surface, inside the swirling symbol is a deep purple stone cut to fit: he’s mesmerized by its beauty: he has to tear his eyes away from it before he can refocus on Tobias and more importantly, his words…
“You came all this way to give me a ring? What do you mean ‘It is up to me if I choose to wear it’?”

Tobias: he bites his lip, not all of what he has to say is going to be complimentary, but it is necessary: he takes a deep breath…
“The ring is worn only by the ruling King or Queen of Antar, it’s given to them upon their coronation, like the Granolith the genetic code activates it and once it is put on it adheres to the wearer’s finger, becomes part of who they are, and can only be removed upon their death. If you put that ring on, you are irrevocably accepting your role as King of Antar until your death.”
He can’t help squirming a little before he plunges into the next part…
“You see, at the meeting in New York, it was pretty obvious that you were not very well prepared, which meant that there was no one there to prepare you. Larek and Queen Nataria knew that the ship that carried you here was damaged while escaping from Kivar’s forces, and due to the damage was not able to land properly and in fact crashed. But that’s it, that’s all that was known for sure until a year ago when the four of you activated the orbs and sent off a signal. That was the first time it was known that the four of you had indeed survived. The meeting showed that the ones sent to raise you, to train you, most likely did not.”

Tess: “We only knew one of them, Nesado, a Shapeshifter. He was there when I came out of the pod. He raised me, while looking for the others. The Skins killed him last year.”
The mixture of emotions that she suddenly feels as she talks of her “father” surprises her: she responds by sinking deeper into Kyle’s arms: she looks up at the sheriff and smiles slightly at the warm look he gives her.

Tobias: he opens his mouth but isn’t sure what to say, stumbling over his words a little…
“A Shapeshifter, a Dranularian, was all that was left? You, you were raised by him?”
He can’t help but rolls his eyes at this…
“That would explain some of it. There are not too many pure Dranularians left. The ones that there are adhere to the old code of honor. They make excellent bodyguards and mercenaries. Once they give their word to accept a mission, they will see it through to completion or die in the process. However they do not make the best parents for non-Dranularians. Their strict code of duty and honor can be hard to live up to. It must have been a difficult childhood.”
Getting back on track…
“In any case, after the meeting, there was much discussion between Larek and the Queen. It was decided that an advisor should be sent. Since I had been studying Earth and its languages and customs, I was asked to do it. The mission wasn’t supposed to happen for another year or two, to give me time to prepare properly for it, but the departure of Kivar’s troop ship caused my departure to be moved up quite a bit.
The Queen also thought that it wasn’t fair to expect you to fight for something you knew nothing about and had never been prepared for, so she decided that you should be given the opportunity to decline, to decline the throne.”
Picking up the black orb…
“They are waiting for a signal. If I send it, it will tell them that I failed to arrive in time. That the Skins have already succeeded in eliminating you. If you decide to decline the throne, then I am to offer it to your sister; if she also declines then either one of you can send the signal without wearing the ring. If you send it while wearing the ring then they will know that you accept and are willing to fight for the throne. Do you accept the ring?”

Max: he stares down at the ring for a bit: he turns towards his sister, who is silently crying: as he looks at her, he realizes that if he declines, she won’t but she would rather it be him: his gaze travels to Tess, who is sitting in Kyle’s embrace: he’s never been good at reading her, but has the distinct impression that she would view him as a coward and unworthy if he declined, for some reason that he can’t explain that thought bothers him a great deal: next he looks squarely at Michael: he’s surprised when he sees momentary hesitation, for a brief second he thought that maybe it would be OK for him to say no: he scans the rest of the room, his Dad is looking at him with pride, no matter what decision he makes, he’ll understand and support him: his Mom silently tells him the same, but through quiet, steady tears: Aunt Trudy simply gives him a steady gaze and an encouraging nod: Alex is a tower of quiet strength, he’s holding Izzy’s hand, chin up, looking proud with no doubts he will do what’s right: turning towards Kyle, he’s surprised to see something he isn’t expecting, determined support, much akin to the look he is getting from the sheriff: taking them all in, he turns lastly to Liz: she silently gazes up at him with love, determination and strength: finally he looks at Tobias…
“If I decline then the last 50 years of war, of people dying in my name would all be for nothing.”
He slips the ring on his right middle finger…
“I cannot allow that. Give me the orb.”

There is a point in everyone’s life when all the cards that the Fates have dealt are on the table; it’s the point of no return and there is no going back.


Chapter 33



The 5 Worlds of the Whirlwind Galaxy
Antar:

Main seat of power, ruled by Royal House of Antar
King Tanier – Zan & Vilandra’s Father
Queen Nataria – Zan & Vilandra’s Mother – disciple of the order of Ruan
Lord Rath – Son of Royal advisor, friend of King Zan, betrothed to Princess Vilandra
Luntar- One of two moons orbiting Antar, military supply outpost
Renular:
Governed by the Royal Family – distant relatives of Royal House of Antar

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:30:07 PM
Chancellor Larek – Head of Royal Family, childhood friend and confidant to King Zan, current protector and home of Queen Nataria and other exiled members of Royal House of Antar
Vintar:
Ruled by Crown Prince Lanua – Ava’s Grandfather
Dranular:
Ruled by Dranularik Dynasty – Shapeshifters’ home world
Cromar:
Ruled by the Supreme Crevsek, Dictator and ally to Kivar – Skins’ home world


Setting: Southern Royal Palace, Renular, several hours later

Queen Nataria: she’s been watching the crimson sun set over the water: the sea breeze feels refreshing, its taste reminds her of happier times long ago at their home by the sea, when her children were young and would run about leaving chaos and mayhem in their wake: now she is alone, even the child that had become a surrogate son to her, Tobias, has gone, gone to join the fight, to join her children on that distant planet: word that they had finally received the long awaited signal last year, the signal that told them the Royal 4 had survived to maturity, had swept across the worlds like rays of the Antarian sun, of hope: her children lived: Larek had been apprehensive about the meeting on Earth and with reason, if everything had gone according to plan that signal would have been sent much earlier: they knew that the crash had created unforeseen problems, and they wanted to find out what those problems were before the meeting: Kivar had been adamantly opposed to the meeting for several months, then suddenly he was all for it, in fact pushing it forward: in hind sight it was clear that his minions had already made contact with the Royal 4 and immediately realized that they were still very young and unprepared, and he hoped to capitalize on it: she can still hear the words her son said to Kivar’s proposal “Yes, I have. And the answer is no. I will not give up the Granolith to you. Not to you, not to Kivar, not to anyone. It was entrusted to me”, she does not hide the smile of maternal pride his words still brings to her {he has it in him. I know he does. I heard it and later when we received the visual signal, I saw it too.}: she hears the door behind her quietly open and close, she knows he has arrived: the final hour of the first segment of the time table for Tobias’s mission has come and passed: he has come to tell her if her son is alive or dead and if he lives, does he want to fight for his people: while continuing to stare at the setting sun, she addresses him in a steady but warm tone…
“What signal have you received Larek?”

Larek: he waits until she slowly turns around so she can see the smile on his face: his eyes sparkle with joy for her, for the people of Antar…
“He accepts the throne.”

Queen Nataria: she closes her eyes as relief, hope and joy sweep over her {he’s alive; my son is alive. If he is, then Vilandra must be as well.}: she opens her eyes and waits a moment for the mist to clear from them: she will not cry, she’s already cried a lifetime of tears: she swallows a few times before she continues…
“When does the next phase commence?”

Larek: “Tobias has the next 45 days to teach them what they need to know before our rebel forces land on Antar’s closest moonbase, Luntar.”
He looks down briefly before he tells her the other news…
“We were successful in destroying the troop ship. The final message before our battle ship was also destroyed said that they believe 13 escapes pods from the troop ship managed to get away. We have no more help that we can send them at this time. It will be up to Tobias and the Royal 4 to defeat them. They are on their own.”

Queen Nataria: she simply nods in acknowledgement of this news, refusing to show the worry and panic that she is fighting to keep at bay: she has had many years of practice at keeping her emotions under control until a more appropriate and private time, she uses that practiced skill as she calmly asks…
“Tell me again about him, about this Max Evans that is my son Zan.”

Setting: Evans house, Max’s room, same Tuesday evening, late

Max: after he sent the signal, they turned to discussing the more immediate situation, what happened in the Nevada desert: Tobias informed them that the escape pods could carry at the most 6 Skins, at 13 pods, that meant a total of 78 new arrivals: Michael thought he had taken out maybe 9: with Tobias’s energy maybe Max had gotten another 20, that left 49 plus Nicholas and however many that might have survived from Copper Summit: as the night wore on fatigue started setting in and everyone decided to call it a night and reconvene tomorrow evening: Tobias was asked to stay, but refused to take Max’s room even when he insisted, in the end Tobias made himself comfortable on the sofa: it’s just as well, Max needed some time to think, that’s what he’s been doing for hours now, thinking: it’s currently past midnight: he’s standing in front of his open window in his t-shirt and boxers, arms crossed: staring up at the starlit night: {why did I do it? How can I do this and keep everyone safe?}: he hears footsteps behind him, turning slightly he greets him in a muted tone…
“Hey Dad.”
His Father gives him a small smile and walks over to him, puts his arm around his shoulder and gazes up at the night sky with him…
“They’re up there somewhere fighting and dying for me. They’ve been doing it for over 50 years. Tonight I just sent them a signal telling them to keep doing it.”
He looks down at his bare feet for a moment before continuing…
“For the last year I have been living a lie. I kept telling myself that it was all a mistake, that I was no King; that even if it was true and I had been this King Zan, I had already lived and died for them. They had no right to ask anything more from me. I guess I thought if I kept telling that to myself enough it would be true.”
Looking at his Dad with a somber expression…
“I never wanted to be anything other than Max Evans, your son. To finish school, for Liz and I to fall in love, get married, have that house with a white picket fence and a couple of kids, that’s it, that’s my dream. I’m not going to get that dream though. Instead I’m expected to lead a war on a planet I have no memory of, for a people that I don’t know, and who don’t know me but who are willing to die for me anyways. How am I supposed to accomplish this? How am I going to do it without getting the people I care about killed?”

Philip: he gives his son’s shoulder a gentle squeeze, giving him a solid look…
“I don’t know Max. I don’t have all the answers. But I do know that you can’t and aren’t expected to do it alone. You are surrounded by people that care about you and about what happens to your people. You can’t keep everyone safe. There never are any guarantees in life, especially in war. You can only follow what you know is right and listen to those you trust.”
Softening a little…
“No Max, you’re not likely to get that house with a white picket fence. Rarely do all your dreams come true, but that doesn’t mean at least some part of it can’t come true. Think about what are the most important parts to you. While fighting this war, don’t forget to fight for those parts as well. That way, when it’s over you’ll have something or someone nice to come home to. Now try and get some sleep. You’ve got school tomorrow.”
With his arm still around his son, he pulls him closer and gives him a quick kiss at the temple and quietly tells him…
“And you will always be Max Evans, my son, no matter where you go or what you’ll become. Goodnight son.”

While heavy is the head that wears the crown the Fates are making sure there are those there that can help him carry the weight.


Chapter 34

Setting:
Crashdown, two weeks later, Thursday evening

Tobias: he’s been sitting here watching another heated discussion taking place between Michael and his bond mate, Maria, something about an event called the Prom: he had been shocked the first time he witnessed one, no one ever spoke to a member of the Royal household like that: he was even further confused by the lack of response by everyone else, they just shrugged and ignored it: that was his first clue that he has a great deal to learn about this reincarnated Royal 4 and those that surround them: he watches as Max walks in wearing his UFO Center vest, his eyes quickly scanning the room: he smiles as he spots her coming out from the back and walks over for his hello kiss: Max is grinning as he takes a seat with him at his table: greeting his majesty warmly…
“Hello Max, how’s work going?”

Max: “Good, starting to get a little busy. How’s the…..”
His conversation is interrupted by a “Michael Guerin, I am going to the Prom and you are to going to take me whether you want to or not!” that comes bellowing out from the kitchen: he cringes as Maria comes roaring out and over to his table with order book in hand.

Maria: she and Michael have been arguing for days over this: he keeps saying he doesn’t do dances: {Well Michael, you’re doing this one!} goes echoing out to her beloved bond mate: she takes a few deep breaths, turns her attention to her customers, smiles sweetly and asks….
“Hey Max, what can I get for you?”

Max: he takes one look in Michael’s direction, who has a long suffering look about him and briefly wonders if he should try and help his friend out a little, then remembering the last time he experienced one of Mt. Saint Maria’s eruptions, thinks better of it {Sorry pal, better you than me.}: quickly, so as not to set her off…
“Will Smith burger, Saturn rings and a cherry Coke.”

Maria: still smiling sweetly…
“Be right up.”

Tobias: as she leaves, he lets out the breath he has been holding: in amazement…
“How can she do that? I mean Rath is not of Royal lineage, but he is a member of the Royal household. Why is she allowed to talk that way to him?”

Max: barely able to keep from laughing….
“I dare you to go over there and tell her that.”

Tobias: he looks over at her, contemplates the possible repercussion of that suggestion and blanches at his conclusion: turning back to Max…
“Uh, no. I’d rather face Kivar head on.”

Max: chuckling….
“Yeah, me too. So as I was saying, how’s the new place coming along?”

Tobias: after spending a couple of nights on the Evans’ couch, the sheriff found him a suitable place, a little ranchette outside of town, close to Buckley Point and their practice ground and far enough away from any possible nosey neighbors: Philip had helped him with the paperwork: money was not a problem, he simply transferred funds from the Banc Swiss account that had been established in the forties, it was very simple to duplicate the currency and in the confusion after WWII, no questions were asked as to its origins: the one the Royal 4 called Nesado had been using it for years: officially he was now Nathan Tobias, distant relative to the Evans, who has been out of the country for several years but has decided to return and settle near family: he now owns a small piece of property, a newer used car, and a new local bank account with a few thousand in it for spending money: while this cover story explained why he was close to the Evans and their friends, it did have one side effect no one had foreseen: he was now one of the most eligible bachelors in town and was considered quite a catch: he still is having a hard time figuring out how to handle all the interest a certain Miss O’ Brian was showing in him, not to mention Miss Sanders and Miss Jenkowski: on the up side, thanks to them he hasn’t had to figure out how to cook yet: turning his attention back to his majesty…
“It’s going fine. I am grateful for everyone’s help. It was very kind of Isabel, Tess and Maria to come over and help me decorate. Although I’m not certain what everything is used for, I mean, what’s the purpose of a lava lamp?”

Setting: Arizona desert, same Thursday evening

Nicholas: he’s been pacing back and forth for hours now, after two weeks he’s still furious at this joke he was sent as reinforcements: he was expecting over 500 battle-harden elite troops, instead he got only 78 bedraggled looking, incompetent nincompoops: who managed to get almost half of themselves killed before they could even be of any use to him: this on top of them not thinking to bring much in the way of additional weapons or supplies in their escape pods: he does not miss the importance of the fact that Larek was willing to send a battle cruiser after the transport ship, it could mean only one thing: Larek was finally getting ready to commit Renular to armed conflict against Kivar: this is what Kivar had feared the most, Renular’s forces were well trained and impressive but strangely only used to keep the peace for its people: apparently the meeting in New York had awakened this sleeping giant and had goaded him into action: it was now a race to who would get to the Granolith: it was a forgone conclusion that Cromar, Dranular and even Vintar would love to get their hands on it themselves and no doubt their agents were already on their way: Renular by helping the Royal 4 and the Antarian rebels were banking on favorable treatment once everything is said and done: not only was an all out war inevitable on Antar, but it was going to be spilling over here on Earth as well: with that in mind and the situation with his reinforcements, he was forced on a path that he did not relish: the sound of his cell phone ringing stops his pacing: flipping the phone open…
“Report.”

Skin 1: “I’ve met with them here in Washington. I had to give them a demonstration of our powers before they would believe I was an alien. I think it scared the hell out of them when I explained about the rebel aliens being here on Earth, masquerading as teens in Roswell, NM, and holding onto a weapon of mass destruction that they had stolen from our safe keeping. Elite FBI and Secret Service agents both are on their way to Roswell.”

Nicholas: this news brings a smile of pure evil and hatred to his boyish face.

As the war for the throne of Antar prepares to play out its final battle, the Fates have a trick or two up their sleeves that may tilt the odds a little in the young King’s favor, but only if he’s willing to use them.


Chapter 35

Setting:
On a private gov’t airplane somewhere between DC and Roswell, same Thursday night

FBI Deputy Director McCall: upon discovering that there really were aliens on Earth, he had the Pearce report delivered to his office: he had only skimmed the original report when it was first done, he hadn’t even deemed it necessary to review it after Bob had done the addendums to it earlier this year: he had thought it a bunch of nonsense and not worth his time: now it commanded his full attention and it just was not adding up: if the report is to be believed then Pearce, believing this Max Evans was an alien, kidnapped him, questioned him, ran medical tests on him, found him to be human, then turned him back over to the sheriff of Roswell, this Sheriff Valenti, no questions asked: that made no sense: {why would the kid keep quiet? Why would his parents? Max is the son of Philip Evans, a lawyer, a noted damn good lawyer; he would’ve had this in court demanding an explanation and compensation in a heartbeat. No, this didn’t add up at all. Which means that Pearce must have been onto something. Max Evans is not what he seems and has something to hide. According to this new information from, what did he call himself again? Oh yes, this Skin, Max Evans is the leader of a group of alien rebels that has stolen this Granolith, a weapon of global destruction, and is hiding it somewhere here on Earth. Why would this Skin need our help to get it back? His powers were very impressive. If he couldn’t get the Granolith back by himself then does that mean this Max Evans has powers that surpass his? If that’s the case how are we going to get it? If he has these powers then how was Pearce able to capture him a year ago? No, this all smells very fishy. We’re not getting the whole story or maybe not even the right story.}: he checks his watch, 1:43AM DC time, another 2 hours before they land at Roswell: he looks across the aisle at his counterpart in the Secret Service: it was decided this is to be a joint agency undertaking: the Secret Service is considering this a national threat to the safety of the country and possibly the world: with that attitude, things could go to hell very quickly: he hopes that calmer heads prevail long enough so that he can get the answers he needs without getting the world blown to Kingdom Come.

Setting: New Mexico Desert nearing Roswell: same Thursday evening, about an hour later

Nicholas: he’s riding in a SUV with his troops following in various vans and cars: he’s been deadly calm these last hours since getting the phone call, focusing on making it to Roswell before the FBI and Secret Service do: he wants his men in place to be able to follow just in case these gov’t buffoons are able to actually get the location of the Granolith: at the very least, he’s banking on them taking Max Evans into some sort of custody, thus isolating him from the other three and making him an easy target for them to capture: he smiles as he contemplates the fun he’ll have when he gets Max all to himself: he has no doubt that he’ll get the Granolith’s location from him eventually, but first he’ll be sure to extract payment for every stinking year he has spent stuck on this cesspool of a planet called Earth: his driver pulls off onto a dusty road right outside of Roswell and stops: they wait as the caravan of troops pull up alongside and gather around: Nicholas steps out and with an arrogant swagger, walks over to them…
“OK, everyone has their maps and knows where they’re supposed to be. Don’t get lost. I will keep watch on the Evans house myself and will notify the closest unit when I determine which way they are going. Everybody keep your cell phone on. You are to follow only, do not attempt to apprehend unless I give the direct order. Remember, I want Zan alive. His accidental death will result in your own. Now disperse.”
He jumps in the SUV and his driver heads into Roswell: they park down the street and around the corner from the medium sized adobe house where an alien King is soundly asleep: he watches with interest as a short time later a large black van followed by a dark sedan pulls around the block and stops.

McCall: he watches in silence as the Secret Service men disembark from the van and prepare themselves, they’re loaded for bear: these men are the elite forces that nobody publicly acknowledge exists, but deep down know that they must: now they are getting ready to go against a teenage boy that most likely has a few unknown tricks up his sleeve: it’s the unknown that scares them the most: looking in the van at all of the electronic equipment, he watches a black and white test monitor: the technician is listening on headphones, adjusting levers, reaching the proper setting, he flips a switch, suddenly the test monitor shows a world of static: McCall taps the technician on the shoulder to get his attention: as the technician removes the headphones, he asks him….
“What did you just do?”

Technician: “I just jammed the local cell phone company’s system. Don’t want them calling out for reinforcements do we?”
Nodding his head towards the dark figure slinking towards the house…
“Chavez is taking care of cutting the land lines the old fashion way.”

McCall: he turns to look at all of the men silently making their way towards the house, all armed and waiting for the signal to go: the thought of what might happen if that scenario plays out, makes his mouth go dry and a ball of fire to form in his gut: {this is wrong. I can feel it. I have to stop this before it’s too late.}: he walks over to the Secret Service Deputy Director, Michael Dennis: he comes over and takes a position right in front of him: in a tone of authority…
“Mike, stop. Think about this. Surrounding the house with armed men, all this electronic gear. This is a kid. If you go busting in there he’s going to be startled out of sleep, scared shitless. He might react without thinking. If what we saw in DC is any indication of the possible firepower this kid might have, there’s no telling what could happen. Let’s try talking to him first. Hear what he has to say. Maybe we can get this situation taken care of peacefully.”

Dennis: he puts down the map and stares at McCall, clearly not happy: in the same tone of authority, he replies…
“I don’t agree. Right now we have the element of surprise on our side. I say we go in, secure the site and him first, then you can talk to him all you want.”

McCall: standing up straight, he pulls his trump card…
“Mike, I have information about this kid. One of our agents checked him out a year ago. Right now we still are not sure what he is, but for all intents and purpose he was exactly what he appeared to be, a kid, a human kid. If we go busting in there armed and we are wrong about this, then we’ll have a hell of a lot of explaining to do, especially if someone gets hurt and this turns out to be some kind of elaborate hoax.”

Dennis: he doesn’t like it: any good soldier knows that you never want to give up the element of surprise: he sizes up his counterpart, McCall spent 12 years in the NYPD before retiring and joining the FBI 15 years ago, has a reputation as an intuitive and smart field agent, lots of street smarts carried over from his PD days: coming to a decision…
“What exactly do you have in mind?”

McCall: “Leave enough men to cover the exits, but pull the rest back. Might as well keep the electronic jamming going. You and I go up and ring the doorbell. Maybe we’ll get lucky and they’ll invite us in for coffee and cake, and we can calmly discuss Max being an alien and where he might have stashed this Granolith away.”
At a little before 3:00AM, he and Mike Dennis ring the Evans’ doorbell: a moment later various lights go on throughout the house: someone looks out the front window, then finally the door opens a crack: both men pull out their IDs as he addresses the occupant…
“Good morning sir. I am Agent McCall from the FBI and this is Agent Dennis from the Secret Service. Sorry for the early hour, but we need to speak to you and your son. May we come in?”

Philip: his blood runs cold: Max and Isabel told him they have already spotted the armed men covering the doors and windows: Max tried calling the sheriff, but the line had been cut: Isabel tried her cell phone only to get an ear full of static: before opening the door, he turns back to look at his son and daughter standing in the hall: anger rises in him as he sees fear flash across their faces, especially Max’s: Diane must have seen it too, she walks over and puts a comforting hand on his shoulder: his son gives her a small smile then turns and nods to him: with no other option, he swallows his anger, undoes the chain and opens the door to let the agents in: slipping into his lawyer mode…
“Of course, come in.”

McCall: he looks around the neat and comfortable room, about what he expected: taking in its occupants: he had studied what information he could about them on his way here: the one that opened the door must be Philip Evans, middle aged, keen legal mind, devoted husband and father: Diane Evans is hovering protectively near her children, she’s also a lawyer who works in her husband’s firm: near the daughter is an elderly lady that he does not know, but she’s giving them one hell of a fierce look, part warmth, part barracuda: he can’t help but smiling at her, for which she gives him a small nod in return: next he turns to the daughter, Isabel, there’s some hint in the report that she might be different like her brother: she’s certainly a beauty even at three in the morning {bet she wreaks havoc with the boys.}: lastly he turns to Max, he’s just a kid, handsome, slender: his face remains blank but his eyes give him away, they tell so much: intelligence, determination, compassion, nervousness, pain, fear: it’s those last two emotions that begins to unlock some of the mystery surrounding him {that report has been doctored. It must have been. That kid isn’t just nervous, he’s scared. He must have a reason. I bet Pearce did a hell of a lot more than run medical tests and question him.}: filing that thought away, he turns back to Philip, who is quietly sizing them up with a steady gaze…
“May we sit down?”
They take a seat on the sofa: the elderly lady goes to make a pot of coffee while everyone else takes a seat: guessing that the lawyer sitting in front of him isn’t about to let his son say anything, he focuses on him instead…
“Mr. Evans, I’m not going to beat around the bush. Yesterday a person came to us and informed us that your son has in his possession an item called the Granolith. This Granolith was stolen. We simply want to see its return to its rightful owner.”
While the father remains impassive, he does not miss the slight surprise that momentarily appears on the son’s face.

Philip: “That’s very interesting. Who’s accusing my son of theft? What is this Granolith anyways? Whom is it supposed to belong to?”

Max: {um, Liz, wake up Liz. Liz I really need you to wake up now.}: he’s been doing this for almost ten minutes now and he’s starting to get frustrated:{ Liz, WAKE UP!}: he finally hears a very sleepy {huh? Max what’s wrong?}: relieved {Liz, the FBI and the Secret Service are sitting in my living room asking my Dad about me and the Granolith. Call Michael and have him get everyone to Tobias’s place. If they think that’s too dangerous, have them go to Riverdog’s cave. Under no circumstances are they to go anywhere near the pod chamber. My Dad’s doing a good job stalling, but I don’t know how much longer he can keep it up. I need Michael here scoping out the area to see who else might be lurking. Someone’s been telling the gov’t things they shouldn’t know.}: he hears a now very wide-awake {Oh my God! I’m on it. Are you OK?}: keeping himself calm {I’m OK. Let’s stick to the plan that we worked out for this scenario. Just stay open and let me know what’s going on. Things will work out fine as long as we don’t panic. And remember for this to work, you and Maria must stay together so Michael and I can communicate through you two. Let me know when everyone is safe and Michael is in place. I love you.}: he smiles a little as she sends her love back to him: turning his attention back to the visitors, he remains silent.

Dennis: he’s growing impatient as the seemingly never-ending verbal sparring continues between McCall and Philip Evans: for every answer McCall gives, Evans has 20 new questions, this is becoming intolerable: his mission is to get Max Evans to a more secure site: someplace where they can pick his brain about this Granolith and the Skins, and while they’re at it, find out who and what he is: this polite chit-chat is getting them nowhere: clearing his throat to get their attention, he makes a suggestion…
“Mr. Evans, it will be dawn soon. I’m sure you don’t want the neighbors waking up to find your house surrounded by armed men. Perhaps we could have this conversation with you and your son someplace more private. I did a check of possible suitable places on the way down. There’s an old base not far from here that I think would work out very well. It’s the old abandoned Eagle Rock Military Base.”
Neither he nor anyone else miss how pale Max Evans just became or the gasp that escapes from his sister.

Sometimes the Fates cannot stop dreams from coming true even the nightmares, but they can try.


Chapter 36

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Same early morning and time

Liz: as per their plan, Kyle made the rounds in his Mustang to pick up her, Maria and Alex: Tess took her own SUV and met them at Tobias’s: Michael followed along behind them on his bike until they safely reached the outskirts of town, then turned around and headed towards Murray Lane: she has just walked into Tobias’s when it hit her, terror: terror was coming at her in waves, paralyzing her: she grabs a hold of a door frame for support: she hears Maria’s worried “what’s wrong?” but is unable to respond: she’s too busy being pelted by panic {White Room, White Room. They’re going to put me back in the White Room.}: repeats over and over again: taking some deep breaths, she clears her mind enough to focus and in a firm tone {Max, stop. Stop it Max. No one is going to let that happen. Do you hear me? That won’t happen.}: it takes a few moments before she gets a very shaky {they, they want me to go with them. They want to take me to Eagle Rock. They can’t, they can’t do that to me again. I, I can’t go through it again.}: she fights the tears that are threatening as his words register: willing her strength to him, she confidently sends {Max, we will not let them do that. They will have to get past all of us first. Max, you have to put aside this fear. You have to keep cool. Tell me what’s going on now.}: after a few minutes she gets a slightly calmer {they were all staring at me. Then my Dad told them that we aren’t going anywhere. They’re still debating it. Where is everyone? Is Michael in place yet?}: with each word she can feel him getting himself back under control, relieved {we just got to Tobias’s. Give me a couple of minutes to get everything sorted out, OK?}: she hears an answering OK and turns her attention to the concerned faces in front of her and fills them in…
“They’re alright for now. Someone has been telling the gov’t about the Granolith and Max. The FBI and the Secret Service are at Max’s. Right now Mr. Evans is going rounds with them, stalling for time until we can get a clearer picture of what’s going on. Maria, is Michael there yet?”

Maria: “He just got there. He says their house is surrounded. There’s a van and a car parked down the street with more men. He’s counted about eleven so far. He’s still moving around, trying to get more info.”
Compassionately she asks…
“Is Max OK? Something major just happened, didn’t it?”

Liz: normally she wouldn’t share what transpires between her and Max, but she knows that everyone is worried over her earlier reaction: putting it as matter-of-factly as possible…
“They want to take Max someplace more private to talk. They suggested Eagle Rock.”
There is a collective gasp heard around the room.

Maria: since her and Michael’s connection is wide open, he heard it too: she’s never felt such fury coming from him, accompanied by {I will NOT let that happen EVER! Have Liz tell him that NOW!}: she actually has to wait a minute for his words to stop echoing so loudly in her head before she can speak: taking Liz’s hand…
“Liz, Michael wants Max to know that he will not allow that to happen ever. He’s adamant about it. Please tell him for Michael, for all of us.”

Liz: she already knew that would be the case but is touched to hear it {Max, Michael’s there. There are men surrounding your house plus more down the street in a van and a car. He’s still checking things out. He also wants me to tell you that he will never allow you to be taken away again. None of us will.}: after a few moments of silence she gets {thank you. It means a lot to me. I’m OK now, I think. Let me know what else Michael spots, but he needs to hurry, they’re getting more insistent.}: she sends him a mental nod, then turning back to her group…
“He says thank you. Maria, Michael needs to hurry with his reconnaissance. They’re starting to get more insistent.”

Maria: they spend several minutes sitting in uneasy silence before Michael gives her an update: she can’t help her animated reaction: jumping to her feet, she loudly blurts out…
“OH SHIT! Nicholas is there. He’s in a SUV parked around the corner watching everything.”
She quickly looks around at everyone’s worried look: the sheriff pulls out a map and starts studying it: Tobias goes over and joins him: she settles her look on Liz, who is obviously relaying this to Max.

Valenti: he’s had a vague idea running through his brain since Liz mentioned Eagle Rock, hearing Nicholas is involved brings it into focus more clearly: addressing the group…
“This is a set-up. Nicholas is using the FBI and Secret Service to flush Max out, to get him alone. That’s the only explanation I can think of for him being there. I have an idea. We may be able to turn the tables and trap Nicholas instead.”
Looking pointedly at Liz…
“But for this to work Max is going to have to be the bait and agree to go to Eagle Rock.”
After a moment she looks back at him and nods “yes”: he lays the map on the kitchen table…
“Come here and look at this.”
He lays out the plan for everyone.

Setting: Evans house, same time

McCall: since Mike interrupted earlier, he decided to let him take over dealing with Philip Evans, which is proving to be very challenging {at least I know the name of a good lawyer if I ever need one.}: this has allowed him the opportunity to watch Max Evans very carefully: for several minutes earlier it was obvious that the kid was terrified of going to Eagle Rock: he eventually regained part of his composure but his eyes told of the internal battle he was fighting to regain the rest of it: after several more minutes he seemed to have won the battle and calmly sat there and watched his Dad and Mike’s verbal boxing match play out: then for no apparent reason, he blanches, swallows,
posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:31:11 PM
seems to ponder something, then nods slightly as if coming to a decision: his eyes briefly look above the fireplace at something: McCall’s eyes follows his and land on the antique clock setting on the mantel: alarm bells are starting to ring {something is going on and whatever it is, he doesn’t like it but is playing along. Why would he care about the time?}: the boy then returns to watching his Dad: exactly ten minutes later Max finally opens his mouth for the first time.

Max: keeping his emotions under tight control, in a reasonable tone…
“Dad, he has a point. We don’t want a bunch of nosey neighbors asking questions. I could go with them to Eagle Rock to talk. It’s not too far. I’d probably be home in time for dinner.”

Dad: his eyes narrow as he gives his son a sharp look: he’s well aware of what Eagle Rock holds for Max, but he’s also aware that his son is in contact with Liz and she with everyone else, something is cooking: after a moment he reaches a decision, nods to his son…
“Alright but you are not going alone. I’m coming with you.”

Max: he opens his mouth about to object, but one look from his Dad and he promptly closes it: instead he says…
“That would be good.”
Turning towards the agents: as he stands up…
“Please excuse me while I go get dressed.”
His Dad follows him down the hall; as do several sets of eyes, some worried, some confused, some nervous, but the ones belonging to McCall are all of the above.

When your worst nightmare becomes reality don’t be afraid to ask for help, including help from a higher authority, like the Fates.


Chapter 37

Setting:
Evans house, same Friday morning

Max: he grabs a pair of jeans from his closet, t-shirt, underwear, socks from his dresser drawers: he spots an unusual shadow outside his window watching him: he heads into the bathroom and turns on the water in the sink: as he’s waiting for the water to get warm so he can shave, he glances towards the toilet: he’s been swallowing often trying to keep the bile down, that one look does it: the next moment he is bent over the toilet tossing his cookies: afterwards he takes a moment to rest his forehead on the cool porcelain {this is great, just great. I wonder what Tobias would think seeing his King with his head stuck in the toilet. Glad there’s no window in here.}: a little shaky, he gets to his feet, returns to the sink, turns the hot water off and lets the water run cold as he vigorously brushes his teeth: as he moves onto shaving {Liz, where are we at now? How much longer do I need to stall before everyone is in place?}: he’s stepping into the shower when he hears {the sheriff has found a good spot for the ambush. We’re getting everything set up now, can you give us another 10 minutes?}: as he’s rinsing his hair {yeah, no problem. So in 10 minutes we leave for Eagle Rock, followed by Nicholas, followed by Michael, and then Isabel. Liz, promise me you’ll stay safe. Promise me, please.}: he’s drying off as he gets his promise: exactly 10 minutes later he walks into the living room: before he can say anything his Mom has her arms wrapped around him: he gives her a tight hug and a kiss: this procedure is then repeated with his Aunt Trudy: when it’s Isabel’s turn he quietly whispers in her ear…
“Wait 10 minutes then follow Michael. Be careful, he’s going to be following Nicholas.”

Isabel: she gives him a slight nod: as they break their embrace…
“OK, I’ll see you tonight for dinner.”
She watches as Dad and her brother walk out the front door followed by gov’t agents.

Aunt Trudy: Agent McCall is the last one out the front door and is just about to close it when she calls out to him in a strong voice…
“Young man!”
Startled, he reopens the door and looks at her: with her head held high and a commanding tone…
“I am trusting you to keep my two favorite nephews safe from harm. I expect you to do what’s right and keep that trust.”

McCall: he’s about to give her the obligatory reassurances that mean very little, but there is something about her that just demands more than lip service: after a moment he realizes there really is only one response: with a slight nod…
“Yes Ma’am, I will.”
He closes the door and walks to the car with the definite feeling that he just made a promise that will take everything he has to keep: he climbs into the backseat of the sedan: Max is next him, in the middle with his Dad on the other side: Mike got in front with the driver: they pull out and head out of town: the troops do a final sweep then reassemble at the van: since they are no longer in a rush it will take almost another 10 minutes before they shut off the electronic gear, stow their weapons and follow the sedan.

Nicholas: he is starting to get annoyed having to sit around and wait: he sits up a little straighter as he finally spots Max walking out flanked by one of the agents and someone else, after a moment the other agent comes out and gets in the car: he ignores the van and its agents and tells his driver to pull out and follow the sedan: as they wind through the streets of Roswell, it soon becomes clear which road they are taking: he flips open his cell phone to call the closest of his troops and is met with static: after several more attempts, he grabs his driver’s cell phone but is met with the same results: in frustration he slams the phone against the dashboard breaking it: they are already well outside of Roswell and heading down the highway before he is finally able to raise his men on his cell phone: he’s so busy dealing with his frustration over the cell phone problem that he neglects to check his rearview mirror: following a good ways back is a determined Michael on his bike, about 3 minutes behind him is a van full of gov’t agents: Skin troops are a couple of minutes behind the van, with Isabel in the jeep bringing up the rear: they leave Roswell behind as they cross a few miles of desert heading into the foothills that lead to Eagle Rock.

McCall: he’s still plagued by his promise to the aunt, he doesn’t understand why that is weighing so heavily on his mind: as they continue down the road, he wants to break the unending silence: he notices the unusual ring the boy is wearing, trying to draw him out a little with harmless conversation…
“That’s a very interesting ring. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anything like it. Where’d you get it?”

Max: Liz has been talking to him since they left the house, partly to keep him up-to-date as they go and partly to keep him calm: the agent’s question breaks in on that and it takes a minute for the words to register: he swallows to wet his dry throat before he answers…
“My cousin gave it to me. He got it overseas. I’m not sure where exactly.”
As he looks at the ring, he is reminded of what it really means and also what Tobias told him later on: {Max, the ring is more than a symbol. The reason it reacts to the genetic code and why only the ruling monarch wears it is because it is an extension of the Granolith. It’s made from the same material. Through the ring you can access the Granolith. If you focus on what you want to ask it to do, it will link to the Granolith and relay the request. Remember the Granolith will respond to your request, but be careful of not only what you ask it but also how you ask it. It will take the literal translation of what you ask it do. There is no room for interpretation, it will not try and figure out what you meant, it will only know what you literally asked it to do.}: Tobias further cautioned him {also, it would be dangerous to activate the Granolith under these circumstances. The Granolith generates a great deal of energy. I know our allies monitor for it and I have no doubt our enemies do as well. I’m not certain but I wouldn’t be surprised if gov’t agencies here on Earth would pick it up as well. So while preferable not to use it until a safer time, if you must use it, do so for only a very, very short period of time. Don’t give anyone enough time to pinpoint its location.}: he looks up as he feels the car starting to slow down, eventually coming to a stop: up ahead he sees the sheriff’s SUV parked next to a landslide blocking the road: he glances up at his Dad and with his eyes tells him “this is it”: a minute later he hears Nicholas’s SUV come around the curve and slam its brakes on: he hears Liz confirm that Michael has also come upon them and has pulled off to the side of the road a little further back, but within easy shot: a moment later the gov’t van stops behind Nicholas: the chain reaction is followed by seven Skin autos and finally Isabel: the eerie silence is broken as he hears a car door slam behind him: his Dad places a reassuring hand on his leg, he closes his eyes for a moment before turning to Agent McCall…
“I’m sorry but I’m not going to Eagle Rock. You have to let me go now. Make this easy and unlock the door.”

McCall: he went from wondering why the sheriff pulled his weapon to utter shock at the words coming from the boy…
“WHAT! What are you talking about, why would…”
Before he can finish his question, he sees a flash of light and an explosion go off behind him: this initial one is followed by many more both coming from and directed at some kid taking cover behind them.

Max: he’s getting impatient as the battle escalates…
“Look, I have to get out of here so I can defend myself and just maybe keep you guys from getting killed as well. So let me out now or I’ll let myself out.”

McCall: as the battle continues, he goes from looking at it to looking at his counterpart in the front seat to looking at their driver: shouting at him…
“UNLOCK THE DAMN DOORS!”
He’s astounded when the driver doesn’t respond: shouting even louder…
“WHAT’S WRONG WITH YOU? OPEN THE DOORS!”

Driver: he’s just sitting there, staring at his backseat passenger with a blank look: after a few moments a menacing smile creeps across his lips: in a low voice…
“I don’t think his majesty is going anywhere for the moment.”

During a battle there are many unforeseen twists and turns that may catch you by surprise; this is true even for the Fates.


Chapter 38

Setting:
Same place, same time

McCall: his brain is bogged down trying to process all that is going on and everything seems to be running in slow motion: he watches as Max’s hand slowly goes up, matching the driver’s motion: there’s a bright flash that is met by some sort of green energy field: the flash travels out along the field where it reaches the car windows and blows them out: with the windows gone the sounds of the battle intensify drawing his attention to the kid behind him, who is taking aim at them: he sees a flash of white heading straight for them: he won’t remember shouting “GET DOWN” or knocking Max down almost to the floorboard, but what will forever be burned in his memory is the sight of the driver’s head taking the blast full force and simply exploding into dust: the sheriff is suddenly there, opening the door and pulling the headless body out: what the sheriff does next shocks him even further, he rolls the corpse over onto its stomach and smashes his nightstick down on its lower back: he’s dumbfounded when the body simply blows away in the wind: he’s so engrossed in watching this that it takes a few moments before he realizes that Max and Philip are no longer there: he spots Philip Evans taking cover behind a nearby boulder: he catches a glimpse of Max running towards the sounds of the battle: only then does he think to check on what shape Mike is in: Mike’s unhurt but dazed, as their eyes meet it’s obvious they’re thinking the same thing: {LET’S GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE!}: they both practically leap out of the open car doors and hit the ground running to where Philip Evans is: after catching his breath, as he watches the battle in horrid fascination…
“Evans, when this is all over, I think we need to have a talk…and a bottle of scotch.”

Michael: he’s been rather busy: he’s on one side of the road near the gov’t van alternating between keeping Nicholas busy until Max is in the clear and keeping an eye on some very nervous gov’t dudes with some major looking guns: all while helping with the battle being waged by Tobias, Tess and Isabel against the Skins that is going on behind him: he had just turned to see how they were doing when out of the corner of his eye he sees a flash from Nicholas’s direction: his stomach drops to his feet when he realizes that Max’s car is the target, not him: furious with himself for leaving Max exposed, he yells a litany of curses as he lets loose with everything he’s got at Nicholas: miraculously he spots movement coming from the car, first Mr. Evans then Max get out then a moment later, two others: he smiles a little as Max begins his own assault on Nicholas’s position.

Kyle: he’s along a dirt side road, parked just out of sight but in front of the roadblock: he’s supposed to help guard Liz, Maria and Alex, just in case any Skin gets past everyone: while they couldn’t see anything, they certainly could hear it and one thing is clear: all hell’s broken loose: he simply can’t stand the thought of Tess and everyone fighting for their lives while he’s just standing around twiddling his thumbs: he looks at Liz, Maria and Alex: they’re all standing there together: both Liz and Maria have tear streaks running down their faces, as well as death grips on Alex’s arms: he knows that the only way a Skin would make it to them would be through Max and Michael’s dead bodies: if that happens, Alex would be better equipped than he to help them: he doesn’t say a word, he simply looks Alex in the eye, who gives him a nod in acknowledgement, turns and runs down the road towards the battle: he slows as he nears the road: he spots Mr. Evans and a couple of men crouching behind a large boulder: he comes up to their position…
“What’s the latest?”

Mr. Evans: he had no idea what the plan was once they left the house, Max hadn’t had a chance to tell him: he wasn’t overly surprised to see the roadblock and the sheriff, but he wasn’t counting on all of this: he’s growing increasingly frustrated as he watches his children, all of his children, fight for their lives, and he’s not able to do a damn thing to help, he doesn’t even have a weapon: he’s surprised to see the sheriff’s son come running up to him, he nods in each general direction as he points out the battle scene so far…
“I’m not sure. Max is over there; looks like he’s been taking on some kid plus one more. Michael’s down there, in the middle, on the other side of the van. I think he’s alternating between helping Max and helping the others. Look straight down the road on this side, just past the van, there are Tobias and Tess. I think they’ve been kept pretty busy. The Skins are mainly between them and Isabel. I saw her firing a couple of times, but she’s a little farther away. Your Dad was making his way down there to try and help her out. I’ve heard a couple shotgun blasts. Kyle, where’re the others? Where are Liz, Maria and Alex?”

Kyle: nodding his head back down the direction he just came from…
“They’re down there. They’re fine.”
Nodding towards Tess…
“I’m going to go see if I can help them out.”

Mr. Evans: he puts his hand on the boy to stop him for a moment…
“Kyle, be careful. These guys are playing for keeps.”
He gets a nod in reply before Kyle takes off down the road.

Specialist Major Chavez: somehow he and his men have found themselves smack dab in the middle of an all out battle, between whom and what he has no idea: on one side it looks to be a bunch of teenagers, including that Evans kid from this morning, along with the sheriff of Roswell: on the other side there is a hodgepodge of people, being led by what appears to be some kid: his men have taken up defensive positions only: it is nerve wracking to just sit and watch, he’s itching to help out the good guys as are the rest of his men, he just has no clue who that is: he sees a new dark haired kid go running past him and join up with the little blonde girl and a guy that’s been putting up one hell of a fight: on the other side of the van, the kid that’s been firing away in both directions, suddenly gets up and heads down towards the other battle as well but stays on his side of the road: a moment later the leader kid of the other side goes running down the road on the other side: Chavez looks back towards the front of the van and sees the Evans kid in hot pursuit: once the leader kid is past the van, he turns, raises his hand towards the van and his men and a large energy bolt comes shooting out, directly at them: a trained soldier, he knows he is staring death right in eye as that bolt closes in on them: his eye briefly catches the trail of another oncoming bolt, but heading in the opposite direction towards the other one: the two bolts meet less than 30 yards directly in front of him: suddenly his world is nothing but white: it takes several moments for his senses to return, only then does he realize that he is not dead: he has to blink several times to clear the last of the white dots away from his vision: he takes stock of his men, some minor injuries and bumps and bruises, nothing major: briefly the Evans kid comes running up to them, looks in and says “good, you’re alright” before taking off after the leader kid again: they have no doubt who the good guys are now: they quickly follow behind the Evans kid.

Michael: he finally made his way to Isabel: she and the sheriff had been holding their own, there are two smoking cars directly in front of them and the air is thick with Skin dust: he looks farther on up, back the way he came just in time to see the spectacular blast stunt Max pulled off to save the gov’t troops {hope they appreciate it.}: no sooner does he get done thinking it then he watches the troops follow Max down towards Tess, Tobias and now Kyle’s position: the troops waste no time in spreading out and taking cover: he watches one soldier briefly talk to Max, who nods towards him, Isabel and the sheriff: he can’t help his slight smile as the troops take aim and open fire: it’s immediately apparent that these troops are all topnotch marksmen and they don’t miss: of course a bullet can’t kill a Skin, but it can take them out of commission long enough for them to finish the job: even with all this fire power bearing down on them, three cars of Skins manage to take off across the desert: surprisingly, it’s a blast from Kyle that causes a blowout on one of the cars, and Tess finishes the job: he briefly catches a glimpse of one of the occupants in the remaining two fleeing cars: he can’t believe it, he doesn’t even try holding his anger back: smashing his fist on the nearest car hood that’s not smoking…
“DAMN IT, DAMN IT, DAMN IT! I DON’T BELIEVE IT!”
He’s still doing this as the others come running up to see what’s wrong: looking at Max…
“I can’t believe that after everything that we just threw at him, he’s still not dead. What the hell does it take? Why the hell can’t Nicholas just die already?”

The Fates have just sent a reminder to a young second-in-command that not all is fair in love and war. Besides it is better to have a known enemy than a new one.


Chapter 39

Setting:
Same place, same time

Max: he listens to Michael’s rant as he watches the cars drive off into the desert until it’s just a spec with a trail of dust behind it: he can feel Liz nearing: he turns to look in her direction, smiling a little as she comes running right into his arms: he relishes the feel of having Liz wrapped in his arms, nourishing his soul: he holds her tight against him for several moments before pulling away just enough to look into her eyes then capturing her mouth with his for a very long, very deep kiss: he hears someone very close by going “AHEM”, he chooses to ignore it at first: he lets several more “AHEMS” go by before deciding to acknowledge them: he looks up to see the person, the gov’t agent who saved his life earlier by shoving him to the floorboard, staring at him: next to McCall stands the other one, the one who wanted to take him back to the place of his nightmares: drawing strength from Liz’s closeness, he faces these two representatives of the United States of America, not as scared kid, but as an alien King and exiled head-of-state: he gets a reassuring nod from his Dad.

McCall: of all the scenarios that he thought might play out on this mission, being caught in a battle between aliens was not one of them: at first he was too shell shocked to say much of anything but as the minutes passed shock was replaced by questions, questions that he is determined to get the answers to: he quickly looks up and down the road at the destruction before he begins…
“What the hell just happened?”

Max: taking a few deep breaths…
“You were set up by the Skins. We knew they’d do just about anything to get to me, but we didn’t believe Nicholas would really use the gov’t to do it. Obviously we were wrong.”

Dennis: confused…
“Nicholas? Who’s Nicholas?”

Max: “He’s the one that would have blown my head off if Agent McCall hadn’t knocked me to the floor in the car. He’s their leader here on Earth. Don’t let that little boy suit he wears fool you, he’s been here for over 50 years and is a very experienced commander.”

McCall: starting to connect the dots, he’s astounded at the conclusion he’s coming to…
“You mean that little kid had one of his people walk into the FBI, announce to us that he’s an alien, prove it to us by showing us his powers, tell us that you had this dangerous weapon, all of this to get us to do his dirty work for him?”

Maria: after getting properly hugged and kissed by her Spaceboy, she stays close to him, needing the constant reassurance of his touch: snorting at how shocked the agent is…
“The little Smurf sure knows how to play hard ball, doesn’t he?”

Max: he can’t help but to chuckle for a moment at Maria’s nickname for Nicholas: turning serious…
“I think you’ve got it. Like I said, you were used.”

McCall: trying to figure out all of the pieces in this puzzle…
“So is it you that they’re really after or does this Granolith really exist?”

Max: “Both actually. His goal is to get the Granolith, but he wouldn’t mind serving my head on a platter along with it.”

Dennis: “So do you have this weapon, this Granolith?”

Max: this was the one part he didn’t ever expect Nicholas to blab about: a little hesitant to say anything, he looks over at his Dad for encouragement: in a confident tone…
“Yes, I know where the Granolith is, but it’s not a weapon any more than that rock over there is. By itself it’s harmless, but in the wrong hands it could harm someone. And No, I’m not giving it to you or anyone else. It was entrusted to me and when it’s safe to do so I will return it to my people, where it belongs.”

McCall: he’s been listening very carefully, hoping to pick up on clues about what’s really going on here, but every clue leads to more questions…
“Your people? The driver called you “your majesty”; you’re a King, aren’t you? Who are your people? Why are you here instead of with them?”

Max: he’s glad he had already had this talk, in fact several talks, with his Dad about what to do in case the FBI ever came knocking: being somewhat prepared helps him to keep somewhat calm right now: keeping Liz by his side for additional support…
“There was a coup headed by one called Kivar and assisted by the Skins. They killed my predecessor and stole his throne because he was trying to implement democratic changes. These changes would have taken some of the powers from the aristocracy, Kivar’s class, and given them to the common people. Since I, my sister, my second, and my… intended bride are part human and since this is the most democratic society on Earth or anywhere else, we were sent here for our own safety and to learn more about what it means to live in a democratic society.”

McCall: looking over his shoulder in the direction that the cars had disappeared in…
“But you were followed. What happens now? Are there more Skins coming after you?”

Max: glancing at Tobias…
“Nicholas isn’t likely to give up. We aren’t sure how many Skins are here on Earth, but I think we just reduced their numbers quite a bit.”

Dennis: speaking as the Deputy Director of the Secret Service of the United States…
“You should come with us for your own safety. We can protect you.”

Max: “No.”

Dennis: in an honest and reasonable tone…
“Look, we’ll take you to a secure place. It’s our job to keep foreign heads-of-state safe while they’re here. The closest place would be Eagle Rock. We could go there first then have some choppers fly in and take you and your family to a more comfortable place.”

Michael:: bristling at this suggestion…
“You are not taking him there or anywhere else. Protect him, how?”
To emphasize his point, he raises his hand and sends a giant bolt flying at a nearby smoldering car blowing it to smithereens…
“How are you going to protect him against that?”

McCall: he saw Max’s reaction to the mention of Eagle Rock: he finally voices his suspicion…
“That’s where Pearce took you isn’t it, Eagle Rock?”
After almost a minute of silence, Max nods his head “yes”: he can see the emotions running through the boy’s darkening eyes and decides to tread lightly….
“The report says only that he ran some medical tests on you, but that’s not all he did is it?”

Max: holding onto Liz very tightly…
“No, and I will not go back there again.”
Turning towards Dennis…
“Thank you for your offer of protection. I’m sorry, but I must decline. Michael is right. There is no way you could guarantee my or my loved ones’ safety. Besides a prison is still a prison no matter how comfortable it is. I want and need my freedom.”

McCall: sighing, time to face facts…
“Max, I can’t ignore what just happened. My superiors already know that there are these alien Skins and that you have now been brought to their attention as a possible alien as well. Too many people know. You can’t stay in hiding. And Mike Dennis is right, you are a visiting head-of-state.”

Max: this was the final part of his and his Dad’s plan…
“Then as an exiled head-of-state I hereby request political asylum in the United States of America. I think after this morning I can prove beyond a shadow of a doubt that if I were to return to my home world I would be promptly executed.”

Whether we like to admit it or not, politics are a necessary evil in any society. It’s time the Fates saw to the young Royals’ indoctrination into it.


Chapter 40

Setting:
Same place, same time

McCall: he tried to speak, but nothing came out: this mission had already gone haywire, now it is bordering on surreal: after several minutes he is finally able to sputter out…
“But, but you have a US birth certificate and are a US citizen. You don’t need to request political asylum.”

Philip: he had already formed his reply to this a long time ago…
“In that case, please explain why the FBI a year ago kidnapped my son, who was 17 and still a minor at that time and whom you just acknowledge as a US citizen, held him against his will, drugged and tortured him? Hmmm, please explain that. I doubt the gov’t will want to see how that plays out in the headlines as I take these questions to court.”

Valenti: as the two gov’t agents stand there with their mouths hanging open trying to figure that one out, he has more immediate concerns, namely the approaching dawn: wanting to get things moving….
“Well while that’s being pondered, we need to get this cleaned up or your bigger concern will be explaining to the local news what happened here.”
Looking directly at Max…
“We need to get Liz, Maria and Alex back home before their parents discover they’re missing. That is unless you would like to be explaining to Jeff Parker exactly what you were doing with his daughter in the wee hours of the morning?”
Not waiting for an answer, he turns towards Michael…
“Care to explain the same to Amy DeLuca?”
Both boys look like they’d prefer to face the Skins again: Kyle is volunteered the task of getting Liz, Maria and Alex safely back home, preferably unnoticed: after everyone says their goodbyes, the 4 teens head towards Kyle’s Mustang.

Dennis: holding his hand up…
“Wait, they can’t go anywhere. Everyone needs to stay together until this mess gets sorted out.”

Valenti: “These kids are still minors and belong with their folks. Do you want to go and explain to them why the gov’t is holding their children? Besides, they aren’t going to be gone long.”
Turning towards the departing kids…
“As a parent and a sheriff I can’t believe what I’m about to tell you, I want you four to skip school, meet somewhere so Kyle can pick you up and bring you out to Tobias’s. We’ll expect you around 8:30 or 9:00 this morning. We’re going to meet there as soon as we are done here. ”
He gets 4 nods in agreement from the kids and two reluctant ones from the agents: now back to the cleanup…
“Tobias, we need a good breeze to clear all this Skin dust out. Think you could handle that?”
As a strong wind suddenly picks up, he turns towards Michael and Max…
“Could you two clear all of this debris from what’s left of these two cars out of the roadway? When you leave set them on fire so I can call it in as two abandoned cars being torched. It looks like these other two cars are still drivable. Since it’s possible there are some sort of tracking devices on them, I think we should take them out into the desert and destroy them.”
A couple of the sharp shooters agree to take care of that and leave in the Skins’ cars with a third in the Agent’s sedan following behind as their ride back to Tobias’s: the van is singed a little but is surprisingly in pretty good shape: that just leaves the landslide, which is easily dealt with by Isabel: he takes a final look at the now clear roadway, the only evidence that something happened here this morning are some scorch marks on the nearby hillsides and the two cars off to the side: Agent McCall and Dennis ride with Tess and Philip with the van following behind, while Max, Isabel, Michael and Tobias head out in Max’s jeep: as the jeep pass by the two cars, they burst into flames: he waits until everyone is out of sight before speaking to dispatch…
“Garson, come in. I’m out about 35miles on Highway 17, looks like we got a couple of abandoned cars on fire. Get the fire dept. and a couple of tow trucks out here.”

Setting: Tobias’s house Friday morning, dawn

Diane: upon receiving a call from Isabel telling her that everyone was OK and they would be heading to Tobias’s house after they got done cleaning up, she and Aunt Trudy packed some groceries into the car and head over there: together the two of them have been keeping busy preparing a hearty breakfast: she hears a car pulling up: wiping her hands on a dish towel, she runs and opens the door just as Philip and those Agents that took her son away this morning are getting out of Tess’s car: Philip walks up and gives her a tight hug and kiss: as they are holding each other she hears the jeep pull up: they both watch as it pulls to a stop: she can’t stop the tears of joy as her babies come up to her: wrapping them both in her arms and covering them with kisses…
“You’re alright. You’re both alright.”

Isabel: hugging her Mom and close to tears herself…
“We’re fine Mom.”

Max: he lets his Mom take her time in hugging them both before he gives her a slight grin, sniffing the air…
“Like Izzy said, we’re fine Mom. Hey, something smells great, I’m starving!”

Diane: laughing a little…
“Oh you, you’re always hungry. I swear I don’t know where you put it.”
She gives Tess and Tobias a warm hug as well as they enter the house: Aunt Trudy makes sure she collects her share of hugs and kisses from her niece and nephew and
posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:32:18 PM
extended family: everyone helps themselves to the scrambled eggs, ham, hash browns, fresh biscuits and stacks of pancakes: it becomes quiet as everyone takes their time replenishing the fuel that they used up this morning: a van pulls up and seven men climb out and are surprised to find themselves being invited in for breakfast: the leftovers are kept warm for the later arrivals: good thing they made enough.

McCall: everyone is much more relaxed after breakfast: getting up to stretch his legs, he walks outside with his cell phone in hand: he doesn’t see someone following right behind him: he’s just getting ready to push the “talk” button on the phone when he hears a very sharp “Young Man!” coming from behind: he spins around to find himself face-to-face with Aunt Trudy: his eyes soften a little as he addresses the eldest of the Evans clan…
“Yes, ma’am. What can I do for you?”

Aunt Trudy: keeping her tone stern, but with feeling…
“I wanted to thank you for helping my nephews this morning. They are very special, but they have to be. Much is riding on their shoulders. Now much is riding on yours. I can tell you’re an honorable man. I’m sure you’ll do the right thing.”
Giving him a warm smile, she turns and walks back into the house.

McCall: as he begins to redial his phone {how the hell does that sweet little old lady manage to unnerve me so much? Why does she make me feel guilty when I haven’t done a damn thing?}: he hears the phone on the other end pick up and waits a moment for the encryption to connect before he begins his report…
“Director Ryan, this is DD McCall…. Yes sir, we made contact alright… no sir, the situation isn’t exactly as we were told. It seems that this Max Evans is an exiled King and head-of-state. He knows the location of this Granolith but says it’s not a weapon, that it belongs to his people and he will return it to them when it’s safe… What’s that sir?… Uh, no I do not recommend force. He’s got a few impressive tricks up his sleeve, besides I think he’s a good kid who’s on the right side. I think that we are being dragged into some sort of intergalactic war. This is much bigger than we imagined. Uh sir, we have a small legal problem here… well, he’s formally requested political asylum as an exiled King and head-of-state whose predecessor was dethroned for trying to implement democratic reform. And uh, just to make things a little stickier, legally he is Max Evans, adopted son of Philip and Diane Evans and a US citizen. He’s got the paperwork to prove it… What sir?… Actually, he already has a pretty damn good attorney in Philip Evans, who by the way is considering legal action over what Agent Pearce did to his son last year… Yes this does have the makings of a media circus if any of this gets out… My recommendation is to get as much information as possible so we can get a better handle on the whole situation before making any move. The last thing we need is for this to get out and panic the public with talk of being dragged into an intergalactic war that we wouldn’t know how to fight. … I agree we need to keep everything under wraps as much as possible. They’ve gotten pretty good at covering their tracks. We should leave everyone here in Roswell while we sort things out, there’s too many involved and it would be noticed if they all up and disappeared… Yes sir, I’ll keep working on it and will report.”
As he shuts the cell phone off, he wonders why he just did that: every bit of training he has is screaming that he needs to get them away from here and under guard for their safety as well as his own: that’s what he would have recommended if a little old lady’s words hadn’t been ringing in his ears and weighing on his soul.

The Fates know that it is not always easy to follow your conscience and do what’s right instead of what’s expected but the rewards for it run much deeper and are more satisfying, like a peaceful night’s sleep or being able to smile at your reflection in the mirror.



Chapter 41

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Friday early-afternoon

Kyle: he’s slumped in a chair in the corner of Tobias’s living room watching the debate between Philip Evans, Tobias, Max, his Dad and the two, now very frustrated gov’t suits: Agent Dennis is still pushing to take them into what he’s calling “protective custody”, while Agent McCall is opting for them to be under guard 24/7: neither option is particularly appealing: as the discussion drags on he can’t stifle the yawn as fatigue starts to overtake him, it’s been an incredibly long day: first he was awakened a little after 3:00AM, was pitched into an alien battle at 4:00AM, taxi service from 5-8:00AM, then out here where he at least got fed before being launched right into a detailed recap and debriefing of this morning’s battle by his Dad, who was none too happy about him leaving his post guarding Liz, Maria and Alex and going into the heat of battle: upon further analysis it was decided that Michael had been expected to cover too much and if anything Kyle should have gone to help him: furthermore Isabel should not have been alone, her position was too open and it was too difficult for help to reach her: the Max/Liz and Michael/Maria communication trick worked out pretty well but was a bit limiting: Kyle chuckles to himself as he remembers one of the agents asking how the telepathic abilities had developed and how they might be expanded {man Evans, you and Guerin just stared down at the table, turned about a dozen shades of red and mumbled something about it being “private”, only to have your Mom ask you, “what was that dear?”. The look on your face was just priceless. Man I’d love to be a fly on the wall later on when you and she “talk about it later”. God, I love your Mom!}: while they had a few things to rethink and work on, ultimately it was decided that collectively they didn’t do too bad: he rubs his eyes and stretches trying to keep from dozing off when the negotiators suddenly stand up and shake hands in agreement: {finally that’s over, now I can get back to my life}: he hears the terms of the agreement “so it’s agreed that we will all be allowed to stay in Roswell and resume our lives until the political asylum request/US citizenship issue is resolved, and the Secret Service will provide around the clock protection for all the teens plus Tobias, and that we will supply the FBI with detailed information about the war and its implications for Earth as well as background information on the aliens’ home worlds. And we all agree that this should remain as quiet as possible for as long as possible”: he stopped paying close attention after the “around the clock protection for all the teens” part: surely that doesn’t include him.

Max: he’s tired, too tired to even work on getting rid of his headache, plus he still has to do a shift at the UFO Center tonight: he walks outside to help Michael get his bike out of the back of the jeep: the bike had taken a partial hit: he helps Michael do some quick repairs so that it is at least drivable: everyone starts to go their separate ways, which includes the feds: he, like the rest, is not overly thrilled with the arrangements: while the added security is welcomed, it is going to majorly crimp his style to have a shadow following him everywhere: the sharp shooters had been drafted to act as their bodyguards until the Secret Service can get some additional agents down here that have been trained in that line of work: as he helps Liz into the jeep, he gets an idea: the agents need a little time to get organized, they don’t even have cars to follow them: {this might be the last time for a while that Liz and I can just slip away. We do have about an hour before her parents expect her home.}: as he slips into the driver’s seat, he gives her a rueful smile as he is suddenly not so tired anymore and his headache seems to have simply vanished.

Liz: she sits quietly as Max heads down the road leading away from Roswell: she didn’t miss how he seemed to “perk up” as he got in and started the jeep, while neither has said anything, she can feel his desires heating up, matching her own: not taking her eyes off the road that leads to that little desert oasis with the sandy beach, she firmly places her hand on his thigh and begins to massage his taut muscles: the faster and harder she massages, the faster the jeep seems to go: {careful Max, we don’t want to have an accident.}: that earns her a smoldering look and {keep doing that and we just might have a different kind of accident.}: ignoring his comment, she gives him an innocent look while her hand continues to massage his leg, roaming ever closer to the source of what is causing him some major discomfort at the moment: she has to grab a hold of the jeep’s roll bar and hold on for dear life as Max suddenly whips around a turn and floors the jeep: never slowing until they reach the little secluded beach that borders a small pond: he slams the brakes on, pulling to an abrupt stop in the soft sand: she sits up very straight with her hands folded in her lap, stares straight ahead, bites her lip to keep from smiling and primly asks….
“Why Mr. Evans, I don’t care if you are a King, I’m not sure what you expect by bringing me here, but I remind you that I am a lady and demand to be treated as such.”

Max: still sitting in the car, he leans over until his lips are right next to her ear…
“A lady huh? What pleasure would the lady like? Surely there is something that I can do that the lady would enjoy. Perhaps the lady would like this?”
His hot mouth begins to nibble on her ear lobe: he can feel the slight shudder that goes down her spine as he advances to the side of her neck: a sigh escapes her lips as he continues to kiss, suck and nibble his way around the front of her neck to the other side: he can feel her body starting to squirm with desire as he hears {I’m sorry kind sir, but that… that just won’t do.}: he smiles as he continues sampling her neck, then moving on and downwards {it won’t? perhaps I need to find more sensitive areas that might make it more pleasurable for the lady.}: his hands undo the buttons on her blouse and massage her breasts through her bra, his lips cover her shoulders with hot kisses, as he nibbles his way towards the valley between her breasts: as he licks and sucks the exposed skin that is peaking out from her bra, he grins as his hands find the front clasp and quickly unhooks it: the cool breeze that hits her newly exposed flesh is quickly replaced by his hot hands and even hotter mouth: as fingers gently pinch and rub one side, his mouth is covering the other while he licks and sucks: her breaths are coming in ragged gasps {OH GOD MAX! uh, I mean…is, is that… OH GOD… is that the best that you can do?}: if he weren’t so hot and bothered right now he would have laughed, playing along {well, I wasn’t sure if my lady could handle much more, but if the lady insists.}: his hands travel down to her jeans and quickly unzip and slip inside of them: she turns in his direction, allowing him easier access as his fingers begin to massage her desire while his mouth reclaims her breasts: as her moans of desire increase, his lips burn a trail of fire as they move towards the center of her increasing desire: his fingers snags both sides of her jeans and panties as he slips both of them off in one smooth motion: he comes back up to look into her passion filled eyes, gives her a deep kiss, then smiles at her as he descends {let’s see how much the lady can handle.}: he takes a moment to gaze at her before his thumbs begin to massage the sides of her passage: he gently leans in and kisses her, eliciting a gasp of anticipation from her lips: his kisses become harder until he is alternating sucking and kissing: her cries of passion are almost constant as his tongue enters her for a long wet taste: he can feel her change positions a little: her back and hips arching up as a wave of sweet salty nectar assails his taste buds: after thoroughly kissing and licking all the nectar, he hears {come here}: he looks up to her to her sensual lips as they echo her thoughts “come here”, smiling he kisses his way back to those lips: upon reaching them, they capture his and her tongue begins exploring every inch of his mouth, as her hands do the same to his body: they break their kiss for only a second as she rips his t-shirt over his head: each muscle that her fingers wander over trembles under her touch: he can feel her smile as his low growl reverberates through their kiss as her hand slips underneath his jeans: he jumps as her fingernail scrapes along the front of his boxers followed by {is something wrong? Surely my lord is up to the task of pleasuring his lady?}: his eyes darken at the challenge {this King is always ready for any challenge.}: as his lips join with hers, her hands slip down the sides of his jeans {always ready? Show me my lord.}: she slides his jeans and boxers down: as he reaches for his jeans pocket he hears {that’s not necessary my lord. This lady’s on the pill so that nothing has to come between her and her King any more.}: his grin lights up his whole face as his climbs over her, lays the passenger front seat all the way down takes her in his arms and lays her in the most comfortable position the jeep will allow: as he kisses her passionately, he feels her reach for him and guide him to her entrance: as he enters the feeling of just her is the most incredible experience he could imagine, nothing will ever compare to the love and feelings of what they share: she wraps her legs around his waist allowing him deeper access: as his rhythm increases he can feel wave after wave of pleasure sweep over him, it’s like nothing he’s ever experienced before, he’s not sure if it’s his or hers: the cries of their final passionate release comes from them both: he wraps his arms around her while their bodies come back under control: he runs his fingers through her hair and kisses her as he gently withdraws from her: looking into her eyes, into her soul, he whispers…
“I love you, now and forever.”

Liz: returning his intense gaze down to his soul…
“I love you too, now and forever.”
They kiss and cuddle and take comfort in each other’s arms for a little while: they spend a few precious moments splashing and playing in the cool pond before having to return to the increasingly strange and dangerous reality that their world is becoming.

During times of discord it is important to strengthen the ties that bond you together. It’s those bonds that will sustain you through whatever the Fates have in store for you.


Chapter 42

Setting:
Government meeting room, Washington D.C., late Friday evening

Sec. of Treasury Watson: he thumbs through the updated report from DD Dennis for the third time, trying to see if he can find anything new: so far it keeps coming out the same way, a total mess: he now has a contingency of twenty of his best people that have been trained as bodyguards heading to Roswell, NM to guard/keep track of eight high school juniors, plus one thirty-something year old, who all just happen to be exiled alien royalty and their human companions, while they help fight an intergalactic war that is threatening to come to Earth: {Yeah, the President is going to love this one. I guess the age-old question of “are we alone?” can be put to rest now. Herbie over in Defense is going to go ape over this, intergalactic war, aliens with superpowers, and the Granolith thing; this is going to turn the Defense Dept. on its head. Johnson at State is going to be tied up in knots over the political asylum/citizenship issue. If we somehow manage to keep things quiet, then that question most likely will be settled by the President, if it blows up then the Supreme Court is most likely to get a hold of it. Let’s see eight kids, four sets of parents, two in the know, two not. Yeah, I can see that’s really going to work. That’ll last maybe a week, two if we’re lucky. I wonder how the rest of the world is going to take the news? Better start making contingency plans now for when CNN gets a hold of this.}: he takes out a pad of paper and starts making some notes: he comes to the part detailing Mike Dennis’s impression of Max Evans {young, intelligent, mature for his age, brave, willing to risk his life to save others, and surprisingly a little shy and quiet. He was more than willing to let others do the negotiating but there was no doubt the final decision was his. There’s mention of some sort of telepathic connection between him and Liz Parker, his human girlfriend. He has all the makings of a born leader with a good head on his shoulders}: he comes to the part about Eagle Rock and Agent Pearce {so the FBI knew about this kid a year ago and lost him. Looks like Director Ryan is going to be busy trying to explain how the FBI let him get away and who the mole is.}: he makes a note to get a copy of that report and all related material: as he reads through the rest of the report he gets the distinct impression that they are at a paradigm shift in how we perceive our place in the universe {how important are we really? Obviously there are others more advanced than us technologically and judging from what was observed this morning, biologically as well. What do Earth and we humans have to offer in the grand scheme of things?}: shaking his head at such heady thoughts, he returns to the task at hand: he and Director Ryan plan on meeting at 6:00AM tomorrow to compare notes from Mike Dennis’s report and what Ryan got from McCall’s report: they then will be flying out to Camp David to a joint briefing with President Wilkinson on the alien issue: looking over his notes {well, at least this Evans kid seems to have it all together, and judging by what was agreed to, some pretty good negotiators and trusted advisors too; that should make things go a little better.}.

Setting: Evans house, same Friday evening

Max: he stumbles into the darkened house: it’s only a little before 10:00PM, but after being startled out of bed before 3:00AM, everyone has already called it a night or so he thought: he notices the dim lights coming from the den: walking in he smiles at his Mom and walks over to flick the TV set off: the sudden quiet awakens Mom from her dozing…
“Hey Mom, sorry I woke you, why don’t you go on to bed. I think I’m just going to turn in myself. I’m beat.”

Mom: she had been watching an old John Wayne movie trying to stay up: she wanted to be sure her son made it home alright, after everything that happened today, he had to be absolutely exhausted especially having to work a shift at the UFO Center on top of everything else: yawning…
“Oh honey, I’m glad you’re finally home. Did you have dinner? I could heat you up some leftovers if you’re hungry.”

Max: rubbing his tired eyes…
“No, that’s OK. I had a burger at the Crashdown.”
He bends over and gives her a kiss…
“Goodnight Mom.”

Mom: “Goodnight honey, sleep well.”
She walks with him down the hall to his room: gives him another kiss goodnight before he closes his bedroom door and goes to bed: she takes a few steps down the hall and pauses to check in on her daughter: Isabel had been as absolutely exhausted as the rest of them, but had been unable to immediately fall asleep: she had asked Diane to sit with her a little, it was something Isabel would do when she was little and upset: slowly Isabel revealed her deeply held fear of the gov’t finding out about them and taking over their lives: now this fear was coming true and she could only cling to the faith she had that her brother would take care of it: Diane had sat there listening and then reminded her that it wasn’t just Max, but her and Daddy too, as well as all the rest, that together they would get through it all: after about an hour Isabel had finally fallen asleep and Diane had taken a little time to sit and watch over her, trying to make sure that her daughter’s sleep was peaceful: she’s relieved when she spies her still quietly sleeping and silently closes the door: she looks back towards her son’s room and wonders if his sleep will be as peaceful: a slightly worried look sweeps over her as she climbs the stairs to her bedroom, she’ll be back up in an hour to check on him.

Max: he had been out the second his head hit the pillow and fell into a very deep sleep: his hands clench at the bed sheets as his dream takes on a more ominous turn {he’s in court at trial; he’s alone, just him, the judge, and the jury. The judge asks the jury for a verdict. A large man stands and reads “We the jury find Max Evans guilty of being an alien and a threat to humanity.” The judge replies, “Thank you. The jury is dismissed.” He then turns towards him and says, “Guards, take him away. Back to Eagle Rock and make sure he doesn’t escape this time.” As the guards drag him down the hall back to the White Room, he’s screaming for help. Suddenly he feels someone pulling him in another direction, away from the guards and the White Room}: he wakes with a start and bolts up: his Mom is shaking him and is saying something, but it’s not her that he’s hearing {MAX, MAX, are you alright? Max wake up. Max can you hear me? WAKE UP!}: he sends her a very shaky {I, I’m awake. You… you pulled me out of the dream. Thank you.}: he wraps his shaking arms tightly around his Mom and buries his wet eyes in her robe as the tears fall: she gently rocks him back and forth and holds him until his shaking stops: a little calmer {Liz, I’m better now, my Mom’s here with me, but could you stay open for a little while? I want to feel you.}: she sends him her undying love through their open connection: he lies back down; his Mom sits with him and watches him as he falls back asleep: this won’t be the last time his cries from a nightmare awaken his loved ones, but they will grow fewer and farther apart as time heals old wounds.

Setting:: Tobias’s house, same Friday evening

Tobias: he had taken a quick nap this afternoon after everyone left, preparing for this evening: the TV is on, he had been certain to get satellite TV when he first moved in: he finishes recording his report about the Skin battle and the unexpected turn of events with the gov’t: it had taken him a week to reconfigure his transmitter so that it would interface with the satellite and be able to boost the signal strength without blowing it up: he connects the alien transmitter, encrypts the report and transmits his message piggyback on a regular signal to the satellite where it will then receive a boost and be on its merry way: he disconnects the transmitter and returns it to its hiding place: he looks out his window for a moment at the agent currently guarding him before returning to the Star Trek marathon playing on the sci-fi channel.

No one but the Fates knows what goes on behind closed doors.


Chapter 43

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Wednesday afternoon

Max: he spots the unknown little car parked in front of the house and wonders whose it is: he pulls the jeep up next to it and gets out: he knocks on the door and waits: he swears he could hear a woman giggling: suddenly the door pops open revealing a very disheveled Tobias: this time there is no doubt when he hears a decidedly female voice call out “Nathan, who is it?”: Max raises his eyebrow at that, and fights to keep a straight face…
“Um, I thought I would drop by to see what you’re up to. My Dad wanted you to come over for dinner tonight so you and he could talk some business, but um… if you’re busy, we could make it some other night.”

Miss O’Brien: coming to the door, she peeks around at the visitor: smiling…
“You’re Max, Nathan’s cousin, right?”
She’s not sure how to take the ma’am part of his “yes, ma’am” response…
“Well, why don’t you come on in? I need to get going anyhow. My shift at the hospital starts in 20 minutes.”
She turns towards Tobias, kissing him on the lips as she departs…
“I’ll see you Friday night.”

Max: he steps into the house so Tobias can close the door: he’s not entirely successful in hiding his grin…
“So, um, I guess my Mom shouldn’t worry about you being out here all alone.”

Tobias: he simply cannot meet Max’s eyes: he goes to the frige and grabs a couple of sodas and Tabasco sauce: handing one to Max, he sits down on the sofa…
“So what business does your Dad want to discuss?”

Max: sitting on the loveseat across from him, he pops the can of soda, adds the sauce and takes a long swig before replying…
“He got a call from Mike Dennis. The President wants to meet with us Sunday at Camp David. Apparently there’s been a lot of debate about what to do with us and President Wilkinson thought it would help if we met in person to discuss things.”

Tobias: he has a lot of mixed feeling about this…
“Alright, um, who all would be going?”

Max: “My Dad, me, Isabel, and you.”
He notices the scowl that Tobias is now sporting…
“What? What’s wrong?”

Tobias: “Max, you and your sister should not both go. If something didn’t go right, then she would need to be able to assume the throne. Until you produce an heir, she’s the next in line, your heir.”
He watches as Max starts to say something then doesn’t: he decides that he needs to let him in on what’s really at stake…
“Max, could you excuse me for a moment? I need to get something.”
He retrieves a pentagon shaped object, similar to what Brody has, but smaller and more metallic looking: he activates it and a quick high piercing sound blasts then dies down: placing it on the coffee table between them and sitting back down…
“That will take care of any extra ears that may be listening.”
He had been planning on telling him about this last weekend, but with the Skin fight and now the gov’t involvement, the timing never seemed right: but with the deadline drawing near and the possibility of walking into a gov’t trap, he has no choice: taking a deep breath…
“Your Majesty, in less then two weeks, armed troops from Renular will be landing on Luntar, an Antarian moon supply base. This will be the beginning of the next phase.”

Max: he’s glad he’s sitting down {have I been betrayed? Has Larek decided to go after my throne?}: almost afraid to ask…
“Why? Why is Larek doing this? The next phase of what?”

Tobias: he notes Max’s confused look …
“All out unrestricted warfare against Kivar.”
As he sees the confusion being replaced by anger…
“He is not betraying you. Coming here to help you and to see if you or your sister wants the throne was only the first phase. You don’t understand what Larek’s been going through on Renular. Almost 2 ½ million Antarian refugees have migrated to Renular in the last 50 years. While that may seem like a long time, it’s not, especially if you factor in all the new generations of Antarians that are being born as well. It’s a tremendous burden on Renular’s resources and infrastructure. With word of the Royal 4’s survival, many Antarians were inspired. While the timing isn’t perfect, we have to seize it while we can and hopefully capitalize on it. The troops that are going in are mainly comprised of Antarians wanting to fight to take their world back, but Renularians will be there as well. It was hoped that an address from the Antarian King would help inspire them and remind them what they are fighting for. It would even be better for all of the Royal 4 to be present.”

Max: he was just getting used to the having to deal with gov’t issues on Earth, now this: it takes him several minutes to collect his thoughts on all of this, as he does some questions start to surface…
“You’ve been here almost a month. How do you know that all of this is still on schedule? I mean look at what’s happened since you’ve been here, no telling what might be going on up there, right?”

Tobias: looking guilty…
“Um, actually, no wrong. I do know. I’ve been in contact with Larek. Everything is still on schedule.”
He can’t help but cringe as the expected outburst comes.

Max: he’s on his feet, furious…
“YOU WHAT! YOU’VE BEEN IN CONTACT WITH LAREK AND YOU DIDN’T TELL ME! WHY, WHY THE HELL NOT?”

Tobias: he knew that it was a mistake to wait to tell him, but those were his orders: it’s easy to issue orders, it’s harder having to be the one explaining them, especially to your King…
“It was felt that I should keep quiet about that part until it was necessary. You see, um…” This next part is even harder to say because of how close he has become to the King and his family…
“You are the King, and the King will be obeyed. I wasn’t supposed to say anything until I was sure that you understood and wouldn’t countermand Larek’s orders and plans.”

Max: he’s totally numb, rocked to the core: finally…
“You weren’t supposed to say anything until you could trust me to play along. That’s it, isn’t it?’

Tobias: feeling like he hasn’t explained it properly, weakly tries…
“Max, you’re awfully young and the stakes are incredibly high. We had no way of knowing how you’d take all of this. Please try and understand the position we are in.”

Max: trying to come to terms, but still angry…
“Am I some puppet for Larek to play with? I am, aren’t I? He’s pulling all the strings and I’m just playing along. What happens when Larek wins? Do I stay his puppet King and when he says jump, I say how high?”

Tobias: as he thinks over what Max is saying and remembering the man that took him in and raised him, who took in all the Antarian refugees at great cost and sacrifice, he forgets who he’s addressing and with it, his temper…
“HOW DARE YOU! You are talking about a man that took in your Mother, your family and 2 ½ million of your people. Yes, you owe him, you owe him big time and you will pay him back, but not the way you think. He doesn’t want your crown, he never did. He’s got enough to do on Renular. You will repay him by taking back your people and taking care of them, by being the King that you should have been without f*cking it up this time!”
With clenched fists he stiffly walks out of the room, leaving an astonished King sitting there.

Max: the room is eerily quiet, but Tobias’s words still ring in his head: almost five minutes pass before he finally gets up to go look for Tobias: he finds him in the bedroom that he has set up as an office: humbly…
“You’re right Tobias. I owe Larek. I owe him everything. And you’re also right about me, I am young and I do have a lot to learn, more so than I even realized. I don’t like the idea of an all out war being fought on Antar. I don’t like the thought of thousands of innocent people dying or the destruction that war leaves in its wake. But I do understand that it is a necessary evil. Tell me what Larek needs me to do and I’ll try not to f*ck it up.”

The Fates are taking special care that the young King learns as many lessons as quickly as possible; the one in humility is always a difficult one to master.


Chapter 44

*************************************************************
The 5 Worlds of the Whirlwind Galaxy
Antar:

Main seat of power, ruled by Royal House of Antar
King Tanier – Zan & Vilandra’s Father
Queen Nataria – Zan & Vilandra’s Mother – disciple of the order of Ruan
Lord Rath – Son of Royal advisor, friend of King Zan, betrothed to Princess Vilandra
Luntar- One of two moons orbiting Antar, military supply outpost
Renular:
Governed by the Royal Family – distant relatives of Royal House of Antar
Chancellor Larek – Head of Royal Family, childhood friend and confidant to King Zan, current protector and home of Queen Nataria and other exiled members of Royal House of Antar
Vintar:
Ruled by Crown Prince Lanua – Ava’s Grandfather
Dranular:
Ruled by Dranularik Dynasty – Shapeshifters’ home world
Cromar:
Ruled by the Supreme Crevsek, Dictator and ally to Kivar – Skins’ home world
****************************************************************

From Chapter 31
Excerpt from Tobias’s explanation:

Antar, being the original “home” planet, has always been the main seat of power. The Royal House has ruled Antar since before space travel was discovered. The other 4 worlds have their own systems of government plus they each have a seat on the Ruling Council. The council sets the policies and laws governing all intergalactic issues. The King of Antar chairs the council and is the main power behind it. It was that council that met with you in New York. Believe me, Kivar did not want that meeting to happen, but since the others on the council do not recognize Kivar as the King of Antar, there was nothing he could do to stop it. Kivar may hold power on Antar, but not on the council. At most they consider him an equal, but not someone they have to answer to. That’s part of the problem, no one is in charge of the council anymore and it’s almost impossible to get anything agreed upon. Unfortunately these arguments spill over into actual armed conflicts and wars

********************************************************************

Setting: Evans house, Wednesday late evening

Aunt Trudy: she just got done watching Leno, turns off the TV in the family room and walks into the kitchen for something to drink where she spots Max sitting at the kitchen table staring at a glass of milk: she studies him for a few moments then goes and gets herself a glass of milk and the Oreos that she had secretly stashed away {you just can’t keep sweets in this house with all these teens around.} : sitting down next to Max and startling him: tearing the Oreo bag open…
“Here have some.”

Max: he gives her a little smile as he grabs a couple…
“I think an Oreo addiction runs in the Evans family.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yep, it probably does. So what has you so deep in thought? Girl troubles?”

Max: he almost chokes on the middle part of his cookie, while dunking the cookie part…

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:33:53 PM
“No, Liz and I are fine.”
While still “dunking”, he turns a little towards her…
“Aunt Trudy, how do I get Larek to trust me? He thinks I’m some dumb kid, just playing at being a King, and he’s right, I am. How do I change that?”

Aunt Trudy: looking at him intently…
“Max, how much soggier do you want that cookie?”
She points to his milk glass, smiling a little as he takes out the crumbling cookie and makes a mess trying to eat it…
“Let’s see how do you get someone whom you think highly of to trust you? Well, whom do you know who trusts you? Does your Dad?”
His mouth is still full of cookie so she gets an “um-hum” in reply…
“I’ll take that as a yes. So your Dad trusts you, why? Why does he trust you?”

Max: after swallowing…
“Well, I guess cause I don’t screw up too much.”

Aunt Trudy: “That’s good. Why don’t you screw up?’

Max: ”Cause he wouldn’t stand for it.”

Aunt Trudy: “Aahhh, so he’s taught you the rules about what’s right and wrong and because you have listened to him and followed what you’ve learned, he trusts you to continue to do so. In other words, you’ve earned his trust. So ask me again how you get Larek to trust you?”

Max: he thinks about that for a moment before answering…
“But how do I do that when I don’t know what the rules are? He’s never told me anything.”

Aunt Trudy: ” Well now, that truly is unfair. What were his reasons for not telling you what is expected of you when you asked him?”

Max: ducking his head shyly…
“I never asked him.”

Aunt Trudy: pushing another cookie towards him…
“Here dear, you’ve got to help me eat these before I eat the whole bag by myself then be up all night with heartburn.”
As he takes another cookie…
“Sweetie, I don’t believe you’re a dumb kid, but you do have a lot to learn, the fact that you are willing to listen will make it easier for everyone. It sounds to me like Larek could be a good teacher for you if you’ll let him. But remember, a good student asks lots and lots of questions. If you don’t know, ask. Have another cookie.”

Setting: UFO Center, Friday night, closing time

Max: popping his head into Brody’s office…
“Brody, it’s five after ten. I got the place all locked up. Don’t forget, I’m off this weekend so I won’t be back until Monday night.”
Brody is sitting in his chair, facing away from him, not saying a thing: becoming concerned by the continued silence…
“Brody? Brody did you hear me?”
He walks over and is just about to shake him when Brody suddenly looks up at him.

Brody: “You wanted to talk to me?”

Max: not sure what to make of his funny look…
“Uh, yeah, I’m closing up for the night and I won’t be back until Monday. Brody are you OK?”

Brody: “It’s Larek, Max. Tobias sent me a message that you wanted to talk to me. I’m here. I didn’t have too much time to prepare Brody for the transfer, so we have maybe 30 minutes. What do you want to talk about?”

Max: part of him is relieved that he’s here and that Tobias did as he asked him to: the other part of him is scared that Larek did come and what he might have to say: pushing that thought aside, he pulls a chair over and sits down across from him: getting down to business…
“Larek, Tobias told me about this war that you’re about to launch. Is it really necessary? I mean I’ll support it, but I want to understand exactly what’s going on and why. And I want to know what I need to do to help you, what you expect of me.”

Larek: he can see so much of his old friend Zan in him, but he’s also different, there’s definitely a part of him that is a stranger: that thought saddens him a little, he so misses his childhood friend: looking at the young man in front of him, he does like what he sees: he’s been waiting for Max to ask for this conversation, it had to be his idea, his desire to know, to learn, otherwise it would be meaningless…
“The word that the Royal 4 survived spread like wild fire. It enthralled your people like nothing else could. They had been waiting over 50 years for it and it finally came. They’re ready to fight, to reclaim what was theirs. There already have been several instances of armed rebellion on Antar against Kivar’s forces. Even some of the local authorities are joining in with the rebels. Now is our chance. We can’t waste this opportunity. It may never come again. All of this started with word of the Royal 4’s survival, think of the response if they actually heard and saw you. The momentum that could generate is immeasurable.”

Max: “Larek, why? Why do they feel that way about me? They don’t even know me. No matter how hard I pretend I’m not the same person they knew as King Zan. How am I going to live up to their expectations? I don’t want to be set up simply to fail again.”

Larek: “You’re right, you’re Max Evans, but you’ve got an awful lot of Zan in you. I heard it and saw it in New York. When the recordings of that meeting were shown to people that knew you, knew Zan, they saw it too including your Mother. But you are different, there’s no way you wouldn’t be, if for no other reason than you were raised differently. Zan lived and died over fifty years ago, the memory of him has grown cloudy with time to the point of being more myth and legend than fact. The truth is he didn’t do too much. He never had the chance to. He was cut down too soon, but the ideas that he had, the changes he wanted to make were good ones. Given time he would have made the lives of his people so much better. It’s the idea of recapturing that potential of what could have been that people want. It’s what drives them and keeps them holding on. You will never be the Zan of old, but you have enough of him in you that I have no doubt you will be able to pick up the pieces and make his dream a reality.”
He pauses to catch his breath…
“Max, I realize that you haven’t been raised the way we had planned. The teachers that were sent with you apparently died in the crash. That’s one of the reasons I sent Tobias. He can teach you much of our history and the basics of how our society works including life at the Royal Court, but the main thing you need to learn is diplomacy. The King of Antar is expected to be one hell of a diplomat and negotiator. I understand that your adoptive Father can hold his own at the negotiating table, watch him, watch his opponents, I know you can learn much from him.”
He’s pleased to see how attentive Max is being to his suggestions, taking everything to heart…
“As for diplomacy, I believe there’s a saying on Earth, politics are the same the world over. Actually it’s the universe over. I am aware that you will soon be meeting with the leader of this United States, good. Those are the circles you need to be in. Watch them, listen and learn from them. You don’t have to be like them, but you need to be able to understand what they’re saying as well as what they’re not saying. Sometimes the latter is the more important of the two.”

Max: he’s been trying to take in everything that Larek is saying, while trying to remember all the questions he has…
“Larek, is it really possible for me, for us to live on Antar? I mean the Skins have to have husks in order to survive on Earth. Will we have to do anything like that? Would normal humans?”

Larek: “The correct name for Skins is Cromarians. If you wanted to go live on Cromar, then you would need an environmental suit. The other four worlds have atmospheres similar to that of Earth’s. That’s one of the reasons Earth was chosen as your hiding place, it would be an easy place for anyone but a Cromarian to live. It might take a little time for Earth’s humans to adjust to Antar’s climate, sort of like moving from the frozen Northern regions on Earth to the tropic zones. Are you considering bringing your human family with you? I’m certain they would be welcomed.”

Max: “Well yes them, but also my, my bond mate Liz. I’m sure Michael would want to bring his bond mate Maria. I’m not sure about Isabel and Tess, but I have a feeling they might as well. Would that be a problem?”

Larek: he had not been too happy when Tobias had informed him that Max had already bonded with his human girlfriend Liz, nor about Michael bonding with the human girl Maria: this complicated things…
“Max, it’s not that they wouldn’t be welcomed, it’s just complicated, more so for you and Tess than Michael and Isabel. Crown Prince Lanua of Vintar is expecting his granddaughter to be Queen of Antar. He’s going to be none too happy if she isn’t. And right now we need his help. He was furious with Kivar for assassinating his favorite granddaughter. While he is not in a position to publicly thumb his nose at Kivar, he needs their trade too badly; he has been helping us covertly. Vintar is known to have established spy rings throughout all five worlds, maybe even on Earth. Unless you renege on an agreement, their information is never wrong. We can’t lose that source right now. Not knowing something could cost us the war.”

Max: “Tess and I have talked about it. She, I… we both agree that us together would only make us both miserable. I consider her more like a sister. Couldn’t she be like an Antarian Royal Princess or something? I mean that’s got to mean something, right?”

Larek: running his hand through his hair {KIDS! God I’m glad mine are past this age.}: ever the patient teacher…
“It wouldn’t mean enough. It’s not just Tess being your Queen; he wants his great-grandson to be the next King of Antar. He wants that direct link. Tess being made Her Royal Highness Princess Ava of Antar is not going to get him that. While I can understand your feelings, there is a much larger picture that you need to consider.”

Max: he’s getting the feeling of falling down a slippery slope: he understands what Larek is saying, but everything in him is screaming that there must be another way: he just can’t go down the same path that Zan did, he won’t marry for politics: giving Larek a level gaze…
“Larek, I can appreciate the situation but there is no way I will take anyone other than Liz for my wife and only she will be the mother of my children. I will do everything else that you ask of me, but not this. Liz and I are too strongly connected; I need her by my side. There has to be another way.”

Larek: sighing heavily…
“Well, this doesn’t have to be settled today. I would suggest however that none of you say anything for now. Like I said Vintarians are masters of spying and they may have some here on Earth. I’m sure it will come out eventually, but let’s try not to make it anytime soon. Max, my time is running out. Is there anything else that you wanted to talk to me about?”

Max: “I’m not sure how to ask this right, but Tobias mentioned that Renular is being stretched a little thin because of the situation with Kivar and the Antarian refugees. I want to know how bad it is getting on Renular? I know that I can’t do too much to help you now, but what about later?”

Larek: shifting a little uneasily in his chair…
“As Tobias told you, Renular’s resources are getting stretched pretty thin. They aren’t at the breaking point, yet. But I can’t afford to wait much longer or I’ll have my hands full just keeping things together on my own world and would be unable to help you put yours back together. Yours and my families are close; we’re even distantly related. It’s the same for many on our two worlds. Antarian and Renularian ties run very deep. There was never any doubt that we would help, but I simply cannot put aside the best interest of my people in favor of yours. I have to do something or we estimate within three years we’ll be in deep economic trouble. It’s something that someone like Kivar would be just waiting to exploit. As far as how you can help later… after this is all over, we can work out some favorable trading and partnership agreements that would be beneficial to both our worlds.”
Looking kindly on his new old friend…
“I grew up with Zan. He was a good friend, a good King; he had the potential to be a great King. I’m glad to see that potential alive in you. Please work with Tobias on that address. I can really use your help with that. I’ll try and come back soon. Take Care Max.”

Max: shaking his hand…
“Take Care Larek and thank you, for everything.”

Brody: looking around confused…
“Max? Max what happened?”

Max: smiling a little…
“I was coming in to tell you that everything is locked up and to remind you that I’m off this weekend. But um… you were sitting here in a really deep sleep. I wasn’t sure if I should leave you like that.”

Brody: “I was? Oh…oh, I guess I was. Well, thank you for your concern. Hey, this is the big weekend, the prom. Nothing as exciting than that, eh?”

Max: “Yeah, good night Brody. Have a good weekend.”

Politics are the same the universe over, a quagmire of compromises with many layers of intrigue that would quickly trample a novice King if it weren’t for some wise counselors and friends, and the occasional meddling by the Fates.


Chapter 45

Setting:
Saturday morning and that’s all I’m saying

Not Telling: she can’t believe it: she closes her eyes really tight, then peeks at it again: it still reads the same, a blue + sign: she closes the toilet seat so she can sit down {how did this happen? We were so careful. This just cannot be happening. Why? Why now? How am I going to tell every one? How am I going to be able to tell him? OH GOD! The Prom, the Prom is tonight. We’re going to be together. I can’t tell him tonight, but how am I going to keep from telling him the minute I see him?}: she sits there numb for several minutes, trying to come to terms with this unexpected turn of events {am I ready for this? Is he? I can’t be very far along, maybe a month? I know it’s still early enough that I wouldn’t have to go through with it if I didn’t want to.}: as soon as that last thought occurs, she knows that there is no way she would not go through with it: she tosses the stupid blue thing that just changed her life forever in the trash and finishes getting dressed, determined to keep her secret for at least a little while.

Setting: Evans house, Saturday morning

Isabel: answering the doorbell…
“Hey, guys come on in for a minute. I just need to grab my bag.”

Max: coming out to greet them…
“Hey Maria, Tess… Hi Liz.”
As he says her name, he can’t help but smile: taking her hands in his, he gives her a proper greeting.

Tess: both she and Maria roll their eyes at the display…
“OK, you guys have plenty of time for that later tonight. We need to get going. We all have hair appointments at that new salon over in Hondo, followed by manicures and pedicures, plus some last minute accessory shopping. We’ll be lucky to make it back in time for the Prom. So time’s a wasting.”

Isabel: coming out with her bag…
“OK, let’s go.”

Max: suddenly remembering his conversation with Larek, he calls out…
“Hey, wait a second. You guys can’t be gone all day. I think we should meet this afternoon and go over some stuff.”

Maria: she and Spaceboy had been arguing all week: he had finally agreed to take her to the Prom, but wasn’t about to rent a “penguin suit” for it: they finally agreed on a hip new midnight blue suit with matching shirt: the matching tie is still debatable, and he adamantly refuses to get out on the dance floor: after all it has taken for her to get him this far, she is not about to let some alien crap throw it off track: with eyes boring into him, she advances…
“Oh no, no, no, no. After all that I went through to get him take me to the Prom, I am NOT going to let you pull some alien crap on me today. Nuh-uh, no way, no how.”
Poking him in the chest for emphasis…
“Today is my day. It’s all planned and not you, not Nicholas, not Kivar, not anyone is going to be allowed to screw it up for me by planning a little meeting that goes way too long and gives Michael the slightest excuse to get out of it. I simply won’t allow it. YOU GOT THAT?”
With huge eyes, he quickly nods his head “yes” several times: with a slight nod in acknowledgement she starts for the door…
“Good, then we’ll see you when you guys pick us up at 6:00 tonight at Liz’s. Oh and make sure Michael wears that tie I picked out for him. Don’t be late. See ya.”

Isabel: she closes the door behind them and turns towards Maria…
“I’m impressed. That was really good.”

Setting: Crashdown, Saturday early afternoon

Kyle: slouching in the booth, sipping on his soda: he spots the King Alien coming in: with a nod of his head he invites the King to join him…
“Hey, the girls make it over there this morning?”

Max: “Yeah, about 9:30. I don’t remember the last time Isabel has been up and ready to go that early on a Saturday morning. They’re certainly taking this seriously. Maria just about bit my head off when I mentioned changing the plans for this afternoon.”

Michael: coming over with a plate of fries and Tabasco: taking a seat and just catching the last bit of the conversation…
“Nah man, that’s a bad idea. Maria’s been totally moody this past week. Very bad idea to cross her right now.”

Kyle: snorting…
“Maria? You should have seen Tess. She’s been on the warpath. Everything has to be perfect. She must have changed dresses about a dozen times, shoes… I’ve never seen so many pairs of shoes. Hey, how are you supposed to answer the ‘does this still make me look fat if I wear it this way?’ question without getting zapped?”

Max: chuckling…
“You don’t, just back out of the room quietly. I know what you mean; even Liz has been stressed lately. She must have asked me a million times if the limo was all arranged and if I made dinner reservations yet: she was really freaking me out about trying to coordinate my tux with her dress: to save my sanity I stuck with basic black, according to Izzy, everything goes with black, right?”

Alex: just arriving…
“Yep, especially red; red and black are classically beautiful together. Isabel spent a whole day getting my tie to just match her dress. The ladies are sure going all out for tonight. So Max, what time should we meet over at your place to catch the limo?”

Max: “5:30, then over here at 6:00. My parents and Aunt Trudy will already be here. Mom bought six rolls of film, plus a new tape for the camcorder. We’ll be lucky not to be blind by time we manage to escape.”

Kyle: “Don’t forget Mrs. DeLuca. She can be just as camera happy. It’s weird having your Dad and his girlfriend going to your Prom with you. I know they’re supposed to be chaperones, but the way they go at it, we’ll end up doing the chaperoning.”

Alex: “Hey Kyle, if they get married, then you’ll get Maria as a sister, that’d be cool.”

Kyle: shuddering…
“Yeah, real cool. I’d never get into the bathroom. Somehow the thought of Tess and Maria sharing a bedroom does not fill me with joy. I’d never get any peace.”

Michael: helping himself to some fries…
“Peace? What’s that? I haven’t had any peace since we got back from Nevada.”

Max: “I warned you about that.”

Michael: “Shut up Maxwell.”
A thought occurs to him…
“Hey, I’ve been meaning to ask you. How do you and Liz manage to… uh, give your suits the slip? Maria’s gotten it into her head that they’re recording everything we do, so we don’t do anything. This is majorly cutting in on my personal recreational time.”

Alex: “Yeah, when I took Isabel stargazing the other night, that’s all we did, stargaze. Isabel said something about having someone watch totally killed the mood.”

Max: giving Alex a raised eyebrow…
“My Dad will be glad to hear that. Look I’m sorry. I’m in the same boat as you are. You know I didn’t really have much of a choice. Other than an occasional foray into the eraser room, I haven’t been having any better luck.”
Looking over at a smiling Kyle…
“We don’t seem to be hearing any complaints from you.”

Kyle: “Nope. There is definitely an upside to my Dad dating again. I get the house to myself, or more precisely Tess and I do.”

Alex: “So Kyle, do you still need to phone home the old-fashion way or are you on AOL, you know the Alien Only Link?”

Kyle: “Lame Whitman, very lame.”
He’s been watching Jeff Parker watch their bodyguards for the past several minutes…
“This isn’t going to last you know. Mr. Parker is already getting suspicious. Mrs. DeLuca has already mentioned to my Dad about a possible peeping Tom.”

Max: glancing over his shoulder at Mr. Parker…
“Yeah, I know. This was only a temporary fix anyhow. This is going to be getting out soon. If you think it’s bad having bodyguards around 24/7, think what it’ll be like to have reporters along with every nut on Earth wanting to meet the aliens. That’s one of the things on the agenda for tomorrow.”

Michael: “Are you all ready for the meeting at Camp David? I still don’t like the idea of you going without me. “

Max: shaking his head…
“I need you here, Michael with Isabel. If something does go wrong, she inherits the throne and she’s going to need you, need all of you.”

Michael: “You’re right, but I still don’t like it.”

The Fates are the only ones you can count on to keep your secret: otherwise once told, it is a secret no longer.


Chapter 46

Setting:
Crashdown, Saturday evening, 5:50PM

Jeff: he had closed the restaurant early at 5:00: he learned a long time ago that prom night was dead, no guy in his right mind was going to take his prom date to a burger joint for dinner, well not if he wanted to survive the night: besides he didn’t have any one available to work even if he wanted to stay open: he can hear the excitement filtering down from upstairs, three Moms and one Great-Aunt, all helping four teenage girls get ready for their prom: he shakes his head in typical guy fashion as he wonders how it could take them over two full hours to get ready, especially since they had already had their hair and nails done earlier: Nancy had been nothing but excited about today: he on the other hand has been dreading it, dreading seeing his baby girl coming down looking all grown up and ready for a special night out with her young man: suddenly feeling very old, he walks back over with the beers he had stashed away and rejoins the assembled waiting Fathers in the Crashdown…
“Here we go. Man I don’t know who’s more excited Liz or Nancy. How in the hell can it take all day to get ready? ”

Philip: taking a long swig of beer….
“Tell me about it. Isabel and Diane went shopping for days just trying to find the perfect dress. God, it was funny when Alex came over the other evening to show Isabel his tux. Man, powder blue with the biggest ruffles I had even seen on a shirt. It was even polyester. I thought Isabel was going to go into orbit over that one.”

Charles (Mr. Whitman): chuckling…
“Yeah, he spotted it in the back of my closet and couldn’t resist. It’d been so long that I had forgotten that I even had that thing. I think the last time I wore it was to a Halloween party about ten years ago. I noticed that Isabel helped him out a little with his tux.”

Philip: “Yeah, she worked her magic on it. She worked it a little on Max too. Poor kid, he had Liz wanting to know what he was going to wear and Isabel telling him how he should wear it and throw in a Mom telling him to get a hair cut.”

Jim: shaking his head…
“Nah, you should have seen my house. Tess must have changed her mind a couple dozen times before going with the first dress she tried on. Not to mention every time her dress changed, she wanted Kyle’s tux to change along with it. Total chaos. Man, it sure is different having a girl around. Thank God Amy came over and helped Tess out or she’d still be trying to make up her mind!”

Philip: “It’ll be interesting see what the guys look like all cleaned up, especially Michael. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him in anything other than jeans.”

Jim: “Man, talk about a battle of wills. I was over at Amy’s a few times to witness some of the rounds between those two. Those two are like nitro when they’re together.”

Jeff: he goes to open the front door as Mrs. Whitman appears…
“Hey Janet, good to see you.”

Janet: “Hi Jeff.”
She’s just back from getting an extra supply of film: eyeing the male bonding over beer going on down here…
“Well, I guess I’ll go up and see how the girls are doing. If that’s alright? The boys should be here any minute now.”

Jeff: “Oh sure, go on up.”
A few minutes later a black limo pulls up and four nervous and uncomfortable looking young men get out: smiling, he opens the door to let them in…
“So you all ready for the big night?”

Alex: grinning broadly and carrying a red rose corsage…
“You bet!”

Jeff: trying to pretend that he is addressing them all, but looking pointedly at Max…
“So about what time do you think you’ll be bringing the girls back here?”

Max: trying not to shuffle his feet or even look down at them…
“Well, uh, we’re not sure, maybe 3:00?”
Noticing the scowl on Mr. Parker, he quickly amends…
“2:30?”

Jeff: mulling it over…
“I’d prefer 2:00, but I suppose 2:30 would be acceptable.”

Aunt Trudy: coming down stairs to check out the young men…
“Well now, let’s take a look at these fine young gentlemen. My, don’t all of you look handsome. Oh Alex, that corsage is going to go lovely with Isabel’s dress. Kyle, that colorful vest is so wonderful and lively. Max dear, you look very distinguished in a classic black tux. Why Mr. Guerin, I don’t think I would even recognize you. What a wonderful transformation.”
Noticing something that Maria had asked her to check on…
“Why dear, where’s your tie?”

Michael: he had been trying to get the damn thing right for over an hour: Max had offered to help, but it was just wrong to have one guy help another guy tie a tie: looking down at his feet, he mumbles…
“It’s no big deal.”
Glancing at Aunt Trudy, who is ever so patiently waiting for her answer…
“It’s in my pocket.”

Aunt Trudy: walking over to him, she takes his arm and escorts him to the restroom…
“Why dear, let’s take a look at it on. Shall we?”
They emerge about ten minutes later with Michael wearing a very neatly tied tie: she leaves the gentlemen to report back to the ladies that all is in order with no surprises.

Diane: she along with Amy, Nancy and Mrs. Whitman come down stairs to embarrass the boys a little bit, it is a Mother’s prerogative to do so and she’s not about to miss out: her eyes start to mist over again as she spots her son: he looks so young with his hair combed back, so handsome: she comes up to him and gives him a kiss on his cheek…
“Oh, look at that. I got lipstick on you. My don’t you look handsome.”
She rubs the lipstick off then looks around: they all look so grown up: pulling out her camera, she wants to capture the moment…
“OK, the four of you, we need to get some pictures of you before the girls comes down.”

Amy: she had been taking the opportunity to straighten Kyle’s tie a little bit, much to his chagrin, reaches over for her camera as well…
“Oh, absolutely. Here, the four of you stand over towards the back of the restaurant so the sun won’t interfere.”
By the time all of the Moms are done with the first round of pictures, the boys are seeing nothing but spots: a few moments later the girls finally make their grand entrance with Aunt Trudy trailing behind.

Max: he’s stunned, he just stares at her beauty: she’s perfect with her dark tresses swept up into an ornate silver clip with a few strands falling loose framing her perfect face: her dress is a deep sea-green slip dress with matching wrap: a delicate silver necklace and matching silver earrings with crystal bead accents that seem to capture the light and add to the beautiful glow that surrounds her completes his vision, she’s perfect: his Dad nudges him from behind and brings him out of his trance: smiling shyly, he walks over to his vision of beauty: takes the corsage of minature white roses and slips it onto her dainty wrist…
“Here, I hope you like this.”

Liz: she can smell the delicate rose scent: smiling at her handsome escort…
“It’s lovely Max, thank you.”

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:35:08 PM
Their mutual gazing is interrupted by the sound of flashes going off: on command they then pose in various groupings, as a couple, a group of all, all girls, all guys, and with their respective parents: it seems like an eternity before they announce that they have to get going or they’ll be late for their dinner reservations: almost in unison all eight teenagers bolt for the door and the safety of the waiting limo.

Jeff: locking the front door behind them, he watches the big black limo pulls out: he frowns as a dark sedan pulls out right behind them: he has been growing increasingly concerned this past week as strangers have suddenly started hanging around the Crashdown and more disturbingly around the kids: he’s certain that he’s seen that sedan before, in fact several times: his attention is diverted when Jim announces that he and Amy need to be going since they’re supposed to be there an hour early for chaperone orientation: he decides to voice his concern before the sheriff leaves…
“Jim, I uh, I’ve noticed that dark sedan before. It seems to be hanging around quite a bit, especially when the kids are here. Now it’s following the limo. I’m starting to get a little nervous about it. Do you think you could check it out? There’s just something wrong about it.”

Charles: “You know, now that I think about it. I’ve seen a similar car parked down the street from our house for about a week now. At first I thought the neighbors had visitors but the car is never in front of the same house.”

Jim: giving Philip a quick glance…
“Hmmm, that does seem a bit worrisome. I’ll keep a sharp eye out tonight and see if I can get a license number to run a check on it. Don’t worry, I’ll get to the bottom of it for you.”

Amy: as she and Jim head for their car…
“Jim, do you think this could have anything to do with that peeping Tom I told you about? Remember, I thought he also had a dark colored sedan. Jim, it’s scary to think strangers are interested our kids. I mean, who knows what’s out there.”

Regardless of what teenagers might like to think, the Fates know that parents aren’t as blind and clueless as they think.


Chapter 47 ACT I

Setting:
Same Saturday night, the Prom

Max: he’s enjoying the feel of holding her in his arms while dancing: he could do this all night: everything was perfect, dinner was perfect, the laughter in the limo on the drive to the prom, and Liz, a perfect night: slowly he realizes that someone is calling his name: he looks over his shoulder at Alex, who’s grinning like an idiot and telling him that the music has stopped since the band started a break 5 minutes ago: he quickly glances around the empty dance floor: turning his attention back to Liz…
“I guess we should go sit down for a bit. Do you want some punch?”
After pulling out a chair for her at their table, he departs in search of the punch bowl.

Maria: sitting at the table with Liz: sighing…
“It’s nice to see at least one of us getting to dance the night away. You do realize that you are the envy of every girl here, don’t you?”

Liz: tonight has been like a dream come true: she’s been so engrossed in just being with Max that she’s been oblivious to what’s going on around her: taking a few moments to look about, she finally notices the jealous looks from many of the girls: confused…
“But why?”

Maria: “Babe, do you realize that this is the first time that Max has let you out of his arms in the past hour? While we know how you two are together, it’s a bit of a revelation for most to see it or more precisely for him to display it so openly. Remember he’s supposed to be the shy, quiet type. I’ve overheard a few here wanting to get him alone in the eraser room.”

Liz: with a wave of her hand…
“Don’t be ridiculous. Max would never do anything.”

Isabel: coming back to her seat at the table from freshening up…
“You’re right Max wouldn’t, but there’re an awful lot of hungry tramps on the prowl tonight just waiting to get their claws into our guys. I even heard Pam Troy talking about how delectable Alex looked and how she wouldn’t mind “making a man out of him” tonight. Oh, you better keep an eye on Tracy Donnor, she’s been especially appreciative of Max. While I was using the restroom, I heard her telling Pam that she was going to find out, as she put it ‘how much of a man’ Max is if it’s the last thing she does tonight.”

Maria: gazing over towards the line at the punch bowl…
“Hmmmm, speaking of which, Liz take a look over at who’s snaking her way towards your beloved King now.”

Liz: she can’t believe what she’s witnessing: Tracy pushes her way through the line until she reaches Max, who has just filled two cups of punch: then as if on cue she “accidentally” bumps into him, causing the punch to very strategically spill down the top of her gaudy strapless dress: Max, being his typical self, is horribly embarrassed and is very flustered on how to rectify the problem: Liz gasps in shock as Tracy stands very close to Max and whispers something in his ear while her hand gropes for him: Liz can feel the shock coming off of Max in waves: standing up…
“Excuse me for a moment. I have a matter to take care of.”

Tracy: she can feel him trying to back away: she smiles as he stammers out “sstoppp” which she decides to take as meaning the opposite: whispering again…
“Oh Max, you’re so hot. I can show you things that you can only imagine. I checked. The eraser room is empty. We could make it a quick one. Nobody would notice. Come on, let me show you a thing or two.”

Max: {help}

Liz: as she approaches, she can see Max forcefully pushing Tracy and her hand away: people are starting to back away and make room for her in anticipation of getting a good view of the fireworks that they are sure are about to erupt: they don’t have long to wait…
“Excuse me but get your slimy claws off of my boyfriend’s crotch!”

Tracy: turning around and smiling dismissively…
“Well, if it isn’t little Miss Brainiac. Why don’t you go read a book while I show your boyfriend what a real woman can do for him? You’ll thank me for it later.”
Turning back to Max…
“Don’t worry, I don’t bite, much.”

Max: he nervously looks around at the increasing crowd: he opens his mouth, but hasn’t a clue what to say, so he tries {uh Liz? What…}: he’s immediately cut off by {shut up and stay out of this.}: he swallows a few times and does as he’s told.

Liz: “Maybe if you read a few books you’d know that the most erogenous part of the body is the brain. And since I am, as you said a brainiac, then I have more fuel to stoke his fire than you do. You may be a real woman, but you’re nothing but a tramp and no MAN would come near you. I’m not sure who’s your date tonight, but I’m sure he’ll be anxious to dump you along with the rest of the trash after this. Just don’t think for one second you’ll be able to lure my Max to wallow in your filth!”
She abruptly stops and looks around at the large group, notices that some of the chaperones are making their way over: giving Max one very dangerous look, as she turns to leave, she calls out…
“Max, let’s go!’

Max: he looks around and then quickly follows behind: a chorus of cheers and clapping can be heard from the throng of assembled onlookers: he hears many snide and envious comments about his possibility of “getting lucky” tonight and how lucky he is to have a LADY like that: as they head upstairs to the closed classrooms where he can finally take her back in his arms {I am the luckiest man alive to have my Lady Liz} and proceeds to show her.

ACT II

Alex: joining the rest of the gang at their table…
“Well, that was entertaining. “
Chuckling….
“I guess it is those shy quiet types you’ve got to watch out for. No one’s going to think Liz is as quiet as a mouse anymore. Man, I bet Max never saw that one coming. So anyone think he needs rescuing?”

Kyle: still laughing over the stupid-look on Max’s face during all of it…
“Not on your life! Man that was great. I hope someone got that on tape. It’ll be great blackmail material for later on!”

Alex: still chuckling…
“Oh God, I wish. That would be priceless. You know I’m not surprised that something like this happened. I noticed that he’s been getting a lot of looks tonight, in fact we all have, including me!”

Isabel: in a huff…
“Oh really? And just what looks have you been getting and by whom?”

Alex: he immediately notices the warning tone, but decides for once to throw caution to the wind tonight…
“Well, Pam Troy has been giving me some interesting looks, as well as Wendy Turnuckle.”

Isabel: narrowing her eyes…
“I see. So Pam “Boytoy” Troy and Wendy “Turnstyle” Turnuckle have been eyeing you. And what exactly were you doing that encouraged this?”

Alex: “Nothing really, I guess the ladies just can’t ignore the old Whitman charm tonight.”

Isabel: indignant, she abruptly stands up and knocks her chair over…
“Oh really?”

Alex: stunned he watches her leave: Kyle nudges him into action with “if you know what’s good for ya, ya’ll go after her”: taking the advice he hurriedly runs after her: as he comes outside, he spots her standing next to the limo: thinking she is going to leave him at the prom over something as silly as this makes him suddenly very angry: walking over to her, he is determined to have his say before she leaves…
“Now wait just a damn minute. We were just joking around. I can’t believe that you would get all worked up over nothing. There’s no reason to leave over this, but if you do then FINE! I’m tired of being nothing more than just a friend. When are you going to realize I’m more than just someone to make you laugh? I have feelings too ya know and I deserve to be treated better than this!”

Isabel: she’s not sure why she got so pissed about other girls looking at Alex: she had grown so comfortable in thinking that Alex would just always be there waiting in the wings for her: she had been shocked when Tracy really did make a play for her brother: the thought of someone actually going after Alex that way just makes her blood boil, but not with anger: going on impulse, she grabs him in a deep, long, wet kiss: after several minutes, they come up panting for air and stare deeply into each other: without a word, she breaks away and climbs into the limo.

Alex: he turns to the limo driver who had been standing off a little along with a couple of their security guards trying to be discreet…
“Driver, we want to go for a drive, a nice long drive. And we don’t want to be disturbed!”
He climbs into the limo: their released passion finally melts away the last of the ice in the Ice Princess, as she at last becomes his bonded princess.

ACT III

Tess: looking around as the band comes back on stage and begins playing: her foot starts tapping to the music: she feels like a bundle of energy: the night has been so much fun, it’s so what she’s been needing, a chance to be a normal teenager for a change: she wants to live it to the fullest tonight…
“Let’s dance.”
She jumps up and grabs Kyle’s hand, pulling him along with her to the dance floor.

Kyle: while dancing…
“Isn’t the guy supposed to be the one to ask the girl to dance?”

Tess: “So why didn’t you?”

Kyle: “I would have if you’d given me the chance.”

Tess: “You had plenty of chance. You where just taking too long.”

Kyle: “Funny that’s not what you said last night.”

Tess: “Last night wasn’t about dancing. Tonight is for dancing.”

Kyle: “Are you sure that’s all it’s for?”

Tess: “Well, there had better be a whole lot of dancing in it if you don’t want that lamppost to suddenly go ‘poof’ and blink out.”

Kyle: “Oh I don’t think that will happen, besides with a little trimming you always seem to be able get it lit, no problem.”

Tess: getting closer to him she relaxes in the comfort of his arms {hmmm, I can always get it lit, huh?}: she hears the laughter in his reply {always}: he feels so good: she had never known what it was like to be loved like this before, to know that she’s the only one that he carries in his heart: he’s the first one that she’s ever been able to open up to, to show her vulnerable side to and trust to keep it safe: deep down she can feel that not only is this the first time she’s been loved like this, but it’s the first time that she has been able to return that love in full as well: she’s well in tune to Kyle’s body as well as his soul and can feel his desire through their well bonded connection as well as through the telltale bulge in his pants: smiling….
“Hmmm, feels like that lamppost is going to be arcing pretty soon. I wonder if there is a safe place available to have it…discharge?”

Kyle: he was thinking pretty much the same thing: grabbing her hand, he quickly goes outside: looking around in frustration, he goes to one of the bodyguards…
“Where the hell’s the limo?”

Bodyguard: keeping an absolutely straight face: totally deadpan and humorless…
“I believe that Miss Evans and Mr. Whitman went for a long drive in it.”

Kyle: ”Damn it Whitman!”
Looking around, he decides on a familiar and trusted spot: he hurriedly drags Tess back inside and climbs the stairs, as he rounds the corner he hears {wait. You’re not thinking of the eraser room, are you? On prom night?}: he opens the eraser room’s door, closes it, locks it and for good measure melts the lock with his powers at which he hears {I’m impressed, where’d you learn that?}: taking her lips in his, he replies {just a little something I picked up from a helpful alien, and you better be impressed about something else in just a little bit}: as she freely and lovingly gives herself to her lover and bonded mate, she is indeed impressed and she makes sure he knows it.

ACT IV

Michael: he nervously looks around for his friends, he has a sinking feeling that they’ve abandoned him tonight: while normally that would make him happy as a clam, tonight is the exception, not tonight, not with Maria sitting next to him incisively drumming her nails on the table and bouncing her leg like Peggy Bundy: nope, this is not good: she’s not going to be happy until he’s out there making an ass of himself on the dance floor: trying to think of a distraction, he notices her empty cup: he jumps up to get her some more punch…
“Here, let me get you a refill on that.”

Maria: with her arms now crossed…
“Uh huh, just be damn sure not to run into Tracy Donnor. If you think Liz gave it to her good, she wouldn’t survive what I would do, neither would you. Oh and that goes double for Pam Troy!”
Mumbling to herself as he leaves…
“Tramps! That’s all this world needs more Monicas.”

Michael: while standing in the short line for punch, he feels a hand slip around his upper arm and squeeze it: he’s afraid to look because he already knows it’s not Maria: trying not to cringe as he turns his head to look, he stomach sinks as his fear is realized…
“Hey Pam.”

Pam Troy: normally she wouldn’t have given Michael Guerin a second thought, but all cleaned up it’s a completely different story: giving him a lingering once over: seductively…
“Hey yourself. I must say that suit is quite attractive on you. It’s the perfect fit… ”
Her eyes look purposefully down below the belt…
“in all the right places.”
Giving him her best inviting look…
“I would love to see what else it fits.”

Michael: he can already feel Maria’s reaction coming through extremely loud and very clear: he takes a quick peek in her direction {shit, she’s getting up}: deciding it’s best to make a hasty exit…
“Sorry but not you.”
He leaves the punch as he hurriedly intercepts Maria half way: taking her by the arm he drags her with him towards the dance floor…
“You’re right. Let’s dance.”

Maria: she’s watching him watch his feet: they try to dance but she’s still steamed {Michael, Michael look at me.}: he reluctantly takes his eyes off of his feet and looks at her {there, that’s better. So what exactly did the “Boytoy” say?}: he quickly looks back at his feet {nothing}: she comes to a complete standstill {Michael, these are 4” stiletto heels, they can be quite painful if applied to certain regions of the body. Either you or she stand a good chance of limping home tonight. Pick which one you’d rather it be.}.

Michael: looking at her intensely {OH SHIT! She ain’t kidding!}: making a quick decision {she complimented me on how well my suit fit.}: gulp {she said something about wanting to know what else it might fit.}: he’s getting more nervous, she’s taking this way too calmly: as her eyes bore into him {and what did you say?}: he was in such a hurry to get away, he has to pause to think for a moment, he lets out the breath he’s been holding as it comes to him {sorry but not you.}: after a moment of absolute silence, he is astonished when she starts laughing {uh, Maria?}: taking his hands and starting to sway to the music {I don’t want to waste my chance to dance tonight. Wednesday is garbage night, don’t worry I’ll be sure to take out the trash before then.}.


Epilogue

Max: he and Liz come back to the gym to find an empty table: he smirks as he spots Michael and Maria out on the dance floor: he pulls out a chair for Liz and then takes his own seat: nodding towards the dance floor…
“Look who caved.”

Liz: following his nod: smiling…
“Was there ever any doubt? Where’s everybody else?”

Max: “I don’t know. I was wondering the same thing.”
Almost on cue, Tess and Kyle reappear and join them: from their appearance, it is obvious what they were doing: he tries really hard not to crack up as he gets a good look at Kyle’s face…
“So, enjoying the prom?”

Kyle: nonchalantly…
“Mmm, yeah. You?”

Max: “Yeah.”
He just can’t do it, he can’t keep a straight face: he starts laughing.

Kyle: confused…
“What the hell’s so funny?”

Liz: biting her lip to keep from laughing…
“Um Kyle… you seem to be wearing the same color lipstick as Tess’s in… uh, several places.”

Kyle: he gives Tess a you-should-have-told-me look, for which he gets a giggling “sorry” in reply…
“Damnit, I knew there was something I forgot to check. If Dad and Amy hadn’t started banging on the door I wouldn’t have forgotten.”

Max: still chuckling…
“So you got busted?”

Kyle: turning to Tess, who uses his handkerchief and a little magic to get all the lipstick off…
“Yes and no. Yes, they busted us. No, they weren’t pissed. They just wanted the room for themselves. You know, I’m learning things about my Dad that I would really prefer not to.”

Tess: after getting all the lipstick off, she glances towards the dance floor…
“Wow, she finally did it. She got him to dance. I wonder how she did it?”

Michael: they manage to stumble through 3 songs before noticing their friends returning to their table: they decide to take a break: he’s greeted with smirks and calls of “wimp” from the guys: scooting his chair in…
“Yeah, well it was that or being caught in the middle of Pam Troy and Maria.”

Kyle: “A truly lethal situation. Good call.”

Max: looking around…
“Has anyone seen Isabel and Alex? It’s 1:00AM and we need to get going.”

Kyle: he doesn’t even think before blurting out…
“Oh, they went for a drive in the limo. Must have been a real long one since they left before we did.”
The table suddenly goes very quiet…
“What’s the problem?”

Max: Michael’s look matches his own: between clenched teeth…
“No problem. No problem at all.”

Liz: “Look the band is saying their goodbyes. Why don’t we go get some fresh air, some nice fresh, COOL air and clear our heads?”

Maria: “It’s worth a try. Come on Spaceboy, let’s go.”
After walking around for about 10 minutes their limo pulls up: she can already hear him grumbling {Michael, chill. It’s about time she made up her mind about Alex. Besides, it’s not any different than what Max and Liz, and Kyle and Tess were doing. And if you play your cards right, it’s probably quite similar to what you might be doing later on.}: that last part finally gets his attention: she wraps her arms around his neck and gives him a distractingly long, hot kiss.

Max: he’s right there as the driver opens the limo door and Isabel gets out, followed by Alex: he crosses his arms…
“So how was the drive?”

Isabel: there’s no missing how pissed her brother is…
“It was wonderful little brother. Sorry about being late, we lost track of time. So are we all ready to go get something to eat? I’m starving!”
Looking directly at her brother…
“I imagine you worked up quite an appetite tonight as well, didn’t you?”

Liz: coming up from behind him…
“I think that’s checkmate, Max. I’m starving too.”
She proceeds to get into the back of the limo followed by Alex, Isabel and the rest of the gang and lastly Max, who stares at Alex the whole way to the local Denny’s.

Maria: they all squeeze around a large booth at the unusually busy restaurant: they all order various Grand Slam breakfasts: their food is eaten amongst animated conversation and lots of Tabasco sauce: as they wait for their check, a loud fake laugh can be heard coming from another table: it’s a laugh she recognizes: she looks over at the table and notices the patrons are getting up to leave {perfect}: putting her napkin on the table…
“Excuse me, but garbage night came a little early this week.”
She gets up and heads out the front before anyone has a chance to stop her.

Michael: {OH SHIT}

Max: he looks out the window at the parking lot where Maria walks up to Pam Troy: looking back at Michael…
“Maybe we should stop her.”

Michael: as the tirade unfolds outside: totally deadpan…
“If you do then she’ll just switch targets to the one that gets in her way.”

Max: he looks over at Liz, who nods in agreement…
“I guess not.”
He returns to looking out the window along with now most of the restaurant’s patrons: Maria currently is waving her finger in front of Pam’s face, mouth going a mile a minute: whatever she said must have been good because Pam sure got red and huffy over it: off to the side he notices the Secret Service men looking on nervously, trying to figure out when they should step in: as he points to the bodyguards…
“Uh Michael? I think we’re going to have to stop her and suffer the consequences.”

Michael: scowling…
“That’s easy for you to say. Let’s go.”
The guys quickly leave some money on the table as they depart.

Maria: “Listen you trollop. You wouldn’t know quality if it bit you on the ass.”

Pam: “Oh yeah, you just know all about quality. The only reason your boyfriend isn’t in jail is because your Mom is sleeping with the sheriff. You know what that makes her? What is it that they say, like mother, like daughter?”
A loud “SMACK” can be heard as the reply.

Michael: at the sound of the smack, he and Max share a glance then head towards Maria at a dead run: nobody notices Max waving off the bodyguards: he grabs Maria from behind and pries Pam’s hair from her fingers: Kyle reaches Pam first and roughly pulls her away: there’s a distinct red hand print on Pam’s left check and her dress is torn: Maria’s hair is messed up and her dress got dirty, but that’s about it.

Kyle: he didn’t take any kindlier to Pam’s remark about his dad and Amy then Maria did…
“You know Pam, a broad is a lady who’s not afraid to get her hands dirty taking care of her own, a tramp just rolls around in the dirt. You ain’t no broad.”

Tonight the Fates have bonded for life eight individual teens into one cohesive unit.



Chapter 48

Setting:
Sunday mid-morning, private plane enroot to Andrew’s AFB

Max: they’ve been in the air for almost two hours and will be landing soon: since their security people are accompanying them, it’s been a rather quiet flight: he looks across at his parents: when it was decided that Isabel shouldn’t come, Dad suggested Mom come instead: since part of this trip includes a lunch with the First Family, he thought Mom and the First Lady might enjoy each other’s company: he knew that his Dad had something else in mind, but it wasn’t until the next night when Dad came home with some new “Mom’s photo brag books” and suggested she might want to go through some old albums of when he and Izzy were little for photos, that he figured it out: Mom’s mission is to appeal to the First Lady’s maternal instincts and pride, basically swaps childhood stories and pictures of their very “human” children: of course Dad is here to work on the legal situation of their citizenship vs. political asylum cause: Tobias is along to help with the diplomatic side, and to keep Max’s foot out of his mouth: Tobias had shown up early at their house this morning and proceeded to drum various do’s and don’ts into him while he was getting ready: don’t say anything that will cause them to ask more questions, don’t try and fill awkward silences with chit-chat just remain silent and wait for them to continue, don’t look at your watch, don’t yawn, don’t rub your eyes, don’t tell them about our battle plans, don’t be nervous, don’t stick your hands in your pockets: do be polite at all times, do smile, do pay close attention to both what they do and don’t say, and so on, the list seemed endless: before he realizes it, they’re landing: the plane lands and taxies over to an Air Force chopper waiting to take them to Camp David: as they disembark from the plane his Dad grabs his shoulder.

Dad: he had watched Max throughout the morning getting more and more anxious: he knows that Tobias has been giving him diplomatic pointers but he has a feeling that might not be the correct approach: while they all need to be on their best behavior, expecting Max, an eighteen year old kid, to be an accomplished diplomat isn’t going to work: it might make them more suspicious: deciding on a different approach, as they’re descending the stairs, he lightly grabs his son’s shoulder…
“Max, just be yourself and you’ll do fine. Remember we’re here to help. Now let’s go meet the President.”

Setting: Camp David, Sunday, same time

Pres. Wilkinson: sitting at his desk with a thick file in front of him: he pulls out the picture of his soon-to-be-arriving guest and studies it: {he looks pretty much as how he’s being described, young, serious, intelligent, and very human.}: his contemplation is interrupted as his youngest daughter comes running in: smiling indulgently…
“So what’s got you so excited this morning, April?”

April: one of the best things about being the President’s daughter is all the interesting people that she gets to meet, but she never thought that would include meeting a real live alien: it’s taken every ounce of willpower that she, as a fifteen year old girl, could muster not to tell any of her girlfriends about it since finding out two days ago: she comes over and gives her Dad a hug: she glances down at the photo laying on top of a thick file: picking the picture up…
“Oh my God! Is this him? Is this the alien King that’s coming today?”
She squeals in delight as her Dad nods ”yes”…
“Oh God, he’s gorgeous. I mean just look at those eyes, that hair. He looks like an athlete. How old is he? Does he have a girlfriend?”


posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:36:29 PM
Pres. Wilkinson: he’s been very interested and as a father, slightly disturbed, by his daughter’s reaction: he hadn’t thought of the fact that this alien King is “gorgeous” and how that might factor into the public’s reaction to him: looking back at his daughter…
“He just turned eighteen and from all accounts he has a very serious girlfriend. April, he is not some movie star to be drooled over. This lunch and meeting is so that others and I can get a better understanding of who and what he is. It has intergalactic ramifications. Please keep that in mind at lunch today.”

April: “Oh Daddy. I’ll be good I promise. But Daddy, if you think the girls went crazy over Prince William when he came over for a visit and drove the S.S. nuts, just wait until they get a load of him.”
She holds up the picture of Max Evans once again, kisses her Dad on the forehead then leaves with picture still in hand, to go try and find a real “knockout” dress for lunch.

Setting: Same

Max: he looks down out of the helicopter through the forest as Camp David, MD comes into view: while he had taken a few airplane rides before, this is his first on a helicopter and it is awesome: with a broad smile and sparkling eyes he looks over at his Mom, who currently has a death grip on his Dad’s arm: Dad seems to be taking it all in stride: Tobias looks like he’s trying to see and watch everything all at once: he looks back down at the scenery just as the chopper touches down: it takes a couple of minutes for all of them to unhook their harnesses: after Mom takes a moment to straighten her hair and lipstick, she and Dad are the first to step out, then him followed by Tobias: President Wilkinson is there to greet them.

Pres. Wilkinson: extending his hand in greeting…
“Welcome to Camp David, Mr. Evans, Mrs. Evans.”

Philip: “Thank you Mr. President.”
Turning towards his son…
“May I introduce you to our son, Max Evans, King Zan of Antar.”

Pres. Wilkinson: a chill goes down his spine at that last part: no matter how much he had studied all the information, how much he had accepted that there were aliens living on Earth, to find himself face-to-face with one was like a dream, he only hoped it didn’t become a nightmare: once again extending his hand…
“It’s good to finely meet you, your Majesty. Welcome to Camp David.”

Max: while nervousness had replaced most of the excitement of the helicopter ride, his eyes still sparkled a little and his grin was still in place: relying on the manners his Mom had drilled into him over the years…
“Thank you Mr. President. We’ve been looking forward to the visit.”

Philip: indicating the fourth member of their party…
“And this is Tobias, of the Royal House of Antar and Royal Family of Renular.”

Pres. Wilkinson: relying on every bit of skill he ever processed in his days as a trial lawyer to keep from revealing how nervous he is about this…
“Welcome Mr. Tobias. I’m glad to meet you.”

Tobias: taking the extended hand…
“Thank you for inviting me Mr. President.”

Pres. Wilkinson: playing his part as host…
“I thought everyone might like a quick tour of some of the grounds, give everyone a chance to stretch their legs after that long flight.”
With no objections, they proceed to go for a twenty-minute walk through the serene woods and grounds, meandering their way back around to the main house and to an outside dining area, overlooking a meadow with a few deer lazily grazing on the sweet grass: he wanted to keep this as informal as possible and hoped the walk and the friendly small talk would put everyone, including himself, at ease: it seemed to help everyone some, but he got the distinct impression that the King of Antar was not one to let one in easily: he smiles with pride as his wife and youngest daughter come out to greet their guest…
“I would like to introduce you to my wonderful First Lady, Julie and our daughter April.”
Hands and warm greetings were offered and accepted by all as they then prepare to take their seats for lunch: his eyes narrow a little as King Zan somehow wound-up seated directly across from his daughter, this was not how the seating placards were originally laid out.

April: she’s absolutely mesmerized by this alien King: she’s glad that she was able to talk her Mother into switching the seating around, arguing that since the King was close to her age it might make him more comfortable: as they take their seats, she figures that it’s her responsibility to start him off in conversation…
“Your Majesty, may I asks how your trip here was?”

Max: smiling at the pretty young girl across from him…
“It was fine. I especially enjoyed the helicopter ride. It was my first time in one.”

April: choosing to ignore the funny looks her Dad is giving her…
“Yes, they’re pretty neat. Although, it makes me a little nervous when flying over water in them, but I’m sure that it doesn’t compare to flying through space.”

Max: “I supposed it doesn’t.”
Taking a sip of water, trying to figure out a safe topic of conversation…
“You must get to travel to lots of interesting places.”

April: “Oh ya, Mom and I went on a tour of South America. It was really neat, but I had to miss out on my frosh prom last week. Do you, uh, do things like that?”

Max: “Uh, tour South America? No, I haven’t had the opportunity.”

April: she can’t help giggling a little…
“No, I mean the Prom, dances, you know regular stuff.”

Max: “Oh um, yeah I do get to do some regular stuff. In fact I went to our junior/senior Prom just last night. It was great, very memorable.”
{Between Liz taking on Tracy and Maria taking Pam down at Denny’s, I’m sure the whole class won’t forget it either.}: he shyly continues to smile at his host.

April: as their food arrives…
“I hope you like salmon. This is one of the chef’s specialties.”

Max: {glad I ate three bowls of Coco Puffs with Tabasco this morning before I left}…
“Love it, smells wonderful.”
After making sure everyone is served, he then takes a bite…
“Delicious.”
{needs Tabasco.}
The servers come around pouring everyone, but April, a glass of Chardonnay, as they start to pour for Max…
“Oh uh, no thank you. I don’t drink. Water is fine.”
{that’s all I need, to get drunk in front of the President of the United States.}: a sudden thought occurs to him {did I ever warn Tobias about the effects of alcohol?}: glancing over at him, his eyes grow wide as Tobias brings the glass to his lips: {Oh crap. Think fast Evans.}: he notices a waiter passing behind Tobias’s chair with a basket of fresh bread: he hides his lightly glowing hands in his lap as he gives the waiter a bit of a push, knocking him into Tobias and spilling most of his wine: he breaths a sigh of relief until he hears the President say “here let me get you another glass”.

Philip: he’s sitting next Tobias and didn’t miss the show nor does he doubt what caused it: he glances towards his son who is, thankfully, looking as innocent as can be: as the waiter is about to pour another glass, he gives Tobias a swift kick under the table.

Tobias: as he rubs one of his legs with the other, trying to sooth the pain from the kick, he’s gets the distinct impression that he should not be drinking this Chardonnay: he looks over at Max and it dawns on him that Max is drinking just water for a reason…
“Thank you, but perhaps I should stick to water as well.”
The rest of lunch passes without further incident, afterwards he, Philip and Max adjourn to a secured private conference room, while Diane and the First Lady and Daughter take a tour of the main house before having tea on the patio.

Setting: Camp David conference room, same day and time

Pres. Wilkinson: upon entering the conference room, there are already people sitting around the table, who get up and join the President: making the introductions…
“Welcome gentleman. May I introduce you to our other attendees; this is Secretary of State, Mr. Trivers; Secretary of Defense, Mr. Ringwald; Secretary of the Treasury, Mr. Watson; FBI Director, Mr. Ryan; and Attorney General, Ms. Rainer. Everyone this is Mr. Evans; his son, his Majesty Max Evans, King Zan of Antar; and Mr. Tobias, of the Royal House of Antar and Royal Family of Renular.”
After handshakes and pleasantries are exchanged, everyone takes their seats and gets down to business…
“Your Majesty, Mr. Evans, Mr. Tobias, thank you for coming today. I, along with those assembled here have for the last several days debated over your petition for political asylum and citizenship, as well as various other related issues. As you can certainly understand there are very far reaching ramifications on what we ultimately decide. In fact you might have a better understanding than we do. If I decide in your favor, either in granting your petition or citizenship, would we then be pulled into your war?”

Tobias they had already decided the he would be the one to try and handle all of the “alien” issues…
“That could be a possibility no matter what you do. But a favorable decision would at least ally you with those fighting for their freedom on Antar, as well as their allies on Renular.”

Sec. of Defense, Ringwald: “Mr. Tobias, what are their chances of winning? Let’s face facts, if we are pulled into this war there is damn little that we could do to defend ourselves against your advanced technology. Is it worth the risks?”

Mr. Evans: “For give me, but is this the criteria that you are basing my son’s petition on? Fear?”

A.G., Ms. Rainer: “Actually it would be a consideration in a political asylum petition. Think of the petition of the Shah of Iran.”

Mr.Evans: “Yes, we did abandon him didn’t we? While we may have had multitudes of issues about him, for better or worse, he was a friend and ally to the US, and we turned our backs on him. Is that really the example you want to use?”

Sec. of Defense, Ringwald: “Mr. Evans, we’re talking about having to possibly fight for our country, our world against a superior enemy.”

Mr. Evans: “Forgive me, but I’m fighting for my son and daughter.”

Max: “Mr. President, for the last fifty years my people have been fighting and dying in my name because they want what my predecessor promised them, for which he gave his life for, for freedom. If you’re asking us if our enemies will come after Earth if you grant us safety, I can only answer maybe, if he has the means, he most likely will. But if he has the means, whether you chose to help me or not doesn’t matter, come he will and it won’t be in friendship.”
He looks pointedly at Tobias.

Tobias: nodding in understanding…
“As you may have guessed, I have arrived here on Earth rather recently. Kivar, the one who stole the Antarian throne, had sent an armed troop ship to Earth. Chancellor Larek of Renular sent a battleship after it with orders to destroy that troop ship at all costs. I was on that battleship and was the only one to escape before it carried out its orders to the end.”
Looking at the stunned expressions from around the table…
“The remnants of those that managed to make it to escape pods before the troop ship was destroyed are some of the ones that your agents stumbled into last week. Even during a heated battle, we took care to try and protect your people.”

FBI Director, Ryan: “It sounds like no matter what, we’re going to be dragged into this. Do you have any idea the pandemonium that is going to in sue as soon as word of this leaks out and not just here in the US, but all over the world?”

Max: looking over at the President: curious…
“Mr. President, may I ask you something?”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Of course.”

Max: “I have been wondering what your plans for me and my family are if you decide against my petition.”

Setting: Camp David patio, same day and time

Julie: looking through Diane’s photo album while sipping tea…
“They’re adorable. They must have been quite young when you got them.”

Diane: looking at the pictures as well…
“Yes, they were both about six. They were lost and all alone.”

April: trying to look at the pictures without showing too much interest…
“Where did they say they were from when you found them?”

Diane: she hadn’t missed the interest April had shown in her son…
“They didn’t say anything. They didn’t know how to talk, or how to do anything else for that matter. But they learned very, very quickly.”

Julie: she flips the page to a picture of two little children playing with puppets…
“They certainly seem so human. Did you have any idea that they were different?”

Diane: thinking about it for a moment…
“I supposed I did realize that they were different, but it never occurred to me that they were of alien origins. I mean why would it?”

Julie: as she continues looking at the pictures, all she sees are two adored and adorable children, who are obviously loved very much…
“Can you tell us what finally tipped you off? I mean did they just sit down one day and say Mom we’re aliens?”

Diane: choosing her words very carefully…
“There were hints. Max has the gift of healing. Once when he was very young, I saw him heal a bird with a broken wing. I had no way to explain it and he was so young that he didn’t know how to either. Then last year, we had a grease fire in the kitchen. Max pulled me away from it and used his gifts to put out the fire. He tried to tell me that he put it out with a pot of water, but I knew differently.”
She can feel herself getting emotional and has to pause to get control before continuing…
“But starting last summer we knew that something had happened to him, something that gave him nightmares, something that he wouldn’t tell us about. It wasn’t until Philip was able to dig deep enough and discover the truth about Agent Pearce and what he did to him that we were finally told everything.”

April: both she and her Mom are nears tears, she doesn’t have a clue about who or what this Agent Pearce is but the thought of him doing something so terrible that it caused someone to have nightmares, well he had to be bad: almost timidly…
“Is he OK now?”

Diane: smiling at the young girl…
“Yes, he’s doing very well. The nightmares have pretty much stopped. He actually seems happier now than ever before, which is really amazing considering all of what’s going on.”

Julie: “It sounds like you’ve got a pretty interesting and busy life.”

Diane: “Well it certainly hasn’t been boring. I wouldn’t trade it for anything in the world, correction in any world.”
That brings a smile to all of them as they resume chatting about their lives and families.

Setting: Camp David, later that same night

Julie: in their private quarters, lying next to her husband in bed…
“Hank, what did you think about the Evans? I mean you are going to help them, aren’t you?”

Hank: staring up at the ceiling, he’s been trying to come up with a suitable answer to that question: he hadn’t known how to reply to Max’s question, he simply gave a “we’re weighing our options” response, which is saying diplomatically, “we haven’t a damn clue”: turning to his wife of almost thirty years…
“Tell me why you think I should.”

Julie: turning on her side to face her husband…
“Can you look at him and honestly say that he’s not human? Diane showed me pictures today of her children. They weren’t some monsters ready to devour us. They were simply children, laughing, playing, fighting, and hamming it up. What is it that they’ve done wrong that they deserve to have their freedom taken away? I thought this country was all about granting inalienable rights of life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.”
As her husband turns to look back at her….
“You know he’s on the right side. Besides, it’s the right thing to do.”

Hank: smiling a real smile for first time in over a week…
“I’m an idiot. Why didn’t I ask you a week ago?”

Julie: smiling ruefully…
“Because you’re an idiot. Good thing I was after your body back in college and not your brains. So is that body still up to par or not?”

Setting: Andrews AFB, very late same Sunday

Charlie: he’s in the control tower inputting the flight plans, pulling another late rotation: he’s twenty-four and only 2 months away from being discharged from the Air Force, but that’s not soon enough: he’s already gotten himself involved with the wrong people because of gambling, he needs money and fast: thinking back to a conversation he had with one of those freelance tabloid reporters, he decides to give him a call when he’s on break: a little later that night, at a nearby diner he uses the payphone…
“Hello Frank, this is Charlie out at Andrews…Yeah, I got some info, but it ain’t free… $2 grand… and fast. OK, here’s the deal, in the last week there have been numerous spur-of-the-moment flights to Roswell, NM. First the DD of the FBI and the DD of the S.S., then a couple of flights the next day of a S.S. agents, bodyguard types. Today, some of those bodyguards popped back up, along with their protectees. Looked like a family, Mom, Dad, kid, and one other… but get this, they then transferred to a helo and took off for Camp David… they left on their way back to Roswell about two hours ago…What? No, no I don’t know who they are… Well, I didn’t get that great of a look, but the kid was in his late teens, dark hair, fair skin, might still be in school. Dad was in his mid-forties, graying hair, little bit of a paunch, tall about 6’3” maybe; Mom also mid-forties, blonde, good shape, about 5’7”; the other was about 6’-6’1”, light hair… Ok, ok, if it turns into something I get the dough…make it soon though. I don’t have much time…. Yeah, you’ll be in touch, right.”

Behind every successful man stands a successful woman, and just as the Fates take advantage of this to solve one issue, another one arises.


Chapter 49

Setting:
Monday afternoon, Liz’s bedroom

Liz: Max came home with her after school to study for their history final before having to go to work at the UFO Center: while they’ve been in touch through their connection, this is the first time since the prom that they’ve had a chance to be alone: she sits at her desk and pulls her books out: Max has taken a seat on the side of her bed: with her back turned to him…
“Max, should we start on the Vietnam War or the Iran Crisis?”
Not getting any response…
“Max?”
Finally turning around, she smiles at the sleeping form stretched out on her bed: coming over to him, she can’t resist running her hand delicately along his cheek: she squeals with delight and laughter as his hand comes up and grabs her arms and flips her over so he’s on top: he tries to kiss her but she keeps turning her head making him miss: trying to keep the laughter out of her voice and sound at least a little serious…
“And just what do you think you’re doing Mr. Evans? I mean, there you were yesterday admiring that…how old is the President’s daughter 14, 15? You ought to be ashamed of yourself; she’s just a girl. And now you expect me to just pretend that I couldn’t feel your interest? Hmgf!”

Max: still trying to get her to stop squirming so he can kiss her: his eyes sparkling in amusement…
“You’re jealous! Admit it, you are jealous because I thought she was cute.”

Liz: “Aha! You admit it! You were checking out a 14yr old! Why you’re nothing but a dirty old man!”

Max: continuing the pretend wrestling match…
“She’s 15 and that makes her only two years younger than you. And I am not a dirty old man. I’m not old enough.”
Finally able to capture her lips long enough for a quick kiss…
“Hmmm, besides with her long dark hair and brown eyes all she did was to remind me of someone I love and was missing very much yesterday.”
With that Liz wraps her arms around his neck pulling his body down closer to hers: his hands automatically slide underneath her blouse, seeking the warmth and comfort of the touch of her soft bare skin: as their kissing deepens one of her hands slips down along his side and rubs along the increasing bulge in his jeans: spreading fire throughout his body: something between a growl and a groan reverberates through their passionate kissing and fondling: suddenly he hears “Liz, I want you to…” and it ain’t coming from him: he jumps off of the bed and Liz and stands there with his heart pounding hard, first from desire, now from fright.

Jeff: Nancy had asked him to see if Liz could give her a hand folding the laundry: he’s looking down the hall, not paying attention as he opens his daughter’s bedroom door…
“Liz, I want you to…”
He stops in mid-sentence at the sight of his baby girl with a boy on top her: he’s too stunned to say any more: his eyes narrow as he notices his daughter’s partially undone blouse: looking over at the boy, his eyes never leave him as he sharply tells his daughter…
“Go help your mother with the laundry. NOW!”

Liz: wanting to try and defuse some of her father’s building anger…
“Daddy, we… we were just…”

Jeff: not taking his eyes off of Max…
“I said NOW!”
She looks back at Max, who is staring back at her Dad terrified, and reluctantly leaves: for every step further into the room he takes, Max takes a step backwards until he’s backed himself into a corner.

Max: he wants nothing more than to leave but the only way out is blocked by Mr. Parker, in more ways than one…
“Mr. Parker, I… I can explain.”

Jeff: like a lion waiting to pounce on his prey…
“You can explain Max? You can explain what you were doing laying on top of my daughter and what your hands were doing under her blouse? Really? SO EXPLAIN!”

Max: “I…I…uh…I…”

Jeff: “Not a very good explanation Max.”
Coming closer…
“What are your intentions Max?”

Max: “Uh?”

Jeff: “I’ve been thinking that I needed to sit down with you for a talk, but now I see that this has already gone past that stage. I want to know what your intentions are towards my daughter!”

Max: too scared to think, he blurts out the truth…
“I love her and want to marry her.”

Jeff: upon hearing his fears confirmed, his knees want to go out on him: he needs to sit down but refuses to give in just yet: keeping his tone angry…
“I see. When do you plan on doing this marrying?”

Max: totally caught off guard…
“Uh, when?”

Jeff: “Yes when, in 10 years, 5 years, next year? When?”

Max: wishing he had the chance to think this through…
“I guess next year after we graduate.”

Jeff: he hopes that Max doesn’t notice that he’s holding onto the back of the desk chair for support: he loves his daughter dearly and wants her to be happy, he had guessed a few months ago that happiness was going to include Max, but there are a few things he wants to make perfectly clear first…
“Alright Max, but I’m going to demand a few things from you. First, it has always been her dream to go to Harvard. She has a good shot at a full scholarship for it. You will do everything in your power to make that dream come true. Second, you will not do anything that will cause her heartache or sorrow. Don’t hurt her. Lastly, you will not go running off to get married. She is my only daughter and you will allow me the honor of giving her away at a proper wedding, and it had better not be a “shot gun” wedding either, cuz I do have one and they’re very easy to use. You just point it in the general direction; pull the trigger and it blows away anything standing in that direction. Do we understand each other?”

Max: gulp…
“Yes sir!”

Jeff: “Good. Now don’t you have some place you’re supposed to be?”

Max: nervously shakes his head “yes” and not even pausing to collect his books and things, he runs out of the bedroom, down the hall and doesn’t stop until he’s outside.

Nancy: a short time later, she stands in the doorway to her daughter’s bedroom, watching her husband sitting on the side of the bed, staring dejectedly at the floor…
“Jeff, what did you do to that boy? I don’t think I’ve every seen him move that fast.”

Jeff: with elbows on his knees and hands supporting his head…
“Good.”
His wife comes over and sits next to him and puts her arms around him: looking over at her…
“He’s going to do it, you know. He’s going to take her away from us. It’s payback.”

Nancy: “Payback for what?”

Jeff: “Payback for everything we thought we got away with when we were that age.”

Nancy: she thinks that over for a moment, a distant memory brings a slight smile…
“You are either better than my father at scaring boys or Max is a faster runner than you were.”

Setting: DeLuca house, same Monday afternoon

Maria: coming in the kitchen door followed by Michael carrying groceries: calling out…
“Mom, we’re home! Mom!”
Looking around…
“Hmm, guess she went some where. Just put those bags on the table.”

Michael: unceremoniously dropping them where instructed…
“I’ll be right back.”
And heads towards the bathroom: while standing over the toilet taking care of business, he mimics in the mirror the monolog of instructions for dinner tonight {make sure you compliment my Mom’s cooking, wear something nice, napkin goes on your lap and not stuck in your collar, elbows stay off the table, don’t slouch and it wouldn’t hurt to smile}: while washing his hands, his foot accidentally knocks over the trash basket, he reaches down to stuff the contents back in and freezes: reading the box in his hand {a blue plus sign is positive, no change is negative}: his world starts spinning, he has to grab a hold of the sink to keep from hitting the floor: he knows that Maria can feel his shock, he can hear her in his head as well as his ears.

Maria: while putting away the groceries a wave of intense emotions sweep over her, fear, shock, wonder, joy, terror: it takes her a moment to realize that it’s coming from Michael: {Michael, what is it? Michael, can you hear me?}: she starts pounding on the bathroom door shouting out her concern as well: finally the door opens and a very unsteady Michael comes staggering out: scared and concerned…
“Michael?”

Michael: he’s in a daze, barely able to choke out the words…
“What… what were… the results?”

Maria: thoroughly confused…
“The results of what? Michael, what are you talking about?”
She finally notices the box that his hand is slowly extending towards her.

Michael: “I thought… I thought you said it was safe?”

Maria: as she reads the box her eyes grow huge: a chill runs down her spine: now it’s her turn to be dazed…
“Uh Michael, this isn’t mine.”

Michael: now he’s the one confused…
“What? What do you mean it’s not yours? Then whose is it?”
They are both so wrapped up in events that they fail to notice the door opening behind them.

Amy: walking up behind Maria…
“Whose is what?”
She notices the box in Maria’s hand: turning pale…
“Oh, um… Maria I… I was going to tell you tonight. Right, right after I tell Jim.”
She looks at the stunned expressions on her daughter and Michael’s faces and something starts to dawn on her…
“You thought it was Maria. Why would you think it was… OH MY GOD! YOU TWO ARE HAVE SEX!”
She starts pacing and ranting…

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:37:54 PM
“You’re having sex. Oh my God! My baby’s having sex! You’re too young! You’re going to get in trouble; I just know it! How dare you touch my little girl!”

Maria: watches Michael backing away and sporting a scared, panicked look, she suppresses her own panic and focuses on calming her Mom…
“Mom, Mom, we aren’t in trouble. We’re … we’re careful. Mom, you’ve got to calm down. Think of the baby. Getting all upset like this can’t be good for it.”

Amy: trying to get a hold of herself…
“You’re right, you’re right. I need a drink.”

Maria: “Mom, you can’t, remember… the baby?”

Amy: “Oh, yes the baby.”
Taking a few deep breaths, then looking directly at Michael…
“MEN! It’s all their fault!”
She turns and stomps off towards her bedroom for a good cry.

Maria: staring at the direction her mother just left in, she reaches behind her and grabs a hold of Michael…
“Michael, I want you to stop by my Mom’s shop, get the largest bottle of cedar oil you can find. Bring it back; put it here on the table, then leave. And for God’s sake don’t let her see you until I have a chance to calm her down. Then later on, you better be around to calm me down. Now GO!”

As the Fates can tell you growing up and letting go can be just as hard on the parents as it is on their children, and it doesn’t have anything to do with being alien.


Chapter 50

Setting:
: Sheriff’s station, Friday morning

Deputy Hansen: he’s wearily keeping an eye on the reporter who’s waiting for Sheriff Valenti: for the last few months he’s had a feeling that something big was going on and that the sheriff was in on it: the sheriff was certainly growing more and more distracted, especially this past week: it’s very unlike Sheriff Valenti to be late, but this morning will make three days in a row: as the sheriff finally comes in, the reporter quickly stands up: as the Sheriff pauses at the coffee maker to collect his morning cup…
“Morning Sheriff”
Trying to discreetly point in the direction of the reporter…
“Sheriff, that’s Frank Strotman, he’s with the Associated Press and he’s been waiting to talk with you for about an hour. Sheriff, is there something that I should know about?”

Valenti: looking over at the reporter…
“No Hansen, everything’s under control. Give me 10 minutes then send him up.”
He walks up to his office, closes the door, and sits numbly at his desk {yeah Hansen, everything’s under control but not for long. Damn it! This is all I need. Why now? Why everything at ounce? First Amy drops the bombshell about the baby on Monday and now the world is about to find out about there being real live aliens in Roswell. As if my life wasn’t already complicated enough, this is just going to make it 10-fold. How in the hell am I going to explain to Amy that I knew her daughter was dating an alien and didn’t tell her?}: he takes a gulp of his coffee and steels himself as he hears the knock at the door…
“Come in.”

Frank Strotman: he’s been snooping around since arriving Monday afternoon: at first he thought Charlie was full of it, but after looking around it’s obvious that something was definitely up in Roswell: Charlie had said that one of them looked like he was still in school so that’s where he started, the local high school: it didn’t take too long to see that a select group of kids had some serious-looking people tailing them: he had taken a few photos of them with his telephoto lens, taking care to stay as unobtrusive as possible so as not to alert their tails: he had emailed a picture to Charlie, who was able to ID the dark haired boy as the one that he saw at the airport: from there he told the lady on the school’s yearbook committee about his fictitious sick daughter and was able to buy the current school’s yearbook and from that he got their names: a search of their names in the local newspaper archives revealed an interesting story about a shooting two years ago at a local high school hangout called the Crashdown: posing as a UFO reporter for a tabloid, it was easy to get interviews from various people that might be able to shed some light on the incident: they all said pretty much the same thing, “it looked like she got shot, but thank God it was only ketchup”, but something was just fishy: a couple of people had told him about the sheriff’s family alien obsession, and about that strange lightening occurrence out at Frazier Woods last year and how thoroughly the sheriff investigated it: now all of a sudden, the sheriff don’t seem interested, not only that but he would have to be blind not to notice these guys tailing the kids: whatever is going on the sheriff must know something about it and is keeping a lid on it, and that lid needs to come off: taking a seat in front of the sheriff’s desk…
“Good morning Sheriff Valenti, thanks for seeing me.”

Valenti: “Not a problem. So, what brings you to our fine town?”

Frank Strotman: he pulls out pictures of the kids and their tails and drops them on the sheriff’s desk…
“It seems that some of the kids have caught the interest of some pretty serious looking dudes, especially this dark haired boy, Max Evans. Why, they even accompanied him to Andrew’s AFB and Camp David last Sunday. By the way, any idea why the President would be interested in meeting this kid?”

Valenti: {OH SHIT! I knew it!!}…
“I’m not really sure, but, guessing here, I understand that Max’s father works with the government from time-to-time. Perhaps it has something to do with that?”

Frank Strotman: “Well that would be a very good guess, but why are they tailing just the kids? And it’s not only the Evans boy, but also his sister, and six others that I have discovered so far, including you son, Kyle and your ward, Tess Harding. Surely as a police officer trained in observing things, you would have noticed these men hanging around your children?”

Valenti: he’s caught and he knows it: wanting to put a stop to it…
“I’m sorry but our conversation is finished here. Have a good day. Oh and watch where you park, some of our younger deputies get rather ticket happy.”

Frank Strotman: his eyes narrow {so I was right, you are in the know about what’s going on}…
“You’re not going to answer my questions, are you?”

Valenti: adamant….
“I’m sorry, but no, I’m not. Good day Mr. Strotman.”
He waits a few minutes to make sure the reporter has left before picking up the phone and dialing the Evans Law Office.

Frank Strotman: he left the sheriff’s office more determined than ever to get to the bottom of everything: he takes a stroll around Roswell thinking things over {why would the President be interested in talking to a high school kid? What really happened that day at the Crashdown? Those two incidents are connected somehow I can feel it. What’s the common denominator? Max Evans, everything seems to be centered on him, but there’re other kids involved. What’s their connection? What’s the connection to Roswell? Roswell is synonymous with the alien crash of ’47, with aliens…. Roswell-aliens-shooting but not-Max Evans-government agents-the President, WHAT THE HELL AM I THINKING?! Max Evans is an alien; the government knows and is covering it up? Ok, I’ve been in the New Mexico sun too much, time for a break.}: he’s a little surprised that he finds himself walking into the Crashdown: even though the place is empty, he still takes a seat at the counter: over the years, he’s found that you can find out a lot of interesting tidbits chatting with the people while sitting at the counter: a dark haired man about forty comes over and asks if he can get him something to drink: while studying the menu….
“Um yeah, a cup of coffee. Hey is it too late for breakfast? This alien scramble sounds good.”

Jeff: smiling…
“Sure, no problem.”
He leaves to turn in the order and get the coffee.

Frank Strotman: as he watches the man go about his business, it dawns on him that this must be Jeff Parker, owner of the Crashdown and father of Liz Parker, Max Evans’s girlfriend and the girl who was shot, but wasn’t: {I wonder what he knows? Is it possible that Max is really an alien? Would he know? Would he approve of his daughter dating one?}: as Jeff pours the coffee…
“Cute restaurant, the theme fits the town.”

Jeff: not really paying attention too much, but being polite…
“Thanks. Yeah, I supposed it does.”

Frank Strotman: pretend-joking…
“So, seen any?”

Jeff: his head pops up in confusion…
“Any what?”

Frank Strotman: “Aliens”

Jeff: laughing a little at the bad joke…
“Nope, not recently. Although a biker bunch came through last week, some of them were pretty strange looking.”

Frank Strotman: normally he would be trying his damnedest to get Jeff talking, but the idea of Max Evans being an alien, of aliens even existing is just too ludicrous and he doesn’t want to be laughed out of town: at the same time the thought just won’t go away: as he silently eats his alien scramble, he looks around the diner, trying to picture what happened that day two years ago: looking back at Jeff {what the hell, so what if he laughs? This is Roswell for God’s sake, not exactly the intellect capitol of the world. Who cares if I make an ass out of myself?}: finishing his cup of coffee, Jeff comes over to refill it…
“So, this place yours, right?”

Jeff: his eyes narrow at the somewhat personal question…
“Yeah, it’s mine.”

Frank Strotman: “Yeah, I’ve been in town a few days. Been wanting to try this place but I always came by later in the afternoon when it was crowded.”

Jeff: he’s getting the distinct impression that this man is up to something that he wants something…
“Yeah, it’s pretty popular with the high school kids after school.”

Frank Strotman: he can literally see Jeff’s guard going up: plunging ahead…
“That must be handy with a teenage daughter. Good thing her schoolmate and I think now boyfriend, Max Evans, was on hand that day two years ago when she got shot. Any idea how he did it? How he healed the bullet wound?”

Jeff: the alarm bells that were starting to ring are now going full tilt: angry and a little bit scared for his family…
“What kind of nut are you? How the hell do you know I have a daughter and who’s her boyfriend? You better start explaining before I call the sheriff!”

Frank Strotman: he’s watching Jeff’s reaction very, very carefully: raising his voice an octave but keeping it smooth…
“Actually I’ve already seen the sheriff this morning. Tell me, haven’t you noticed the men tailing your daughter? I believe they’re Secret Service Agents and actually they’re also tailing Max, his sister, Maria DeLuca, Alex Whitman, even the sheriff’s son Kyle and Tess Harding. Why, why are they being tailed? The sheriff knows all about it but he wouldn’t tell me why, did he tell you?”

Jeff: his first instinct is to throw this guy out, except that he had noticed the men: thinking back, he hadn’t seen the sheriff since the night of the prom, the night he had asked the sheriff to check out the men that were following their children: it was very, very unusual for the sheriff not to stop in for a piece of pie and coffee in the afternoon and he hadn’t seen him all week: looking a little shaky…
“No, no he didn’t tell me and I asked him too. You said they were Secret Service. How do you know that?”

Frank Strotman: getting excited…
“I don’t know for certain, but last Sunday some of them and Max Evans and I believe his parents as well as one other, were spotted changing planes at Andrew’s AFB for a copter ride to Camp David. Did you know about that? Did your daughter say anything about it?”

Jeff: confused and growing more freaked out by the second…
“No, no she didn’t. She said something about Max and his family having to go visit some sick relative or something. But now that I think about it, I saw Max’s sister, Isabel and their Aunt Trudy that day. They came in for lunch. Why would they go visit relatives and leave them behind?”
After thinking things over for a few minutes, he’s still just as confused as ever…
“What is it that you are getting at? What are you thinking?”

Frank Strotman: barely able to contain his increasing enthusiasm…
“Think about it. Two years ago, that horrible day of the shooting. Everyone thought your daughter had been shot. Several said that Max Evans went over to help her and did something and suddenly she was OK. Now he and your daughter and all of their close friends are being tailed by the Secret Service and Max is seen on his way to visit the President. And I’m sorry to say, apparently your daughter knew and lied to you about it. I think, I think Max is more than he seems. I think he’s not from around here.”

Jeff: still not quite grasping it…
“From around here? Are you talking about him being adopted? What’s that got to do with anything? Look, Max is a good kid, the Evans are good people. What the hell are you talking about?”

Frank Strotman: {Max is adopted? Maybe this isn’t as far fetched as I thought.}:…
“I think Max is a survivor of the ’47 crash. I think he’s an extraterrestrial. I believe if you think about it, you’ll see that there is definitely something special about him, why else would the President of the United States want to see him?”

Jeff: he really had been going there for a minute, but not know…
“Get out! You came in here and scared the hell out of me, thinking my daughter was in danger, only to find out that you’re some kind of nut after all. Get out and stay the hell away from my family!”

Frank Strotman: throwing a ten spot on the counter he quickly starts to depart….
“OK, ok fine, but think about what I said. Even if I am some kind of nut, you still have to figure out why the Secret Service is watching your daughter and her friends, why the sheriff isn’t doing anything about it, why the Evans went to meet the President and why your daughter lied to you. Just think about.”

Jeff: he spends the rest of the afternoon lost in thought and watching the clock, anxiously counting the minutes until his daughter gets home from school and dreading it at the same time.

As the small leak in the dam starts to widen and more spills forth, the Fates decide it’s best to let events run their course.


Chapter 51

Setting:
Outside Evans house, same Friday, mid-afternoon

Liz: as they pull into the driveway…
“Did your Dad say what was up when he called?”

Max: “Nope, just for all of us to meet him here at three.”
Looking at the Jetta pull up in front…
“Looks like we’re all here, but Dad. I don’t see his car. Come on let’s go in.
Walking into the kitchen door: sniffing the air: he comes over to greet his Aunt Trudy, who is busy taking some cookies out of the oven…
“Hey Aunt Trudy, those look good.”
As he snags a cookie off of the cookie sheet: he quickly tosses it from one hand to the other…
“HOT, HOT, HOT!”

Aunt Trudy: trying not to laugh…
“Of course they’re hot. They just came out of the oven. Next time try a little patience and maybe you won’t get burned. Now why don’t you two go join the rest in the living room?”

Max: he grabs a couple of sodas out of the frig then heads for the living room where he and Liz join the rest of them waiting for his Dad: he scowls a little when Isabel asks him if he wants a cookie from the plate…
“No thanks, I just had one.”
Looking around the room at everyone…
“Mom, did Dad say what this is all about?”

Mom: “No, just that he wanted everyone here at three.”
Almost on cue, Philip walks in the door with a couple of grocery bags.

Dad: putting the bags on the hall table, he turns to address the assembled group…
“Glad to see everyone could make it. There’re a couple of things going on that everyone needs to know, both good and bad. So I think I’ll start with the good.”
He reaches into the bag and pulls out a bottle of champagne, fluted plastic glasses, and three bottles of Martinelli’s Sparkling Apple Cider…
“Everyone, come and get a glass, we’re going to do this right. Uh, champagne is for the non-alien-over-21 crowd only please.”
Everyone crowds around getting a glass…
“OK, here’s the good news. I just got off the phone about an hour ago with Attorney General, Ms. Rainer. All but one of the political asylum requests was dismissed. See they can’t grant political asylum to people that already are US citizens. The President has also issued a “finding” that as US citizens and foreign Royalty, all of you will still be granted federal assistance and protection, and since Liz, Maria, Alex and Kyle are so closely associated to you, they are being granted this as well. Tobias, since you are admittedly a recent arrival and since you can prove it would cost you, your life if you returned to Antar, they have granted you political asylum as well as federal assistance and protection. So how about a toast?”
They all raise their glasses…
“To freedom, both ours and soon for Antar!”
They all drink to the toast then start to break into excited chitchat amongst themselves: trying to get their attention back, a little loudly…
“However… however, what we just won is a double edged sword. The reason we are getting their assistance and protection is because we’re going to need it. Sheriff, why don’t you tell them about your visitor this morning?”
They sit in silence as the sheriff fills them in about this morning’s visitor.

Michael: “So what your saying is that we’ve won our right to be free citizens, but the press is about to take that freedom away by telling the world about us.”

Dad: “Yes, I’d say that about sums it up. I had a very long talk with the Attorney General about how to handle the press. When the time is right, they would like to have the President make the announcement so he can explain and try to reassure the public. In that regard, we have been asked to remain silent; if a reporter corners you, do not do or say anything. You don’t have to explain. Since we’ve all had quite a bit of practice at keeping quite I don’t see it as a problem. The Secret Service and the FBI are keeping an eye on our reporter friend and the press in general, but it is going to be coming out soon. It’s just a matter of time. There is one more thing. Liz, Maria, Alex, I think it’s time your parents are filled in about this. They’re your parents and this directly affects you and your futures. I think they would all appreciate hearing it now and from you rather than hearing about it on TV or reading it in the paper. I also think that your respective bondmates…
He looks pointedly at his son, then Michael, then narrows his eyes as they land on Alex…
“should accompany you. Diane and I of course will be just a phone call away if you need us.”
This last statement causes uncomfortable stirring amongst the ranks.

Max: {well, I’ve already started my week off on the wrong foot with Liz’s Dad, I don’t think this is going to win me any brownie points. I wonder if he really does have a shotgun?}

Michael: {he can’t seriously expect me to tell a pregnant Amy DeLuca that I’m an alien? My God, Maria freaked when she found out and she’s just like her Mom, plus being pregnant! Nuh-huh, no way, not gonna do it, too dangerous!}

Alex: {I bet my Dad is going to have a million questions. This may take awhile, cuz he’s going to want to know everything, well maybe not everything. Why is Mr. Evans looking at me like that? You know, he’s a pretty big guy.}

Kyle: {Man, glad I don’t have to go through that, I can’t think of anything worse.}

Sheriff: “Kyle, Tess, I think we should be heading home, there’s something that we need to discuss anyhow.”
As they are departing…
“Philip, give me a call if anyone needs my help.”

While confession maybe good for the soul, the Fates know that it’s the thought of doing it that scares the hell out of you.


Chapter 52

Setting:
Outside Crashdown, same Friday, mid-afternoon

Max: it’s been a very quite ride: his stomach has been doing flip-flops the whole way over, his Dad is right, but it doesn’t make it any easier: as they pull up in front of the Crashdown, he grabs Liz for a reassuring kiss: as they break their lip-lock for air, he spies Mr. Parker watching them through the window and he doesn’t look happy: nodding his head toward her Dad…
“Uh Liz, your Dad. I’ve been meaning to ask you something.”

Liz: she noticed her Dad’s sour look…
“Hmm, what?”

Max: continuing to watch Mr. Parker…
“Does your Dad own a gun?”

Liz: confused…
“A gun? Why?”

Max: starting to get nervous under her Dad’s constant stare…
“Oh, no reason, no reason…. so does he?”

Liz: looking back and forth between her Dad and boyfriend…
“No, no he doesn’t… oh except for Grandpa’s old hunting gun. My Dad and Grandpa use to do some hunting way back when. I remember Grandpa saying that Dad use to be a pretty good shot, rarely missed.“
Continuing to look between the two…
“Max, what’s going on?”

Max: he tears his eyes away from her Dad and tries to give her a reassuring smile…
“Nothing, not a thing. I guess we might as well get this over with.”

Setting: Parker house, same day and time

Jeff: he watches his baby girl and Max kissing, he mentally prepares himself as both of them get out of the jeep and enter the restaurant…
“Liz, Max, I’m glad you’re here, there’s something I want to talk to both of you about.”

Liz: holding on to Max’s sweaty hand, they share a cautious look…
“OK Daddy.”
They all proceed upstairs.

Jeff: they head into the living room where they are joined by Nancy: Max and Liz take a seat on the sofa: he and Nancy sit in the chairs across from the sofa: he absent-mindedly runs his hand through his hair, trying to figure out how to do this without sounding like a nut…
“Liz, Max, for the last few weeks I’ve been noticing that some men have been tailing you. I had asked the sheriff to check into it last weekend and I haven’t seen hide-nor-hair of him since. Then this morning a customer came in asking questions, questions about you two and your friends, but particularly about you Max. He said that those men are Secret Service agents and that they were tailing you because…he hinted that you came from… I mean… hell… how do I say this? Max, I know that you and your sister were adopted when you were very young, but do you know where you are originally from?

Max: he and Liz give each other a look {Liz, tell me again how your parents are going take this?}.

Liz: {fine, they’ll be fine. They, they like you and… they’ll be fine.}

Max: {uh huh, so um, where exactly does your Dad keep this gun?}

Liz: {why do you keep asking me about my Dad’s gun?}

Max: {let’s just say he mentioned something about us better not needing to have a “shotgun” wedding.}

Liz: she bites her lip to keep from smiling…
{he didn’t? He wouldn’t. He did? It’s under the bed. I’m sure everything will be OK.}

Max: taking a deep breath…
{OK. But if your Dad makes one move for the bedroom, I’m outta here.}
He swallows, lets out the breath he’s been holding…
“I’m from Antar.”

Jeff: he blinks a few times in surprise…
“Where the hell is that?”

Max: “The Whirlwind Galaxy.”

Jeff: it’s a good thing he’s sitting down: if his brain were a computer, it would need to be rebooted: nothing is making sense…
“Are you telling me that you really are an… an alien?”

Max: “Well, technically it’s partially true. I’m only half alien, the other half is human.”

Nancy: she’s been watching everything especially the interaction between Liz and Max, whatever is going on there is no doubt their daughter is totally in on it: like her husband, she’s trying to process what they’ve just been told: trying to come up with a logical explanation…
“Max, have… have you been taking something? I mean it almost sounds like you just said that you were half alien?”

Max: “No, Mrs. Parker, I haven’t taken anything. I don’t do things like that. Besides the fact that drugs are dumb, I have no idea how they would affect me since I am half alien.”

Jeff: still stunned, but his brain is starting to function a little…
“Prove it.”

Max: he looks over at Liz briefly, who nods in agreement, then scans around the room: his spots a coyote statue on a table: he goes over and touches it with a now glowing hand, turning the coyote into a clown, then a whale, an Indian, then back to the coyote: he then goes back to the sofa next to Liz: attempting to explain what he just did…
“One of my powers is that I can change molecular structure of things.”

Liz: she watches her parents go from stunned to fearful at what Max just did: wanting to calm their fears…
“Mom, Dad, Max does have some special gifts, but he’s also human, with feelings and emotions. He would never purposefully harm anyone, if anything he would try and help them.”

Jeff: Liz’s statement causes him to think back to what the customer said: starting to look at Max in a new light…
“Is one of your powers… healing? Is what he said true, did Lizzy get shot that day two years ago and you… you healed her?”

Liz: “Yes, he risked being exposed to save my life. If it wasn’t for him I… I would have died that day two years ago.”
She watches as her Mom’s eyes tear up and goes to sit next to her Dad in the chair: her parents quietly hold each other as they digest the thought that they came so close to losing their daughter.

Jeff: still shaky…
“Thank you for saving our daughter.”

Max: “I would do anything to save her. I love her, I always have. But, um, there’s more that you need to know. In fact that’s why I came over here, it’s time to fill you both in.”
As calmly as possible he and Liz bring them up to date on what’s been going on in his and their daughter’s lives for the past two years: the Parkers are too numb to say much and mainly sit quietly and listen…
“So that pretty much sums it up. Do, do you have any questions?”

Jeff: he stands up and starts pacing around the room, trying to think this through: turning back towards Max…
“So if I understand this right, you’re an alien/human clone of their dead alien King and my…my mother’s high school sweetheart? And you, your sister Isabel, your second-in-command Michael, and your wife Tess were sent here until you were old enough to help fight to get your crown back?”
He pauses as both Max and Liz nod in agreement…
“And for the past two years you two, plus them and Maria, Alex, Kyle and the sheriff and recently your parents and aunt have been hiding from the government while fighting against your enemies that just happened to have followed you here?”

Max: “Um yeah, that’s pretty much it. But now the government is in-the-know too.”

Jeff: he looks over at his wife still sitting too stunned to talk: shaking his head…
“No, no this isn’t right. It’s too dangerous. You’re too dangerous. Not you, yourself, but just knowing you, being around you. Liz could get hurt or even killed. I won’t allow that.”

Liz: upset at her Dad’s words, standing up and speaking a little loudly…
“Daddy, if it wasn’t for him I wouldn’t be alive. I love him. You can’t mean that!”

Max: his stomach feels like its on fire and he really would like to go throw up now: this is what he feared the most: he won’t lose her: determined to sway him over…

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:39:27 PM
“Mr. Parker, I would gladly lay down my life for Liz. The other day I told you that I love her and want to marry her and I meant it. I know you’re not going to like me pointing this out but the reason Liz is also being guarded by the Secret Service is because she been seen by our enemies. They now know her. At least if she’s with me, I can give her added protection.”

Jeff: he’s angry at the thought that not only is his daughter in possible danger because of Max, but that it’s Max that is better able to keep her from harm, not him: not yet willing to give in…
“How can you marry her? You said Tess was your wife!”

Max: he actually flinches at that…
“That was another lifetime. Different people. Both Tess and I have agreed that neither of us wants to continue it in this one. Besides we’ve both found other bondma… loves.”

Nancy: she’s been too overcome to say much, but that doesn’t mean she didn’t watch everything, especially the interaction between Liz and Max, and how through it all they held hands and would share deep looks, but mostly she saw the defiance in both of them: it doesn’t matter what her and Jeff do, they’re determined to see this through till the end: all she can do is pray that end doesn’t include her daughter’s life: but she also didn’t miss Max’s slip-of-the-lip either and she wants to know exactly what that means: swallowing a few times to moisten her throat…
“Bond what Max? Are you and Liz somehow bonded? What exactly does that mean?”

Liz: she can’t miss that Max’s nervousness just doubled, throwing him a comforting thought {he’s not going to shoot you. Besides your shield can stop a bullet.}: he gives her a gee-thanks-a-lot look: turning back to her parents, trying to explain without revealing too much…
“You see, after Max healed me, I started to be able to sense him. Like I always knew when he was near. As we grew closer, that ability also grew until we could feel each other’s emotions and eventually even talk to each other telepathically. When Tobias came, he explained that this is normal for their kind. That we’re now bondmates.”

Jeff: his hair is standing on end: after what he witnessed earlier this week, he suddenly knows more than he wishes he did: menacingly…
“How close? Max, how close do you have to become before this ‘bonding’ happens?”

Max: he wants to have Jeff Parker as a friend as well as a future father-in-law, so he can’t lie, but he’d rather not get shot at either: looking him squarely in the eye…
“Close, we’re close.”

Nancy: her heart stops for a moment as she realizes what’s really being said: she watches as her husband bunches up his fists and walks stiffly away from Max and stands in front of the window, stewing in anger: she forces herself to try and be reasonable…
“I want you two to promise me that you’ll be careful… about everything. That there won’t be any… accidents. Promise me.”

Liz: looking at Max, who is trying to look back her and her Mom while keeping a weary eye on what her Dad’s doing…
“We promise to be careful, Mom.”

Jeff: stewing {how dare he! That’s my little girl!}: he turns around at the sound of his wife’s voice and faces them: for the first time he notices how they are leaning on each other for support, how they’re still holding hands: he knows that they always seem to be holding hands or touching, but he never wanted to really “see it” before: defeated {I’ve already lost her. And if I’m honest, I lost her a long time ago.}: coming back over to sit on the arm of his wife’s chair: calmer than earlier, but still a bit gruff…
“Max, I extracted a promise out of you earlier this week. As a man and a King, I expect you to honor it. Do we understand each other?”

Max: smiling a bit, but still on edge…
“Yes sir, we do.”

Jeff: “Good, now tell us about how this reporter is supposed to be handled and what’s next.”

No matter how “modern” man becomes, the Fates know that some things remain the same throughout the ages, like the old saying “a son’s a son until he takes a wife, but a daughter’s a daughter for the rest of your life”.



Chapter 53

Setting:
Outside the Whitman’s house, same day and time

Isabel: she’s nervous and unsure about what to expect: she hasn’t taken the time to get to know the Whitman’s too well…
“Alex, so you think you’re parents are going to be OK with this? I mean, they barely know me and now we’re going to tell them that…”

Alex: “Isabel, stop it. They might not know you too well but they do like you. My parents have always believed that we’re not alone. Finding out the truth won’t be that big of a revelation.”
Before she can object again, his lips grab hers for a long, deep kiss…
“Besides, no matter what, you and I are in this together, forever. Now come on, let’s go.”
They climb out of the car and hand-in-hand, they head into the house.
Calling out as the enter the quiet house…
“MOM! We’re here.”

Janet: coming out of the kitchen and wiping her hands on the a towel…
“Oh good. Dinner’s almost ready. Isabel, it’s so nice to have you over for dinner. We’ve been looking forward to getting to know you a little better. Charles just ran down to pick up the dessert; he’ll be right back. Now why don’t you two make yourselves comfortable in the living room while I finish up.”

Isabel: “Is there anything that I can help you with?”

Janet: “No thank you, I’ve got everything under control. You just sit down and relax. I’ll be out in a few.”

Charles: coming in the front door with a cake from the local bakery, he smiles as he sees his son and Isabel sitting on the sofa: he’s always been very proud of his son, but in a way he’s pitied him a little as well because Alex in many ways was just like himself, basically a nerd: great in school, but hard in the dating game: he had been pleasantly surprised when Alex started dating the Evans girl: he didn’t know too much about her other than she was one of the more popular girls as well as one of the most prettiest in Roswell High, but there had to be more to her than that: Alex has had a crush on Isabel Evans for years and apparently she has finally given him, the class nerd, a second look and liked what she saw: over the last year, he and Janet have watched as their son has come to life, dating and making a new group of friends including Isabel’s brother and the sheriff’s son: Alex was finally “one of the group” and it’s about time he and Janet start finding out what this group is all about, starting with Isabel…
“Hello Alex, Isabel. We’re glad that you can join us for dinner. I think I’ll go drop this cake off in the kitchen.”
Dinner proceeds smoothly but throughout it he has the distinct impression that there is something that they want to talk about: trying to give them an opening….
“So Isabel, school’s almost out. Do you have any exciting plans for the summer?”

Alex: he gives Isabel a reassuring look {Izzy, it’s now or never.}: he watches her nod her head affirmative, but waits for him to start: {in for a penny, in for a pound} he plunges right on in…
“Actually Dad, she’s going to be rather busy for awhile, a long while, we all are. You see she’s going to be helping her brother, Max, to win back his crown for the Antarian throne and to free their planet. See he’s really an alien King in exile and Isabel, his sister is an alien Princess.”

Charles: he and Janet share several confused looks before he turns back to Alex, confused…
“Could you go over that again, but a bit more slowly and in detail, please?”
They do as he asks, followed by a demonstration of Isabel’s powers; he’s floored by the implications of what this all means {so I was right, there really were aliens in that crash! I bet Area 51 exist, too! I wonder how much human they are? 50/50? Are they enough to be compatible with us?}: as he notices how Alex is holding onto Isabel’s hand, giving her strength and comfort {so how close are they, how serious? I thought it was just puppy love, but after everything that they’ve been through, I can see where it could be more.}: looking over at his wife, he can see how stunned she is and how curious she is about all of this, but there’s also a look of sadness that he can’t account for: turning back to his son…
“Alex, there are several questions that I’m dying to ask, but there’s only one that I really want to know right now. Where do you stand in all of this?”

Alex: without any hesitation…
“By Isabel.”
He watches his Dad ponders this for a moment then simply nods: turning to his Mom, he’s surprised to see a sad look with tears starting to form: concerned…
“Mom? Mom, are you OK?”

Isabel: looking at Alex’s Mom, she wants to cry, too: she’s seen that look many times, in her own Mom, whenever she and Max did something that brought them one step closer to growing up, to leaving: letting go of Alex’s hand, she goes to set next to his Mom…
“Mrs. Whitman, Alex is very special to me. We took our time with things, making sure of how we felt about each other before moving forward. We love each other and I hope that I can make him as happy as he makes me.”

Janet: holding her head high, she looks back at this alien Princess that has stolen her son’s heart and smiles…
“You do dear, you do.”
Taking her future daughter-in-law’s hands in hers…
“Now tell us what we can do to help?”
They spend some time going over the latest and greatest in the world of aliens-on-Earth: Isabel leaves with a list of questions that they would like answered and a promise that they will be kept informed every step of the way.

Setting: Valenti house, same day and time

Kyle: from the couch, he and Tess have been watching his Dad pace back and forth for over twenty minutes now: Dad’s stopped several times and started to say something but nothing seems to be coming out: as his Dad does this for the hundredth time, his frustration spills out…
“Will you just say it already!”

Valenti: he had rehearsed this to death in his mind, but somehow in real life he just can’t seem to get it out: at Kyle’s prompting he finally just blurts it out…
“Amy’s pregnant. She’s… she’s going to… I mean she and I are going to have a baby.”

Kyle: he’s too stunned, all he can think of is…
“SHE’S WHAT?!”

Valenti: “I’m pretty sure you heard me.”

Tess: she’s has a multitude of emotions running through her {OH MY GOD! A baby! I hope it’s a girl; I would love to have a baby sister, all the cute clothes and things to buy, a nursery to help fix up. Wait a minute, would I still be welcomed? If they get married then where would they (we?) live? Would I be asked to move out to make room?} suddenly unsure and worried, she instinctively reaches for her bondmate’s hand for comfort: tentatively…
“Sheriff, what happens now? I… do you need me to find somewhere else… I mean this house isn’t too big.”
Before she’s even got the words out, she felt Kyle’s arms wrap around her: as she asks the question, she feels Kyle’s lips on her temple {you’re not going anywhere without me, ever!}.

Valenti: he was surprised and saddened by her question: he’s also very much aware of how close Tess and Kyle have become: he still has mixed feelings because of their ages, but there’s damn little he can do to keep them apart, especially with both of them living under the same roof…
“Tess, when I agreed to be your guardian I promised to be responsible for you until you’re of age. There will always be room for you. You’re family and belong here. But you’re right, this house is already too crowded and well, while I haven’t asked her yet, I do hope that Amy will say yes to my proposal, which means that we’re going to need to look for a bigger house. It won’t be easy finding one that we can afford and that has enough room for all of us.”
Sitting down and shaking his head in wonder…
“Who would of thought that in less than a year that I would go from this house that was plenty big for just Kyle and me to now looking for one that is big enough for a new wife and baby, the two of you and Maria, amazing.”

Kyle: {Tess and Maria under the same house?! Just shoot me now.}: mumbling to himself…
“There isn’t one.”
Still in shock, looks over at his Dad…
“Dad, could you try and find a house with three bathrooms?”

Setting DeLuca house, same day and time

Maria: she and Michael are sitting with her Mom at the kitchen table: she’s worried about how her Mom’s going to take the news, especially given her current condition: plus she’s dealing with an extremely nervous and reluctant Space Boy: it took several sharp looks by Mr. Evans to convince him that he had no choice {that is if he expects to ever get a good night’s sleep ever again or have a reason for being that tired in the first place.}: she smiles sweetly over at her Space Boy for a moment before turning back to her Mom: she takes her Mom’s hands in hers and tries to hide her nervousness as she calmly…
“Mom, there’s something that we need to tell you.”

Amy: “Oh my God, you’re pregnant?!”

Michael: “What? NO!”
As scared shitless as he is about this, the thought of having to tell Amy DeLuca that he had gotten her teenage daughter pregnant would be petrifying: {I really need to have a talk with Max about his Dad. Damn, how can he make me feel like a two-bit heel with only a glare?}: he takes a look back over his shoulder, just to reassure himself that he does have a clear exit path to the door: he folds his arms against his chest and nervously looks back over to his pixie mate {I’d rather face Nicholas and Kivar than your Mother.}.

Maria: {Michael, if Max can face Liz’s Dad, you can face my Mom. Look at it this way at least my Mom doesn’t have a gun, Liz’s Dad does.}.

Michael: {yeah, but she’s got a baseball bat and I’ve seen her knock a few homers out of the park. Besides, Mr. Parker isn’t pregnant.}

Maria: {do you want to go back to Max’s Dad and tell him you chickened out?}.

Michael: {how in the hell do you always know what will get to me?}

Maria: {simple, I’m me. And I can always get to you. Now let’s get back on track.}: looking her Mom in the eyes, keeping her voice level and relaxed…
“Mom, I’m not pregnant. But we do need to tell you something. Michael isn’t… he isn’t entirely human.”

Amy: looking over at Michael, then back at her daughter: confused…
“Well, I guess that’s because he’s a guy.”

Maria: suppressing her desire to smile {Ok, can I laugh at that? It was funny you know. Stop looking like that, it was a joke.}: keeping her eyes on her Mom…
“No Mom, Michael isn’t entirely from Earth. He’s part alien from a world called Antar. He, Max, Isabel and Tess are hybrids, part human and part Antarian, Antarian Royalty to be exact. See they were hidden here from their enemies until they were old enough to come back and help reclaim what’s theirs’.”

Amy: she starts laughing her head off at the lunacy of their story: a single thought though strikes her and all humor disappears: very serious…
“OK, young lady. I want to know what you two have been taking. That sounds like some bad acid trip or something. I’m surprised at you, at you both over this. I think that I’m going to have to talk to the sheriff. This is too serious to be swept under the rug.”

Michael: they share a what-the-hell-do-we-do-now look: he then looks at the bowl of apples sitting on the table in front of them: holding his glowing hand over them, they turn into oranges, then pears and then back to apples for a moment before becoming a bowl full of applesauce: scowling…
“Damnit! I overshot it.”

Maria: watching her Mom’s reaction: without looking at him, she takes Michael’s hand away as he’s about to attempt to fix it…
“Michael, not now. Mom? Mom, say something.”

Amy: her mouth is hanging open in shock: for a moment her world spins like she might pass out: looking at the bowl of applesauce: standing up…
“OH MY GOD! YOU’RE AN ALIEN! What are you doing here? What do you want? What do you want with MY DAUGHTER? STAY AWAY FROM HER!”

Maria: standing up and grabbing a hold of her Mom’s shoulders…
“Mom, listen to me. Listen, please. He’s not bad. He’s not evil. He’s a good alien. He doesn’t want to harm anyone. Mom, I love him. Mom, please listen.”

Amy: she studies her daughter: for her sake, she had been warming up to the slightly gruff young man that had obviously won her daughter’s heart, and underneath she had discovered a warm, caring person just waiting and wanting to come out: looking over at Michael: sitting back down in the chair with a thud…
“OK, I’ll listen.”

Michael: all eyes are on him now…
“Ms. DeLuca, I am part alien/part human and like Maria said the four of us Max, Isabel, Tess and I, were sent here in these incubation pods, but our ship crashed in ’47. Only two of our caretakers survived the crash and were able to hide our pods away before being captured by the government. With the crash and all, things got kinda messed up and three of us came out a little early and wandered off. Max and Isabel stayed together and were found by the Evans, but I was alone. As you know I eventually wound up with Hank. The fourth, Tess, emerged on schedule and the caretaker that was able to escape the FBI was there for her. He raised her until last year when he was killed by our enemies, then as you know Sheriff Valenti took her in.”

Amy: fitting the pieces together…
“Wait, Jim knows about all of this?”

Maria: looking nervous…
“Um, yeah. He found out about it last year when the FBI caught Max. Mom, they did some really awful things to Max. We barely got him out alive. We wouldn’t have if it wasn’t for his help.”

Michael: “Ms. DeLuca, the sheriff’s been in a tough spot, we all have. It’s hard not being able to tell your loved ones what’s going on, but our lives are at stake and we have a whole world waiting for us to help them.”

Amy: she had only gotten to know Max last summer when Liz was in Florida during the summer: she had instantly liked the quiet, shy boy who rarely smiled: now the pain that she had spotted in him made sense…
“I’m glad Jim was there to help. Max is a nice boy. I hope he’s been able to recover. But what’re these enemies, and what’s this about you being Antarian Royalty?”

Michael: he actually starts to breath again when he realizes that she referred to Max as a nice “boy”, as in a human boy: a little more confidently…
“Max is doing much better. Mr. and Mrs. Evans found out earlier this year and have really helped him and all of us actually, a great deal. Max is the former King of Antar…”
He proceeds to tell her the basics of their story, buoyed by the love and pride that he can feel through his bond connection: as he finishes his story…
“I think that’s it. Ms. DeLuca, I need to know if… I mean how are you with all of this?”

Amy: she had been reminding herself that all she’s hearing is real: that her daughter is involved with real live aliens, that she had helped them fight against the FBI as well as other evil aliens and not only is dating one of the aliens, but is now bonded to him as well…
“I think I’m going to need a little time to get use to this. I’m not going to throw you out of my house. I know that you’re still the same person you’ve always been, well barring that previous Rath life stint; anyhow I think I need time to absorb all of this. Maybe speaking to the Evans will help. But I do have a question about this bonding thing. If I understand this correctly, this connection allows you two to feel each other’s emotions and to talk telepathically anytime? And it was established when the two of you had… had sex.”

Michael: “Um, yeah.”

Amy: “I guess it’s a side effect of having sex with the proper alien.”

The Fates know that as families grow it’s only natural for there to be bumps and a few bruises along the way, but that’s why blood is thicker than water, even when that blood is by marriage or adoption.


Chapter 54

Setting:
Same Friday afternoon, Santa Fe

Frank Strotman: he’s sitting in a cheap diner waiting for his contact: this morning he had called in a favor from a friend, who had a friend, whose cousin worked in the State records dept. in Santa Fe: after hearing that Max was adopted, he was curious to find out which of the other eight teens were adopted as well, but more importantly he really wanted to get a look at their actual adoption files, including any medical exam notes that may exist: it didn’t bother him in the least that this was highly unethical not to mention that it is illegal to be looking at sealed adoption papers, he’s on to something big and isn’t going to stop until he discovers the truth: he watches as a clerk-type man in his late twenties comes in and walks over to him: he notes that the guy keeps looking around nervously before coming over to his table…
“Are you John?”

John: still scoping out the place: he sits down at the table…
“Yeah, you Frank?”

Frank: “Yeah. So whatcha got?”

John: he pulls out a large brown envelope folded in half from his jacket pocket and nervously hands it to Frank underneath the table…
“I couldn’t get all the files, but I did the record search for you. Max and Isabel Evans where abandoned as children when they where about 6 years old. They were temporarily placed with the Evans while their adoptions were pending. Their adoptions were officially completed about 2-1/2 years later. Michael Guerin was also found abandoned also about age 6, but was placed in foster care with a Hank and Joanne Guerin. I saw a note that Joanne Guerin died about a year later and Hank was allowed to keep Michael Guerin as a foster kid. I found that Michael Guerin was officially emancipated last year when Hank ran off and abandoned him. Philip Evans served as Michael’s attorney for it. The only other hit I got was on Tess Harding being made a ward of Jim Valenti last year after her Father came up missing and presumed dead. Again Philip Evans served as the attorney in the proceedings. I got nothing unusual on Elisabeth (Liz) Parker, Kyle Valenti, Alexander (Alex) Whitman or Maria DeLuca, just normal birth certificates.”

Frank: “What’s in the envelope?”

John: “The printouts from the record searches, plus I was able to run copies of some of the stuff in the Evans adoption papers, not everything but I did get the initial medical reports. I didn’t have time to really read any of it. Look, this is getting weird. After I did what you asked, I got the distinct impression that I was being watched all afternoon. My supervisor was nosing around everyone, just watching. Plus I swear I saw a couple of suspicious looking dudes sitting in a car down the street watching this place. Whatever you’ve gotten yourself into I don’t want to know. I never saw you, I never met you and I didn’t give you anything. I hope this clears whatever debt my cousin owed you. Bye.”
Without another word he gets up and leaves.

Frank: he had noticed the tail a few hours ago, he wasn’t worried, it just confirmed that he was getting closer and that either the Sheriff of Roswell or Jeff Parker or both are in on it and had called in a contact report on him: his call to his friend and subsequent calls that were made must have been traced and tipped off the higher ups at the records dept., but not quick enough for them to catch John {of course that changed the second he was spotted coming in here: too bad, he’s probably a nice guy, if he’s lucky at the minimum he’ll be out of a job by the end of the day, if he’s not then he’ll be in a holding cell}: figuring he doesn’t have too much time before those goons watching him are going to want to know exactly what he was slipped, he gets up, grabs the newspaper and heads to the bathroom: slipping the envelope inside the paper, he selects the stall that has a ventilation window high up behind it: stands on the toilet to see what’s out there and tosses the paper out the window and watches as it lands in some bushes: {not ideal, but best I can do under the circumstances.}: he then makes use of the facilities, takes his time washing his hands and returns to his table where he finds the two goons waiting for him: casually…
“Something I can do for you two?”

SS Agent #1: he casually but firmly takes a hold of one of Frank’s arms while his partner does the same on the other side…
“Yes, you need to come with us.”

Frank: “I do? But I haven’t even finished my meal. I doubt that nice young waitress is going to be happy if I stiff her out of my meal.”

SS Agent #2: he unceremoniously throws down a ten spot down on the table.

Frank: looking at the ten…
“She was a rather good waitress.”

SS Agent #2: he throws down another five spot down before hustling Frank out the door.

Boy: he has no idea who the man was that gave him the half of a $100 dollar bill, but he wants the other half of it so he waited out back behind the diner for the newspaper to be tossed out the window: he looks around before retrieving it and tucking it away in his backpack and scurries away on his bike.

Setting: Santa Fe safe house, late Friday evening

Frank: he was surprised that he’s not at the police station, for the first time he’s starting to get concerned: he does his best to hide this under sarcasm and false bravado: he smiles as one of the goons hangs up the phone obviously frustrated and angry: he comes back over and rejoins him sitting at the cheap card table and folding chairs…
“No luck, huh?’

SS Jackson: he scowls at their detainee…
“What did you do with it?’

Frank: “Do with what?’

SS Jackson: “Look, your friend John has already broke. He admits giving you copies of confidential documents. I want to know what you did with them.”

Frank: “He did no such thing. You’ve thoroughly searched me, everywhere. Judging from your demeanor after that phone call, I’d venture to say that you didn’t find anything at the diner. There are no documents. I don’t know this John. He’s just a guy that came to the same diner and asked me where the john was. Other than that I have no idea what you’re talking about. Now I would like to contact my lawyer. I believe that I’m entitled to make a phone call.”

SS Jackson: he smiles a little at this…
“But that only works if you’re under arrest. And since you’re not marandized, how could you be under arrest? No, you’re just having a friendly chat with your government. Surely an upstanding citizen like yourself has nothing to hide?”

Frank: although he’s starting to get scared shitless, he’s not going to let it show, not if he wants to be able to walk out of here a free man: returning the smile…
“I never talk to the government without my lawyer. I’d rather pay him a little now than a lot later. Since I’m not under arrest mind if I use my cell phone to call him?”

SS Jackson: it’s been a very long night, he had tried everything he could think of barring violence to cajole this guy into spilling: he had hoped that by lying about that John fellow spilling, he could get Frank to talk: they had searched that diner thoroughly, practically tore the bathroom apart looking for something, anything: he has squat and legally he can’t hold him: after speaking to DD Mike Dennis on the phone, he’s been told to release the slimy bastard, but to keep a very, very tight tail on him: coming back into the room with his two agents that had originally picked him up…
“OK Frank, you’re free to go. These two will take you back to your car.”

Setting: Santa Fe, Saturday afternoon in the park

Boy: he’s flying his kite and walking backwards watching it fly: he bumps into a man: turning around…
“Sorry, mister.”

Peter Rafanan: “That’s OK, my fault. That’s a pretty nice kite. I bet you could buy a lot of kites if you have the other half of this.”
He holds up the other half of the $100 dollar bill: his associate had sent him an email with a rough draft of his story yesterday before leaving Roswell: he had worked with him many times before and understood the secret code that Frank sent, that he might need to hand this off, that he was getting too hot: he knew his old partner’s tricks, the newspaper out the bathroom window was a classic and he had been ready: a short time later at his motel he’s starts piecing together the bits that friend sent with the info on the record searches and the Evans adoptions.

The Fates can never underestimate the power of a free press, especially when one is of dubious scruples.



Chapter 55

Setting:
Evans house, Same Saturday morning

Aunt Trudy: standing in the doorway to his bedroom, she’s been watching him at his desk for almost 10 minutes: in that time he has started to write something only to drop his pen, wad the paper up and toss it over his shoulder where it lays along with all the others: she walks in as he runs his hand through his hair: coming up behind him, she
posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:40:56 PM
gently places her hand on his shoulder: smiling kindly at him: she looks over at the dozens of articles that he has printed off of the internet…
“Patton, George Washington, The Gettysburg Address, Winston Churchill, my that’s some heavy reading. I’m surprised that your history teacher would assign such a project this late in the year.”

Max: his frustration has been building, he couldn’t sleep last night so he had began working on his speech about 3:00AM and hasn’t taken a break since: he doesn’t know what he’s going to do and he’s scared he’s going to fail, that his people are going to be disappointed in him, in what they see and what they hear: sounding defeated…
“No Aunt Trudy, this isn’t a school project. I’m supposed to address the Antarian troops tonight. I just… I don’t have a clue what I’m supposed to say.”

Aunt Trudy: “I see. Did Tobias give you any ideas?”

Max: “Sort of. He said that just seeing me and hearing my voice will inspire them and to just offer encouragement, you know ‘do it for your King and country’ type of thing.”

Aunt Trudy: “But….”

Max: “But that’s not me. I mean isn’t it rather egotistical of me to say ‘do it for your King’ when I’m the King? I’m going to come off looking like what I am, a kid without a clue about who and what I’m supposed to do, like an idiot. Not exactly inspiring.”
He can’t help but rub his tired eyes.

Aunt Trudy: she gives him a good squeeze and kisses the top of his head…
“Sweetie, have you eaten anything yet?”

Max: shaking his head “no”…
“I’m not hungry. I’ve got too much on my mind to be worried about food.”

Aunt Trudy: “Baloney. How can you think straight if you don’t have any fuel to run on? Come on, come with me.”
With nudges and stern looks she cajoles him into accompanying her to the kitchen: he takes a seat at the counter as she takes down a bowl, spoon, glass, Coco Puffs, Tabasco, milk and orange juice: as she sets it all before him, she notes his raised eyebrow…
“What?”

Max: “Cereal? Where’s the bacon and eggs?”

Aunt Trudy: smacking his arm…
“Keep it up and I’ll hide your Tabasco.”
She returns his amused smile: as he’s pouring the Tabasco on his Coco Puffs…
“Let’s think this through. What is the goal of your address?”

Max: thinking about it as he eats: in between mouthfuls…
”It’s supposed to inspire them to fight, to give them a reason to risk their lives.”
He pauses, as his Aunt starts shaking her head “no”.

Aunt Trudy: “Sweetie, no wonder you’re having trouble. Those brave souls already know what they’re fighting for. As I understand it, it’s a voluntary force not draftees, so they already know what’s at stake. Let me ask you this, do you know WHY they’re doing it?”

Max: looking intently at his Aunt…
“To free Antar, their home, my home. To dispose Kivar.”

Aunt Trudy: “But WHY? Why is that so important? What did Kivar DO that was so bad that they or most likely their parents had to leave Antar?”

Max: not certain where this is leading…
“He killed me.”

Aunt Trudy: patting his hand…
“Now don’t take this the wrong way, but why does it matter that he killed you? What did you offer that was so important to them?”

Max: thinking it through…
“Larek said that King Zan had ideas, changes he wanted to implement. Kivar was able to strike him down because he made the mistake of trying to put those changes into play too quickly. Tobias said they were democratic ideas. I… he wanted to give them more freedom.”
He’s starting to get an inkling of what she’s trying to tell him…
“They’re not fighting for me, they’re fighting for the freedom that King Zan promised them.”

Aunt Trudy: smiling…
“As someone that has lived through more wars than I care to remember, I can tell you that they’re fighting for same thing most people fight for, a better way of life if not for themselves than at least for their children. Can you think of a better reason to risk your life than the promise of a better life for your children?”

Max: as comprehension dawns on him…
“I need to reassure them that I, Max Evans, as King Zan will keep the promises that were made to them.”
Genuinely smiling…
“Thank you Aunt Trudy, you’re the best.”
He gives her a kiss, refills his bowl and takes it with him back to his room where he will remain for hours, flushing out his first address as King.

Setting: Tobias’s basement, late Saturday evening

Max: he’s standing before a floating device that will record and transmit his message, off to the side out of range stands Liz, silently encouraging him: everyone had wanted to be there for him but that would have only made him more nervous: he needed only Liz: lifting his head up and staring at that floating football thing, in a calm assured voice he begins…
“Greetings. I am Max Evans, King Zan and tonight I wanted to speak to you. Many years have passed since you’ve seen or heard me. Many of you are doing so for the very first time. As I thought about what I wanted to say to you, what it was that I wanted you to remember about me as you prepare for what’s to come, I thought about what it is you’re fighting for…. freedom. King Zan of before promised you more freedom years ago, he lost his life for it, but the cost of freedom is never cheap and if I have to, I will do it again.
The promise of freedom is a good one, worth fighting for and I, Max Evans, King Zan will do what I must to keep the promise that was made to you long ago, that you have carried with you all these years and passed down to your children. Living here on Earth I have been fortunate to live in a land that was founded on three basic freedoms: life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. I could not even think of offering anything less to my people, people who are risking everything to fight for it…”

The Fates smile as tonight the boy becomes a man and takes his place as King.


Chapter 56

Setting:
Crashdown, Sunday afternoon

Peter Rafanan: he arrived in Roswell late last night: since this restaurant is so heavily referenced in Frank’s rough draft, he thought this would be a good place to start: it doesn’t take him long to spot the Secret Service Agents nor their charges: the cute blonde, Maria, is his waitress and the little brunette is kept busy with the counter customers: it took him twenty minutes to realize that the cook is the one called Michael: if it weren’t for the agents guarding them, he would have never had guessed that they were anything other than ordinary kids: he’s been here for over an hour, having a very leisurely late lunch/early dinner: he pauses over his fourth cup of coffee and watches the little brunette, Liz: she’s busy pouring some sodas when she suddenly stops, then smiles broadly and turns towards the door: he looks in that direction and watches as a young dark hair boy come strolling in: he knows him immediately from the report, Max Evans: he’s intrigued to see him wearing a UFO Center vest, he hadn’t known that Max worked there: he can’t help but smile at the irony of it: he discreetly watches as Max takes a seat at the counter and begins chatting with Liz: Maria greets him as she walks by and Max nods “hello” to Michael, who’s behind the grill: as Liz takes his order, he notices the look that Max gives her, there’s no doubt the boy is head-over-heels in love with her and judging by her smile, it goes both ways: {I wonder how she knew he was here? Her back was towards the door when she was pouring the drinks, yet she obviously knew he was here, interesting.}: even though he is absolutely stuffed from the meal and he’s had enough coffee to keep him awake for a week, he smiles at Maria and orders something called “Men in blackberry pie” and another dose of caffeine: he alternates between forcing the pie and coffee down, rereading the paper again, and watching Max have lunch {he just used almost that whole bottle of Tabasco on his burger and I’m pretty sure I saw him sneak some in his milkshake as well, hmmmm.}: he waits until Max finishes and heads back across the street, back to work.

Maria: she’s been watching the customer at table 4, he’s taken almost two hours to eat a burger, fries and God knows how many cups of coffee: her eyes narrow as she observes him watching Max leave and go across the street: she takes out her order book and quickly adds up his bill: coming up behind him, she brings it over to him…
“So, here ya go. Something else look interesting to you?”

Peter: he figured she would be getting suspicious eventually; she had to have seen him watching Max leave…
“Oh, um ya actually. What’s that place across the street? The UFO Center, what’s that?”

Maria: “Just your basic Roswellian themed tourist trap.”

Peter: “I see. Well, since I’m a tourist, I guess I should go check it out.”
Picking up his check, he leaves a generous tip on the table and walks over to the register to pay before heading across the street.

Maria: coming over as the customer leaves the restaurant…
“Something’s up with him.”

Liz: closing the register…
“What d’ya mean?”

Maria: “He said he was a tourist, but he spent the last two hours dawdling over burgers and fries, didn’t seem at all interested in leaving until Max came and went, plus he left me a $10 tip for a $7 tab.”

Setting : Roswell library, Monday morning

Peter: he’s in the back of the library sitting at the microfiche, doing research and reviewing in his mind what he saw yesterday, which was interesting but not overly helpful, they were just too ordinary: at the UFO Center, he watched Max handout 3-D glasses for the film, restock the postcard rack, point people in the right direction and restuff the alien doll on the dissection table display after a kid decided to unstuffy it: he was dying to talk to him, see if he could find out anything about him, but the closest he got was asking him directions to the mens room: sighing in frustration, he returns to the task at hand, the microfiche: he’s reviewing the daily newspaper articles starting from March 1989: in January1991, he gets a hit: a human interest story, “Abandoned kids find a home”, the story doesn’t list any names, but there’s no doubt who they’re talking about: he starts taking notes:
1) Found about 50 miles out of town on the old highway towards Albuquerque in the middle of the night.
2) Boy and girl approx 6 yrs of age, healthy, but didn’t know how to communicate.
3) No family ever found, kids were considered abandoned and eventually adopted by their foster parents.
He flips forward to fall of 1999, it doesn’t take long to locate the front page article “Shooting at Crashdown”: he rereads the article, paying close attention to the paragraph about the two tourist’s statements {so according to them, a dark haired boy rushed over to Liz, put his hand on her and made the bullet disappear: broke a ketchup bottle, handed it to her, then ran out the door with his friend before police could arrive. Now why would he have left if he didn’t do anything? No reason to unless he was hiding something.}: he makes another note:
4) Healing?
Continuing his research, in January 2000, he runs across an article about the unusual dry lightening strikes and the possible UFO sighting not far from the camp grounds by Frazier Woods: as he reads over the whole paper that day, under the local section he finds an article written by a local high school student about their adventures that weekend on the father/son/daughter annual campout, held in Frazier Woods: he has to go back and reread where he talks about Max and Isabel Evans getting lost in the woods and having to be rescued by Sheriff Valenti: apparently they had wandered off and ended up on part of the Mescalero Reservation: he adds this to his notes as well: by noon, he figures that he’s found all that he’s going to at the library, he thanks the librarian on the way out and heads back to his motel, picking up a local map and a brochure on the events of the ’47 crash from the motel lobby: in his room he lays everything out: he unfolds the map and lays it on the bed, pulls out his notes and the brochure:{OK, the old highway, where’s the old highway? Aha!}: with a red sharpie he puts an X approximately where he figures the Evans kids were found: checking out the ’47 crash brochure {let’s see, the article mentions it being by “Pullman Ranch” near the old highway. Damnit! Where’s Pullman Ranch? It’s not on here.}: he checks the street listings {wait, Pullman Ranch Rd, D-5, OK, got it. Not much of a road. Well now isn’t that interesting. I’d say maybe 3-5 miles between the supposed crash sight and where the kids were found.}: looking back at the map {Mescalero Indian Reservation, OK there. Where’s Frazier Woods? It butts along the reservation along here. Now where are the campgrounds? Kinda all over the place.}: he refolds the map so it shows the old highway and Pullman Ranch Rd, grabs his notes and heads out…
“Good thing it’s a nice day for a drive.”
He resets his trip odometer and follows the map to the old highway, a little over an hour later he turns down Pullman Ranch Rd.: as he passes, he mentally notes the interesting rock formation and the old fallen radio tower, but nothing else: as his odometer shows him having gone 15 miles down the dirt Pullman Ranch Rd, he decides to turn around {too far for a couple of little kids to walk. This was a waste. Time to head over to Frazier Woods.}: he didn’t realize it when he was looking at the map, but Frazier Woods isn’t too far off of the old highway either, he’s there in less than twenty minutes: he pulls up to the little wooden box with brochures and park maps in it that all state parks have at their entrances and grabs one: he’s going to start with the largest campground that is closest to the reservation: as he pulls into the campground, he drive as far as possible, grabs his compass, water bottle, camera and extra film and heads out west towards the direction of the reservation: as he walks, he realizes that he doesn’t even know what he’s looking for, but something tells him that it’s here for him to find: {let’s see, that article said that the kids had been missing for at least an hour so it looks like I’ve got a good walk ahead of me.}: as he continues on he notices that he’s going up a gradual incline towards some hills: after about an hour and a half, he finds himself skirting around a cliff that’s standing in his way: he calculates that he must be on Reservation land by now, and he’s getting frustrated and hot: looking at his almost empty water bottle, he considers going back or at least finding a shady spot to rest for a few minutes: as he looks around, he spots a dark area on the cliff surrounded by brush: thinking that if it’s dark, then is must be cool, he heads over for it: as he moves some of the brush out of the way, he’s surprised to find the entrance to a cave: he looks around for animal tracks and finding none, he goes in: the cave is larger than he thought, there’s a short passage way leading to a large room: there’s still some light from outside seeping in, enough for him to see: as he walks around the cave, he comes to a stand still as he spots the markings on the wall: he just stares at it for several minutes in awe: he takes out the small flashlight on his key chain, getting up close he studies it, inch by inch: {OH MY GOD! I’ve never seen anything like this! Of course I haven’t, I bet few have, that is few on Earth!}: excitedly, he takes out his camera and shoots several rolls of film: after almost an hour, he heads back: it’s almost dinner time by the time he gets back into Rowell: he stops at an one hour photo developer place and anxiously stands there while they develop the film: he heads back to his room, via a McDonald’s drive-through: while cramming the Big Mac in his mouth, he excitedly outlines what he’s found:
- Max & Isabel Evans found near ’47 crash site
- No family ever claimed them
- According to the medical records, their blood and urine tests were not normal, but no illness or injury could be found. For lack of a way to explain it and since they didn’t seem unhealthy the doctors simply decided they were healthy.
- Speech therapist noted that their lack of ability to speak was due to not knowing how, but once shown they were quick learners.
- From the time the Evans were granted temporary custody until the adoptions were completed, there are no notes of doctor’s visits other than for normal routine childhood inoculations for school. No illnesses in almost two years.
- Shooting at Crashdown, reported miraculous healing performed by Max Evans.
- Unusual dry lightening strikes the weekend of Frazier Wood’s campout. Max and Isabel Evans supposedly get lost in woods and are found near the… the alien cave.
- Alien cave. The proof! They’re connected to it. No doubt about it.
- Now they and their loved ones are under Secret Service protection.
- Visit to the President. The Government knows and is covering them!
- Possible telepathic/empathic connection between Max Evans and Liz Parker.
- Possible preference for Tabasco sauce/strong flavors.
As he starts putting his outline into an actual story {I’ve got you Max Evans. You’re an alien and you’ve been hiding all this time right here in plain sight! But not for much longer, I know just who to send this to!}.

The Fates are about to remind the young King the advantages and disadvantages of having a free press. You’ve got to take the good with the bad.


Chapter 57

Setting:
Evans house, early Wednesday morning

Philip: he walks out the front door in sweatpants and a t-shirt to retrieve the morning paper: as he picks the paper up, he takes a look around and what he sees floors him, people, people are standing around staring at him: a Secret Service agent walks over to tell him that his supervisor will be contacting him in about an hour: he numbly nods his head in acknowledgement before walking back into the house, glancing back at his friends and neighbors lining the sidewalk across the street as he goes: after closing the door, he opens the paper, he forgets to breath while reading the headlines “They Are Among Us After All”: in a daze he walks into the kitchen and goes through the motions of making the coffee as he reads the article: at first he is absolutely amazed and then disturbed by how much private and confidential information is included, particularly about the adoptions: after having a half a pot of coffee and reading the entire article several times, his wife joins him in the kitchen…
“Honey, it’s out.”
He places the paper in front of his now wide-awake wife: he gives her a kiss on the cheek as she begins reading the paper.

Max: the last day of school, half day today, just enough time to get people to sign yearbooks, clean out lockers, turn in any last minute books, and make plans for tomorrow, the first day of summer vacation: with a spring in his step and a smile he walks into the kitchen hunting for food: it takes him a moment to realize that Mom hasn’t started breakfast yet, something he had really gotten used to since she’s been home, but not this morning: spotting his parents engrossed in the morning paper, concerned…
“Mom, Dad, what’s up?”

Mom: startled, she jumps up…
“Oh Honey, here, have a seat while I fix some breakfast.”
As she walks over to the frig., she gives her husband a worried look

Max: sitting down at the table…
“Dad, what’s going on?”
His Dad simply slides the paper over for him to read: his stomach sinks as he does: stunned he just sits there, trying to absorb it all.

Dad: clearing his throat…
“Max, there’s a bunch of people outside, staring at the house.”
Looking over at his wife…
“Maybe it would be best if you and Isabel stayed home today. I mean there’s not really anything you need to do at school today anyway.”
Aunt Trudy and finally Isabel join them to discuss the situation as a family.

Aunt Trudy: after over twenty minutes of discussion, she’s had enough: abruptly she stands up and announces…
“I’m too old to worry about being watched by a bunch of nosey neighbors. If they want to watch, let them. I was going to plant those flowers this morning before it gets too hot and I’ll be damned if I’m going to let them stop me.”
Without another word she leaves to go change into her gardening clothes.

Max: he looks around at his parents then his sister: a smile starts to form {Liz? What about you?}: he’s been wide open to her all morning so he gets an almost immediate reply {pick me up at the usual time. I’ll be ready. I’ll call Maria and let her in on it.}: smiling again {m’kay. I guess I’ll give the sheriff a call and let him know.}: he glances over at Isabel, who’s eyes are starting to sparkle {no need to call Alex, I think Izzy’s letting him know already.}: with the decision made, he calls the sheriff before eating a quick breakfast and leaving to pick up Liz: as he pulls out of their driveway, he notices all the people watching and pointing at him, some he has known all his life, some he’s never seen before and some of both are holding cameras, clicking away like crazy: he’s relieved that the Secret Service agents are able to keep the curious a safe distance away as he pulls out onto the street followed by his now two car security tail: as he drives the short distance to the Crashdown, he keeps looking straight ahead, trying to be oblivious to any more curious stares: as he pulls in front of the Crashdown, Liz comes out immediately, followed by her Father: uneasy…
“Good morning Mr. Parker.”

Jeff: looks at agents who are keeping away the growing number of on-lookers: turning his attention back to his daughter’s boyfriend…
“Morning Max. I’m going to make this real simple. Any problems, you bring Liz home immediately. Got that?”

Max: very serious, nodding in agreement…
“Yes, sir. I couldn’t agree more.”

Jeff: he gives Max one more significant look before kissing his daughter on her forehead…
“Liz, I mean it. OK?”
He smiles nervously as Liz tells him “of course Daddy” before Max whisks her away from him {God, I hate this. My little girl, my baby...}: he turns to go back in as his wife calls out that he has a phone call: coming in and taking the phone…
“Thanks Nanc… Hello, oh hi Philip… yeah, they just left… I don’t like this…. ok, yeah, I think it would be a good idea for all of us parents to meet… where? Tobias’s? No, I don’t… Oh, the old Sander’s ranch… yeah I know it, we’ll be there at noon. See you then.”

Setting: West Roswell High parking lot, same day and time

Kyle: he and Tess are standing in front of his Mustang as Maria and Michael arrive on his bike: their expressions are just as grim as his and Tess’s: people he has grown up with are now looking at him as if he’s some kind of monster: as Max’s jeep pulls up he knows it’s only going to get worst because following behind his security detail is a growing throng of reporters with cameras: as Max and Liz walk over…
“Hey.”

Max: “Hey”

Michael: looking around…
“Where’s Iz?”

Max: “Alex is picking her up. They should be here any minute.”
About five minutes later the missing members arrive along with even more reporters: he’s starting to feel sick at the thought of everyone watching him, waiting for him to do something “alien”: he hears a very adamant {STOP IT! Remember a couple of years ago how you wished you didn’t have to be so invisible? Well, now you don’t, but now you’re not alone. You’ve even managed to drag Kyle into all of this. Can you imagine how all of his jock buddies are going to react to him being part of all of this? Especially when they find out he now has “alien powers”? Man, they’re not going to give him any rest.}: he’s now smiling as he takes Liz’s hand and turns to the others…
“Come on guys, let’s get this day done.”
With heads held high as a group they walk into their high school before splitting up for their first class, which for him is gym with Kyle: he and Kyle walk into the locker room and proceed to clean out their gym lockers: he’s getting use to the looks but not the whispers and snide comments.

Johnny: one row over, he’s whispering loudly to his friend…
“He’s been in our PE class all year. I’ve seen him shower. I didn’t see anything weird. Did you?”

Carlos: “No man, but I tend not to look too well, ya know?”

Johnny: “But there’s got to be something, right? I mean he’s not human. He’s got to be different. And what about Kyle? He’s done something to Kyle.”

Kyle: his locker is in the same row as Max’s, he looks over at him: Max, who until last year he barely knew, was now at the center of what his world is revolving around: now that he knows Max, he can tell how upset and pissed he’s getting but he also knows that Max isn’t going to confront them anymore than he did two years ago when they helped beat him up: it’s not right, getting pissed Kyle loudly slams his locker shut, this gets the attention of the entire locker room: loudly…
“You know Johnny, you must be where the term “dumb jock” comes from because if you had any brains, you’d be wondering what Max is going to do to you for ganging up on him last year instead of worrying about me.”
Turning to Max…
“I think I got everything out of here, how about you?”
It feels good to be the one responsible for the shock and the smile on Max’s face.

As their world turns upside down, it is important for the Fates to remind them that they remain all-for-one-and-one-for-all.


Chapter 58

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Same day, noon

Philip: looking around at all his counterparts, taking a seat next to his wife…
“I’m glad that everyone could make it. I’m sure that we’ve all seen this morning’s paper. I’ve done some checking, this article has gone out over the AP wire service and will be in most papers by tomorrow, maybe not on the front page everywhere but that will change soon enough. I’ve been on the phone with Sec. of Treasury, Trivers. The President wants to hold a press conference on this Friday night at the latest. Once he does then Roswell will be invaded by the press, the curious and the nuts.”

Sheriff: rolling his eyes…
“What a nightmare that’ll be.”

Philip: looking around at the grim faces: proceeding cautiously…
“No doubt. Secretary Trivers thinks it would be a good idea for the kids to disappear for a little while.”

Charles: echoing the thoughts of the others…
“Disappear where? For how long?”

Philip: “Obviously the government would like it to be for as long as possible.”

Jeff: “WHAT!? No way. They are not taking my daughter anywhere!”

Sheriff: “Philip, I can understand their thinking on that, but I don’t think any of us are going to stand for it, nor do I think any of the kids would either.”

Philip: “You’re right. We’re not and they wouldn’t, especially Max. But they’re also right that getting the kids away from here while this thing is blowing up isn’t necessarily a bad idea.”
Looking over at Diane, he smiles a little…
“Diane and I have been thinking for awhile that the kids need a break from everything. Now seems like a good time. However, I know that Max would not go anywhere without Liz, nor would Isabel go anywhere without Alex. In fact, I don’t believe any would leave without the others, so…”

Jeff: immediately catching on…
“Where do you want to take all eight of them?”

Philip: “To my parents’ house in South Lake Tahoe. It’s on the Nevada side, it’s large log house, it’s secluded and remote. It would be much easier for the Secret Service to keep the press and anyone else away. Plus it would give the kids a chance to rest and relax, just be kids for a change. If everything goes quietly out there, we might even be able to do some things. Maybe a little selective sight seeing. Yosemite isn’t too far, nor is the California Gold Country. It’s been years since we’ve done that.”

Amy: feeling kind of shaky: Jim takes her hand: she gives him a worried look…
“When would they be leaving?”

Philip: “Friday, before the press conference.”

Amy: visibly upset…
“No, that’s too soon. She wouldn’t be here for it. I don’t want my daughter missing our wedding.”

Jim: he goes from holding Amy’s hand to holding a crying Amy in his arms: he takes a moment to look around the group that’s been stunned into silence…
“Um, Amy and I are planning on getting married. We had hoped to do it in the next couple of weeks. We just picked up our license yesterday. We wanted to do it before… well, before Amy started showing too much.”

Amy: angry at herself for letting her emotions run away: she forces herself to get control and be reasonable…
“No, that’s OK Jim. I mean the kids’ safety is what’s important. There’re plenty of… maternity wedding gowns out there. I’ll just have to find one that I like. Besides it was just going to be at City Hall. We can wait.”

Nancy: she’s known Amy for years through Liz and Maria’s friendship, after taking a few moments to realize what’s going on; she jumps up and goes over to hug Amy and Jim…
“Congratulations! Oh my God, that’s wonderful! Oh don’t worry about anything, we’d be happy to help in anyway we can with the wedding. And the impending little one!”
Janet, Diane and Aunt Trudy quickly join her hugs of congratulations, while the men shake Jim’s hand and give Amy quick pecks on her cheek.

Aunt Trudy: after the initial hugs, she takes a step back and looks around Tobias’s place, Tobias’s semi-secluded place: clearing her throat a little, making sure she has everyone’s attention but addressing Tobias…
“You know Tobias, you’re place is rather out of the way with lots of land.”
Looking out the window…
“Why that spot over there by the pond, right next to the trees would be a lovely place to put a little gazebo. It would be a wonderful place to have a little get together Friday afternoon before we leave.”

Philip: he watches as smiles start spreading to everyone except Tobias, who is still in a state of confusion: coming over to the rescue, very quietly he explains…
“You need to say that’s a great idea and you would be honored if Jim and Amy would like to get married then.”

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:42:17 PM
Tobias: “That’s a great idea. Jim, Amy, I would be honored if you would like to get married then.”
He smiles as Jim and Amy come over and thank him and promise to keep everything real simple: he then watches in amazement as pandemonium breaks out as the ladies realize that they have less than two days to plan a wedding, not to mention getting their kids ready for a vacation: he notices the men have sort of disappeared off to a corner by themselves: he walks over towards them…
“What do I have to do for this wedding?”

Charles: slapping Tobias on the shoulder…
“Nothing, but whenever one of the ladies asks you if something would be alright, say ‘that would be nice’ and smile. Just keep saying that and you’ll come out just fine. Not to change the subject, but Alex was telling me about some interesting telecommunication devices that you have…”

Jim: smiling as he watches Tobias being escorted off to another room, engrossed in techno-speak with Charles: turning his attention back to Philip and Jeff…
“Philip, how long do you plan on being gone with the kids?”

Philip: watching the same scene play out as Jim, chuckling…
“I was thinking at least two weeks. I still have a law practice to stay on top off. If it needs to be longer then I can fly back and leave Diane and Aunt Trudy there.”

Jeff: “How do you plan on getting there?”

Philip: “We thought we’d drive out. I guess leave from the wedding. I was thinking that Tobias should come along. It could be dangerous if he got caught as the lone alien without any others to back him up.”

Jim: “Are you sure you’re up to this? I mean eight teenagers, no let me rephrase that, four teenage alien bondmates on a cross country trip, together for over two weeks?”

Jeff: “Hmmm, he’s got a point.”

Philip: “Yeah, it doesn’t help that half are legally adults, but for the most part they’re pretty good kids and do listen, but I supposed a threat of a possible punishment for not towing-the-line might help. Got any ideas?”

Jim: mulling it over…
“Well, the janitor at the jail house is out for two months with a broken leg. We could use some help scrubbing toilets and that kind of stuff. Of course they’d have to stay with deputy Hanson, since Amy and I are planning on taking at least a little time off for a honeymoon. Be the last chance we get for a long while.”
The three Fathers look at each other and in unison…
“Perfect.”

In the most tumultuous times one’s life must go on: the Fates know that’s what helps gets you through it.


Chapter 59

Setting:
West Roswell High, same day and time

Max: standing in the hallway at his locker, he pulls the last of his stuff out for his last class, advanced chemistry: the day’s been trying to say the least, he’s been able to close his eyes to most of the stares but is still having problems closing his ears to all the whispering that seems to follow him where ever he goes: as he overhears more whispers a few lockers down, he sighs in frustration, gathers his things and heads towards class: as he turns a corner, Liz is standing at the classroom door waiting for him {at least Liz and I are together for this one.}: smiling, he takes her hand…
“Ready?”

Liz: smiling back…
“Umm humm.”
Together they enter the noisy classroom that quickly becomes silent as they take their seats next to each other.

Mr. Seligman: sitting at his desk, he looks up as the room becomes absolutely quiet: the bell rings as Max and Liz take their seats: ever since reading this morning’s paper he has been curious as hell and was hoping that he could find out more about Max and the aliens, but looking at him now all he sees is a high school boy who’s obviously having a very tough day: he begins to hear whispering from the back of the class and even some semi-discreet finger pointing, he watches as Max’s head sinks a little lower and Liz holds his hand a little tighter: clearing his throat…
“OK class, let’s come to order.”
Picking up the stack of graded tests, he starts handing them out…
“I have here the results of your final exams….”
As he passes by Liz, he drops her test off…
“Some of you did exceptional as expected.”
He returns to the front of the class when he’s done: sitting on the edge of his desk…
“Does any one have any questions?”

Tracy Whitten: a solid “D” student who’s too busy to study but who’s always looking for a short cut to a better grade, raises her hand…
“Mr. Seligman, since you grade on a curve I think it’s only fair that Liz’s grade should not be included. After all she’s had access to outside “alien” help when we didn’t. I mean it said right in this morning paper that she and Max are telepathically connected. He could have been giving her the answers all along. That’s not fair. ”

Mr. Seligman: he watches a look of horror pass over both Max and Liz, followed by astonishment, then anger: before either can say anything, he raises his hand for them to stop…
“Liz, Max, did either one of you cheat in anyway on this test or any other?”
Getting emphatic “NO” in reply…
“Miss Whitten, if you had read the paper more carefully you would have realized that part of the story was an unsubstantiated conclusion on the writer’s part. Also, if Max was giving Liz the answers then his grade should have been at least the same or better than Liz’s and that was not the case. I’m sorry Miss Whitten but you earned the grade that you got; now, any more questions? Miss Steinman?”

Joey Steinman: she’s always been a big science fiction fan and loves all the sciences, and her grades reflect this obsession: she and Liz, and even Max have been in some of the same classes throughout the years, but they’ve never really been friends just casual acquaintances: raising her hand, then standing up: sincerely…
“Is it true? Max… who are you really?”

Max: he looks to see if Mr. Seligman is going to bail him out again, while he looks like part of him wants to, the other part wants him to answer the question as much as everyone else does in the silent classroom: looking to Liz for a moment, he then turns back to look at Joey…
“I’m exactly the same person I was in the 8th grade when you and I were partners in the science fair…”
Nodding towards the shortest kid in the class…
“The same one that picked Johnny 4th to be on the basketball team in PE and stopped Pete from picking on him. I’m me, that’s all.”

Mr. Seligman: as Joey sits back down, embarrassed…
“Thank you Max. Any more questions related to their grades or chemistry? No? Good, then let’s get your chemistry books checked back in. As I call your name, please come up with your text book… Mr. Allen…”

Liz: it had been a long day and it was barely afternoon, but they’re finally free of school for the summer: she and Max head to his jeep, as they’re climbing in her cell phone rings…
“Hello. Daddy, what’s up? Tobias’s place? Oh, ok… is everything alright? That’s good… yeah, we can do that... we’re just getting ready to leave school, so give us 15-20 minutes and we’ll all be there. Ok, bye Daddy.”
Turning to Max, who’s sitting and waiting on her to clue him in…
“That was my Dad. He and Mom and all our parents are out at Tobias’s place. They want us to come out there, all of us.”

Max: the idea of all their parents together is concerning to say the least…
“Trouble?”

Liz: “No, he said that everything’s fine, just to round everyone up and join them out there.”
She spots Maria and Michael about to leave on his bike: waving and shouting at them…
“Hey guys, wait up!”

Max ”Give me your cell. I’ll call Iz and Kyle.”

Setting Tobias’s house, same day a little later in the afternoon

Jeff: he watches a procession of cars pull up, the kids followed by their bodyguards: as the kids pile out he meets them at the door…
“Come on in. We have a few things to go over.”

Michael: as he walks into the house, he’s greeted by the site of all the Moms, plus Aunt Trudy, busy on the phones or going over the yellow pages: he scans around the room until he spots Tobias sitting with Mr. Whitman as far away from the ladies as they could get: he looks around for the rest of the parents…
“Mr. Parker, where’s Mr. Evans and the Sheriff? What’s going on?”

Jeff: “Everyone take a seat.”
He looks over to the kitchen and waits for Janet to get off the phone so everyone can join in…
“OK, as you might have guessed we all have been talking. Philip has made some phone calls and that article in this morning’s paper is just the beginning. It’s been picked up by the AP wire service and is going out all over, so this is only going to be getting worse and soon. Secretary Trivers has informed Philip that the President will need to have a press conference to explain and reassure the public. They plan on doing it this Friday night. But before that happens, we think it best that all of you… well, that you all get the hell out of Dodge before it’s announced. So Philip and Jim went back into town to make the arrangements.”

Max: looking around at everyone, they are as stunned as he is: turning back to Mr.Parker…
“When? Where are we going? How long?”

Diane: “To your Grandparent’s in Tahoe. We thought we’d leave right after the wedding Friday afternoon. We’re thinking at least two weeks but will play it by ear.”

Isabel: “Wedding? What wedding? Mom, who’s getting married?”

Amy: “I am. Jim and I are getting married Friday.”
Turning to Maria and her soon-to-be step children…
“We couldn’t get married without all of you there and well, I think you know that we couldn’t really wait too long to do it, so Tobias was kind enough to offer his place for the ceremony.”

Maria: jumping up and hugging her Mom…
“Oh my God! That’s great! Mom, we only have today and tomorrow to get everything ready!”
Tess, Liz and Isabel excitedly join her in congratulations and are eager to help with the planning: it takes several more minutes for all of this to register with the guys who finally come over and do the same before retreating to join Tobias and Mr. Whitman in the corner, far away as they could get without leaving the house: as they start to get filled in on the what’s been planned so far…
“Outside, in a gazebo? That sounds great. Wait, what gazebo? It’s being delivered this afternoon…”
Looking over at the corner of the house…
“Don’t worry Mom, I think I have an idea of who’s going to be assembling it and it will be done in time, everything will, I’ll make sure of it. Oh Spaceboy….”

There are certain places and times when it’s best to let others take the lead and simply follow; it’s true even for the Fates.



Chapter 60

Setting:
Tobias’s house, same day, afternoon

Michael: he, Max, Kyle and Alex are standing around outside, staring at the three pallets of building materials that were just dropped off that is supposed to be a gazebo kit: he looks back down at the gazebo picture in his hand, then back to the pallets: Max leans back over and looks at the picture in his hand one more time as well…
“That’s supposed to be this?”

Alex: “That’s a lot of little pieces. How long again do we have to get this done?”

Michael: “Maria said it had to be done by tomorrow afternoon but tonight would be better.”

Kyle: “Why are WE the ones expected to do this?”

Max: “I think we got volunteered.”

Kyle: “I don’t remember raising my hand.”

Michael: “None of us did. So you think there’re directions in there somewhere?”

Kyle: “Most likely on the bottom.”

Alex: leaning over the pallets, peering through the shrink-wrap…
“Hey, I think I see them. Someone want to come over and open this sucker up so I can get to them?”

Max: he walks over, holds out his glowing hand and neatly slices the shrink-wrap down the middle.

Alex: pulling the direction booklet out…
“Thanks”

Michael: “Book looks kinda thick.”

Alex: “Damn. Says here we need to dig four postholes and fill with cement. Anyone got any cement?”
The four just look at each other…
“I guess we should make a list.”

Max: “Does it say how long this is supposed to take?”

Alex: after doing some reading…
“It says approx. 12-15 hours to build after the cement sets.”

Michael: “That ain’t gonna work.”

Alex: looking back around at the gazebo detail…
“Ok Kyle and I’ll make a list of what supplies and tools we need and go into town get them. Michael, you and Max could work a little magic and get this stuff off of the pallets and sorted out while we’re gone.”

Setting: Tobias’s house, same day, late afternoon

Liz: they had all just returned to Tobias’s after a mad afternoon of panic bridal shopping: they had finally found a dress that Amy liked and actually fit with some alterations by Isabel and a beautiful soft blue maid-of-honor one for Maria that was already a perfect fit: they were keeping it just family and very close friends so no brides-maids, just Maria as maid-of-honor and Kyle as best-man: as they are pulling all of their purchases out of the various bags and boxes, she glances out the window to where the guys are hard at work: suddenly all she can see is Max hammering away on the gazebo, shirt off, sunburned, all hot and sweaty and incredible sexy {ummm, my don’t those muscles ripple nicely as you swing that hammer back and forth. There’s nothing sexier than a man flexing his rock hard muscles while hard at work. I can just picture what that gazebo is going to look like, say under a starlit night with a gentle breeze blowing and you lying next to me so I can leisurely run my hands all over those finely tuned muscles.}: she’s startled out this vision by {YELP!} and the sight of Max nursing his freshly smashed thumb in his other hand: he turns around, glaring at her: looking innocent {was it something I said?}.

Nancy: sorting through everything, she spots Liz over by the window…
“Liz, Liz! Come here and see what you think of the flowers arrangements in this catalog. The flower shop circled the ones that they can get done up by Friday morning, but I want a second opinion.”

Liz: tearing her eyes away from a still smoldering Max…
“Coming Mom.”

Isabel: the ultimate shopper, she’s never been more in her element: between helping everyone with their various gowns and dresses, getting the shoes to just match and finding some simple but charming decorations; she’s had a glorious afternoon: as everyone is busy trying to figure out what goes where, she’s drawn to the same window as Liz was earlier, but focuses on her bondmate: she dawns a pleased smile at the sight of Alex, directing all of the activity and everyone snapping to follow his orders: at first she’s curious why he’s the one doing the directing, but as she watches the others it immediately becomes apparent, powers, the others have them and he doesn’t: the sight of her brothers and Kyle openly using their powers to help get the gazebo together in time makes her realize how much their lives had already changed and not all of it for the bad either: this thought causes her smile to deepen as she returns to her tasks.

Tobias: he’s done his best to stay out of everyone’s way since he has no idea what exactly is going on, fortunately Charles has given him the perfect excuse to stay in his basement and review all of his gear that he brought from Renular: now he and Charles are being called from their hiding place to inspect the just finished gazebo project: he squints in the late day sun as he walks towards the assembled group inspecting the work: it looks pretty good to him {might be kind of nice to sit out here with Kathy O’Brian some evening.}: as he takes in the gazebo in it’s surroundings, he notices some building material on the ground off to the side: pointing…
“Good job but what’s that?”

Michael: he looks to where Tobias is pointing…
“Extra, they always put extra stuff in those kits in case you lose something.”

Tobias: “They do? Always?”

Michael: in unison with his co-workers…
“Always.”

The Fates see no reason to meddle in projects left in capable hands and have wisely decided to sit this one out.


Chapter 61

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Thursday evening

Tobias: he and Kathy are the first to make use of the gazebo: he had invited her over after everyone had finally cleared out after a hectic day of wedding arrangements and setup: this will be his last chance to spend time with her for awhile and he wants to make the most of it: with a dinner picnic basket and blanket in one hand and Kathy in the other, he escorts her to the little outdoor retreat: after they make themselves comfortable on the blanket…
“Kathy, I need to tell you something. You see, tomorrow I’m going to be leaving for a little while.”

Kathy: she was sure how she felt about seeing him again: he’s sweet and kind, and his naivety about some things was so very charming, she had thought he was just pretending not to know about things but after this morning’s paper, she’s not so sure any more…
“Nathan, are you leaving because of the article about your cousin? None of it’s really true… is it?”

Tobias: looking down, uncomfortable…
“Actually it all is.”
Looking up as she gasps in shock: since the truth will be coming out tomorrow anyhow, he has nothing to lose and plunges on…
“Kathy, I…uh…I’m not from around here. Max and Isabel really are distant cousins of mine. I was sent here to help them, to teach them about where they come from.”
Pauses to give her a chance to digest this information…
“Tomorrow night President Wilkinson will be addressing the nation about us. Kathy, we’re not some evil aliens trying to take over the Earth. We’re trying save our own.”

Kathy: “What do you mean, save your own? I don’t understand.”

Tobias: “There’s a civil war on our world. It’s been going on for over 50 years. We needed a place to send the Royal 4. They are the ones slated to rule once the war is over. Earth is far enough away but similar enough to our own that it seemed the perfect place to hide them. Max isn’t just some… alien, he’s our King and it’s my job to make sure he’s prepared when it’s time for him to assume his throne.”
He swallows and continues…
“The US government’s known about this for a little while. They’ve agreed to help with security, but um, it’s thought it would be best if we sort of disappeared while all of this is announced.”

Kathy: she wants to laugh or cry, she’s not sure which: this seems absolutely absurd: still not sure that’s she’s believing everything she’s hearing…
“Where are you going? When? Will you be coming back?”

Tobias: “I can’t tell you where, but I hope to be coming back fairly soon. In fact I would like to think that when I do come back that… that you might be want to continue seeing me. We’ll be leaving tomorrow right after Jim and Amy’s wedding reception tomorrow afternoon. I, uh, I’m told that it’s customary to bring a date to a wedding. I was wondering if you’d be willing to go with me?”

Kathy: she doesn’t know what to do, it’s too much: looking around in confusion, she tries to process everything: starting to freak out a little…
“No, no this isn’t possible. There’s no way any of this can really be happening. I mean you and I… we… we’ve been together. It was wonderful and… human, very human. I’m a nurse. I would know. There’s nothing alien about you. I mean… I mean… oh hell! I don’t know what I mean.”
She starts crying in frustration.

Tobias: he hesitates for only a moment to make sure it’s alright before putting his arms around her in comfort: as she continues crying, he pulls her closer to him: softly kissing her on her temple: feeling awful, like a first class heel…
“I’m sorry Kathy. I never meant to hurt you. I care about you. I really do and I… I am very much like a human physically. I shouldn’t have gotten involved with anyone here but I… was lonely and you… you’d make me smile and laugh. It’s been a long time since anyone’s been able to do that. It was selfish of me to encourage our relationship. I never wanted to make you cry.”

Kathy: leaning into his arms, she’s still torn but his words touch her soul: as her tears dry, a bit hesitantly she softly whispers…
“What time is the wedding?”

Setting: Retirement Center, same evening and time

Jim: walking over to the old man sitting in the wheel chair: pulling up a chair next to him: trying to get his attention…
“Dad, Dad, it’s me, Jimmy.”

Jim Sr.: looking up, it takes a moment for some of his confusion to clear away: finally recognizing him…
“Jimmy, that you? That damn fool attendant’s been hurrying all around. Making me get all cleaned up, making a big fuss. Said something about taking a trip.”

Jim: “Yeah Dad, you’re coming home with me tonight. I gotta big day tomorrow and I want you to be there with me. Looks like they got everything packed. Are you ready to go?”

Jim Sr.: “Where the hell are we going again?”

Jim: “Home Dad. I’m taking you home. We’ve got a lot to talk about before tomorrow.”
As they are driving home…
“Dad, there’s been a lot of changes in my life lately.”
Glancing over at his Dad to make sure he’s listening…
“Dad, tonight you’re going to meet a young girl, she’s special. She’s been living with us since last year, she’s an orphan and well, I agreed to be her guardian. Her name is Tess.”

Jim Sr.: raising his eyebrow…
“She’s special, huh?”

Jim: “Yeah Dad, special.”
Clearing his throat…
“And that’s just for starters. Dad, you were right. They do exist…”
He finally has his Dad’s full and complete attention as he tells him just how right he is and how it’s changed his life around.

As the Fates know, sometimes it takes weddings or funerals to really bring people together.


Chapter 62


Setting:
Tobias’s house, early Friday morning

Tobias: stumbling out of bed to answer the incessant doorbell {6:00AM is way too early, especially after a late night.}: bleary eyed, he greets his early morning guests…
“Ummmph”
Without further comment he turns and navigates his way to the kitchen and the soon-to-be brewing coffee.

Maria: she along with her Mom, Liz, and Nancy are the first to arrive loaded down with more wedding supplies: calling to the back of the retreating grumpy alien…
“Well good morning to you too Mr. Sunshine!”
She snorts as the comment is met with a dismissive wave of his hand {definitely not a morning person}: dropping her supplies on the sofa…
“So Mrs. Parker, what time is the florist arriving?”

Nancy: while shaking out the white table linens checking for stains…
“Ten, but we have to get the tables all set. The caterers are due here at 11:00. Did the guys get all the tables and chairs setup last night?”

Maria: pulling out strips of white and pale blue ribbon…
“Yep, sure did. I wouldn’t let them leave until they were. Hey Mom, what do you think of this ribbon intertwined with baby’s breath and threaded around the lattice on the gazebo?”

Amy: even with all of the help, she’s still quickly going crazy with all of these details, not to mention the normal before wedding jitters: looking around at all the stuff, overwhelmed…
“That’s, that’s fine.”

Maria: looking at her Mom, then over at Liz…
“OK Mom.”
Pulling out stuff from a Victoria Secrets bag…
“Change of plans. Here’s some relaxing bubble bath, soaps and lotions. We are going to confiscation Tobias’s bathroom and stereo, so you can go and relax in a hot bath while listening to some nice soothing music. When Isabel gets here, she can work on your hair and a manicure. We can take care of the rest.”

Amy: “But there’s so much to do. It wouldn’t…”

Liz: “No Maria’s right. This is your special day. Don’t worry about a thing.”
They hustle her off to the master bath.

Outside, a little later that morning

Max: he and his family arrived about nine with the two large vans that they would be driving on their trip: he had wanted to take the jeep along so he could have a little independence once he got there but that didn’t work, Dad wanted them all to stay together: as he watches the florist arrange the flowers under Liz and her Mom’s direction, he spots Tobias stepping out of the house: all of these wedding arrangements had him thinking of another wedding and he wanted to talk to Tobias about it: catching Tobias’s attention, he waves him over…
“Hey Tobias, good to see you. You’ve been keeping a pretty low profile lately.”

Tobias: “Yeah, well… I’m a little out of my element. I feel like I’ve been invaded by the order of the wedding planners or something. Do you know they practically threw me out of my own bathroom this morning? And my refrigerator’s been totally cleaned out so extra flowers and food could be stored in it. I couldn’t even find a bottle of Tabasco for my cereal!”

Max: part of him is amused by Tobias’s all too human reaction, but part of him is concerned by it as well…
“That’s understandable.”
As they are walking around the property: taking a stab at what was really getting to him…
“I understand that you’re bringing a date to the wedding.”
He notes the uncomfortable nervous reaction that got {ah ha! That’s it! Damn, Maria was right.}

Tobias: looking down at his feet as they walk…
“I told her Max.”

Max: “She must not have taken it too badly if she’s still coming this afternoon.”

Tobias: “She freaked a little, but she’s ok, I think… but is it right? I mean we’ve been… involved but not too serious, no bonding. I’m not ready for that… I don’t think. I just didn’t plan on any of this.”

Max: stopping, turns towards Tobias…
“Wait, how… how could you be… involved and not be bonded? I thought… I thought…”

Tobias: he’s eyebrows shoot up a little…

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:44:50 PM
“Max, you can have relationships and not be bonded to them. There’s more to bonding than just sex. You have to let your guard down, be totally open and willing, both of you do before bonding takes place.”

Max: lost in thought, they resume walking: he looks back over at the wedding preparations taking place and is reminded of what he originally wanted to talk about…
“Tobias, were… were Zan and Ava bonded? You made it sound like a politically arranged marriage, but did they… have feelings for each other?”

Tobias: “I don’t know Max. I do know that a lot of pressure was put on Zan to find a suitable bride. I was told that they had originally met as children and gotten along fine, but if you’re asking me if he loved her… most believe that bonding transcends time so if that is true then you might be better able to answer that question yourself. Do you love Tess?”

Max: “Not like I love Liz. I care for Tess… but not that way.”

Tobias: they continue walking: he’s very much aware of the political ramifications that are going to result from a marriage between Max and Liz: Larek had asked him to try one last time to convince Max to abide by Zan’s marriage commitment, knowing that it’s hopeless but figuring this is the best opportunity he’s going to get …
“Let me ask you this. If you hadn’t found Liz, could you have loved Tess that way?”

Max: the thought of not having Liz is almost unimaginable, but if he had never met her…
“I don’t know. It’s hard to imagine it. I guess I could be… ok, but not really happy. It’s not the kind of marriage I would want.”

Tobias: sighing, {that’s pretty much what I thought}…
“Well then, it’s a good thing you found Liz.”

Max: mischievously smiling…
“So, you and Kathy O’Brian… you know the ladies are going to be all over that. You think your life’s been taken over now, just wait…”
He can’t help but laugh at Tobias’s painful expression.

Meanwhile, inside the house

Maria: “MICHAEL! Where are you?”
She’s been going at full steam all morning: as the final hour grows near the little things that they had all forgotten about are suddenly rising up and driving her insane: looking around, she spots him in the kitchen: coming over and grabbing his arm…
“Michael, stay out of the spinach dip, that’s for the reception. My Mom needs you, she wants you to do something.”

Michael: “Not another gazebo?”
He allows himself to be dragged down the hallway to the master bedroom where the bridal party is holding court: he has no idea what all is taking place in there and cringes at the thought of being dragged into it: he pauses as he enters, Mrs. De Luca has her wedding gown on while Isabel and Tess are doing last minute fixes {she looks beautiful, just like I always thought Maria would look.}: he glances over Maria, who is looking at him with a sappy sweetheart, almost-tearful look {crap, she heard that.}: clearing his throat…
“There’s something you wanted me to do Mrs. De Luca?”

Amy: looking over at the young man that has spent so much time at their house, their home this last couple of years, so much so that he’s become a part of their family: smiling warmly…
“Yes, um, Michael, when Maria’s Dad and I got married, it was just a quick ceremony in front of a justice-of-the-peace, no ceremony. So this, this is my first real wedding and I always pictured my father walking me down the aisle, but he’s not here anymore. So I was hoping that a certain young man who’s been such a big part of our lives and family would do the honor of escorting me down the aisle.”

Michael: he’s rocked to the core {family?!}: he opens his mouth but nothing comes out: loudly clearing his throat, he tries it again...
“I, I would be honored.”

A little later back outside

Jim Sr.: he hadn’t known what to think of what his son told him: as they pull up in Kyle’s Mustang, he’s still trying to get a grasp on it {Tess doesn’t seem alien. She certainly has Kyle on his toes; that’s for sure. Feisty, that’s her… but alien? And now my grandson has these… alien powers, too? Damn! So not only do we have aliens on Earth, but they’re part of my family as well! Never figured on that one. Well at least I can tell all those that mocked me to go take a flying leap! Well hell, we’re here. Jimmy and that Amy girl are getting married, and a new baby too. Dang fool, he aught to have known better, well she’s a nice girl… that is if I’m remembering the right one.}: as he’s being helped out of the car into his wheelchair…
“So Jimmy, which ones are the aliens? Is that one?”

Jim: last night had been challenging to say the least, and he has a feeling that today is going to be more so: between his Dad wanting to know every little detail about the aliens and Kyle getting pissed about not being allowed to take the Mustang with him, plus Tess not sure how to act around “Grandpa”, all made for a long night: it wasn’t until this morning when Tess got up early and made everyone a large breakfast, paying extra close attention to Dad, did it finally start to feel that things were going to work out, eventually, maybe: sighing as he hears his Dad’s question: starting to push the wheelchair towards the house…
“Dad, quit pointing and no, that’s not an alien, that’s just Alex.”
Coming up on the porch, he smiles as one comes out to greet them…
“Hi Aunt Trudy.”

Aunt Trudy: “Well, glad to see that cold feet didn’t get ya. How about a kiss from the groom?”

Jim: obliging her with a warm hug and kiss before introducing his Dad…
“Aunt Trudy, I would like you to meet my Father, Jim Valenti Senior.”

Aunt Trudy: “It’s very nice to meet you Jim.”

Jim Sr.: as they shake hands
“It’s nice to meet you too. Say, you aren’t one of those aliens are you?”

Aunt Trudy: always unflappable, smiling…
“Why no I’m not, but my niece and nephew are. Would like to meet them?”
Looking around, she spots Max coming back from the van with his suit on a hanger, calling him over…
“Max, Max, come here dear. Max I would like to introduce you to Mr. Jim Valenti Sr.. Jim, this is my nephew Max Evans.”

Max: extending his hand…
“It’s nice to meet you sir.”

Jim Sr.: his face scrunches up as he studies the young alien in front of him: a bit reluctantly he takes the extended hand…
“You don’t look like no alien, anymore than Tess does.”

Max: “Oh.”
Not sure what else to say, he looks over at Aunt Trudy for a moment then back down…
“So what am I suppose to look like then?”

Jim Sr.: “Oh hell, you know, big head, big eyes, long neck, little ears… no that ain’t you.”

Max: determined to keep a straight face…
“That would be Dranularian, I’m Antarian. Well, actually part Antarian, part human.”
The shocked look is priceless, but wanting to stay respectful…
“Glad you can make it to the wedding, sir.”

Jim Sr.: “Yeah, bit of surprise there. Too bad I can’t dance at it like did at the first one. I use to cut one hell of a rug too. But so much has changed since then.”

Max: he looks over at the sheriff who wordlessly mouths “arthritis”: looking back down at the man in the wheelchair…
“Mr. Valenti, I might be able to help you some. I’m not sure how long it would last, but I might be able to at least get you out of that wheelchair for a bit, not sure about dancing though.”

Jim Sr.: skeptical…
“More alien powers, huh? OK, show me.”

Max: he hands his suit to Aunt Trudy and then sitting on his haunches, he runs his glowing hands along Mr. Valenti’s legs: the glowing brightness increases as he concentrates at the knee, hip, and ankle joints: he takes some heavy breaths as the glowing dies down: looking up at the old man…
“See if that feels better. Your muscles are weak from lack of use, but the stiffness and soreness should be gone.”

Jim Sr.: his gruffness disappears into shocked surprise then joy {I can wiggle my toes!}: looking up at his son…
“Get me out of this damn chair!”

Jim: as he helps his Dad up, joy fills him as his Dad starts walking around on his own: fighting back tears…
“Thank you Max.”

Max: “You’re welcome but um, I can’t turn back time. The joints are still worn and susceptible to arthritis, most likely it’ll develop again. I’m pretty sure it’s only temporary.”

Jim: Aunt Trudy has him by the arm and is now slowly escorting him around the house…
“That’s fine son, even if only for a day.”
They look on as an old man comes back to life.

The Fates know that it’s what lies underneath that really matters.


Chapter 63

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Friday 1:00 pm

Jim: he’s standing at the foot of the gazebo, looking out at all of his friends and family gathered around: down the middle of the assemble group is a carpet of white rose petals lining the path of the alter, complements of the aliens: his Father had been so excited about being able to walk around that he promised the first dance to Aunt Trudy: Jim had to talk to Amy through intermediaries for of course the girls had absolutely refused to let him see her, about making a slight change in the wedding procession: at a nod from Nancy, Alex begins playing a soft tune on his guitar in lieu of the traditional wedding march, Jim’s chest puffs up a little as Tess escorted by his Dad comes down the rose petal path: the sight of his Dad with his head held high and Tess, his alien “granddaughter”, on his arm is truly a remarkable sight: just as his Dad comes to stand beside him, Kyle and Maria start their trek down the rose path: he couldn’t be any prouder of his children, all of them: as they join him at the alter, his heart almost stops as he spots his bride emerging from the house: she’s on the arm of a very serious and very nervous Michael: there’s a hundred things running through his mind, but the only thoughts that matters are {God she’s beautiful! And she’s all mine!}: his heart flutters as Michael delivers her to his arm and together they ascend the two steps and walk towards the center of the gazebo to the awaiting minister: when they look back on the day, it’ll be a good thing that they taped the whole ceremony otherwise he would have no recollection of what was said at all, not even the “I do’s”: all he can see is Amy, all he can hear is the pounding of his heart: suddenly Kyle is giving him a little shove and saying “aren’t you going to kiss her Dad?”: with a huge grin plastered in place…
“Oh yeah!”
Clapping and cheers go up as they seal it with a kiss: grinning they descend the gazebo steps as husband and wife, where the are greeted with hugs and kisses by their assembled extended family: they eventually make their way over to their wedding lunch and champagne.

Kyle: raising a glass of champagne…
“Uh hum, as I look around, I am amazed by who and what … is now included in our family. It’s been my Dad and me for so many years that I was beginning to give up on him ever finding a woman brave enough to take us on. But not only did he find one brave enough to do that but also all of our out-of-this-world relations as well! Amy, welcome to our world where anything and everything is possible and in fact does happen… a little more often than we’d care to admit, a world where the unusual and absurd is actually quite normal. And one that I can speak from personal experience is never dull. Thank you for taking us all on. Dad you’ve found quite a woman! A toast, to my Dad and his brave new bride, congratulations!”
They all join in raising their champagne or apple cider glasses in toasting the happy couple: they dine on grilled chicken and vegetables, along with assorted salads and breads: they dance to various ’70 tunes before cutting the two tier carrot cake: the afternoon is filled with laughter as Michael winds up catching the garter belt and Tess the bridal bouquet, for which they are teased about what a cute couple they make: a little before four the bride and groom disappear into the house to change: upon reappearing in their travel clothes, Kyle comes over holding up his car keys…
“OK Dad, now you promise to take good care of my Mustang, premium only, no peeling rubber and don’t gun the engine.”

Jim: snatching the keys away from his son…
“Kyle, she’s in good hands and I’ll show her a fine time around New Orleans. Take care of yourself and Tess. Mind your manners and try not to blow anything up.”
He gives his son a hug and a pat on the back before turning to Tess…
“Tess, you look lovely, a daughter any man would be proud to call his own. Now, I’m sure I can rely on you to keep Kyle in line.”
He smiles at the “no problem” reply and warmly hugs his alien daughter: next he finds himself face-to-face with his newest daughter, as he gives her a hug…
“Maria, come here. I can’t tell you how much you officially being part of my family means to me. You’ve been a major part of my life this last year. I’m glad you’re now part of my family as well. Don’t worry about your Mom. I’ll take good care of her. Now you be sure to enjoy yourself. You all deserve a little down time. Oh and try and keep a certain alien out of trouble. Mr. Evans would really appreciate it.”
After rehugging her, next up is Dad…
“Dad, what can I say? Thank you for being here and for welcoming everybody regardless of…. well you know. Are you sure you’re OK with the Evans dropping you back off at the home?”

Jim Sr.: “Oh hell Jimmy. I’m going to enjoy the looks on their faces as I come strolling in the door. After the President’s address tonight, I’m just itching to tell them “I told you so”, in spades! Hell it’ll be one night I ain’t gonna forget. Now you better get going. New Orleans is a callin’ ya.”
With that he gives his son a fierce hug and then as he gives one to his new daughter-in-law…
“Now you ain’t gonna make New Orleans tonight, so you make damn sure Jimmy stops at an expensive hotel for the night one with room service, not some wayside motel or nothing. Make him spend the bucks, you deserve it.”
With his head held high, he watches his son drive off with his new bride: turning back to the gathering, he is amazed by how quickly everything gets cleaned up when there are aliens around: he has no doubt that within an hour they will be climbing into the two vans and on their merry way.

Tobias: working beside Kathy, it seems odd that he doesn’t have to hide who he is and what he can do: he chuckles a little at the stunned look she has as she’s watches Michael and Max magically take down the dinning tent and put it away in less than 10 minutes, or how Tess and Isabel undo the ribbon that has been wrapped around and through various places in a matter of minutes: sneaking up behind her, he slips his hand around her waist and whispers…
“You haven’t seen nothing yet. Just wait until I get back and I’ll show you some alien moves that are truly out of this world.”
His eyes blaze at the sultry look that earned him: sighing…
“I wish I had time for a little demonstration right now.”

Kathy: she hadn’t known for sure what to expect today, but all her worries were quickly swept away as she found herself surrounded by people, both human and otherwise, that laughed, hugged, teased, and argued just like everyone else, and who welcomed her with open arms: she had thoroughly enjoyed herself today and was very amused by the amount of teasing her being here has caused Nathan: wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer…
“You know what they say, where there’s a will, there’s a way. You know I’ve always wanted to try out one of those old fashion bathtubs. Don’t you have one in the guest bath?”

Tobias: it only takes him a moment to make up his mind: taking her hand he practically runs with her into the house, grabs an alien triangle device before running down the hall and into the guest bath, where he uses his powers to lock and seal the door before activating the device which briefly emits a high pitched noise before settling down to a soft hum: he sees Kathy’s curious look…
“Noise suppressor. Don’t worry, there’re only five individuals that can open that door and royalty or no royalty I’ll zap them if they do. Now about that demonstration….”

The Fates look on as one chapter of their lives is closed and another one begins.


Chapter 64

Setting:
Just outside of Albuquerque, same day a little before 7:00PM

After going through a McDonald’s drive-thru the two vans full of teenagers pulls into a roadside rest stop: the side doors slide open so that the teens can spread out a little as they consume their Tabasco drenched Big Macs and Quarter Pounders: the two dark sedans full of Secret Service Agents that have been following pull along side the parked vans and continue their silent guard: as the teens finish their dinner the radio station cuts to a special address by the president: they fall silent as the President begins his speech that will reveal to the world the teens’ long held secret: on the radio, President Wilkinson…
“My fellow Americans. I would like to speak to you tonight about a subject that has been heavily speculated on for years and has been making headlines in various papers for the last several days. That subject would be aliens, as in extraterrestrials. Do they exists? We have asked ourselves that for over fifty years and today I’m going to give you the answer. And that answer is yes, they do. I know. I met one or rather two of them. Myself, the First Lady and our youngest daughter had lunch with them some weeks back. What were they like? They’re like us, they eat, they breath, laugh, cry, love and anger just like we do. What do they want? The same as us, they want freedom. This country was founded on three basic principles: life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. They want nothing more than to live their lives, to grow up, fall in love, get married, have a family, the same things that has enticed millions from around the globe to immigrate to America has now reached out to the cosmos as well and I hope that my fellow Americans will join me in welcoming them to the melting pot that America was built on and has thrived on for over two hundred years….”

Philip: he’s been watching his son’s reaction to the speech, which was worry: walking over to the side of the van where Max is sitting, he puts his hand on his shoulder: as Max looks at him…
“It’ll be alright son. The President is giving a good speech. I can’t think of a better way he could broach this subject. Max, he’s giving you tremendous support. I don’t think you could ask for any more.”

Max: in a quiet tone, looking down…
“I know Dad. It’s just that it’s so ingrained in us to keep it a secret, to hear it being broadcast like that… it’s unnerving.”

Philip: “I know son. But don’t worry, things will die down eventually.”
He and his son tune back into the speech: on the radio, President Wilkinson…
“America has always been the training ground for ideas because ideas are allowed to be freely exchanged. Many nations have sent their young to be educated here and such is the case this time. The four teens that have been focused on recently by the reporters are the children of the ruling family of their world, Antar. They were sent here to learn, to learn what it is to be an American so that when it is time for them to assume power, they will have a better understanding of what it means not only to have a government for the people but by the people as well…”

Setting: Evans Grandparent’s house, S. Lake Tahoe, CA, same day and time

George Evans: he and Betty hadn’t known what to think when Philip had called them earlier this week and told them about their grandchildren: their initial reaction was that it was some sort of elaborate joke, it had to be, but then the newspaper articles started appearing: he had thought back to when Max and Isabel had first joined their family, how Philip and Diane had found them wandering around the desert in the middle of the night, naked and alone, how they didn’t know how to speak, eat, drink or anything else: they certainly learned quickly enough so it wasn’t a lack of intelligence, but that just made everything much more mysterious: that afternoon Betty had dragged out all the old video tapes of their grandchildren: birthday parties, Christmas, snowball fights, making a mess in the kitchen, softball games, they were family, their grandchildren and that’s all that mattered: two days ago they had gotten a another bomb dropped on them, Philip had called to ask if they could come for a visit, which of course they could, to be followed by, “would it be alright if all the kids came? Oh and Aunt Trudy and uh… Tobias, Max and Isabel’s cousin?”: he and Betty had originally built this house in hopes that one day it would be filled with grandchildren and family and it was about to be put to the test: they had two guest rooms, a loft and a den and at last count, 12 people to put up, 4 teenage boys, 4 teenage girls, Trudy, Philip and Diane, and this Tobias: the last two days they spent at the stores buying air mattresses, pillows, bedding, extra towels, and food, lots and lots of food: they had been listening to the President telling the world about their grandchildren, while he admires the tact and the way the President is laying it out, he knows that after today, his grandchildren’s lives will never be the same: he gets up to go look out the big picture window: the view of the high mountain lake and surrounding forest has always had a peaceful settling effect on him, that’s one of the main reasons they had decided to retire here: he hopes that it will have a similar effect on his grandchildren and allow them some refuge from all the craziness that is about to engulf them: that is after all what grandparents are for.

Setting Bellevue Hospital, same day and time

Nurse: she had been doing her rounds but paused when she came to a certain patient: he was a difficult one, not because he gave her a particular hard time but because of the sadness that surrounds him, a sadness that she couldn’t blame him for: he had been rushed in via ambulance last November, ran over by a speeding truck: he was a mess and wasn’t expected to live, especially after the doctors had discovered the medical alert bracelet he was wearing about no blood drawing or transfusions of any kind being allowed due to religious beliefs, that had sent the doctors into a tizzy, but on legal and moral grounds they had no choice but to abide by it: somehow though he survived, now he just needed a reason to live: in the last eight months he has had no visitors except for Teri, the social worker that made the Social Security Disability arrangements for him so the hospital could get paid: he had been a handsome boy with the most incredible expressive eyes, but now his face bore several scars, most notably the one that ran from the corner of his left eye to his chin, his nose had been broken in several places as evidenced by the permanent bump it now had: the worst though was his hip, his left hip had severe damage that required surgery, which required blood, which the boy had adamantly refused to give or receive, they still didn’t even know what blood type he was: this left him barely able to move and he had to be in constant pain, but he never complained, in fact he rarely spoke, some thought it was because of lingering head injuries since he was prone to seizures now, but she knew that wasn’t it, he had been hurt, hurt badly enough that it made him not care to talk or feel anything, but she could see the hurt in his eyes: as she walked into the ward he was in, she was surprised to see him watching TV, he rarely seemed interested, but now he almost seemed excited about it: she glanced towards the set and saw it was a rebroadcast of the President’s address: {well, I guess that is pretty exciting news about the aliens. Maybe I’ll pick him up a couple of newspapers tomorrow morning, give him something interesting to read.}: walking over to him, she picks up his wrist to check his pulse: after noting it on his chart, she smiles at him, it’s the first time she’s ever seen his eyes actually sparkle like that.

While the Fates have some well on the right path, they are busy picking up the pieces of shattered life of another.



Chapter 65

Setting:
Roadside motel somewhere in Utah, same Friday night, very late

Philip: talking to the night clerk filling out the registration form…
“So let’s see, you only have 2 doubles and 3 singles left?”

Clerk: “Yep, tourist season, people are out traveling ya know. Need to stop earlier if you want your pick of rooms. That’ll be $295 plus tax.”

Philip: handing over his credit card…
“We’ll take them.”

Clerk: as he’s running the card through: looking out the window at all the teenagers…
“They some kind of club or are all them yours.”

Philip: “Both. So can we get some extra towels and pillows?”
As the clerk is off getting the extra linens, he catches a glimpse of some tabloid show on the TV in the backroom and cringes as a picture of his son with an “Alien Royalty” caption.

Clerk: returning with the requested items, he notices his customer glancing towards the TV set…
“That’s something, ain’t it? I don’t know about you, but I wouldn’t want one of them near me. No telling what they might be carrying. Ya know what I mean?”

Isabel: popping her head in the front office door…
“Dad, is the pool still open?”

Clerk: grinning at the leggy blonde…
“For you, it’s always open, just keep it down so no one complains.”

Isabel: trying not to let her disgust show…
“Why thank you. We will. Are those towels for us?”
She sweeps in and grabs them before quickly leaving: once outside she shudders and mumbles…
“Creep.”

Philip: grabbing the pillows: wearing a discreet knowing smile as he goes out the door…
“Yeah, I guess you’ll never know where aliens maybe popping up.”
Turning to the kids…
“OK, listen up, we got two doubles and three singles, so you kids are going to be nice and cozy. OK, one double for the boys, one for the girls, Tobias gets a single, Aunt Trudy one and me and Diane. He said that the pool is still open but keep it down please. Don’t stay up too late; we need to get an early start tomorrow. Oh and I’ll be coming around for bed check later, let’s make sure we’re all in the right beds please.”
He passes out the room keys: takes his and Diane’s stuff to their room, then helps Aunt Trudy with hers: as he and Diane are relaxing on the bed he hears feet go running by followed by whistles and not-so-quiet shouts: getting off the bed, sighing {it’s going to be a long night}, he puts on his parent hat and walks out to the pool.

Setting: Same, early Saturday morning

Kyle: he and Tess had managed to slip off to one of the vans for about 30 minutes last night: the only witnesses were the Secret Service Agents that had night duty, the other agents had managed to find a room at another motel: he still wasn’t fond of always being watched but at least they were tight lipped: while the thirty minutes had been too short but memorial there was one drawback, he was the last back to the room which meant he got the last remaining spot on a bed: as dawn approached, he was in deep sleep and dreaming of last night: grinning in his sleep, he wraps his arm around his dream Tess and starts to draw her close to snuggle.

Max: he had been out of it the second his head hit the pillow last night and had slept soundly throughout the night: he awakes to an arm being thrown over him: as that arm tightens its hold and starts to drag him closer: he’s not sure who it is but he knows it’s not Liz and that’s all that matters: as he gives the arm’s owner a hard elbow to the ribs, loudly…
“GET OFF!”

Kyle: the wind getting knocked out of him followed by a sharp pain to his ribs startles him out of sleep: he rolls backwards and right off the bed, landing with a thump on his butt: rubbing his side and looking up a pissed Max: angrily…
“What the hell’s the matter with you?”

Max: “What? What the hell was your arm doing?”

Alex: the commotion awoke all of them but neither he nor Michael was ready to lift their head off their pillows…
“Could you two have your lover’s quarrel later please? Some of us are trying to sleep.”
It took only a minute before pillows then some alien “zaps” start flying his way: as the first zap hits…
“Hey, that’s no fair!”
Whipping Michael’s pillow out from under Michael’s head, he sends it flying at Kyle, then his at Max: Michael is now up and mayhem ensues for several minutes before loud banging at the door is finally heard.

Max: he quickly looks around the room, the beds are stripped bare and sheets and blankets as well as a couple of chair cushion are thrown all over: he opens the door in the now silent room: chagrined…
“Morning Dad.”

Dad: with his arms crossed and a sour look…
“Ah huh. Glad to see all of you are up. I’ll be back in ten minutes. You all have just volunteered to go with me and get coffee and donuts for everyone. Ten minutes, be ready.”
He gets a nod in acknowledgment before walking back to his room shaking his head.

The Fates are a little busy elsewhere and have decided to let kids be kids and wisely left it to the parents to contend with for now.



Chapter 66

Setting:
Donut shop somewhere in Utah, same Saturday morning

Philip: the boys pile out of the van and follow him into the shop: it’s a busy Saturday morning and they have to wait in line: he notices several patrons are reading the newspaper as they wait their turn: he fishes some quarters out of his pocket, turning around to the closest teen…
“Michael, there’s a newsstand outside the door, go get a couple of papers.”
As Michael leaves, the guy in line in front of him starts talking to him.

Patron: half looking at the guy behind him while reading some more of the front page…

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:45:29 PM
“Yeah, this alien thing is incredible. It says here that they’ve been here for years, hiding in plain site and no one caught on. I guess I can understand that, I mean look at the picture. He looks just like a kid, a human kid. It says he and his sister were orphaned and were adopted by a human family. Hmmm, not sure I would do that. Be kinda scary having an alien for a kid. I mean human teens are scary enough, no telling what an actual alien one would be like.”
He finally stops reading and looks at the guy he’s been talking to and the teens that are quietly standing by him: his eyes open wide as he spots the dark haired boy: he quickly looks down again at the picture on the front page, then up again: he’s mouth drops open in shock…
“OH MY GOD! That’s him! You’re, you’re one of the aliens!”

Philip: the crowded donut shop becomes absolutely silent as everyone turns to stare at them: without a word the people in line in front of them step aside as he grabs his son by the arm and escorts him to the donut counter: without turning around…
“OK kids pick some out, be sure to get some that the girls like as well.”
As the guy behind the counter nervously starts getting the donuts that the boys are pointing at, he looks around at how the people are reacting {about what I thought, shock, fear, curiosity. What’s with the redhead over there? She’s got to be at least 30 and she’s checking my 18-year-old son out?!}: his attention is diverted to the newest patrons entering, who are actually not patrons at all, and breathes a little easier as the agents silently semi-surround the kids protectively: as the boys finish up getting the now up to 4 dozen donuts and ordering a selection of chocolate milk, orange juice and coffee, he turns back to the man that had been standing in front of him…
“They are just like human teens and yeah, that by itself is scary enough.”
Less than ten minutes later they are in the van and on their way back to the motel: it’s a very quiet ride, too quiet: looking in the rearview mirror at four very sullen faces…
“Max, do you have a baseball cap or something? And a pair of sun glasses?”
As Max shakes his head “no”…
“Well, maybe we can stop somewhere and get some. I think we all might need to invest in some, at least for a little while.”

Setting Bellevue Hospital, NYC, same Saturday morning

Zan: he’s sitting up a little in bed while reading the paper and staring at a picture of a face that use to be his: as he rereads the article {they were adopted and grew up as humans. Where was their protector? Why wasn’t he there? Ours was there. Well at least at first. He split after a couple of years saying his mission was finished, that he had taught us everything he was supposed to. God, we were so scared when he first left. Ava use to cling to me especially at night; now I can’t even feel if she’s still alive; I can’t feel or do anything, my powers are gone. I’ve been hoping for months that they’d start to come back and I could gradually heal myself but that’s not happening, nothing is. If anything it’s gotten worse, my hip is constantly killing me, I can barely sit, I always have a headache and if I don’t take those damn pills I windup having a seizure. I can’t take this much longer. I guess I’m going to have to put myself back together the human way.}: he looks up as his doctor drops by for morning rounds…
“Hey doc.”

Doctor Singleton: he was surprised to see his patient reading the paper and even more surprised that Zan actually greeted him, usually it was like nothing existed for Zan and it was a rare day to even get a grunt out of him: coming over to the bed, he looks up from his chart to the boy and smiles…
“Good morning Zan. How are you feeling today?”

Zan: “Like crap. I want to get out of here and I want to be walking out when I go. What do I have to do to make that happen?”

Doctor Singleton: he’s stunned, he has tried for months to convince Zan to try and move forward with his recovery, only to be met with stony silence on a good day, arguments on a bad day: turning serious…
“You know what has to happen. Your hip needs to be reconstructed which requires surgery followed by therapy, lots of therapy.”

Zan: “That surgery requires blood. I can’t do that. Can’t you use that IV stuff instead?”

Doctor Singleton: sighing, this is an old argument…
“No, we cannot do surgery without blood. Zan, I have the up most respect for your religious beliefs but I can’t believe that you are supposed to suffer like this because of it.”
Thinking for a moment…
“How about a compromise? What if we took a pint of your blood now, then another one a little while later and use that for the transfusion? You’d be getting your own blood back.”

Zan: considering it…
“What would happen to this blood until the surgery?”

Doctor Singleton: “Nothing. It would be stored, well labeled of course but that’s it.”

Zan: “Nothing would be added or anything, not even for testing?”

Doctor Singleton: “No Zan, if this is what will get you to have this surgery, I will personally make certain it goes from you to the refrigerator and back to you, no side trips for anything.”

Zan: “What about after the surgery? How much therapy? When would I be able to walk out of here?”

Doctor Singleton: “I’m not going to lie to you. It’s a long painful recovery and you’ll need intense therapy to get those muscles working right. It’s doubtful you’ll ever be even close to what you had but it’ll allow you significant more mobility than what you have now. If you follow the therapy program I would say within 3-4 months you would be out of here. You would probably still need some help, crutches or a cane for a while, but yeah you could be out of here before the Holidays start. Bet it would be nice not to have another hospital turkey dinner, huh?”

Zan: looking back down at the front page picture {yeah, home for the Holidays}…
“OK, let’s do it.”

There are many paths that one can choose to take during a lifetime; sometimes the Fates have to give one a little push to get them headed down the right one.



Chapter 67

Setting:
S. Lake Tahoe, Saturday afternoon

Betty: she and George have had a very busy day getting everything ready: the Secret Service Agents had been there since yesterday making sure everything was secure: while she’s glad that they are here to safeguard her grandchildren, it disturbs her to think that they need protecting: she spots two vans pulling up in front: turns to call out to her husband…
“George, they’re here!”
She goes outside and is greeted first by her granddaughter: while getting and giving a good hug…
“Oh honey, I’m so glad to see you.”

Isabel: “Oh Grandma, it’s great to be able to come here and visit. Grandma I want you to meet someone.”
She scans everyone getting out of the vans, finally spotting him…
“Alex, Alex, come here.”
As he joins her…
“Grandma this is Alex Whitman, Alex this is my Grandma Evans.”

Alex: extending his hand in greeting…
“It’s nice to meet you Mrs. Evans.”

Betty: she didn’t miss the sparkle in her granddaughter’s eyes when she spotted the lanky young man: looking him over a bit, smiling…
“I’m sorry but Mrs. Evans just won’t do. Why don’t we just stick to Grandma? You are after all here as part of my grandchildren.”
She gets a smile and an “ok” before she wraps him in a welcoming hug: standing behind Alex is her grandson, turning to him next…
“Come here you.”
She holds him tight for a bit before backing up to give him a good look and immediately knows that something is bothering her sensitive grandson: smiling and a bit teasingly…
“OK, where is she? Where’s this special young lady that I have not heard nearly enough about?”

Max: he can’t help but smile at the thought of his Liz: he already knows that she’s coming towards him but he turns around anyway, watching her approach: as she comes up next to him, now with a smile…
“Grandma, this is Liz Parker, Liz this is Grandma.”

Betty: appraising the couple standing in front of her {well, she certainly put a smile on his face, in fact it lit up. And hers isn’t any different; she’s practically glowing. Why do I have the feeling that I’m looking at my future granddaughter-in-law?}: smiling and opening her arms for a hug…
“Welcome dear.”
As they are embracing, she whispers to her…
“Thank you for giving him that smile.”

Liz: smiling warmly…
“It’s nice to meet you Grandma… and you’re welcome.”

Betty: several more warm hugs and greetings are exchanged before they all head into the normally spacious home that is now bursting at the seams with family: always a practical woman, she immediately starts getting everyone sorted out…
“OK, we figured that the girls could share a room, and we put air mattresses in the loft for the boys. Philip, we moved the futon in the other guest room for you and Diane. Trudy, I hope you don’t mind the pullout in the den. We just got a new mattress for it so it should be pretty comfortable. And Tobias, um, we weren’t sure if you wanted to stay with the boys or on a roll-a-way in the study.”

Tobias: having a good idea of how teenagers normally act, it’s an easy decision…
“The roll-a-way sounds fine.”

Betty: after everyone gets sorted out, the teens pile outside to the deck for a BBQ lunch and then along with footballs, Frisbees, and soccer balls to a grassy field that the deck looks out on, that is all except for one sullen teen who is sitting on the steps watching everyone: sitting down with her daughter-in-law on the deck so they could get some sun and watch the kids while enjoying some margaritas: pointing to her grandson sitting alone…
“OK Diane, spill. What’s that all about?”

Diane: shaking her head sadly…
“He’s not taking all this very well. They got recognized this morning when they went for donuts. You know how he hates being the center of attention and well, it’s just going to take getting use to.”
She spots Kyle getting ready to come outside: calling him over, pointing to Max …
“Kyle, can you see if you can get him off that step and doing something, please.”

Kyle: “Huh? You want me to…”
Getting an idea, he remembers spotting something in a drawer in the kitchen…
“Ok, I got an idea.”
He goes back in and quickly finds what he was looking for: filling it up at the sink, he ties it securely, with it in hand he walks outside and flings it at Max’s back then very quickly runs like hell past him on his way to the field.

Diane: her mouth drops open at what she just saw Kyle do…
“Kyle, what….”
She and her mother-in-law watch as Max goes tearing after Kyle, he half way reaches the field when he stops and turns around, points his hand at something and suddenly a garden hose comes flying through the air to him, and with a flick of a glowing hand the water turns itself on: shouts then screams can be heard as Max not only gets Kyle but accidentally gets Maria as well: chaos is at hand as the girls come running in for more balloons, the guys are trying to wrestle the hose away from Max only to be beamed by the girls’ water balloons: Michael finally gets the hose away from Max and nails Isabel with it, which only escalates things.

Philip: he and his dad come outside to find out what all the commotion is: astonished at the site of the eight very wet teens now wrestling around in the mud: shaking his head he starts to yell at the kids…
“Kids, STOP! Did you here me…”

George: very calmly, he puts his hand on Philip’s arm…
“Philip, leave those kids alone. They need to blow off some steam, besides they aren’t hurting anything, and they’re washable.”
As the water fight turns into a sort of mud football game/fight or something the other, he starts laughing…
“It’s good to see them having some fun.”

Setting: later that same night

Liz: on the phone to her dad…
“Hi Dad…. Yeah we’re fine, the place is great. No, no problems. So how’s it going there? It is, really? Wow, lines out the door. Do you have enough help? Oh, that’s good. What? Why are the reporters asking you about Max? Oh, yeah because everyone in town knows he’s my boyfriend and yeah, most do have big mouths. So what, what have you been telling them? What truth? Oh… well… yeah, he is a nice boy. You told them about his WHAT? Dad, you did not tell them he had a third eye… ha ha, very funny. Oh, I’m sure the UFO Center is packed. Huh? Yeah Max told Brody, he made Max promise to point out the real alien stuff versus the fake stuff in his collection, and made him promise that when he comes back after vacation he would answer all of his questions, oh and come back to work. After all what better attraction than having a real alien working at the UFO Center? Not sure how the Secret Service Agents are going to handle that but they’ll figure it out… Oh, well we’re just kicking back for a couple of days, then the Evans have reserved two houseboats for 4 days out on New Melones Lake. It’s about a 3-hour drive, but it’s in the heart of the California Gold Country, so it’s kind of remote but close to all the old gold towns, hopefully we’ll be able to check some of them out. Since we’re going through the week it shouldn’t be too crowded. OK Dad, give Mom my love. I love you too Dad.

The Fates take a step back for a bit to allow the grandparents to do what they do best, spoil their grandchildren rotten.


Chapter 68

Setting:
New Melones Lake, Wednesday afternoon

Aunt Trudy: on the deck of the houseboat in the middle of the lake, she’s sitting with her brother, watching the teens floating around them on air mattresses, getting sun burned: she smiles as Alex sneaks up on Isabel and flips her mattress over with her still on it: it’s a good thing Alex is a fast swimmer as Isabel gives chase: she looks over at Maria as she hears a “don’t even think of it Spaceboy” go echoing across the lake: Max and Liz seem content to simple go floating by, side-by-side: she looks over at her brother…
“George, this is exactly what they need. They’ve had to grow up so much in the last few months. It’s time they got to be just kids again.”

George: watching the same scenes playing out…
“They do seem to be enjoying themselves. From what Philip told me, it sounds like they’ve had an awful lot to have to deal with lately. Trudy, I know that you’ve been staying with them for the last couple of months. Tell me how they’re really doing.”

Trudy: “Well, it hasn’t been all bad. Some of it has needed to be dealt with for awhile. Max has an awful lot riding on his shoulders, the load seems to grow a little more every day, but it’s been a huge relief for him to have Philip and others to go to. Diane of course is having a hard time letting him go, but little by little she is. And I don’t think Max is totally ready to cut those strings just yet either. He still needs her. I know Isabel loves being able to share so much with Diane. It’s also helped having Tobias there too. He’s been able to answer so many of their questions. I have to admit that it is rather funny to watch Tobias being sucked into human habits. Do you know he has a girlfriend back in Roswell? He’s got cold feet but I have a feeling… well, maybe not right away but I think he’s growing more and more attached to this world every day.”

George: “Trudy, what do you think of Liz Parker and Alex Whitman. There’s no doubt that Max and Liz are head over heals in love, and I don’t think Isabel and Alex are that far behind.”

Trudy: confident…
“I have no doubt that they’ll both be alter bound pretty soon, maybe next year?”

George: looking out at the kids now swimming around…
“They’re awfully young. Teen marriages are very difficult and the odds are stacked against them. I would hate to see that happen.”

Trudy: “Don’t be silly, that’s not going to happen. Max and Liz are already bondmates, and unless I’m slipping so are Isabel and Alex. I know Michael and Maria definitely are, although I think Maria’s going to be dragging that one to the alter kicking and screaming. He’s still working on some commitment issues but in the end she’ll prevail. But I wouldn’t be at all surprised to see Kyle and Tess alter bound before too long. For some reason I get the distinct impression they may actually be the first.”

George: confused…
“Wait a minute. I know Philip mentioned something about bonding, but I just thought… I mean what exactly is that?”

Trudy: “It’s an alien thing, but I think it’s more. I’m certain that they have found their soulmates for life. I know they’re young, but after all that they have been through and all that is yet to come, they are wise beyond their years.”
Kyle and Tess start arguing and in a huff, Tess zaps a hole in Kyle’s air mattress: as Kyle is sinking…
“Although, sometimes they hide it well.”

George: chuckling as he watches Kyle yank Tess’s air mattress out from under her, and who is now in hot pursuit of him, as they climb out of the water onto the houseboat and start running: shouting out…
“Hey you two, no running on the deck!”
Shaking his head…
“They are a rambunctious bunch when you get them all together. They really keep you on your toes. By they way, any idea what happened to those 2, 3lbs. boxes of Oreos we brought with us? I couldn’t find any last night.”

Trudy: laughing…
“And you’re surprised by that, with your grandchildren around? It’s your fault you know. You’re the one that got them hooked on them when they were little.”

Setting: Later that same night, shore of New Melones Lake

Liz: with the houseboats tied up securely, they found a great secluded spot on shore to build a roaring campfire: the night turned a little chilly and the fire feels great, so does sitting back in Max’s arms watching the flames and roasting marshmallows for smores: taking a bite out of the hot marshmallow, chocolate and graham cracker gooey concoction that Max has assembled for her: licking her lips and looking into his eyes…
“Hmmm, delicious, makes me hungry for more.”
She can hear his heart beating faster and feel his body starting to respond in sync with her own: he desperately looks around for a private place: she scoots back just a bit closer to him so she can feel his increasing hardness pressing against the small of her back: she moves a little back and forth as if to get more comfortable and is rewarded with a slight whimper in her ear: smiling she quietly asks him…
“I’m sorry, I didn’t quite catch that.”

Max: looking at her with fire in his eyes…
“Yes, you did.”
He finally gets an idea: tearing his eyes away from Liz, he turns to Michael sitting next to him and quietly asks him…
“Cover for me.”
Then a little louder to no one in particular…
“It’s go cold, we’re going to get something warmer to put on.”
Well, it’s true that it was getting cold out and they were still in just shorts and t-shirts.

Mom: not thinking anything about it and not looking up…
“OK honey. I think your sweatshirt’s on your bunk.”

Max: taking Liz’s hand, he tries to act nonchalant about it and not run: as they slip onto the houseboat and out of direct sight of the others he sweeps Liz up in his arms and whisks her away to the back of the houseboat and the bunk room, other than the tiny bathroom, the only room with a door on it: closing the door, locking and sealing it he drops Liz onto his bunk and climbs in next to her: as he starts nibbling her earlobe, he can feel her hands sliding up and down his sides: this totally blows his concentration since she hitting his most ticklish spots: starting to squirm and half laughing…
“Stop, that tickles.”

Liz: mischievously…
“Ticklish, huh? I’ve been meaning to find out where else you might be ticklish.”
Slipping her hands delicately around his neck…
“Nope, no squirming there.”
As her hands then trail across his chest, she can feel and hear his sudden intake of breath…
“Well, a slight reaction there.”
One of her big toes gently runs across the ball of his foot causing him grin and wiggle his toes…
“Only a minor tremor.”
Her foot ventures northward along his well-muscled calf…
“Hmm, nothing there.”
She giggles a little at how cute he looks with his eyebrow arched like that: staring into his eyes, starting at the shoulders she gently drapes her fingers ever so lightly across his back, causing a shiver to run down both of them: breathing heavy…
“I think we may have gotten something there.”
Running her hands down the outside of his hips to his thighs: she can feel his body heat increasing as she takes her time running them up and down his inner thighs being very careful only to touch just his thighs: as she elicits another growl from him, she can feel a surge of desire flow through her keeping her body in tune with his: in short gasps…
“Definite reaction that time.”
He stays perfectly still as her hands slip underneath his shorts and boxers and finally reach for him: it still amazes her to feel him changing, growing large and firmer with every touch from her: she swirls her fingertip around the end and then along the increasing length: she can feel her ache for him growing with every touch: licking her lips as Max draws closer to capture them with his own: she feels his hands slip under her tank top and run across her breast, circling her erect nibbles: with every touch she can feel her breast drawing tighter as her nipples harden even more: without even realizing it she has been continuing to hold onto him while her hands have been quickening there pace: a sudden wetness on her fingers startles both of them: he looks intently into her eyes briefly before quickly slipping her shorts and panties off, followed by her slipping his the rest of the way off: bending her knees, she guides him to her: he carefully slides in and fills her, completing her: he kisses her madly as he begins an increasing rhythm, a rhythm that is familiar, longed for and always exciting: her head starts to swim as she feels pressure building to new heights causing a moan to escape her lips: his lips quickly grab hers back before another can escape: she wraps her legs around his hips giving him deeper access and bringing them both to moan while exquisite pleasure overtakes them: they lay there for several minutes basking in the afterglow of their love making: she runs her fingers along his jawbone…
“I guess you’re not really ticklish anywhere else after all.”

Max: with an amused smile…
“Oh, I don’t know. You’re always welcomed to look again any time.”
Sighing…
“I can’t wait for the day when we can just be together and not have to worry about getting caught but that’s not today. I think we had better get cleaned up and back to the group before we’re missed.”

Liz: kissing him again while getting dress…
“Don’t forget you sweatshirt.”
Dressed in sweats and looking very innocent, they return to the others around the fire: and take back their seats next to Michael and Maria.

Michael: giving them a slightly pissed look…
“Took ya long enough.”
Then a bit more quietly…
“Next time, don’t rock the houseboat.”

Well, as the Fates are fond of saying, there ain’t nothin’ like some summer lovin’.


Chapter 69

Setting:
Ruan High Temple, Renular, same time frame

Larek: the high altitude is making him pant for breath, that and the 2 hours he has been walking, all up hill: the ancient temple sits atop a high plateau, it’s the most revered Ruan Temple on Renular and any transgression of protocol or ritual is considered blasphemous, including the ban on modern technology, hence no ship is allowed any where near and all who wish to visit must make the last part of their journey by foot: it is the place where Queen Nataria had sought refuge right after her children’s deaths and where the idea to resurrect them was born as well as their final resting place: it is here once again that the Queen has come to meditate on their current undertaking and to pray for those that have or will have given their lives for its cause: as he comes up over the last small ridge, he can smell the sweet fruit trees in bloom from the groves that were planted long ago on the plateau: he had been to this place many times, especially in the months during the Queen’s mourning, but the temple still amazes him with its beautiful gardens and fruit orchards, not to mention the incredible view, but it is the feel of the place, the tranquility and peacefulness that seems to permeate everything here that continues to captivate him: he walks in quiet solitude as he heads towards a very special section of the garden, one that holds a delicately carved bench over looking four simple headstones: as he draws near, he sees the Queen sitting on the bench with her eyes closed and head bowed: as is custom he silently waits several minutes until she has obviously finished her meditation before approaching…
“Your Majesty, please forgive my intrusion.”

Queen Nataria: smiling slightly at her distant cousin, friend and protector…
“Good day Larek. Have you come for prayers?”

Larek: “I shall stay and do so, but I have come to update you on the current situation as well.”

Queen Nataria: she looks down at the headstone that bears the Royal Seal of Antar and sighs…
“Very well.”

Larek: taking a seat next to her…
“Your Majesty, the battle for Luntar is finally coming to an end. The main facility and its backup are now in our control and other than a few skirmishes all is secure for now.”

Queen Nataria: “That is good news but at what cost?”

Larek: looking down at his departed friend’s resting place: sadly…
“The price was high but it had to be paid. As the main military supply base, Kivar had only elite troops stationed there.”
Swallowing, still sickened himself by the number…
“Over 2,000 confirmed dead, 2,400 injured several severely and another 900 missing, most of whom are presumed dead. They were our best troops as well.”

Queen Nataria: a cold chill runs down her as she hears the awful numbers…
“I shall pray for their souls in the after life.”

Larek: as he continues to gaze at the grave a sudden thought brings a slight smile…
“He’s in him, you know. Max Evans is Zan. That speech, that’s him.”

Queen Nataria: the sight of him, the sound of his voice had brought her great joy, but it was his words that had warmed her heart so…
“He is so very young, I was surprised that he understood so much already. But yes, I definitely heard Zan in his words. It was very inspiring.”

Larek: “It was a great reminder for the troops of what the man, Zan, had stood for, what he wanted for them. It made them proud to be fighting for him.”
Something Tobias had told him came to mind: looking at the Queen with a bit of amusement…
“He is young but he is surrounded by very astute advisors, especially a great-aunt on his adoptive father’s side, one called Aunt Trudy. Tobias is under the impression that this Aunt Trudy is possibly a reincarnate of a High Priestess of Ruan or is at least of the caliber of one, second-sight and all.”

Queen Nataria: surprised…
“Really?”

Larek: chuckling a little…
“Yes, seems when he arrived she was expecting him, told him he was late. He says that both Max and Isabel are very close to her, in fact all of them are.”

Queen Nataria: pleased…
“Good, it is always helpful when a High Priestess is on hand to advise.”
Her mother’s curiosity is piqued…
“Now tell me about his other advisors, oh and in particular about this girl I understand he has already bonded to at such a very young age. I believe you mentioned her name is Liz Parker? Yes, tell me all about her,”

Setting: Grandparent’s S.Lake Tahoe home, Friday mid afternoon

Alex: they had gotten back to the house a couple of hours ago, the vans were finally unpacked, laundry stacked up with one load already in the washer, one in the dryer, lunch was whatever you could find in the kitchen: while munching on HoHo’s and Pepsi, he is watching Tobias intently as he hooks up his transmitter/receiver to the tv dish, preparing to get an update from Larek…
“So how come you can’t connect it to a cell phone? Then you could communicate from anywhere.”

Tobias: so far he’s been asked and answered 27 questions from Alex in the last 40 minutes, for some reason he’s been keeping count: answer to number 28…
“Because all that would be heard is a series beeps, the message is visual and needs to be translated. I record it on the vcr then translate it.”

Alex: “Oh”
Thinking about it for a minute…
“So connect the cell to a laptop and receive it on to the laptop. I could probably help write a program to translate it automatically.”

Tobias: stops in his tracks and turns around to look at Alex…

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:46:04 PM
“It’s not as easy as I made it sound Alex, but you know that probably could work. Why don’t we talk about this later tonight and see what ideas we can come up with.”

Alex: excited…
“Sure no problem.”
Thus is the beginning of the alien/human technology collaboration and its founding fathers.

Later that same night…

Max: he couldn’t sleep, after tossing and turning in bed for hours, he gives up and quietly creeps through the sleeping house to the living room where he sits and stares at nothing as tonight’s message continually runs through his head {Luntar base secure, heavy causalities: 2,000 confirmed dead, 2,400 injured, 900 missing and presumed dead. Kivar is seeking additional support and troops from Cromar, most likely he will get them, expect increased hostilities. Next phase to commence as scheduled.}: he hangs his head in anguish {2,000 dead because of me and that number is only going to increase. There’s got to be another way, a better way. I don’t want these people to have to die. Why? Why does it have to be this way?}: he’s so absorbed in his thoughts that he doesn’t hear her.

Liz: she had been going nuts all evening ever since the message was received: to everyone else Max had been silent but not to her, to her he had been like an open book, a book that was stuck on the same chapter and being read over and over: she’s exhausted but sleep is denied, getting up out of bed, grabbing her blanket and pillow, she tromps out to the living room sofa and faces its current occupant who looks up at her startled: she doesn’t say a thing, she tosses the pillow to one end of the sofa, pushes him back so that he is laying on it, then basically lays down on him and wraps the blanket around both of them and snuggles into his embrace.

Max: he breathes deeply of her scent as she’s lying in his arms, calming him…
“Liz, I ….”

Liz: not lifting her heard…
“Shush, go to sleep.”

Max: “But Liz, I…”

Liz: adamant…
“I said shush, sleep.”
They lay there quietly as she drifts off to sleep, to be followed not long after by her finally peaceful soulmate.”

There are multitudes of gifts that one has to offer and they don’t necessarily have to have anything to do with special alien powers. The Fates would like to remind all that the greatest strength comes from diversity.


Chapter 70

Setting:
Grandparent’s S. Lake Tahoe home, early Saturday

George: as per usual he is the first one up, coming down the stairs to start the coffee and collect the morning paper, he spots an unidentified foot hanging over the end of the sofa: quietly walking up behind the sofa, he arches his eyebrow at what he sees {well now, good to see the boy finally got some sleep. It’s good that she’s an itty-bitty thing or they’d never both fit on the sofa.}: looking a little more intently {where’s his other hand?}: spying it {Oh hell. Glad he’s my grandson and not my son. It’s Philip’s turn. I’ve already done my time.}: shaking his head, he heads out the front door for the paper and purposefully lets the screen door slam shut.

Max: startled out of his sleep, he’s confused by his surroundings for a moment: he smiles as someone stirs in his arms: wrapping his arms tightly around her, he kisses her good morning on the forehead: without opening her eyes she smiles and wraps her arms around his neck, snuggling underneath his chin: they contentedly hold each other for a few moments before hearing the squeak of the screen door again.

George: with his head buried in the sports page he walks through the living room loudly commenting to no one in particular…
“Well, I‘ll be, looks like the A’s might have a chance this year. Hey, how about those Yankees. Hmmm, wonder if there’s any updates from the Raider’s training camp?”
And keeps right on walking into the kitchen and gets the coffee going.

Liz: her eyes are wide as Max’s Grandpa goes walking through, totally ignoring them: she’s trying to be quiet but she can’t help the giggle…
“Max, he knows that we’re here.”

Max: craning his neck to see what his Grandpa is doing: looking back to Liz and smiling…
“I’m sure he does. I think we better get back to our rooms before anyone else comes down.”
He feels the cold as she leaves his arms: they share a quick kiss before heading towards their perspective rooms: as he opens the door to his, he is greet by the sight of three guys sprawled out in their boxers and t-shirts, dirty clothes mixed with clean all over, along with sporting equipment, and load snoring can be heard from all three: he crinkles his nose as a smell hits him {Oh man, we should have never found that bean dip last night.}: holding his breath he scrounges around for something to wear and heads to the bathroom for a shower: he emerges 10 minutes later ready for a new day and joins his Grandpa on the deck for some coffee: sitting down…
“Morning Grandpa.”

George: looking up from the paper…
“Morning Max. Sleep well?”

Max: smiling in spite of himself….
“Yeah Grandpa, just fine.”

George: “I don’t see how. The noise coming from that room when I passed by would have woke the dead. Hadn’t heard anything like that since I was in the navy.”

Max: giving his Grandpa a hard look…
“That’s right, you were in the South Pacific during WWII. Grandpa, do you… do you ever resent having to have served, to risk your life like that?”

George: putting the paper down and studying his grandson for a bit before answering…
“No Max, I don’t. There’s no doubt that war really is hell and a lot of good men and women on both sides die. But I would rather it had been me to go than my…”
His voice trails off and he doesn’t complete the sentence.

Max: watching his grandfather’s sad expression, gently…
“sons… But one did go… to Vietnam.”

George: “Yes, our oldest son Max went to Vietnam and never came back. Your Grandma and I feel the pain of his loss every day. You never get over losing a child, but life does go on. Now we have a grandson that carries his name and while you’ll never replace him, it does feel good knowing that another Max Evans exists in the world… and I guess eventually in another world some day too.”
That earns him a smile from his grandson…
“Max, not matter where you go and what you become, you will always be a part of this family with people that care about you. We built this place in hopes that one-day it would be filled with family and friends, a place where they can come to forget about the world for a bit. It feels good to finally see it being put to that use.”

Setting Bellevue Hospital, NYC, late Saturday evening

Dr. Connelly: he pauses to stretch his back, it’s been a long day, almost 10hrs of surgery: looking back at his patient being taken to Post Op {he’s so young. Usually they’re in their 70’s or 80’s before I see them, but him… he’s not even out of his teens. He’ll never walk normally, I did the best I could but there was so much damage to the area. Well, at least he’ll be able to get up and get around eventually.}: he throws his cap and mask in the laundry and walks out to the waiting area: he looks around and finds no one.

Nurse: following the doctor out with chart in hand…
“Doctor, I had a question on this…”
Noticing the sad look…
“Paul, what’s wrong? The surgery was a success.”

Dr. Connelly: shaking his head…
“Where are they? Where are the anxious family members waiting to hear how it went? Where are the tears and smiles when they hear that he’s going to be ok? It’s not right. No one should be alone, with no family or even friends to care about him, especially a kid just starting out in life. It’s just not right.”
Looking at the nurse…
“Now what was your question?”

Family and friends can make a world of difference in one’s life, but the Fates are there for those without them.


Chapter 71

Setting:
Restaurant outside of Sonora, CA, dinner time Thursday

Maria: standing in line at the salad bar, she snickers at the Jr. High Schoolers ogling a certain alien: bumping her friend in front for attention, in a low tone and nodding...
“Liz, Liz, look. Those three can barely be in their teens and they’re practically drooling over Max.”

Liz: she looks towards the girls on the opposite side of the salad bar and then towards Max, who is totally oblivious and looks so darn cute in that baseball cap: whispering back to Maria...
“It’s the hat. He looks about twelve in it.”
{Who’s twelve? I was a good foot shorter when I was twelve. What girls?} goes echoing through to her: as she watches him look around trying to find the girls...
“Make that a tall twelve.

Maria: “And tall ears to match.”
Both cannot stop giggling as they load up their salad plates as Max continues to look around in confusion...
“He’s so cute when he’s confused. I wonder if it’s an alien thing, cuz Michael suffers from it like 24/7.”

Tess: just catching up with them: glancing back to Kyle at the salad bar piling it on...
“Nah, I think clueless ness is a universal guy thing. Once Kyle discovered Grandpa Evans’ ’72 Mustang, he’s been oblivious to the whole world. All I’ve been hearing is ‘oil this’ and ‘V8 that’. What’s a Shelby anyway?”
Getting shrugs in reply, they head over to their seats at the tables.

Alex: as they all gather around the three tables that they have claimed, while munching on his chicken...
“Mr. and Mrs. Evans, this week was great. Between panning for gold in Jamestown, checking out the old west museums in Columbia with that awesome old fashion ice cream parlor, and that day at Yosemite, I can’t decide what was best.”

Kyle: “Oh sure you can. It was panning for gold. When else are you going to see Isabel knee-deep in a creek, swishing a bunch of mud around, getting freaked when a fish swam past and ending up practically jumping into your arms?”
As the tables starting laughing at the memory, both he and Alex get a good smack on the arm from a now red-faced Isabel.

Maria: as the chuckling dies down...
“Well for me it was Yosemite. I’m not usually a real nature person but Yosemite Valley with its Bridal Veil Falls and Yosemite Falls was breathtaking. I would love to get married in the meadow across from the old Wawona Hotel.”
{shudder}: turning to her bondmate {I HEARD THAT!}.

Michael: deciding he had better start talking before she has a chance to continue...
“Yeah, Yosemite was cool. Long hike up Half Dome.”

Betty: “I still can’t believe you boys did that. Your poor bodyguards almost had heart attacks when they realized what you were up to, not to mention what that did to mine and Diane’s blood pressure.”

Kyle: pointing his thumb...
“Well at least the King here let them off the hook about joining the hike.”

Max: shrugging...
“The view was incredible. I got some great pictures up there.”

Liz: “You guys were still nuts. Do you know that lightening strikes Half Dome everyday? At least you didn’t have any lame idea about trying to climb El Capitan.”

Max: “No, that’s for hang gliding.”

Philip: “That happens to be illegal and glad I stopped you.”

Diane: “Max, you weren’t?”

Max: “Huh? Uh, no.”
{Max Evans, you can’t lie. Your ears turn red and in that hat they’re sticking out for the entire world to see.}: as the red deepens {they do not stick out.}: at her raised eyebrow response {well, they don’t!}.

Diane: “Max, eat.”

Setting: Walmart, S.Lake Tahoe, Friday afternoon....

Maria: while standing in line with the others...
“Blah, I feel so bloated. I am so PMS’ing. I shouldn’t have eaten all that chocolate last night.”
She adds her box of Tampax to the other three...
“I can’t believe that we are all starting at the same time.”

Liz: “You know, there have been articles written about how women who work together get on the same cycle. It’s a medical phenomenon.”
While waiting, she glances over to the magazine rack, where the tabloids are: her mouth drops open in shock...
“OH MY GOD! It’s Max, they have Max’s picture all over them.”
Taking one while Maria, Tess and Isabel take the others: while reading...
“I don’t believe this. This lady claims that Max is her long lost son whom she got pregnant with when she was abducted.”

Isabel: “Really? This one claims that all four were part of a government conspiracy involving human/alien experimentation.”

Maria: “This is interesting, this one claims to have a secret source that has found out aliens can’t have sex.”
They all have a good laugh at that one.

Tess: “Ahem, this one says the opposite and it actually has a blurb on Michael that is penned by, um...”

Maria: she quickly snatches the tabloid from Tess...
“Pam Troy. Just wait tell I get a hold of him, that’s one Spaceboy that’s going for a lift off into space. Oh just wait.... how dare he...how...”

Liz: grabbing Maria by the shoulders, trying to calm her...
“Maria, Maria he didn’t do anything. Besides we’re in public. Let’s wait until we’re alone, OK?”

Maria: “Oh yeah sure. I’m amazed you’re so calm about this.”
Showing Liz the article...
“especially about this rather lengthy piece where Tracy Donnor told all about a certain Loverboy of yours.”

Liz: grabbing the tabloid...
“What?! Let me see that! Oh.... how could she... he never....”

Maria: “Liz, public, remember?”

Meanwhile back at the Grandparent’s house...

Michael: he, Max and Kyle are checking out Grandpa Evans’ Mustang when he gets a sudden feeling of dread come over him: looking over at his friends, he can tell that they are receiving a similar message...
“Maxwell, you think your Grandpa would mind if we took this baby out for a drive, a nice very long drive?”
They have Alex join them as they run for the hills before the girls return.

The Fates enjoy a few simple normal days or rather what passes as normal for the alien citizens of Roswell and their loved ones.


Chapter 72

Setting:
Grandparent’s house, S. Lake Tahoe, very late Friday evening

George: he, Betty, Philip and Diane are sitting around the outdoor fireplace on the deck enjoying some mulled wine in the cool night air...
“It sure is peaceful now. All the kids finally hit the hay?”

Diane: “I think so.”

George: chuckling...
“Boy that Maria sure is a spitfire. Don’t blame the boys one bit for staying gone four hours. Hell, I would’ve stayed out ‘till I was absolutely certain she was asleep.”

Betty: “Oh you, please. I can’t blame the girls for being upset about those awful articles. Everyone is going to have hard enough time with everyone staring and gossiping, but to also have that garbage in those tabloids for the world to read?”

Philip: “Yeah, but it’s not the boys fault. They didn’t do anything.”
Chuckling at his next thought...
“They couldn’t even if they wanted to, the girls would know. I bet that bonding thing keeps the divorce rates real low on Antar.”

Diane: “You know Philip; I’ve been thinking that we might need to hire some PR people. I mean the kids are going to be getting swamped with reporters and request for interviews. I imagine at some point they’re going to have to grant an interview or two and it wouldn’t hurt to have a professional helping them.”

Philip: mulling it over...
“That’s not a bad idea. I spoke to Jim this afternoon, he and Amy just got back this morning. Said everything was semi-normal. A lot of the initial reporters got bored and left after the first week and no aliens, but there are still plenty there. The Secret Service is setting up concrete barricades around the cross streets where everyone lives to try and control the traffic. Oh and they issued special permits to all of the neighbors so they can come and go with no problems, but still, they can’t be happy about it. I Have a feeling that once we return, so will they. Yeah, we might need to hire some PR people to consult with and help coordinate things with the White House. I’ve haven’t said anything to Max yet, but I got a couple of calls this week from the White House Chief of Staff. It seems there are quite a few heads-of-states wanting to meet them and of course that would be a great photo opportunity for the press.”
Shaking his head...
“Damn, I hate the thought of Max having to put himself on display like that. He’s going to absolutely despise it.”

Tobias: just now coming outside to join them with a cup of hot chocolate and Tabasco...
“He’s going to have to get use to it, though. So far he’s done pretty well.”

Philip: with a proud Father smile...
“Yeah he has.”
Scowling a bit...
“Tobias, I’ve been meaning to ask you something. The money in that Swiss account, what can it be used for?”

Tobias: “It was meant to go towards the care and upbringing of the Royal 4.”

Philip: “Say for eight college educations?”

Tobias: “Absolutely.”

Philip: “And maybe a PR firm? Things are going to be getting kind of expensive as the kids get more exposure.”

Tobias: “Philip, the money is meant for them, to be drawn upon as needed for whatever the reason.”

Philip: “Good when we get back we need to start making some arrangements on how to handle things, that is with Max’s agreement of course.”

Meanwhile, back upstairs in the quiet house...

Maria: only half awake and very blurry-eyed she stumbles into the bathroom: just using the nightlight, she proceeds to the commode to take care of business, splash...
“AAAAAACCCCCKKKKKK!”
Quickly getting up and fixing things, she then proceeds to the assumed guilty party to give them yet another piece of her mind: flipping on the light switch in the boys’ room Mt.Saint Maria lets the hot ash fly...
“OK, WHO DID IT? HUH? WHO LEFT THE TOILET SEAT UP?”
While pacing up and down the foot of the air mattresses, she doesn’t even stop for her answer; as far as she’s concerned they are all guilty...
“What is it about you men that you can’t put the damn seat back down? Is it in the male genes or something? A male genetic defect? Well...”

Max: “But we didn’t...”

Maria: “Oh don’t you dare give me that Mr. Manners. I’ve seen you, when you hang around Mr.Take Off For Four Hours too much; instead of your good manners rubbing off on him, you start to revert to his Neanderthal ways!
Michael Guerin, don’t you dare raise an eyebrow at me like that! We’ve had this discussion how many times? And you still do it! I damn near broke my butt a couple of months ago over at your place!
Kyle Valenti, I heard that snicker! So you think it’s funny huh? Well let me tell you, there had better not ever be a toilet seat left up in our house or you’re going to be needing a lot of Max’s healing services cuz so help me...”

Kyle: “I got it, I got it. Close the damn lid.”

Maria: “GOOD!”
Turning to the remaining one...
“Alex, this is what happens when you hang around with a bunch of testosterone induce knuckleheads, and after everything Liz and I taught you?”

Alex: “Never happen in a million years, I swear!”

Isabel: standing in the doorway of the girls’ room, listening to the tirade...
“Nope, wasn’t Max. I use to beat him up with my Barbie whenever he did that, broke him of that habit when we were seven. I bet he still has some knots on his head that matches Malibu Barbie.”

Tess: “Well, I must confess. Kyle’s gotten a lot better ever since I threaten to zap the reason he needs to stand up to pee, but he’s still slips every once in awhile.”

Liz: “Can’t be Alex, not after all the work Maria and I put into him all these years.”

Isabel: “Oh you know, I’ve been meaning to thank you for that. You guys did a great job.”

Liz: “You’re welcome.”

Down stairs.....

George: at the initial scream everyone came in to see what was going on: they got as far as the bottom of the stairs when the eruption occurred, which is where they remain...
“Sounds like the Spitfire is laying into them again.”

Tobias: confused...
“I don’t understand. Why is she so mad at them?”

Philip: “It sounds like one of them left the toilet seat up.”

Tobias: “So?”

Philip: shaking his head...
“I actually had someone site that in a divorce petition one time.”

Aunt Trudy: she had also been sound asleep, but no longer: taking pity on the now even more confused alien...
“When guys leave the seat up and girls don’t realize it until it’s too late, they go splash. Not a very nice picture. This usually occurs about now, in the middle of the night when people are still sleepy heads, quite a rude awakening. Something you might want to keep in mind in the future when... you have a house guest.”

Tobias: “Oh.”
{I wonder if I should go and confess?}: as they hear a door slam shut {Um, maybe not.}:

Back upstairs, boys room...

Michael: pissed, looking at his roommates...
“Thanks a lot guys. She may have shut up to you, but any idea how long she’s going to be going off inside my head?”

Max: trying to be helpful, sort of...
“About as long as she did this afternoon? Good thing it wasn’t Isabel. I think Grandma still has some of our old toys and I’m sure there’s one of those damn Barbies in there somewhere.”

Kyle: punching his pillows trying to get comfortable...
“Yeah well, be glad she can’t threaten to zap your, well you know.”

Alex: laughing....
“Yeah, Michael. Maria with powers, now that I would love to see.”

Michael: as he is resigned to his fate of listening to Maria continue to go off in his head {Maria with powers? God help us all}: reverberating through his brain {WHAT WAS THAT?}: with a sigh {Nothing dear}.

The Fates know that the lessons that stick aren’t always learned in the classroom.


Chapter 73

Setting:
Grandparents’ S. Lake Tahoe House, mid Sunday morning

George: he’s busy watching the boys load up the vans: the last two weeks have been exhausting but he has loved every minute of it: looking back at the house, he could swear the house seemed sad to see the kids getting ready to leave: they brought such life to it: he smiles as an upstairs window slides open and a blonde spitfire hangs out it, shouting for the guys to come and carry their bags downstairs: he’s chuckling as his son comes up next to him...
“You know, I keep thinking of those two quiet, reserved little grandkids you and Diane gave us. Where’d they go?”

Philip: shaking his head...
“They morphed into teenagers.”
Turning more serious...
“Dad, thanks for everything. These last two weeks are exactly what they needed.”

George: “What about you and Diane? You two need some time to take care of yourselves, too.”

Philip: with a slight gleam in his eye...
“Yep, we sure do and I have that all planned, don’t worry.”
Watching the girls telling the guys how to load the vans so everything will fit...
“At least we don’t have to worry about babysitters anymore.”
Continuing to watch the kids, as Isabel and Michael get into it over her telling him to take everything out and reload the larger suitcases on the bottom, Michael stomping off towards the house leaving Isabel standing there steaming then a bolt goes whizzing past, nailing Michael in the butt, who turns and is about to let one fly back...
“MICHAEL, ISABEL! STOP!”

George: watching the same antics play out...
“You sure about that babysitter?”

Betty: it’s a little before noon and all the vans are packed, the house sadly quiet: determine to keep the tears at bay, grabbing her granddaughter in a tight hug...
“You take care of yourself. If any of you need anything, we’re here and waiting with open arms.”

Isabel: near tears...
“Oh Grandma, you don’t know how good it feels to hear that, especially after... well, after knowing everything. You and Grandpa have made these last two weeks so special, thank you. I love you.”

George: hugging his sister tight...
“Trudy, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you look happier, but don’t let them wear you out. You’re not a young woman any more.”

Trudy: smiling...
“I’m younger than you! Oh don’t worry; they are what’s keeping me young. Actually I’ve talked to Philip about dropping me off at my home in Taos for a little while. I’ll get plenty of chance to rest then. Now you and Betty had better be planning a trip to Roswell soon.”

George: “For the Holidays, if not sooner. Now give me a hug and we’ll see you soon.”

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:46:56 PM
Michael: it’s Sunday evening and something has awoken him from a very sound sleep: he looks around from his viewpoint in the last row of seats in the van or rather he tries to, he has a blonde pixie currently using him as a pillow: he smiles softly {she’s snoring.}: craning his head around to look out the window, his mouth drops open in surprise: a rare grin from ear-to-ear appears on his face as he stares out at all the neon lights: getting excited, in not quite a whisper...
“Maxwell, Maxwell, shake it loose. Look out the window.”
A little louder...
“Maxwell, wake up man!”

Max: he and Liz were snuggled in together in a sound sleep: his eyes pop open at the sound of Michael’s urgent voice: wrapping a protective arm around Liz, and turns to look out the window: he’s suddenly wide awake...
“I don’t believe it.”
As Liz stirs in his arms, he gives her a quick kiss on the forehead and then turns to the driver...
“Uh, Tobias, do you know where you’re going?”

Tobias: Aunt Trudy has been upfront with him, keeping him company by telling stories of when she was a young girl and about this town that they are arriving at: looking in his rearview mirror at the now wide awake passengers...
“Sort of. I’m just following your Dad.”

Diane: as they pull into the entrance of the large hotel and casino with the volcano that erupts every 15 minutes out front, she turns to her husband with concern...
“Philip, are you sure it’s a good idea to do this? I mean all these people around; someone is bound to notice the kids. Besides, I’m not sure Las Vegas is the best place to bring a bunch of teenagers, especially ones that can...

Philip: placing a reassuring hand on his wife...
“Diane, I have this all planned. I notified the Secret Service of this before we left and made the appropriate arrangements with the hotel. They are very much aware of their high profile guests and have procedures in place for it.”
With a mischievous twinkle in his eye...
“I just thought we could use a little grown up time, even if only for one night.”
They all pile out of the vans, hand their overnight bags to the bellhop and follow him into the check-in counter: he can’t help but grin at the wide eyed stares the kids have, as it’s his turn at the counter...
“Hello, I have reservations under Evans.”

Clerk: “One moment sir.”
Tonight has been like any other but that just changed: her eyes grow wide as she reads the special note that pops up on her computer screen under the reservation name: picking up the in house phone...
“Yes sir, I have your reservation, I just need to notify my manager.”
As she waits for the manager, she can’t help but look around for the others in the Evans party: she’s surprised when she spots them {they’re so young.}: she smiles as they are all looking around, pointing at different things {and so human, they’re just like most, excited by the bright lights and all the action going on.}: her thoughts are interrupted as the manager arrives and she steps back.

Manager: “Mr. Evans. Welcome to Las Vegas and The Mirage. We have the two adjoining suites and the two double rooms that you requested. I understand that the extra rooms are for security?”

Philip: “Yes, the Secret Service detail. Are all the other arrangements taken care of?”

Manager: “Of course sir.”
As he completes the credit card transaction...
“And if there is anything else that you require, please let us know.”
He hands the keys to Mr. Evans.

Philip: “Thank you.”
He turns to his entourage and herds them towards the elevators: he doesn’t miss the excitement this has stirred in them: as they enter the elevator, he takes out the special key that is required to get to the upper floors: as he opens the door to the first suite, he is practically bowled over as a bunch of wild animals, that use to be fairly well mannered kids, stampede into the room: he hands the other room key to Tobias, who goes next door to the adjoining suite and opens the connecting door: he allows the kids a little time to check out the large two bedroom suite and it’s twin next door: he grins as Maria excitedly exclaims that there’s a private balcony with a hot tub right off the master suite {perfect}: as the bellhop brings their bags up, handing him a twenty...
“Thanks, just leave them there.”

Bellhop: dropping the bags by the door...
“Thank you, sir. Room service will be up in about ten minutes.”
He closes his door behind him.

Philip: clearing his voice loudly...
“AHEM! Kids, everyone! Here front and center, all of you!”
After a minute, they are all gathered around him in the living room...
“OK, here’s the game plan. We have these two suites. Diane and I have the master bedroom in this one, Aunt Trudy of course has the master in the other, there’re 2 queens in each of the other bedrooms plus the sofa is a pullout. So boys get one room, the girls the other and any over flow gets the sofa beds. Now that, that is settled, I’m going to lay out the rules, they are really quite simple: no gambling, no drinking and no carousing. There will be a 2AM bed check and I had better find everyone in their right beds. Other than that you kids are free to check out the strip, but remember you are being tailed and it would be best not to attract any additional attention to yourselves. Oh and God help you if I have to come bail anyone out of jail. I am relying on all of you to be on your best behavior so that Diane and I can enjoy ourselves a little tonight. I think we deserve it, don’t all of you? Now any questions?”

Aunt Trudy: as she raises her hand...
“Yes dear, I have a question. Do those rules apply to me as well? I thought I saw a blackjack table with my name on it and well dear, what’s blackjack without a gin-and-tonic?”

Philip: he can’t help the grin and chuckles, nor can anyone else...
“OK Aunt Trudy, point taken. You and Tobias are obviously over 21 and can do as you please. Any other questions?”
He turns to answer the knock at the door...
“Ah yes, room service. Just put it over there.”
Looking back at the kids still standing around...
“Well, why aren’t all of you kids gone?”

Max: looking at the room service being laid out...
“That smells good. Steak, champagne, strawberries, chocolate, where’s ours? I mean we haven’t eaten yet either.”

Philip: “Find a buffet. I have plans and you kids aren’t part of them. Now get out!”
As he finally manages to hustle eight stunned teens, one great aunt, and one amused alien out the door, he turns back to his waiting wife...
“I didn’t think they’d ever leave.”

Diane: eyeing the dinner then her husband: she picks up a ripe strawberry and takes a bite...
“So Philip what exactly did you have planned?”

Philip: grinning, he grabs the champagne, his wife and heads towards the hot tub...
“I’ll show you. Let me know if you approve.”

Max: looking back at the closed door to the suite, Michael is practically dragging him down the hall way...
“What was that all about?”

Kyle: while waiting for the elevator...
“Based on experience, probably something you would rather not know about your parents.”

Max: looking at Kyle with shock then disgust...
“But that’s my MOM!”

Kyle: “Yeah, well at least they didn’t HAVE to get married.”

Michael: “Come on Maxwell, let’s find that buffet, I’m starving.”

Tobias: standing in the other elevator with Aunt Trudy...
“So Aunt Trudy, what’s this blackjack? Is it hard to learn?”

As one gets wrapped up in the hustle and bustle of what life has brought you, it is important to remember to take time to renew and strengthen the bonds that make you who you are; the Fates know this is especially true for ones put in extraordinary circumstances.


Chapter 74

Setting:
Mirage Hotel & Casino, Las Vegas, Nevada, Sunday Evening

Michael: while munching on roast beef, potatoes and Tabasco...
“OK Maxwell, here’s the plan, quick wave of the hand and whalah, instant 21. I was thinking we’d start with a little roulette then on to some craps, might even...”

Max: “Michael, I hate to remind you but my Dad said no gambling and I’m quite sure he meant it.”
Thumbing his hand over his shoulder...
“Besides I think having agents following us around is going to tip off security where ever we go. How anxious are you to face my Dad from behind bars?”

Kyle: working his way through a pile of ribs...
“Kill joy. Got any better ideas, El Presidente?”

Alex: “You know there’s some pretty cool looking coasters around. Did you see the one at New York, New York? Why don’t we start there right after dinner?”

Michael: thinking about it...
“Maria doesn’t do coasters, said something about upside down loops being against the laws of nature.”

Kyle: “So don’t tell her ‘till she’s on it.”

Max: seeing the corners of his friend’s mouth starting to turn up...
“You do like to live dangerously don’t you, Michael?”

Michael: “It adds spice to life, Maxwell. You ought to try it more often.”

Meanwhile out on the casino floor...

Aunt Trudy: standing behind the seated alien at the table, giving him instructions...
“Hmmm, I would hold.”
With 18 in his hand, he takes her advice and $5 is his reward when the dealer gets 23: smiling...
“See, I told you it wasn’t hard. Now that you’re getting the hang of it, I think I’ll sit down and join you.”
Seeing the scantily clad girl go by...
“Oh Miss? Miss, I’ll have a Tanguerey and tonic please. Tobias what would you like?”

Tobias: raising his eyebrow at the outfit, smiling...
“I think I better stick to Coke.”
He takes a moment to watch the brunette walk away towards the bar {hmmm, this Las Vegas is an interesting place, nice attributes.}.

Aunt Trudy: eyeing Tobias, clearing her throat...
“Tobias, you need to place your bet.”
As he does so...
“You know, I think I’ll mention to Diane that she should have you and your Kathy over for dinner soon. You two are seeing so much of each other; she’s starting to feel like a member of the family.”
The dealer finishes the hand with her winning and Tobias losing...
“Tobias, what were you thinking? You should have held at 19, you would have won. Lack of concentration in a card game can be very costly. Oh look, here are our drinks.”

A little later....

Liz: their group is next in line for the roller coaster at New York, New York...
“You know guys this is not such a good idea, especially after a big buffet. I mean high speeds alone could make you throw-up, not to mention the loop.”

Maria: while climbing in and buckling up, her head springs up at her friends words...
“Did she say loop? As in upside down loop?“
As the cars jerk forward...
“MICHAAAEEEEELLLLLLLLL!”
One hand maintains a death grip on the bar in front, the other one does the same on the his arm as she continues to scream his name for the next 3 minutes, never running out of breath: as the car mercifully comes to a stop and they get off: she says not one word, she simply turns around and smacks him upside the head with her backpack-purse and storms down the exit ramp: this is only the beginning of their evening.

Kyle: laughing, he comes up next to Michael...
“Careful, too much spice makes for some lethal heartburn.”

Max: they made their way over to the MGM amusement park and are standing and looking up as the people on the bungee drop pull the cord and swing back and forth: he takes a quick peek over his shoulder at the now pale looking bodyguards, before looking back up and then at his friends...
“Well, whadda ya think?”

Michael: “Cool”

Kyle: “Only if I can be the one to rip the cord.”

Isabel: “Have you lost your mind?!”

Liz: “You have got to be kidding. No way am I getting on that.”

Maria: “I think I need to learn how to drink.”

Tess: “I think I’ll join you.”

Alex: coming up and putting his arms around Maria and Isabel...
“How about I keep you ladies company while the three stooges go prove their manhood?”

Maria: watching the guys get in line...
“Prove their stupidity you mean.”
They’re sitting on a bench eating ice cream as they watch Kyle, Max and Michael in the bungee harness being pulled back high in the air...
“Just my luck, they’ll throw-up as they pass over us.”

Alex: “Nah, I thought of that. By my calculations we should be out of the line of fire here if that happens.”

Tess: “You know Kyle drank that big gulp on the way over. Alex, uh...”

Alex: thinking for a moment...
“Still should be safe.”
They watch Kyle pull the release cord and the three go swinging past, screaming: it takes several passes before the swinging finally dies down...
“Looks like their done.”

Kyle: they are laughing and talking as they meet up with the rest of their group: animated...
“Man, you guys don’t know what you missed. That was awesome, what a thrill!”
Looking around...
“Where’s the mens room around here?”

Tess: she points in the general direction...
“I knew it.”
And smirks as all three head that way: turning back to her friends...
“So, what’s next?”
As they consult the park map...
“Hey, how about the bumper cars?”
Upon their return, the three daredevils are dragged over to the bumper car line.

Max: while bumpers cars seem rather tame, it is fun to see the look on Isabel’s face as he and Alex ram her car: he had been taking it easy on Liz until she rammed him from behind hard enough to make his car spin halfway around: he noticed that he seems to be a favorite target of Kyle’s, who simply grins at him and makes a mock bow every time he does it: he laughs as Maria nails Michael’s car yet again and Tess blindsides Kyle: they’re all smiling and laughing as the buzzer sounds and they climb out: they try out the rock climbing wall before heading over to the Luxor, where they check out the virtual reality rides and the gaudy souvenir shops.

Michael: even though the evening wasn’t turning out the way he planned, he has to admit if only to himself, that he has been having a good time: they’ve basically spent the last hour just walking around and checking out the different casinos while making their way back to the Mirage: currently they’re passing through the Excalibur, which seems to be packed with kids, of course more so since they’re in the arcade part: he pauses to watch a little kid about eight trying to get the lopsided basketball to go through the hoop: after about 4 tries the kid is out of tokens and is near tears, Michael gives a quick look around and walks over to the kid, giving him a dollar...
“Try it again.”
He folds his arms in front of him so no one will notice his glowing right hand as the little boy makes his basket: as the kid is excitedly jumping up and down and pointing to the large bear that he wants for his prize...
“See kid, told ya.”
As he starts to walk away, the person that he didn’t notice watching him walks up to him.

Maria: slipping her arm around him...
“That was sweet.”

Michael: acting gruff...
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Maria: “Um hum, of course not. Come here.”
She proceeds to reward his good deed with a long delicious kiss: it takes a minute before the sounds of whistles reach them: breaking their kiss, they find themselves amongst a bunch of kids making kissy faces at them: rolling her eyes...
“I think we better go.”

Max: as they are passing back through the Monte Carlo, he notices that people are starting to notice them, staring and pointing: he’s relieved as their agents as casually as possible come up and surround their group as they quickly walk through the casino to the tram to the Bellagio: while the Bellagio doesn’t really cater to the under 21 crowd, they do cater to shoppers: it takes almost an hour and threats of being physically carried out before the girls decide to tear themselves away from the shops: as they’re leaving he notices that Liz and Maria are both having some problems keeping up...
“What’s wrong?”

Liz: stopping and taking her sandals off...
“My feet are killing me. How much farther do we have to walk?”

Max: looking down the strip...
“A bit farther.”
Looking around for a slightly secluded spot...
“Come here. I think I can help with that.”
She sits down on the side of a planter and Max takes her foot in his hands as if to rub it: as his hands glows...
“Let me know when it feels better.”

Liz: her eyes are closed as she feels the heat of his hands penetrate her achy muscles: as a pleased smile spread across her face...
“Hmmm, that feels wonderful. I think I need to take you with me when I go shopping.”
As he switches to the other foot, a pleasurable sigh escapes her lips: when he finishes, he stands up and leans over and gives her a loving kiss: smiling...
“Thank you.”

Maria: leaning against a wall with shoes in hand...
“Well that’s great but what about my feet?”

Michael: Max looks at him, asking without words what he should do: looking at his dynamite pixie, he comes to a quick decision: he walks over and picks her up and starts walking...
“Come on, let’s go, I want to catch the pirate battle at Treasure Island.”

Isabel: they stand on the wood bridge that separates the pirates from the British man-o-war to watch the battle take place over head, they are both mesmerized by and laughing at the fun but corny show: after the show they walk through the casino shops that are lined with everything a pirate would need, plastic swords, eye patches, fake hook hands: she stops dead in her tracks as she can’t believe what she’s hearing going on behind her: turning around, she’s horror stricken at the sight her brothers, her lover and her friend taking up arms and staging a mock sword fight in the store: she looks over at her girlfriends, who are wearing similar looks of disgust: marching over to the children playing, she plants herself in front of Alex...
“Drop it or I’ll zap you where you’ll remember it the most.”
As Alex quickly complies, she is satisfied to see Liz has a hold of a now weaponless Max by the arm, Maria has Michael by the t-shirt and Tess has Kyle by the collar: embarrassed she turns on her heals and marches out of the store: as the guys quietly fall in behind...
“I cannot believe it. I haven’t seen anything like that since Max and Michael were nine and kept getting run out of the toy dept. for playing with the toy guns.”
She was so angry that she almost missed it: stopping and turning back around, she walks back to the Starbucks she just passed, turning to the girls...
“I think I’d like a tall café mocha. How about you?”

Liz: “Tall latte.”

Maria: “Same, but with a shot of hazelnut.”

Tess: “Make mine with a shot of vanilla.”
They all then turn and glare at the guys, who simply get in line.

Max: with a round of coffee drinks for all, they proceed back on their way to the tram to the Mirage, but this time it’s his turn to stop as he comes upon one of the last shops before the tram: as the guys come up behind him, smacking his lips at the sight of all those Krispy Kremes...
“Well, what better goes with coffee than donuts?”

Back at the Mirage...

Tobias: looking at his ever dwindling stack of chips then over at Aunt Trudy’s increasingly large stack...
“I think I’m going to try my hand at the slots for a bit.”

Aunt Trudy: Looking at her hand...
“Well, looky there, blackjack.”
Looking over Tobias, patting his hand...
“Alright dear, it is getting late. I think I’ll be calling it a night real soon anyhow. It must be getting close to 2AM. I wonder if the kids have gotten back yet.”

Tobias: checking his watch...
“It’s five till and if they’re not I’d rather not be there. I’ll see ya in a bit.”

Aunt Trudy: calling out to the departing alien...
“Good Luck.”

Philip: watching the illuminated numbers on the alarm click turn over, at 1:59AM he hears the door to the suite open and herd of noisy teenagers come in and turn on the tv’s in both suites, the theme to Gilligan’s Island comes filtering through...
“Ugh.”

Diane: reaching for her husband: with a reassuring smile...
“Philip, let them enjoy their last night of freedom. Besides they made it back before 2AM. So they’re not in bed, cut ‘em a little slack.”

Philip: getting out of bed and slipping his sweat pants on: rubbing his tired eyes...
“Alright, but I have to drive tomorrow. They don’t so those tv’s have got to get turned down.”
A few minutes later, he returns to the now much quieter bedroom: climbing back in bed, still shaking his head...
“Those kids are going to be up for hours. They’re drinking coffee and have already devoured 2 dozen donuts and have two more to go.”
It’s almost 3AM before a broke Tobias escorts a now $900 richer Aunt Trudy back to the suites and almost 4AM before all is finally quiet.

The Fates too have taken advantage of the last night of vacation and are also passed out from exhaustion.


Chapter 75

Setting:
Mirage Hotel suites, Las Vegas Nevada, Monday morning

Philip: his eyes pop open to a thin stream of light shining through the small gap in the drapes: he groans slightly as he rolls over to look at the clock {7:35AM, damn I feel like I just got to bed.}: rubbing his hand over his eyes, he’s careful not to wake his wife as he slips out of bed, closes the drapes the rest of the way and heads to the bathroom for his morning routine: he emerges a few minutes later clean shaven, teeth brushed, hair combed but still wearing sweat pants and goes to do a head count on the kids: as he walks into the living room he spots a body asleep on the sofa bed {hmmm, Michael, that’s one down.}: opening the door to the other bedroom in their suite, he counts bodies {1,2, 3 plus Michael makes 4}: he closes the door and is about to go to the adjoining suite when it dawns on him that, that wasn’t right: opening the bedroom door again for a second look {Max and Alex in one bed and Tobias in the other. Wait TOBIAS?! Oh hell, I lost a kid. Where’d Kyle get to?}: he looks around the room once more then scans the living room area again before walking into the adjoining suite, where he immediately spots the AOL teen asleep on the sofa bed: his sigh of relief is fleeting as he realizes that there is one too many arms sticking out: his pursed lips form a thin line as he walks over and gives Kyle a not-so-gentle knock upside the head: as Kyle opens his eyes he is greeted by a glaring Philip with his arms crossed: while pointing to the sofa bed next door...
“Wrong bed. You’ll hear about this later. Move it.”
As the boy gets out of bed, he’s grateful to see that he at least has his boxers still on, and he could see that Tess had some sort of night shirt on: he treats a now awake Tess to a very disappointed Dad look before he goes and peeks into the girls room where he thankfully finds three girls sound asleep: closing their door he momentarily wonders if Aunt Trudy was in her bed but decides that he would really rather not know if she wasn’t: as he heads back to his room he shoots one more glare at the sofa bed that now has two grouchy guys arguing over blankets and pillows: he closes his door behind him and decides that the bed looks too damn inviting and slips back underneath the covers and curls up with his wife and life partner: at about a quarter-to-ten the sounds of mayhem right outside his door awakens him: he turns over to where Diane was and finds an empty spot: he glances to the closed bathroom door and hears water running: he looks back to the other door, decides that whatever is going on out there can wait and puts a pillow over his head trying to drown out the sounds: a little bit later he feels someone sitting on the bed, with a mischievous grin he wraps his arms around her and pulls her back to the center of the bed with him: nuzzling her neck...
“Hmmm, you smell good.”

Diane: last night had been wonderful, it had been a long time since either one had been able to be that playful, just too much going on in their lives: her reminiscing is interrupted by the sounds of wide awake teens doing God-knows-what out there: kissing her husband...
“Thank you dear, but the kids....”

Philip: not letting go...
“What about them?”

Diane: “Philip, they’re just outside. What if they walk in and besides what about breakfast?”

Philip: “I believe that’s what room service is for and Max and Isabel haven’t done that since they were seven. So come here.”

Michael: it’s now almost 10:30am and he’s sitting on the sofa watching some talk show and listening to his stomach growl...
“OK Maxwell, this is getting ridicules. I need food now. Go tell your parents that we’ll meet them downstairs at the buffet.”

Max: eyeing his parents’ close door with uncertainty...
“I’d rather not. I guess we could leave them a note or something.”

Alex: “Sounds good to me. While you write it, I’ll head down and get in line.”
He opens the suite door only to be greeted by an agent blocking his way...
“Um, just going down to get in line for chow.”

Agent: hold his hand up to stop him...
“I’m sorry but that isn’t a real good idea at this time. Room service might be better.”

Isabel: coming up behind Alex...
“Why? What’s going on?”

Agent: “Are Mr. and Mrs. Evans available?”

Isabel: “I guess I can get them.”
Looking back at her brother with concern, she knocks on her parents’ door...
“Uh, Mom, Dad, one of the agents wants to talk to you.”
She hears a distant “we’ll be right out” in reply and sits down with the others in living room.

Diane: was just finishing getting dressed when she heard the knock, she interrupts Philip’s shower to let him know that something is up and proceeds to go out and see what it is: as she walks over to greet the agent, she mentally notes that everyone has assembled and is nervously looking at her...
“Good morning agent, what’s going on?”


posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:47:39 PM
Agent: “Good morning Ma’am, I was just explaining that it would be best for all of you to order room service.”

Philip: just coming into the living room...
“Why is that?”

Agent: sighing...
“Apparently some people took notice that you were here and have notified the press. There are reporters, photographers and curiosity seekers covering every exit as well as throughout the hotel casino and adjoining areas. We are coordinating with the hotel security on the safest exit route for everyone, but in the mean time it would be best if everyone relaxed and enjoy your rooms.”

Philip: “Thank you, we’ll do that. Please let us know when everything is setup. We’ll be packed and ready when you are.”
As he closes the door, he turns and looks at all the dour faces looking down...
“Max, I’m sorry. I guess this wasn’t such a good idea after all.”

Max: looking up at this...
“No Dad, we had a blast last night. In fact, this last couple of weeks has been incredible. Besides this was bound to happen sooner or later, at least it’s happening now and not two weeks ago.”

Michael: pulling out the room service menu...
“Hmmm, the American Breakfast looks good.”

Max: at a quarter-to-noon, they all assemble with their overnight bags, the vans are already in front and waiting for them, the hotel security is clearing a path for them downstairs: all but one of the agents precedes them down the elevators to the main floor: as the elevators come back up they all step in and ride down together: as the doors open, their very serious-looking agents surround them and very quickly start walking towards the exit: he’s had his arm around Liz the entire time and as they walk through part of the casino, he draws her even tighter to him as people are actively being restrained by the hotel security: all he can hear is a roar of people all shouting at them, he hasn’t clue what they’re saying: he briefly turns his head a little and sees that Alex has Isabel glued to him and Tobias is making sure Aunt Trudy keeps up: before he knows it they are outside where all the photographers and reporters have been forced to wait: he hears what must be hundreds of pictures being snapped and even more shouting and yelling: he is now every disoriented: Liz holding on tight to him is what forces him to keep it together: he is almost thrown into the van by the anxious agents, and in less than a minute the vans are pulling out and onto Las Vegas Blvd, where the traffic is being held for them to aid in getting them out of town as quickly as possible: he’s too shell-shocked to say anything: looking around at the other van occupants it obvious that he’s not alone in what he’s feeling: he wraps his arms tightly around his soul mate and holds onto her as if his life depends on it.


While it is always good to get away, it is time for the Fates to bring them back to reality.



Chapter 76

Setting:
Aunt Trudy’s house, Taos NM, late Monday evening,

Philip: it has been an exhausting drive: the local Las Vegas police dept working in conjunction with the Secret Service holding traffic for them as they made their way out of town, made for a speedy departure, plus it prevented the majority of reporters and the like from following them: there were a few that did manage to track them but a couple of phone calls to the Nevada and then the Arizona Highway Patrol took care of them: in the last ten hours they had only stopped three times, twice for gas and bathroom breaks and once for food and that was fast food: they had made record time but still had at least a good five hour drive home: watching Kyle and Michael unloading Aunt Trudy’s things...
“Aunt Trudy, are you sure you won’t change your mind? I mean you’ve been invaluable to us and we’ll miss you.”

Aunt Trudy: looking fondly at her nephew...
“Yes, I’m sure. I’m not a young woman any more and this will give me a little time for myself. I did have a life before all of this, you know; and I think I would like to attend to it for awhile, besides Roswell is just too blazing hot for me in the summer. I have my arts and crafts fairs and Indian Culture exhibits to attend and friends that I want to visit. I’ll only be a phone call away, and I do plan on coming back once the weather cools off a bit.”
Looking at him earnestly...
“Philip, you’re doing a wonderful job, but don’t take all of it on yourself. Max needs to see what all is going on behind the scenes; he’s not a little boy anymore. Let him know what all this is costing you and I don’t mean just money wise either. Now give me a hug.”
After their hug she turns to embrace her niece...
“Come here sweetie.”
Giving her a good look...
“Isabel, it’ll be tough for all of you when you get back, just remember your real friends will stand by you and don’t worry about the others, they’ve never mattered anyways. Oh and take good care of Alex.”

Isabel: “Don’t worry, I will.”

Max: next in line, he gives her a tight hug...
“I wish you would stay with us. You’ve helped me sort so many things out. I need you.”

Aunt Trudy: drawing back to look at him...
“You would have figured them out yourself... eventually. You’ll do fine and I’m only a phone call away. Now give me another hug.”
After getting her hug and kiss, she turns next to a slightly reluctant Kyle...
“Come over here. You’re not getting away that easily.”
While hugging...
“Kyle, keep doing what you’re doing.”

Kyle: pulling back and looking at her confused...
“Huh?”

Aunt Trudy: “You are the only one of the group that stands up to him and calls him on things. Michael may not like something, he may even argue with him about it but in the end he’ll support whatever Max decides. So will all the others but you won’t. You challenge him. Don’t stop.”
Turning to the next in line...
“Ah Michael, try and stay out of too much trouble.”

Michael: while hugging is favorite if only aunt...
“I’ll try but I can’t promise.”

Aunt Trudy: she’s still chuckling as she turns next to Liz...
“I know I leave him in good hands. Just don’t lose yourself in the process.”
Next she spies Maria...
“Oh our little Spitfire, you keep those boys in line.”

Maria: “Don’t worry, I will.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, I have no doubt about that.”
Next up is Tess...
“Remember you’re more than alien royalty, you’re Tess Harding, enjoy being her.”
Giving the next in line a sly smile...
“Oh my gambling buddy, I think we need to visit one of those Indian Casinos nearby and get in a bit more practice, and then I’ll teach you the finer points of roulette. Tell that Kathy of yours hello for me.”
Lastly she turns to Diane...
“Diane, there is no doubt that this wild bunch is in good hands. Don’t forget that while you’re busy taking care of them that you take care of yourself as well.”
She waves a final time as the two vans and two sedans pull away into the quiet night before heading to her own bed, in her own little home where she can sleep in late for a change.

Philip: it’s close to 3:00AM when they drop the final kid off and head home: even at this ungodly hour he can see a couple of people milling around the police barricades that lead to their home: as they pass through the barricades he notices them excitedly getting on cell phones: sighing {it’s begun}.

Setting: Bellevue Hospital, NYC, early Tuesday morning

Zan: as he stretches his left leg and wiggles his toes a little, a shaft of pain shoots up his leg: he freezes all movement until the pain passes: a slight smile crosses his face, it’s the first time since the “accident” that he’s been able to move his toes on his own: this afternoon he’ll start working with a physical therapist, he knows it’ll be agonizing but he welcomes the pain, it’s the price he’s willing to pay in order to walk again.

One makes many sacrifices in their life, some large some small but the Fates know that none are insignificant.


Chapter 77

Setting:
Evans house, Tuesday around noon

Philip: even though it’s almost noon, he’s the first one up: he yawns and stretches as he heads into the kitchen to start the coffee brewing: while waiting for the coffee, he glances over to the answering machine with it’s red message light blinking: looking closer he cringes as the number 49 flashes at him {good thing I didn’t buy the one that held over a hundred messages.}: he grabs a cup of coffee, a pad of paper and pen, hits the play button and sits down at the table, where he remains for the next half an hour: he’s just finishing up when Diane and the kids come in, still looking sleepy-eyed: as they get some coffee and take a seat around the table...
“Morning. I have here quite a list of messages.”
Perusing the list...
“Let’s see if I can hit the highlights...Diane, Laurie called...let’s see I counted 12 times, your Mom and Dad must have gotten back from their Bahamas cruise last Tuesday, cuz they’ve been calling ever since then... oh and let’s see we’ve got cousin Margie, cousin Pam, oh and do we have a cousin Jimmy?”
As Diane shakes her head “yes”...
“Huh, well he called too... then there were some rather interesting ones: one from a Tracy Donner for Max, something about wanting to study alien biology, she left her number.”
He does his best to keep a straight face at Max’s horror stricken look...
“And then there was one from a Pam Troy looking for Michael, she said either you, Max or Michael are welcomed to call her back, she also left her number.”
He glances back up at his son {didn’t think his face could get any redder, I guess I was wrong.}...
“Um, yeah, so there was also a couple here from a Johnny Whitmore for Isabel, wanting to know if she would like to... let’s see, oh did he put it ‘go alien exploring’?”
He gives her a rather dry, non-pleased look...
“Oh yes, then Bob Swantson called. I need to think about how to handle that one. I don’t want what he did to help us to cause him any problems. Oh and Max, Tom Barnett wants you to call him. Did you get a chance to talk to him before all of this broke?”

Max: “Yeah but only real briefly. He wanted to keep to the story that we discussed, that I’m a long lost grandson. The part about his lover having been an alien princess is a new twist though. I’m sure that made for some interesting family talk.”

Philip: scratching his unshaven chin...
“I can imagine. Well, give him a call today. Oh, before I forget, I’m going to be meeting with the Secret Service this afternoon at 3:00PM to go over security. I want the three of you there, and anyone else that can make it.”
With that they start their day, Isabel to go get dressed; Max decides to hunt for any food in the cupboards that they had that might still be edible after a two week absence: Diane starts the first of numerous loads of laundry before returning her sister’s call: Philip decides to tune in CNN to see what’s going on in the world while sipping a second cup of coffee.

Sister’s house....

Laurie: answering the phone...
“Hello... Diane! Are you back yet? Where were you? Well, yes I did get your message about visiting Philip’s folks in California, but you left out the part about Max and Isabel... about them being... I mean... Diane, why didn’t you tell me? We’re family. We should have known. How did all this happen anyways? Surely some aliens didn’t just drop them at your doorstep and say, ‘here take care of our kids. By the way, they’re alien royalty’.”
She listens intently as Diane explains...
“So it’s only been this year that you’ve known. Did you know in March when we were there for Max’s party? Diane, I’ll never forget that you didn’t tell me at least then, but I can forgive you. I guess I can understand how they didn’t want anyone else in on it...Oh, I saw a short clip of you guys leaving that Las Vegas Casino on a tabloid tv show last night. The kids looked kind of freaked. How’s everyone holding up? Yeah, I’d bet there’s going to be some changes to your lives... Oh, we’re doing ok. Everyone’s till shocked over it though... yeah, Mom and Dad got back last Tuesday morning, they had been in sort of news black out while on the cruise, so they sort of walked into it blind, but they’re coping... you had better be calling them next or you’re not going to hear the end of it; you still might not anyways... So Diane, how can... what makes them alien? I mean if it was physical, you would have noticed it years ago, so how can you tell they’er... aliens? Really, what kind of gifts? Healing, really? Molecular structure?”
Thinking about an incident that happened after they left her sister’s house last March...
“So with a wave of a hand they can change the shape of things, like shoes and uh, clothes? Hmm, did Max and Robert have words or something right before we left? Well, it’s not really important, but it could explain why we had to buy Robert new shoes and underwear when we got to LA.”
Chuckling at the memory...
“You should have seen the look on Robert’s face when he opened his suitcase to find high heals and lace underwear. Rob still is giving Robert funny looks over that one. At least now there’s a possible explanation. Oh no, don’t get on to him about it, it’s alright. At least they didn’t get into an actual fight this time, and considering what Robert had been implying about Max... well, it was the perfect payback. Ok, kiddo, I guess I had better go so you can call Mom and Dad, but I want to get together with you soon. So let me know when would be a good time. Let the kids know that we still love them, take care of yourself. I love you, bye.”

Setting: Evans house, same day about 4:00 PM

Philip: he had been looking over the suggestions that the Secret Service gave them, they were pretty good: the kids balked about having to submit a weekly schedule but the agents need those schedules so they can sweep the area before hand, it’s just something the kids are going to have to get use to: he scowls at the suggestion of building a cement fence around their house and all the security equipment that they are recommending {this is going to costs tens of thousands! But how can I not do it? I have to do everything possible to keep my kids safe.}: looking over the suggestions that Michael gets more suitable and secure place to live, that the Sheriff and Amy’s new home be approved security wise before they move: of course they would love it if the Parkers would move out of the apartment above the Crashdown, but that was going a bit too far: the alley way behind the Crashdown has already been blocked off and Jeff is at minimum looking at some big bucks also for a new security system: and there’s no doubt that they’re going to want another system over at Jim and Amy’s new place as well: looking over at the alien...
“Tobias, I’m glad you could make it today. There’re some things that I need to talk to you about. I know we spoke briefly about money for the kids’ education and a PR firm, but there’s a lot more that’s coming up.”
A little unsettled about having to say this...
“Tobias, I’ve always made a comfortable living and provided pretty well for my family, but I’m not sure how I’m going to afford all of this, not too mention the fact that I’m dealing so much with this stuff that it’s hard to find time to actually take care of my clients. And it’s just not me, there’re the Parkers, the Valentis and even Michael to consider. Plus I was thinking of hiring some sort of management firm or something; someone who can look out for the kids’ best interest. I hate to ask, but um, how much is in that account? Is it enough to cover all of these expenses?”

Tobias: looking at Philip with surprise...
“Philip, I’m sorry, I had never thought about that. I guess I’ve been lucky, as a member of the royal family money wasn’t really something I had to think about too much. As for the account, at the end of your WWII, there was $2 million deposited, some has been used for various things but the majority of it has just been sitting there drawing interest. I believe that there is about $50 million still available, of course it’s yours to use as needed.”
Turning more serious...
“Philip, I don’t think it’s a good idea to have any... outsiders looking out for the Royal 4, besides no one is going to have their best interest at heart like you do. Perhaps you could hire additional help at your practice instead?”
They talk for several hours about how to rearrange finances and responsibilities and draw Max into it as well, since it is technically the King’s money and well, he is the King: eventually the Parkers and Valentis and even Michael are called to consult on how to best use their resources.

The Fates know that it is the details in life that can drive one crazy if they’re not careful.


Chapter 78

Setting:
UFO Center, Wednesday, early morning

Max: he did his best to try and sneak in but without much success: if it hadn’t been for the agents clearing a path for him, he never would have made it: coming in the back way, he heads towards Brody’s private office: spying his boss at his computer...
“Hey Brody, how’s it been?”

Brody: turning at the sound of the voice: he grows excited as his alien employee comes in: jumping up out of the chair...
“Max, I’ve been waiting for you. You wouldn’t believe what this place has been like since you left. We normally average about 150 people a day, but lately it’s been close to 500 and growing! It’s total chaos. Not to mention the fact that it now takes longer for people to enter.”

Max: confused...
“Wait, what?”

Brody: shrugging...
“The metal detectors at the front door. Everyone has to go through them before entering. The Secret Service insisted on it as a condition of your continued employment here, which by the way I’m holding you to your word that you are going to be staying. But come on, come on, we only have a half an hour before the place opens and I want you to go through my alien artifacts, I need to know which are the real McCoys.”
He has a hold of Max by the elbow and drags him down to the display floor: he’s disappointed to find that he only has that one pentagon shaped thing that Max recognizes as authentic: looking at his friend, he smiles again...
“Well, I guess that’s ok. I mean those are just things and I have a real live alien that I can actually call my friend.”

Max: glances at his watch then back to Brody, smiling...
“Thanks Brody. But um, we open in like ten minutes and I have a request. Um, I would like to work behind the scenes, you know, away from the public eye.”

Brody: considering it, pensive...
“Max, I can understand that, but I was rather thinking the opposite would be better. Think about it, most people simply want to know that you... well, that you aren’t really some three headed monster. They would be ecstatic to simply see you and maybe shake your hand and say hi. It could go along way to squashing a lot of fears that people might have and in the process get you use to being the center of attention.”

Max: frowning...
I’m not sure. They’ll probably start asking a bunch of questions.”

Brody: clapping his hand on Max’s shoulder...
“Doesn’t mean you have to answer them. Come on, you need to get out and start meeting people, quit hiding.”

Max: “Ok, but if I don’t like it, I get to finish my shift behind the scenes.”
Smiling...
“I suppose this isn’t going to be too bad for business either.”

Brody: good naturedly...
“Thanks, I was thinking that you could maybe start by working the information booth. Think of it, an alien King manning the information booth at an UFO Center, the irony of it is incredible!”

Max: with a couple of Secret Service agents hovering nearby, the first visitors enter the center: a harried mother with an antsy little boy comes up to the information booth: he smiles at her question: pointing...
“Yes ma’am, right over there across from the Ladies.”
People start milling about, trying to look at everything, trying to spot anything alien: it’s a few more minutes before a teen, maybe a year younger than himself walks up to the booth.

Teen: he walks up to the booth while flipping through one of the “authentic alien” books for sale: putting the book up on the booth’s counter...
“So is this book for real?”

Max: looking at it...
“I don’t know. I haven’t read it.”

Teen: being smart...
“Well, why don’t you go ask that alien that’s supposed to work here?”

Max: “You just did.”
The look on his face is priceless: trying not to crack up...
“If there’s nothing else, there’re a couple of people behind you.”

Teen: “HOLY SHIT! YOU’RE HIM! YOU’RE THE ALIEN!”

Max: looking around {well, that got everyone’s attention.}: as people overcome their initial shock they run to get in line to meet the alien: clearing his throat...
“Ahem, next please.”
As the teen numbly steps to the side, a middle aged man with a camera comes up to him and extends his hand: taking his hand in greeting and smiling...
“Hi, I’m Max Evans, it’s nice to meet you.”
The man is still star struck and keeps shaking hands...
“Could I, uh, have my hand back now?”

Man: embarrassed...
“Oh, oh, I’m sorry.”
As he lets go he stares at his hand: looking up at the alien...
“I just shook hands with an alien!”
Remembering he has his camera...
“Could I get a picture? I mean is that allowed?”

Max: “Hmmm, I’m not sure but I don’t see why not? Maybe that lady behind you could take one of us together?”
By mid-morning the security people are limiting access to the UFO Center and allowing only twenty-five in at a time to keep from exceeding the maximum number of people allowed on the premise at a time, need to keep the fire marshal happy: Max, never thought it would be possible, but he’s having a great time meeting people: so far he must have signed over a hundred autographs and posed for almost as many pictures, he turned down 15 marriage proposals so far, sighting his youth as the reason, well that and his girlfriend, answered basic questions like what’s his favorite food, color, and hobby countless times, and said sorry but that’s personal to many other questions: suddenly he can feel her drawing closer: he looks towards the entrance and spots the Crashdown uniform, she gives him a cute smile and holds up a couple of lunch bags for him to see: looking around, he spots Brody coming over to him...
“Hey Brody....”

Brody: “Yeah, I know. Besides I could get in trouble with the labor board. You already skipped your 10 minute mid-morning break, might get sited if I let you miss your lunch hour; just add the 10 minutes on for dessert. Oh, my office is free just have Liz leave my lunch on the desk, I’ll eat it later.”
Turning to the people waiting in line...
“Sorry folks, but its lunch time... even for aliens.”
He smiles as he looks over his should at Max and Liz escaping to the quiet of his private office.

Max: as they enter the office and lock the door behind him: he’s so excited, he just has to tell her about his morning: pacing around talking...
“You wouldn’t believe how many people came in just to see me, or to talk or to take my picture, and they, they were so...nice. I was totally terrified at first when Brody talked me into it, but after the first couple of people I realized that they were even more nervous than me! So I relaxed and just tried to be friendly and they...”
As he turns around and finally faces her, the look in her eye sends all other thoughts out the window: concentrating only on her, he advances on her like a moth to a flame.

Liz: while listening to him, she’s grinning from ear-to-ear; she can’t help it, the sparkle in Max’s eye and the huge grin he’s sporting is just too... intoxicating: as he suddenly stops and looks at her, his unspoken desires hits her like a lightening bolt: licking her lips, her smile becomes more sensual as he approaches: as he tries to kiss her...
“So, how friendly do you get when you’re relaxed?”
His only response was his lips grabbing hers and they are immediately lost in each other: she runs her hands along his sides, then up along his strong arms until they finally clasp behind his neck: she feels his hands wrap around her waist drawing her tight against him: she can feel the bulge pressing ever harder into her tummy: suddenly his hands slip further south to her bottom and he picks her up: she wraps her legs around his waist, adding her heat to his already expanding fire: the movement as he walks a few steps to the chair causes her body to throb: a moan escapes her as the throbbing courses through her body{Oh God! Oh Max... I need... you NOW!}.

Max: his breaths are painful gasps as he fights to control himself and her words aren’t making it any easier: he finally breaks their lip lock long enough to sit down in the chair with her plastered against his lap: he quickly unbuttons the front of her uniform and starts sampling her delectable skin.

Liz: she going insane and it’s all his fault: deciding that she simply can’t stand it any more, she pulls away from him a little: the surprised hurt look, like she just took away his favorite toy or something, is adorable, but she needs more from him: sliding off of his lap, she reaches for his jeans and begins unbuttoning them: he watches her with fire in his eyes as she then slips her hands inside them along his hips: he lifts up a little as she glides his jeans and boxers to the floor: the magnificent sight of him standing tall brings a new surge of pounding heat to her: his hands slip around the small of her back and slides her panties off before pulling her back onto his lap: her hands go to his waist and up along his ticklish sides taking his t-shirt up and finally off: raising up a little, she snuggles into his strong chest.

Max: his lips lock onto hers as their tongues explore and caress each others’: a tremor goes through him as her hand slips down his chest, past his stomach until it reaches its target and begins to stroke him: something between a groan and a cry reverberates through them as with each stroke she fans the fires burning ever hotter in them both: knowing that he’s quickly reaching the breaking point, his hands slip around her cute little butt and move her over just a bit: he allows her to guide him as he pushes up to meet her descent: he grits his teeth as half way down he holds her still for a moment, wanting to make sure that he doesn’t hurt her: looking into her beautiful doe eyes, he sees only love... and hunger: with his hands supporting her bottom, he sets a slow rhythm that quickly builds in pace and intensity as their bodies and minds unite as one as the climax claims them both: panting, he wraps his arms around her and holds her tight: after a few moments one hand moves up through her hair pulling it away from her face so he can nibble and kiss her neck, her face and finally finding her lips again: pausing to looking at her...
“God, I love you so much, now and forever.”

Liz: smiling...
“I love you too, now and forever.”

No one should forgo a little afternoon delight, not even the Fates.


Chapter 79

Setting:
Roswell City Park, 4th of July, morning

Philip: he and Tobias along with Katy from the NY PR firm that he hired have just arrived: they watch as the caterers start the BBQ pits going, laying out the chips and snacks and coolers with sodas and waters, and later on fireworks, all compliments of the now very famous Roswell Aliens: it was all Katy’s idea that hosting a 4th of July celebration would be a good way to break the ice with the neighbors and have them mingle with the kids, to get the town’s folk on their side: Max had already been doing this to an extent by talking to people at the UFO Center: he smiles as he recalls how excited Max was when he got home from work especially the first couple of days: at dinner Max couldn’t wait to tell them about meeting all those new people and how well most of them took to him: an excited and talkative son isn’t something he’s used to having, but he’s certainly enjoying it: he spots Jeff , Jim and Charles just arriving and waves them over to join him...
“Hey, how’s it going?”

Jeff: looking a bit weary, rubbing his neck, trying to get the kinks out...
“Good, almost too good. I’m having a hard time keeping up with everything. There’re people waiting for me to open, lines out the door for lunch and dinner, and it’s not uncommon for me to turn people away as I’m closing. I’m considering imposing a 1 hour time limit per table. There’s just too many people sitting and watching, waiting to spot one of the kids. Surprisingly Maria and Liz don’t always get recognized by the tourists but when they do, man its twenty questions time. They’re getting pretty good at handling it though. And Michael is rarely recognized behind the grill. I supposed it would freak some out to realize that their meal was cooked by an actual alien. Speaking of which, I understand that I’ll need a new fry cook shortly.”

Philip: “Yeah, Michael’s academics aren’t the greatest and I’ve managed to convince him to take some classes at the community college this summer to try and boost them. He never really took his studies too seriously before, I guess he didn’t have a reason to, but he does now. As Max’s second-in-command and advisor, he has to be able to out think the enemy and he can’t do that if he doesn’t know enough about, well just about everything. That boy’s going to college just like the rest of them; I’m going to make sure of it even if I have to drag him there myself.”

Jim: “Speaking of which, I wanted to thank you Philip, Tobias and Max. Those college funds for the kids are very generous. Tess had expressed interest in going to UC, Berkeley. She has the grades to get in but I hadn’t a clue how to pay for it.”
His next thought gives him a chuckle...
“And that has given Kyle an incentive to get his butt in gear. He has this idea that he’s going to go there as well, not likely for a solid ‘C’ student, but I’m sure it’ll work out
posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:48:18 PM
somehow, maybe a junior college nearby. At least his interest is there. And Maria, I’m not sure about her plans. She was talking about taking a year off to travel but then in the next breath I hear UCLA, so who knows.”

Jeff: thinking back to an earlier conversation with Max...
“What about your two, Philip, have they said where they plan on going?”

Philip: “Well for Max, that depends on where your daughter goes. I hear she has a good shot at getting accepted to Harvard. Max getting in there is a little more iffy academically, but possible. I hate to admit it but I have an idea that Harvard would love to be able to boast about being an alien King’s alma mater. Isabel said something about Brown University being a possibility, especially since it’s not too far from MIT.”

Charles: grinning with pride...
“Yep, Alex has already sent away for the application. We also want to thank you for that very generous offer. It’s going to make a huge difference on where he can go.”

Philip: “Your welcome, but really no thanks are necessary, all these kids deserve it. I’m glad that they are going to get the chance.”
Changing the subject...
“So Jim, how’s the new house? Got everything sorted out yet?”

Jim: laughing...
“Nah, that’s never going to happen, between stuff from my house, Amy’s house, leftovers from Nesado’s, we either have three of something or zero and that includes kids.”
Shaking his head...
“Poor Kyle, I’m not sure if he’s going to make it out of there alive some mornings. Of course Amy’s shop is also a hub of activity with all its alien themed stuff, plus her being pregnant and everything else, well, you can imagine. Say, I here Michael gets his new place this week.”

Tobias: he had been listening and watching everything, quietly marveling at how well it is all coming together: he had volunteered to help Michael’s house hunt: with Max’s blessing, Philip was keeping a pretty tight rein on how the money gets spent, there’s no telling how long it will need to last or what they might need it for, plus the thought of unrestricted funds in the hands of teens is enough to strike fear into any parent, and these standing before him were no different: he had actually enjoyed his assignment, it had the added benefit of giving him an education in what was “cool”: smiling...
“Yeah, he moves in Friday. He leased a two bedroom condo over in that new development not far from your new place, Jim. It’s an end unit, gated community with private security, rec. hall with pool tables and a swimming pool. The Secret Service has already signed off on it. He has some new stuff being delivered Friday afternoon.”
Frowning a little...
“He and I went some rounds about a 60” flat screen TV. He said it was a necessity for his image, along with a surround sound speaker system.”

Philip: he along with the other fathers roll their eyes: almost afraid to ask...
“Did he get it?”

Tobias: “I told him to go right ahead but it wasn’t in the budget, so he would have to pay for it.”
Looking at how they are now smiling at him...
“He got a new 27” TV and a nice... uh, I think it’s called a boombox, instead.”

Jim: patting Tobias on the back...
“Perfect. We’ll get those human parenting skills up to snuff in no time. So when does Kathy get here?”

Tobias: giving the sheriff a “funny” look...
“Uh... she doesn’t get off until 1:00.”

Late afternoon at the park...

Diane: while sipping lemonade, she’s enjoying watching all the commotion going on around her, Kyle and Max are in the softball came, Kyle’s on second and Max just got a line drive getting on first and advancing Kyle to third, Alex is over on a knoll playing his guitar with Maria singing along, Michael is shooting a few hoops with some little kids {I never realized that Michael liked kids so well. Just look at him pick that boy up to make a basket.}: Tess and Isabel were over with some school friends talking about what, Lord only knew: she hears cheers coming from the softball game and turns back to see Kyle slide into home and Max on third: she greets Amy as she comes to sit next her and cheers the boys on as another boy hit a high pop up: as the second baseman catches the ball, Max is caught between third and home: he tries to run back to third but the third baseman is there with the ball, Max turns and decides to try for home: she cringes as he slides headfirst, only to be tagged out by the catcher: she breaths a sigh of relief as she sees Max get up and dust himself off, unhurt: turning back to Amy...
“Why do boys always have to slide in the dirt? Just look how dusty and dirty they both are?”

Amy: shaking her head...
“You’re asking me? Until a couple of weeks ago, I had no idea what a difference having a boy in the house would make. I had hoped to keep that extra ½ bath all fixed up for guests, but after a week of hearing the girls complain about dried toothpaste stuck to the sink and how Kyle never puts the new roll of toilet paper on the spindle, not to mention Kyle’s complaints about the girls hanging lingerie up to dry or about all the smell of hairspray being so thick that he needs a gas mask to go in there. I gave up and told Kyle the ½ bath was his. Now they’re onto complaining about who’s eating who’s food, who’s drinking from the carton, who used all the hot water, it never stops! Diane, how have you managed all these years with Max and Isabel?”

Diane: smiling...
“Ear plugs.”
While chuckling, she notices a girl with too much makeup and too little clothing surrounded by a small entourage of similar clad girls heading towards the baseball game: she’s not sure why she took notice of her but it’s obvious that Liz did too.

Liz: she’s been sitting in the stands cheering Max and Kyle on: she stood and clapped wildly when Kyle scored and gave Max a saucy look to cheer him up when he didn’t: looking around she spots her walking this way, swaying her hips too much and obviously on the prowl: she glances over at a now concerned Max, who is obviously feeling her building emotions {uh, Liz. What’s wrong?}: turning back to the approaching barracuda, she knows that Max has followed her gaze: now even more concerned {Liz, it doesn’t matter. She’s just full of hot air. Let it go}: making up her mind {she’s full of something alright.}: leaving her seat and worried boyfriend, she walks over to the edge of the stands: with arms crossed she confronts her...
“Tracy Donnor, still out flaunting it I see.”

Tracy: in a condescending tone...
“Well, if it isn’t little Miss Mouse. You know what they say, if you got it then flaunt it. Pretty obvious who’s got it and who doesn’t.”
She looks over to the dug out and gives the alien King a seductive smile: she chooses to ignore the scowl she gets in return: turning back to the little road block...
“You know, I so enjoyed talking to those reporters. They wanted to know all about the aliens and well since I’ve known Max since grade school, how could I not let them know how... fantastic he is... in all aspects.”

Liz: smiling...
“Yes, I can see how you would be drawn to those trash magazine. It would be a natural attraction for you, I’m sure. As for his aspects and how fantastic they are, that’s something you’ll never be able to attest to, of that I’m certain.”

Tracy: “Oh, I don’t know about that. After all, Max and I have known each other for years, why I’ve even been to the eraser room with him a time or two.”

Liz: she hears an almost panicked {that was in grade school and all we did was clean erasers, I swear!}: with a knowing smile...
“Tracy, you can fantasize all you like, but I’ll always know the truth. I...”
From behind she feels strong arms wrap around her waist and hot lips nibble her ear...
“I’ve got the real thing.”

Max: he simply couldn’t resist, Liz standing her ground like that was such a total turn on: he forces himself to take his lips off of Liz just long enough to agree...
“Hmm, so do I.”
Turning back to his pleasurable pursuit...
“Now where was I? Oh yeah, the ear I think.”

Meanwhile....

Maria: she and Alex have been sitting on the grass, playing guitar, singing and having a great time: while looking down at a sheet of music, two feet with gaudily polished toe nails appear in front of her: looking up she scowls at the sight in front of her...
“Well, if it isn’t the “Boytoy” of Roswell. I never knew you liked to write fiction, until I read it in a trash magazine, but then I guess that’s right up your alley, among other things.”

Pam: shaking her head...
“DeLuca, DeLuca, DeLuca, so I hear your Mom got knocked up. I guess it was the only way she could hook a man.”

Maria: the only thing keeping her from ripping Pam apart is Alex’s restraining hands on her arm...
“What the hell would you know about hooking a man? They keep throwing you back in the lake. I bet the water’s getting pretty polluted by now.”

Pam: “At least I have the right bait to attract the fishermen.”
Noticing the large alien making his way over, her stance become more inviting...
“Well, well, well, if it isn’t one of Roswell’s famous aliens. My, Guerin, you have been a naughty boy to keep us all in the dark about that. And I just love teach naughty boys a thing or two. Do you fish?”

Michael: he had been debating on whether or not he should get involved and finally came to the conclusion that he’s going to catch hell about it either way, so he has nothing to lose...
“Once or twice, didn’t really care for it, only caught one that was worth keeping everything else was only good for fish bait.”

Alex: relieved that Michael had finally showed up to keep Maria from exploding, he’s having a hard time not smirking...
“I hear many use nightcrawlers as bait. I never cared for them, too messy and smelly. Myself, I only use a special lure and I caught a rare beauty. Maybe you should change the bait you’re using Pam, might catch something better, but then I understand that all the rare ones are already caught.”
The smirk becomes a smile as Pam storms off in a huff: turning to his friends...
“Well, I think I’ll be going, all this talk of fish has got me hungry. See ya.”

Night time in the park...

Maria: laying on a blanket on the grass watching the fireworks explode overhead in all their glory, she snuggles in closer to his strong arms: a sigh of total contentment escapes: tearing her eyes away from the spectacular display in the sky to one a little more closer: she smiles as he continues to stare at her: she runs her finger over his lips...
“Hmm, that’s nice. But you’re missing the fireworks.”

Michael: “No, I’m not. I had enough pyrotechnics already. So come here.”
The fireworks going off above them are nothing compared to the ones they ignite on their own.

Setting: Bellevue hospital, NYC, same evening

Zan: he sits in his bed watching the fireworks going off over the harbor on the late news: he can move around a little more but he still can’t get comfortable, and he’s still barely able to sit in a wheelchair let alone walk: the therapists keep reminding him that it takes time and that he’s doing great but it’s just so damn frustrating, he had hoped that his alien biology might help speed his recovery but so far nadda: he rubs his temple as his ever present headache starts to worsen: as it increases to a migraine, he pushes the little button that brings the nurse, that brings the little pills that eases his pain for a little while: it’s a routine that has been occurring on an increasingly regular basis.

Life changes can trigger many new circumstances, some good, some not so good. The Fates are there for those who need help during the not so good ones.


Chapter 80

Setting:
Renular, Ruan High Temple

Larek: stepping into the ancient room he greets the attendant with a silent bow: after being made comfortable on a low sofa the attendant leaves, he hopes she went to go fetch the High Priestess: while he had requested an audience some time ago, it is at the whim of the exalted one as to whether or not she will see him, he had simply been told that she had a little time on this afternoon and perhaps he would enjoy afternoon tea at the temple: he nods his head in acknowledgement as the attendant returns with the finely crafted but simplistic tea pot and delicate, almost translucent drinking cups and proceeds to set them out carefully on a small table between two overstuffed chairs: he watches as the attendant draws the drapes revealing the warm afternoon sun and then leaves: it is almost twenty minutes before the attendant returns with a plate of delicate pastries and arranges them on the same table as the tea before withdrawing: it’s a few minutes more before the most ancient, wise and powerful high priestess enters the room: her small diminutive size is deceiving for her power is legendary: he stands and bows low to her: as she takes a seat in one of the overstuffed chairs, she nods to him and speaks for the first time.

High Priestess Serela: “Greetings Chancellor Larek, we are pleased to be graced with your presence once again. Would honor us for tea?”

Larek: “The honor is mine, Your Grace.”
As he takes a seat in the other chair by the table, he is indeed honored as he realizes that the High Priestess herself will be serving the tea for them, as they are left entirely alone in the room: he notices how gracefully she performs the age-old custom even at her advanced years: as he takes the offered cup...
“Thank you, Your Grace.”

Serela: “You are most welcome. I thank you for your company this afternoon. I hope you enjoy the tea, it is a specialty of the temple, made from the fruit and flowers that grow in the gardens.”

Larek: taking a sip...
“It is as wonderful as the gardens that it comes from.”
They finish drinking their first cup of tea in silence.

Serela: as she is pouring them a second cup...
“I understand the battle to reclaim Antar is well underway.”

Larek: “Yes, Your Grace. It is going in our favor, but the outcome is far from assured. It is that outcome that I wish to speak to you about.”

Serela: “Larek, you know that Ruan does not allow us to partake in armed conflicts regardless of the justness or unjustness of the cause.”

Larek: “Of course, Your Grace. I would never ask such a thing of you. It is of your obligations to the Royal Family of Antar that I come to speak to you about.”

Serela: she folds her hands in her lap and very carefully phrases her reply...
“I have fulfilled all that is required of me long ago.”

Larek: he knew it was going to be a battle of wills to get what he wants and if he looses, the war could be prolonged or even lost: at the same time he suspects that what he asks is at a great cost to her...
“I beg to differ, Your Grace. Max Evan is King Zan and as such, he has access to the Granolith. It is your obligation to give him the knowledge on how to control it. I ask that you complete that task.”

Serela: holding firm...
“I am well aware of my obligations and they were discharged over 50 years ago when he assumed the throne the first time. I have no obligation to do so a second time. He will have to learn what was forgotten through trial and error.”

Larek: “Your Grace, you are placing him and those that support him in grave danger. Think of all those that have given their lives, their souls, in trying to restore what was lost, what was taken from them. To deny my request will only prolong this conflict and cost many more their lives and destroy even more.”

Serela: closing her eyes in contemplation, she had been expecting this meeting for all of these 50 years, ever since she gave her permission for the ancient knowledge of hybridization to be renewed and used: while she had prayed for this horrible war to be resolved before it came to this, she had known from the beginning how it would play out and at what it would cost her, she had envisioned it when she held Prince Zan as an infant for his baptismal: sighing in resignation...
“The Order of Ruan is dedicated to the betterment of the people, while we are forbidden to aid either side in armed conflict; we must do what we can to assist the people. I have served the Royal House of Antar most of my life, I saw the birth of King Tanier, rejoiced at his union to Queen Nataria, baptized their children, Prince Zan and Princess Vilandra, proclaimed Prince Zan king at his coronation, performed the Sealing at King Zan and Queen Ava’s union, and blessed their internment here and rebirth on that distant planet. I will do this final thing that you ask, but you cannot ask any more of me.”

Larek: grateful but very sad for she just confirmed to him what this final task will truly cost her...
“I ask no more. Your dedication to the Order of Ruan and the Royal Family is truly extraordinary. It will never be forgotten. I thank you.”
He rises from the chair but keeps his head bowed: turning to face her for what he knows will be the last time...
“Nor shall I ever forget all that you taught me, what you have done for me and my people as well as Zan. I shall always keep you in my thoughts and prayers.”
His eyes are wet as he bends to kiss her hand a final time before taking his leave of her: that wetness will spill out as with a heavy heart he takes that long walk back down the hill from the temple.

The gifts that the Fates give some are immense, but they have to be for what is asked of them is never easy and often calls for the ultimate sacrifice.


Chapter 81
Setting:
Evans house, a month later, Tuesday early evening

Max: they had the Parkers and Tobias over for dinner and afterwards they’re sitting at the table discussing things: he keeps rubbing his temple, trying to get rid of this headache that just won’t go away, he’s had it off and on for a couple of weeks: its starting to worry him because he should be able to heal it but he can’t: forcing himself to concentrate on the topic at hand...
“So tell me again who’s all invited to this White House state dinner.”

Philip: he had been noticing that Max didn’t seem up to par this last week or so, he’s been distracted and if he didn’t know better he could swear Max didn’t feel good...
“Well, you of course and Isabel and Tobias. Your Mom and I, if we wanted to go and uh, a date if you wanted to bring someone.”

Max: still rubbing his temple...
“Ok, so I’ll bring Liz.”
Turning to her...
“That is, if you want to go.”

Tobias: he and Max have going down this same path for over a week now...
“Max, I still don’t think that’s a good idea. I’m not questioning your feelings for Liz, but consider how it will look for you and Liz to attend an official social political event as a couple. It would be tantamount to announcing to the world and not just this one that Liz is your intended bride.”

Max: “So?”

Tobias: “Max, you can’t do that yet. You would have Crown Prince Lunua of Vintar jumping down Larek’s throat in a heartbeat. Please Max, not yet, not with all the problems that Larek’s been having with the Cromarians taking pot shots at all the shipping lanes that lead to Renular and the Luntar moon base. They’ve been getting excellent intel from the Vintarians about where the snipers are hiding and when they’re likely to hit. This could cause them to lose that.”

Liz: “Max, he’s right. It’s not worth risking it all over a silly dinner and dance that you don’t really want to attend in the first place. I mean, Tess should go. I know Kyle won’t be any happier than you, nor Tess any more than me, but it’s not that big of a deal.”
She’s been well aware that Max hadn’t felt right for the last few weeks, and tenderly touches his hand that’s still at his temple: concerned...
“Another headache?”

Max: his eyes burn, his head is feels like a jackhammer is inside it: closing his eyes...
“Yeah and it’s getting worse.”

Diane: “Honey, do you want to try some aspirin or something?”
Concern grows as her son remains silent...
“Is something wrong with your powers? You’ve never had this problem before.”

Max: every sound feels like nails on a chalkboard to him, he just wants a dark, quiet place to lay down and try to get rid of this thing: opening his eyes to the harsh light: squinting...
“No, Mom, I think I’ll just go lie down in my room for a bit. I’m sorry everyone.”
He slowly rises from his chair and starts for his room: he’s only gone a few steps when the room starts to spin and everything sounds muffled: he grabs for the wall to keep from falling: as he slides down the wall, he can see his family running towards him as if in slow motion before he’s enveloped by a sea of whiteness: it seems like he’s suspended in this whiteness for some time before it eventually fades away: blinking several times to clear his vision, he looks around and realizes that he’s somehow sitting in the Granolith chamber: he blanches as the chamber spins around before him: out from behind the Granolith his eye catches movement: he grabs for the chamber wall to help him stand up but that only makes the room spin in more directions.

Serela: it took a full moon cycle for all the preparations: normally this would have been steeped heavy in rituals that would be drawn out for an additional moon cycle, but because of the great distance in time and space, she decided to cram everything she could into a full day’s cycle: this was both a delicate and dangerous thing to do and it had to be done clandestine, there could be no chance that Kivar could learn that Max Evans was about to gain the knowledge of how to control the Granolith: this meant that she had to do something that she did not relish doing, she had began preparing him for her arrival as best she could without his knowledge or consent: she had began it almost two weeks ago: she watches him struggle to get to his feet, she hates that their meeting had to be this way, to be forced: it’s always disorienting: as she sees him blanch, she moves forward to him: trying to sooth and help...
“No, no, child. You don’t have to try and stand up just yet. I know it’s difficult but try and relax. The dizziness will stop in a few moments.”

Max: he gladly slumps back down to the floor and waits for the spinning to end: as the room slows down, he tries to look up at her: still feeling a little ill...
“Who are you? How, how did I get to the Granolith chamber? How did you? How did you know where the Granolith was?”

Serela: smiling warmly...
“So many questions, I have always known. I will answer the others shortly but first there is something that must be attended to promptly. It seems your bond connection is very strong and your bondmate is very determined to reach you. It is very distracting for me to continually block her. With your permission, I would like to remove the barrier and allow her in for a moment. I promise no harm will come to either of you.”

Max: he realizes that, that’s part of why he’s so off kilter, he suddenly can’t feel Liz: while he wants Liz with him, he won’t put her in danger: as he looks at the old lady for a moment, she seems to change before his very eyes, like a another image super imposed over another and for a very brief instant that other image was Aunt Trudy {I have always known... Aunt Trudy “I’ve always known you’re special.”}: the words repeat in his brain: looking intently into her eyes, he suddenly realizes, he’s looking into the same kind of warm, caring eyes that his favorite aunt has: a bit more at ease, he nods his head slightly, giving his consent: in a heart beat Liz appears beside him: he grabs and holds her tight and murmurs his reassurances that it’s alright as the dizziness passes...
“It’s alright Liz.”

Liz: as everything settles down, she looks deep into two concerned amber eyes and then looks around the room in shock...
“Oh my God... this, this is the Granolith chamber isn’t it?”

Max: “Yeah, it is. I’m not sure how we got here though.”

Liz: “You didn’t, we didn’t.”
Noticing the elderly lady quietly standing there: addressing her...
“We’re not really here are we?”
Looking at Max...
“You collapsed in the hall, unconscious. We were all standing around trying to get you to wake up. I felt... I felt you leave me... I tried to follow, but something stopped me, then suddenly it was gone and I was here.”
They both look at the lady, waiting for the answers.

Serela: in a gentle manner...
“You are correct and wrong at the same time. Physically visiting a place is only one way of being there. Your physical bodies are right where you left them, but your consciousness is here with me. Please forgive me for kidnapping you this way but I had no other choice. The danger of your enemies finding out about this transpiring out weighed normal courtesies.”
Drawing her self up into a regal pose for a formal introduction...
“I am Serela, High Priestess of the Order of Ruan and Protector of the Faith. I have served the Royal House of Antar and the Royal Family of Renular for many generations, and I am here to fulfill my final obligation to you King Zan. I am here to teach you all that you must know to master the Granolith. But I do not have the luxury of time or energy to sustain this for all the rituals and customs. I can only do this for one intense session.”

Max: looking intently at her, trying to take in all that is happening here...
“This is a dreamwalk isn’t it? But you’re controlling it. You pulled me into it. How? Can others do this?”

Serela: ‘Yes, this is like a dreamwalk but more. Only those that are meant to serve the Order of Ruan can dreamwalk. Usually they are the female children of other dreamwalkers who are also disciples. Your mother was one, as I believe your sister is as well.”

Max: “How did you know that about Isabel?”

Serela: “I know many things.”

Max: he waits for her to continue but after a few moments it becomes clear that she’s not...
“You’re here to give me sort of a crash course on the Granolith? Tobias said all I needed to do was ask it to do something and it would obey.”

Serela: “Tobias can only tell you what is generally assumed. What I am here to teach you are for the ruling monarch of Antar only and cannot be shown or told to anyone else, even bondmates. I am sorry Liz, but you cannot stay. You are here because I felt the strength of your bond to Max and your determination to help him. I give you my word that I will keep him safe and return him to you whole.”

Liz: she’s been staring at the High Priestess, trying to figure out why she instinctively knows that this woman is trustworthy, it’s more than just a feeling...
“I know.”

Serela: looking intently at the girl, she walks over to her and touches her cheek...
“You are the one, Liz. You have the strength and the heart to guide him. Listen to what your feelings tell you. They will grow stronger over time as will you. But for now you must go so that I may complete my task and then finally rest. Go and tell his loved ones not to worry, his body will rest for a full day’s cycle but he is not being harmed. Take care my child.”
She looks at the boy for a moment before turning away to give him a moment alone with his soulmate.

Max: he takes Liz into his arms and holds her tight, whispering to her...
“I’ll be OK. Make sure everyone knows that. Don’t worry. I love you, now and forever.”
He seals this with a tender kiss.

Liz: as their lips part, she breaths into him...
“I love you too, now and forever.”

Max: he’s still gazing into her eyes when he begins to feel her slipping away: she suddenly vanishes before him, leaving him feeling empty and alone: still feeling lost, he turns back to his teacher...
“I’m ready.”

Serela: she walks back to him: placing both her hands on his face, she stares intently at him...
“You are so young, younger than you were last time. No, you’re not ready, but you will be. Open your mind Max. You’ve lived your life with a closed mind, focusing on the physical plane that you live in. You must open your mind to the endless possibilities that are out there, that the Granolith can show you. Then you’ll be ready.”

The Fates can guide one only so far, it is up to the individual to open their minds to the limitless possibilities that the universe has to offer.


Chapter 82

Setting:
Evans house immediately following

Liz: she slowly becomes aware of her surroundings: the first thing she realizes is that her hands are holding onto something tight: as she raises her head, she looks into the peaceful sleeping face of her bondmate and it’s his shirt that her hands won’t let go of: she can hear his soft breaths coming at regular intervals: finally her parents’ frantic questions and pleads ring through to her: looking around, all she sees is worried faces urgently pleading with her to be alright...
“I’m fine, I’m fine.”
Her parents grab her and hold her tight, covering her with kisses, but she never stops looking at Max: after several minutes pass, everyone calms down and looks to her for an explanation...

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:49:21 PM
“I was with Max. At first she blocked me from following but then she let me in so I would know Max was alright.”
Looking directly at Mr. & Mrs. Evans...
“And he is, he’s alright.”

Isabel: her first thoughts when her brother collapsed was that some alien force was somehow attacking him, and then when Liz collapsed on top of him, she nearly lost it: still anxious...
“Liz, you said she, who’s she? What’s happened?”

Liz: “She said her name was Serela and that she was here to teach Max about the Granolith. She... Tobias what’s...”

Tobias: he had been in the dark as much as the rest of them about what was happening: he’s astonished at her words...
“Serela’s here? On Earth? She couldn’t be, but then she would be the only one that could teach him.”

Liz: “No, no she’s not really here, here; she’s dreamwalking him. That’s why he collapsed; she had to force the dreamwalk. She said she couldn’t take a chance that Kivar would find out she’s training him, so she couldn’t send any advanced warning or anything.”
Thinking of everything that she heard...
“She said that Max will sleep for... how did she put it, a full day cycle, but that he’s not in any danger and when he returns he’ll be fine.”

Diane: she’s still cradling her son’s head in her lap: worried...
“I don’t understand, return from where? Where is he?”

Liz: “His consciousness is with hers at the Granolith. She said that she’s a High Priestess of Ruan and that it was her duty to train Max so she can finally rest.”

Isabel: turning to Tobias
“Ruan? Isn’t that the same Order that you said our mother is part of?”

Tobias: “Yes, Serela is the High Priestess of the Order of Ruan. She has served the Royal House of Antar and of Renular for many years. She was there for all your royal births, marriages, and deaths, as well as your rebirths. It is her duty to train the new King of Antar in the mysteries of the Granolith.”
Looking directly at Diane...
“Max couldn’t be in safer hands.”

Philip: slipping his arm around his wife for comfort: looking down at his sleeping son...
“Well, let’s put him in his bed so he can finish his rest. It sounds like he’s going to be out for awhile. Tobias can you help me carry him?”
Diane pulls back the bedspread and bedding and gently covers him up and kisses his forehead: they all watch as Liz goes and lays down next to him: he looks over at Jeff, who he can see is just as confused about what to say to this as he is: looking back to Liz...
“Liz, uh...”

Liz: lying next to him, gazing at him, stroking his cheek: she looks up at the collective parents...
“You don’t understand. His consciousness isn’t here. I can only feel him through our bond connection. I can’t talk to him, can’t hear his words or hear his laughter. I couldn’t stand it if I wasn’t near him, touching him, staying close to him. I can’t leave him.”

Diane: she looks at Nancy for permission and smiles gratefully for her silent nod: turning back to her son’s bondmate...
“Then please stay and keep him company. I’ll know that he’ll be fine as long as you’re near him. Try and rest a little yourself, dear.”
As they leave the room she dims the light and looks back at Max’s sleeping form with Liz curled up next to him, holding on to her son.

Back at the Granolith...

Max: he could have been here for hours or days, he wouldn’t know the difference anymore: he has lost all concept of time: he has listened to all that she has told him and it is time for him to try out the Granolith: with one hand, he holds onto hers, and with the other, he touches the Granolith: his eyes are closed as he concentrates on reaching out with his mind: he’s not sure if he’s doing it correctly until he gets the feeling as if he’s awoken someone or something from a long slumber: remembering his instructions, with his mind he addresses it {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me.}: he feels air swirling around him, concentrating even harder he finally hears an echoing reply {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: forcing himself to take long, slow, calming breaths {show me Antar}: he feels as if he’s being shot through space, he hears a different voice {open your eyes, Max}: as he does so, they grow huge as he sees stars and planets go streaking past him: he can’t believe it, he’s traveling through space without a ship!: astonished {how, how can this be happening?}: he feels his hand being squeezed, causing him to turn and look at the twinkling eyes of the High Priestess {because you commanded it.}: she turns back to look ahead and he feels himself slowing down: he follows her gaze and sees the five planets forming a V: in awe {the five planets of the Whirlwind Galaxy, home, Antar}: as they near the planet at the bottom of the V, they slow even further: he feels the water droplets on his face as they break through the cloud cover and finally land on a cliff over looking a large pristine valley {it’s breath taking}: as she looks on {yes, it is.}: she turns to face him {and it has not existed in almost five hundred years.}: he looks at her in shock {Max, this is a very famous valley. For centuries it was one of the most beautiful places on Antar, until that volcano at the far end of the valley exploded and covered the area with molten lava and ash over five hundred years ago. Since you did not tell the Granolith precisely what you wanted to see, it picked a place that was a favorite of the previous Zan to visit.}: he looks back at the tranquil place {I can see why he loved it, but I wanted to something more... current}: he can feel her increased pressure on his arm, drawing his attention {Max, it only knows what Antar was like up until it was removed and sent to Earth with you. What is it exactly that you want to see?}:

Thinking about it {I want to see what Antar was like when I, the previous Zan was a child. I want to see a beautiful place like this, but something that Zan would have seen in his lifetime.}: she gives him a what-are-you-waiting-for look: concentrating once again {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me}: once again he hears the reply {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: this time being more precise {show me Antar of a time when Zan lived on Antar as child, a time and place that held happy memories for him.}: the air swirls around him and he feels himself lifting through the air and resettling back down, this time on the soft sandy soil of a beach with gentle ocean waves lapping at the sand: he looks on in amazement, as two children go running past him, laughing as their kite flies higher and higher, and kicking up sand in the surf: he instinctively knows them {that’s me! That’s Zan! And that’s my sister, Isa... no, Vilandra!}: he watches as a man goes running up to them and picks up the girl, swinging her around and around until they become dizzy: smiling {he doesn’t look like me. His hair is lighter and his eyes are grey. Neither does she, Vilandra, also has light hair and light grey eyes, like him.}: Serela smiles at the happy scene playing out {yes, it was thought best that you should all look very different, better to hide you from your enemies.}: they both laugh as the boy is picked up and also swung around but unlike his sister, he ends up in the water, she explains {I am not surprised that we are here. You asked for a happy memory and the Granolith gave you this. Look over there on the cliff. That’s Brenkenelle Palace, the summer home of your mother’s family, and Prince Zan’s favorite childhood place. It was a place where he could be free to run amuck and simply be a child instead of a prince and heir, a place he cherished.}:

He points to the man {is that my father, the King?}: looking on with tenderness at the young image of the King, with laughing eyes {yes that was King Tanier. He and your mother married very young. Your grandfather, King Samerik, was not overly thrilled to see him Sealed at such a young age, but gave his blessing when he discovered that Nataria already carried you. Besides, he was thrilled to welcome a princess that had blood from both Antar and Renular royal families, and it didn’t hurt that she was a dedicated disciple of Ruan, either. That way he was assured that any children would most likely carry the gifts of the Ruan.}: her words force him to look away from the happy family scene and concentrate on her {the gifts of Ruan? What are those?}: patiently she explains {they are your gifts, your specialties. As I mentioned earlier, your mother as a noted disciple of Ruan, possess the gift of dreamwalking. Any daughter she may have was likely to inherit that gift. It also meant that it was likely any son that she carried would inherit the gift of healing. While most people can do simple healing, cuts, bruises, a simple fracture, not many can heal to the point of bringing a life back once it is ready to leave. Those that do are always sons of a disciple. Both gifts are rare and highly desired. Look, they are leaving. I think it is time that we do so as well.}: looking fondly at the young man in front of her {you are doing well my child, but there is much more to be learned.}.

The Fates know that history and family history in particular help to connect people to one another.


Chapter 83

Setting:
Granolith Chamber, immediately following

Max: he and Serela have been sitting on the floor of the chamber, meditating, or rather she’s meditating, he’s trying to figure out how to meditate: his mind is awhirl with all that he’s seen and learned and what he’s about to discover: he keeps his eyes closed and really tries to quiet his mind as instructed: a sigh escapes his lips in frustration.

Serela: as she hears the sigh, she knows that any attempt in meditation is useless, the boy is not ready for it yet, too much is on his mind: {the inpatients of youth}: she opens her eyes and instructs Max to do the same: with a warm smile...
“Perhaps, we should have you work a bit more with the Granolith, but this time instead of asking it to show you something, ask it for information instead. The procedures are the same, but this time I will simply watch. Give it a try.”

Max: he nods to her, stands up and thinking of a question, he begins the procedures {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me}: his confidents builds as he hears the answering {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: {how do you change the fabric of time?}: it seems to take several moments before he gets his reply {time is not made of fabric.}: this answer so surprises him that he breaks his concentration and opens his eyes: looking at his teacher...
“I don’t think I did that right. Uh, does the Granolith have a sense of humor?”

Serela: she keeps a straight face but the amusement of the question sparkles in her eyes...
“It’s not supposed to, but you are not the first to ask such a thing. Perhaps you should be a bit more specific. Ask it exactly what you want to know. Talk to it as if you were writing out instructions.”

Max: nodding, he closes his eyes and concentrates once more {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me}: once again he gets {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: being more specific {how does time travel work?}: within in a few moments he sees a very, very long equation go running through his brain, it lasts for several minutes and then stops: he’s not sure what he should do next: deciding he might as well {Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me} : he immediately gets {Zan of Antar, what is your command?}: plunging ahead {what was that equation that you just showed me?}: it seems to him that the thing actually purrs it’s reply at him {the formula for time travel as per your command.}: thinking to himself {oh, yeah... yeah...thanks, that’s what I thought.}: he drops his hand and opens his eyes: perturbed...
“That didn’t work very well. I guess I need to work on this a bit more, but I swear it has a sense of humor, oh and a bit of an attitude as well.”

Serela: this time she doesn’t even try to hide her amusement, smiling at the boy...
“Perhaps, or perhaps it’s reflecting its new master’s? Let’s take a bit of a break.”
Making herself comfortable on the chamber floor, patting the spot in front of her...
“Come sit. Normally this entire time would be devoted to you working with the Granolith, but you’ll have time to do that later and there is much that you need to learn about, ask me a question.”

Max: looking at the Granolith...
“Who built it?”

Serela: “The disciples of Ruan did over a thousand years ago.”

Max: “Why?”

Serela: “Antar was on the verge of space exploration and on a road of self destruction. It was not at all certain which path it would take. The disciples built it so if we did manage to destroy ourselves, everything we were would be available to any left to help rebuild.”

Max: “Why the genetic link to the Royal Family?”

Serela: “Because for the most part we have been blessed with wise leaders from the Royal Family, who had always supported and practiced the ways of Ruan. And I admit the Royal Family did supply the resources for its construction.”

Max: “So political.”

Serela: “When is it not political?”
She looks at him intently as he scowls at that...
“You don’t like politics?”

Max: “Not really... especially when I get pushed to do something I don’t want to because of politics.”
Looking up at her...
“Tobias and even Larek keep telling me not to do anything that would make Tess’s grandfather suspicious about Tess and me not... marrying again.”
Running his hand through his hair in frustration...
“I love Liz. I’m proud that I love Liz. I don’t want to hide it; I want to shout it from the rooftops, I love Liz and I’m going to marry her.”

Serela: “Hmm, yes, Crown Prince Lunua has always been a bit of a blowhard and when he discovers this little revelation, he is going to be blowing gale force winds, right down Larek’s neck and eventually yours as well.”
She stops to ponder how much to say, how much to reveal: choosing her words very carefully...
“It would be a hardship to lose Vintar’s assistance, but that does not mean that you must put aside your feelings for your bondmate. This is a political problem, use politics to solve any short term problems, and don’t dwell on the long term problem of your marriage. There are many things yet to come into play before a decision must be announced.”

Max: “Use politics to solve the problem, how?”

Serela: shaking her head...
“That you have to figure out for yourself. Life would be too boring if someone just handed you all the answers.”

Max: “Serela, you said that Liz was the one to stand beside me. She is meant to be my bondmate, my wife and not Tess.”

Serela: looking at him acutely...
“Liz was always meant to bond with Max, just as Ava was always meant to bond with Zan.”

Max: confused...
“But if Zan and Ava were bonded, wouldn’t I... wouldn’t I have felt something still?”

Serela: questioning...
“Would you?”
She watches him open his mouth as if to say something, and then promptly closes it without uttering a word: changing the subject...
“Any more questions?”

Max: thinking about it, he looks up at her...
“How did the Granolith know what was a happy memory for Zan?”

Serela: “Because of the genetic link, upon a Royal’s death their memories are able to be... transferred to the Granolith. There are a great many rituals that go along with that procedure.”

Max: “So I could access Zan’s memories, or even my father’s or grandfather’s?”

Serela: “Yes, but I would advise against it. Many times when we look into another’s life experiences, we are not always happy with what we discover about them or about ourselves. I would also suggest a very thorough Antarian history lesson before you undertake such a thing.”
Looking at him fondly...
“Zan was a good man; he did not deserve to die that way. I am glad he got a second chance in you.”

Max: “Thank you.”
Unsure if he wants the answer, but he has to ask...
“But he had another chance also, with the other Zan. Why two sets? Was one set, as Rath said, defective? If so, why keep the defective set? What would’ve happened if both of us had lived? Which would’ve been King?”

Serela: sighing...
“The politicians and scientists will give you several reasons, but for me it was simple, because there were always meant to be the both of you. You are the King. As for one being defective, please tell me what you consider perfect?”

Max: “I... I’m far from perfect. But I don’t understand if there was always meant to be us both, what did his death change?”

Serela: “What makes you think anything has changed? All is as it should be.”

Max: confused even more: frowning...
“Did he and Lonnie have the genetic code?”

Serela: ‘Yes.”

Max: “Then why didn’t Nicholas take Lonnie back to Kivar? He’s been looking for someone with the code, why didn’t he take her?”

Serela: “Hmm, I don’t know. You’ll need to ask him that.”
Feeling her strength starting to wane...
“One more question, then we need to get back to training.”

Max: “How do I not tell Liz about everything I’ve learned? I mean, I can’t hide things from her, from our bond connection.”

Serela: smiling...
“What I have to teach you is for you alone, but Ruan would never come between a bonded couple. Now back to work.”
They work on his mastering how to ask it a question until he finally gets an answer that makes sense to him: they work on how to hide the power signature of the Granolith while it’s in use: how he can access it remotely through his ring: and finally she explains some of the weaponry that it possess while hoping that the boy will never have to use it: at the end, she grows very tired and has to sit down: she looks into his concerned eyes and cups his face in her hand...
“The time has come for me to rest, my child. I have greatly enjoyed getting to know you again.”

Max: he doesn’t like how she’s looking: she had seemed so strong until these last few hours...
“I have enjoyed meeting you and having you as my teacher and my friend. Will I see you again?”

Serela: smiling...
“Only in your dreams, my child.”

Max: choking back the tears...
“Then I will be sure to dream of you often, Serela.”

Serela: “Goodbye, my child, may Ruan smile on you.”

Max: he opens his eyes to darkness: it takes him several moments to orient himself: he’s in his room and it’s dark, so it must be nighttime: a feeling of warmth and love comes over him and what’s more, a warm hand is resting on his chest: he smiles as he picks up that hand and tenderly kisses it: he hears a gasp of surprise and turns towards it, his mouth seeking hers: with a growl of contentment....
“Hmm, you are wonderful to come home to.”

Liz: the relief she feels at his return is beyond words...
“Oh God, Max, are you alright?”

Max: taking her in his arms...
“Yeah, I’m fine, a little tired though.”

Liz: she looks into him and sees so many things, wonder, excitement, worry, power, sorrow...
“What did she show you?”

Max: “Everything and that’s for starters. I still have a lot to learn.”
He draws her tight against him and kisses her: they snuggle together, and drift off to sleep, reunited in body and soul.

Renular, Ruan High Temple...

Larek: the bells of the temple sound out in sorrow and celebration: sorrow for the High Priestess’s departure from this plane and joy for its new life beginning on another: his head is bowed as the flames from the funeral pyre grows higher, sending her bodily remains to rejoin with the spiritual one: the bells will ring all over Renular and Antar well into the night, sending their farewell to the most beloved and most powerful High Priestess they have had in several centuries.

The circle of life and death cannot be broken, not even by the Fates.


Chapter 84

Setting:
Evans house, Thursday morning

Diane: she had been checking on Max and Liz off and on since Max’s collapse: every time she would check, Max would be quietly laying motionless on his back with Liz next him, holding his hand, stroking his cheek, anything to stay in constant contact with him: Maria had came over yesterday with an overnight bag for Liz: the 15 minutes Liz took to shower and change was the longest time she was separated from him: but this time when Diane checked, she saw something different, Max was on his side holding Liz tightly against him, snoring: relief sweeps over her {he’s back and he’s alright. He must be or Liz would have woken us last night.}: she watches him a few more minutes before closing the door and heading back to her room to dress for the day and thinking of what she just witnessed {he’s not my little boy anymore. It seems like just yesterday he was. How did he grow up so fast? Liz is a nice girl and they love each other so much. I know he wants to marry her. I wonder if he’ll still need me then.}: after dressing she heads back downstairs to the kitchen to start preparing a hearty breakfast for her family, and her son that hasn’t eaten in almost two days.

Max: something is tickling his nose, his nose keeps twitching, trying to make it stop tickling but without much success: he moves his head a little to try and shake it off, finally he gives up and opens his eyes to the glorious sight of Liz, still asleep in his arms with her silky hair sprawled all over his pillow and him: smiling, he kisses her forehead and is about to start nuzzling her some more when something else catches his attention: sniffing the air again {hmmm, bacon? Coffee??}: on cue his stomach starts growling, confirming for him that, that is indeed the smell of food and he has not eaten in quite some time: he’s in a quandary, his desires are telling him to stay put and enjoy the moment, but that damn stomach just won’t shut up: looking at Liz, he licks his lips and begins kissing her again, on her forehead, nose, eyelids, cheeks, chin, and finally lips: as she crinkles her nose and mumbles something about “too much stubble” before opening her beautiful brown eyes: smiling his love at her...
“Good morning, glad you’re awake. Let’s eat.”

Liz: she playfully smacks his arm as he whips the covers off of them and starts pulling her out of bed with him...
“Max! Let’s eat. You consider that a proper morning greeting?”

Max: putting on his best lost-puppy-dog look...
“But I’m hungry.”
Turning a bit teasingly: he picks her up in his arms and kisses her again...
“Besides, I work better on a full stomach, more energy.”

Liz: wrapping her arms around his neck and enjoying the mischievous twinkle in his eye...
“Well, alright, but you’re shaving first before any more work, too scratchy.”
She loves his laugh as he proceeds to carry her to the bathroom door, where he gives a forlorn look as he grabs his stuff and heads upstairs to his parents’ bathroom: she sighs as she heads into the main bathroom that Max and Isabel use to take a quick shower and get dressed.

Diane: she smiles broadly and with tears in her eyes comes over to him the moment she spots him: wrapping her arms around her son...
“Oh honey, thank God you’re alright.”
After a few moments she gives him a good squeeze and then a kiss on his cheek before finally releasing him from her embrace: she gives him a good hard look and notices that there’s something different about him, he’s changed someway: she watches as he goes to sit down at the table and realizes that his walk is different, more confident, more mature: as she takes the biscuits out of the oven...
“Honey, what did this Serela teach you about the Granolith?”

Max: helping himself to coffee and some hot biscuits and jam for starters...
“Lots of things, basically how to use the Granolith without blowing anything up, I hope. Anyway, she was very warm and kind, reminded me a lot of Aunt Trudy. Oh, morning, Dad.”

Philip: he had been sort of fine for the first 24 hours, by telling himself that Max would be back in a full day cycle which of course to him meant 24 hours: it was when it became 25, 26, 27... then 36 hours that the worry he had kept at bay really started to weigh on him: like everyone else he had slept fitfully or not at all for the last two nights and the sight of his son, just sitting there, casually greeting him and stuffing his mouth like nothing unusual at had happened, makes him want to either knock his head off or hold him: he compromises, he gives his son a kiss on the top of his head followed by a light smack on the side: as his son gives him a what-was-that-for look...
“For worrying us, now eat your breakfast. Everyone needs to know that you’re alright and of course we’re all curious as hell.”

Max: giving his Dad a “sorry” look...
“I’m sorry for worrying everyone. Yeah, after breakfast, though, OK?”
He unabashedly plows through the plate of food that his mom sits in front of him, pausing only briefly to give Liz a stubble free kiss as she comes in and joins them.

Isabel: she had found out that Max as back and was OK when she ran into Liz coming out of the bathroom: she gets dressed in record time, just putting on the basics and excitedly goes to the kitchen where she sees her brother just sitting there, nonchalantly wolfing down his eggs: for some reason that just irks her to no end, crossing her arms...
“Well, hello to you too. You know, you could have come and woke us up so we could’ve stopped worrying about you last night.”

Max: recognizing the stance and the attitude: he goes with a rueful smile and a forgive-me look, one that used to sort of work when they were little and he would borrow Barbie, so GI Joe would have someone for target practice...
“Sorry Iz. I was really exhausted when I got back and was only awake for a minute before I fell back to sleep.”

Isabel: sarcastically...
“I bet. I’m sure it had nothing to do with Liz being there.”
Letting her concern show...
“Are you OK? What happened?”

Max: “Oh Iz, I’m fine. There’s so much to tell, I’m not sure where to begin, but I think... I think that some of it is just for us. Sit down.”
As Isabel joins them, he notices his parents’ unease...
“Mom, Dad, please stay. I think you might be interested in this too.”
He just turns and smiles at Liz, no words are necessary, he needs and wants her there: turning back to Isabel, excitedly...
“I saw us Iz, I saw us as Zan and Vilandra, as little kids. We were flying a kite. It was at a small beach. And I saw our father too, he came running up to you and picked you up and swung you around and then he picked me up and did the same, only then he tossed me in the water. Serela said that this was the beach by our mother’s family palace, a place that I loved and from the looks of it you did too.”

Isabel: she can feel Mom’s arms slip around her shoulders: becoming emotional...
“Oh God, Max, you saw our father? What did he look like? What about us, were we the same?”

Max: “We looked very different. My hair was sort of, um, I guess light brown and grey eyes. I think I was about 7 or 8. Your hair was lighter, I guess you were always a blond but you had grey eyes like me, and I think you were my little sister, maybe 6. In fact I’m sure you were younger because Serela said that, uh, our mother was already pregnant with me when they married. Our father, had darker hair, sort of like mine now but light eyes, sort of blue-grey. He was a little taller than me I think, 6’1”? But we seemed so happy. It was amazing seeing it, seeing Antar.”

Liz: “Wait, seeing Antar? How did you see Antar?”

Max: “I asked it to show me Antar and it took me there. Well, not actually there but it seemed like I was. I guess there’s a lot I need to explain.”

Philip: “Well, why don’t you wait and let’s get everyone together so you only have to do it one time.”

Max: as his Dad is calling everyone...
“Iz, there’s more about you and I, about the Order of Ruan and what that means for us, but maybe we should go over that later tonight.”
About an hour later, everyone is sitting in the Evans living room, after having give Max hugs, slaps on the shoulder, and elsewhere in Maria’s case, welcoming him back, they are all no ready to hear what he has to say...
“It was incredible. I asked the Granolith to show me Antar and it did, first this beautiful valley from 500 years ago and then later when I asked for something more current, something during Zan’s lifetime, it should me this beach scene. It was... beautiful.”
He pauses to push his emotions down as he thinks of the family scene again, so he can continue...
“I can ask it questions.”


posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:50:33 PM
Liz: “What questions? Did you ask it about time travel?”

Max: “Uh, yeah, I actually did ask it that.”
As everyone looks at him eagerly...
“You have to be kind of careful in what you ask it. And never ask it a question starting with the word how , cuz unless you’re Einstein, it’ll make no sense what so ever. Oh and it has a bit on an attitude.”

Michael: “An attitude? It’s a machine Maxwell.”

Max: “You ever gone rounds with a computer before? Well, think of that times 100 and you get the picture.”

Michael: “So you mastered it?”

Max: “Um, I wouldn’t say mastered, but I can use it.”
He goes on to explain all that Serela told him about who built the Granolith and why, and the about their dupes...
“She said that Lonnie and Zan carried the genetic code also.”

Maria: “Wait, if that’s the case and Kivar is looking for someone with the code, then why didn’t Nicholas take Lonnie to Kivar?”

Max: “I asked, she didn’t know.”

Kyle: “How do you know he didn’t?”

Tobias: shaking his head...
“No, no, there are Vintarian spies on Antar. If she was there, we’d know. Besides, Kivar would be announcing it to all of Antar that Her Royal Highness has returned and was lending her support to restore peace and prosperity to Antar. She’d be too big a piece of PR not to use.”

Tess: “So she and Rath and I assume Ava are still here on Earth.”

Alex: “But how do we know if they’re still working with Nicholas?”

Michael: “We don’t and that’s not good, Maxwell.”

Max: “No, that’s not good. We’ll need to keep our eyes open in case they cause anymore trouble. With our bonds there’s at least one person that’ll be able to positively tell who’s who.”

Philip: thinking back to how troubled he was about finding out that Lonnie girl had been impersonating his daughter and that neither he nor later even Max had been able to tell them apart and what that almost cost them...
“How about a password? If one of us thinks there’s anything strange with one of you, well more strange than normal, you have to give a password.”

Liz: as they look at each other...
“Would be good against shapeshifters too. So what’s the password?”

Maria: she watches as Alex pops another Starburst in his mouth...
“Ewe, it’s way too early for that much sugar.”

Jim: picking up the red wrapper...
“Perfect. Starburst. If anyone of us asks you for a password, we had better get Starburst for the answer. And if there’s any further doubt a quick call to a bond mate should confirm it.”
They all talk a little longer over the Granolith and that Max will be periodically working remotely with it to strengthen and improve his control of it and decide to table the dupes problem for now.

Max: as everyone is getting ready to leave...
“Wait Tobias, Kyle and Tess could you stay for a moment?”
Tobias tells Jim and Amy that he’ll drop them off when they leave and take a seat on the sofa: Max holds on to Liz’s hand and looks at Jeff, who nods and tells him to have her home before noon: they take a seat on the other sofa...
“Um, as you know I’m supposed to attend a White House state dinner and they’ve asked if I’m going to be bringing a date for the evening.”
Looking over at Liz longingly for a moment before continuing...
“Serela confirmed what you’ve been saying Tobias. Ava’s grandfather is going to be furious when he finds out that Tess and I aren’t going to be marrying and now would not be a good time for him to find that out.”

Tess: unsure of what he means...
“So you want me to go with you?”
She looks over to see Kyle’s scowl that confirms what she’s feeling from him.

Max: “Um, not uh, not exactly. Uh, no offense but um, I had something else in mind, something that wouldn’t signal anything to anyone, sort of a... diplomatic date.”

Liz: she sees Max cringe before her emotions even register and when they do, she is none too pleased: for the second time this day she smacks his arm, but this one lacks the playfulness from this morning’s...
“I see. And that diplomatic date would just happen to have brown hair and eyes and oh, yes, just happen to be all of fifteen?!”

Max: “Yeah, something like.”

Tobias: scratching his head...
“Well, that would be a safe alternative.”
Looking at a very teed-off Liz...
“diplomatically speaking, of course. Um, Kyle, Tess, I sort of had a lunch date, not to rush you two but...”

Kyle: looking over at Tess who’s grinning back at him...
“Nope, we’re done.”
As they’re beating a hasty exit, he calls back...
“Careful Evans or she might crown ya!”
His laughter can be heard through the closed door.

Max: looking at Liz, hopeful...
“Liz, you understand don’t you? I mean Tobias is right, nobody would think anything other than she’s standing in to help her father, which is exactly what she’d be doing. I mean, you were alright with me taking Tess, so this.....Liz... uh, Liz....”

Liz: arms crossed, huffy....
“Tess is different. She’s not your type, besides you’ve already admitted to checking April Wilkinson out, even though she’s all of 15 years old! But Tobias is right, diplomatically speaking she’s perfect. So no, no problem, I understand. Have a good time.”

As the Fates know and men soon find out, when a woman tells a man “no problem, I understand”, they’re lying.


Chapter 85

Setting:
White House, Oval office, Friday morning

Pres. Wilkinson: going over the normal morning briefing with his Chief of Staff, George Sinclair...
“So what else do we have for this morning?”

Sinclair: “We got an inquiry from the King of Antar. It seems that he doesn’t have an escort for the State dinner Monday night and was wondering if you might make a recommendation.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Hmm, odd. I thought he had a pretty serious girlfriend. I guess she wasn’t available. So who’d you have in mind?”

Sinclair: looking up not at his President but as a fellow father...
“April is close to his age and I understand that they got along well with each other.”

Pres. Wilkinson: scowling....
“April? What made you think of her?”

Sinclair: “I didn’t, he did.”

Pres. Wilkinson: thinking it over...
“I don’t know. She’s awfully young and impressionable.”
As a thought hits him, he looks hard at his Chief of Staff...
“We are talking about him simply needing an escort, aren’t we? There’s nothing more to it than that, no... other interest?”

Sinclair: “From what I was told by Mr. Evans, no, although he obviously remembered her fondly from their first meeting, enough so to suggest it.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he also remembers his youngest daughter’s reaction to the alien king: not entirely certain if he likes it or not, but he also knows that it would be bad form to simply say no, not to mention the fury of said daughter when she found out: he reluctantly agrees...
“Ok, make sure I have some time this afternoon to ask her. If she agrees, then ok.”
He can’t help but to roll his eyes at that [yeah, like she’s going to say no to an alien king that she has yet to shut up about. Yeah, right, I might as well let Julie know so she can start looking for an appropriate dress and stuff for her.}: turning back to his advisor...
“What’s next? Is all preparations in place for the British Prime Minister’s arrival on Monday morning?”

Sinclair: “Yes, he arrives at 11:00AM and comes directly here to meet with you and then lunch. His Majesty Max Evans, King Zan arrives at 1:30 and will meet with you in private until 2:00 when the prime Minister rejoins you and is introduced His Majesty.”

Later that day in the White House’s private quarters...

President Wilkinson: he learned about a year ago that it is in his best interest to knock first before entering his daughter’s room: after getting a “come in”, opening the door...
“April, honey, I need to ask you something.”
Taking a seat on the bed...
“Uh, honey, you remember Max Evans, King Zan?”
Getting a are–you-nuts-how-could-I-forget-look in reply....
“Well, it seems that I could use your help with something. See he’s coming to the State dinner Monday and well, he doesn’t have an escort for the evening. It was suggested that since you and he got along so well that...”
He is abruptly cut off as his daughter’s arms wrap around his neck and a squeal of absolute delight goes echoing through the room and down the hall...
“I take that as a yes?”

April: ecstatic...
“OH MY GOD! Daddy, are you kidding me? You want me to be his date? OH MY GOD!”

Pres. Wilkinson: {date? Oh hell!}...
“Uh, it’s not really a date, honey. He just needs some one to talk to during dinner and to dance with afterwards. I wouldn’t call it a da....”

April: no longer paying attention, her mind is going a mile a minute trying to think of everything she needs to do: quickly looking through her closet...
“OH MY GOD!”
In a panic she goes tearing out of the room and down the hall, shouting...
“MOOOOOMMMMM! I don’t have anything to wear!”

Pres. Wilkinson: defeated, he hangs his head and prays for strength to get through this; and hopes to God that Julie will be able to set her straight about it.

Setting: Crashdown Café, Friday afternoon

Max: he rarely gets to actually go and sit down in the café anymore: the locals for the most part seems to have pretty much chilled out about everything, but the tourist keep pouring in and pouring their money into the local economy: there is already talk of building new hotels, restaurants and even more alien themed attractions; keeping his word, he still works a couple of days a week at the UFO Center: he discreetly enters the bustling café: he looks around for an empty table but not finding one, he spots the next best thing: coming over to the occupied table...
“Hey Kyle, mind if I join you?”

Kyle: looking up briefly...
“Naw, sit down. So how’re things going? Liz speaking to you, yet?”

Max: frowning...
“She’s speaking to me.”
While scanning the menu: a little quieter....
“Just not the way they way I’d like.”
Looking back up at Kyle...
“How’d you know Liz was still pissed at me?”

Kyle: “Easy, I live with Maria remember? And guess who Liz has been talking to?”

Max: “Maria”

Kyle: “Yeah, I think Maria’s been giving her pointers.”

Max: “That’s not good.”

Kyle:” Nope, it’s not. Tess had long a discussion with her too.”

Max: “Great. Now all I need is for Iz to step in and offer her help as well.”

Maria: as normal the place was packed: while bringing an order to a table, she spots Max coming in and taking a seat at Kyle’s table: she scowls as one of the new waitresses heads over to take their orders: coming over to their table as well....
“Gina, I know these two, very difficult customers, plus they don’t tip. Why don’t you take my table over there with all those tourists, better tips.”
She waits until Gina leaves: turns and grabs Max’s menu out of his hands and proceeds to smack him on the head with it: handing the menu back to the startled alien...
“What were you thinking? A 15 year old! Not even Michael would be such an idiot to pull something like this! This is the ultimate in crass, jackass.... bed hopping Tommy Lee behavior.”

Max: weakly...
“Maria, I’m not bed hopping. It doesn’t mean anything. It’s... political.”

Maria: “Yeah, well, they say that politics make strange bedfellows. I just never figured it would be you with Tommy Lee.”

Max: scowling at Kyle’s snickering...
“Maria, it’s not like that. I love Liz and I want to take her.”
Looking around at all the customers, lowering his voice...
“But I am a King and I do have to consider how my actions affect the whole picture. If you can think of a way for me to take Liz without stirring up a hornets nest, tell me.”

Maria: “Hmpf, well, you had better start making it up to her now, cuz I’ll be spending the weekend with her... discussing things.”
Whipping out her order pad...
“What’ll it be?”

Kyle: after ordering, he just shakes his head at the alien...
“Man, if I were you, I’d make sure Liz has some fond memories to ponder this weekend, otherwise by the time Maria gets done... discussing things with her, you’ll be lucky to survive till Monday.”

As the Fates know, making a decision can be easy: it’s living with it that’s the challenge.


Chapter 86

Setting:
Crashdown, immediately following

Max: he’s sitting at the booth with Kyle just finished eating and was looking to see when Liz was coming down: he had tried to talk to her through their bond connection but got a rather abrupt “I’m busy” as a reply: he knows that her sift starts soon and he wants to talk to her before hand: deciding not to wait any more: he drops a $10 on the table and departs: he quickly walks up the stairs and knocks on the apartment door: Nancy lets him in and tells him that Liz is in her bedroom: he takes a deep breath and raps lightly on her door: not getting any response, he tries it again ,accompanied by...
“Liz, it’s me. Liz?”
A bit timidly, he opens the door a little and spots her buttoning up her dress which stirs a few fires in him: he knows that she knows he’s there, so he walks in: trying again...
“Liz, Liz, I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad at me.”

Liz: she’s been simmering since yesterday: Maria and Tess have both been telling her to not let him get away with this, even Isabel dropped by this morning to put in her two cents: continuing to look in the mirror and adjusting her antennas...
“Why shouldn’t I be? I can be mad at you if I want to.”
In the mirror, she notices him coming up behind her and the hurt expression on his face is so adorable: she forces herself to be strong and whirls around and faces him: pointing a finger at him for emphasis....
“Oh no, you don’t Max Evans! You will not pull that sad lost puppy dog look on me. I have good reason to mad at you and I am not going to let you fix it with just a look.”

Max: continuing with the look...
“Liz, I love you. You know that. I’m sorry about all of this. It’s just that, well...”

Liz: “It’s just that I’m not politically acceptable, that’s all. Max, I feel like a cheap floozy that you have to hide from the world. “

Max: aghast...
“Liz, that’s not true, you know that.”

Liz: “I do? Really, how? Prove it!”
As he raises his eyebrows and comes towards her: putting up her hand out to stop...
“No Max, the sex is great but that’s not what I’m talking about!”
Still angry...
“Excuse me, but now you’ve made me late for work. Enjoy your trip.”
Slamming the door, she leaves a sulking alien standing there in her room.

A little later that day...

Max: walking along Citrus St. with Michael...
“She wants me to prove that I love her.”

Michael: popping another lifesaver in his mouth...
“Yep, she’s been talking to Maria, alright. So I take it that she wasn’t meaning....”

Max: “Like I would be here with you if she was.”

Michael: “So get her something. You know something that tells her how you feel about her.”
His best friend pauses walking and gives him a strange, do-I-know-you look: responding to the unasked question...
“What? I’ve had Maria going off in my head for almost six months. Do me a favor and fix this before I have to do something desperate.”

Max: he resumes walking with his friend when they come upon a store: a display in the window catches his eye, giving him an idea: he walks in.

Michael: he continues talking to his friend for a few more paces before realizing that his friend isn’t with him: turning around, he spots Max’s agent standing outside a store: when he realizes what kind of store it is, his eyebrows shoot up: running back to his friend, he goes into the store and tries to rescue him...
“Maxwell, what do you think you’re doing?”
Grabbing his King by the arm...
“Come on, go get her flowers or something, but this... no way man, too soon, you’re too young, besides this would totally piss me, Kyle and Alex off. It’s bad enough that the girls are all ganging up on ya, now you’re going to include us guys, too.”

Max: holding firm and continuing to look over the selection, only half paying attention: he hears enough to cause a smile to creep into place...
“Why would this piss you guys off?”

Michael: “Maxwell, you have a well established history of sappiness. Every time you do something even remotely sappy we all catch hell for it. Imagine the agony we’ll be in if you go through with this. Come on, think flowers, flowers are good and in my budget.”

Max: “Yeah, well this would’ve been too if you hadn’t immediately gone out and maxed out that credit card my Dad got you. What the hell you buy with it anyways?”

Michael: “Essentials, OK Maxwell, this really isn’t funny.”
Looking at hard at his friend...
“You’re serious about this, aren’t you?”

Max: “Totally.”
Turning back to the clerk, he points to one...
“That one, I want to look at that one.”
After spending some time making his selection, he has to come up with a special way to give it to her: thinking back to Michael’s suggestion: grabbing his soon to be suffering second-in-command, they head to the flower shop, then to a toy store that has an adorable giant stuffed white panda in the display window: satisfied with all of the arrangements, he treats his now very grumpy friend to some take out and some pool.

Sorry, only the Fates know what Max has planned.


Chapter 87

Setting:
Crashdown, Saturday., 12:00 noon

Maria: eyeing the delivery man as he walks in: she walks over and intercepts him...
“Can I help you?”

Deliveryman: looking at the card...
“Yeah, I have a delivery for a Liz Parker.”

Maria: sighing and nodding in understanding: calling to her friend, who’s working the counter on this busy Saturday...
“Liz, Liz, flowers from Loverboy.”

Liz: she can’t help the immediate grin that sprouts up, but she’s determined not to melt at the sweet bouquet of white carnations: she walks over and collects them...
“Thank you.”
She takes the card out and reads “To Liz, my Love and my Life. Yours forever, Max”: sighing, she spots’ Maria rolling her eyes...
“Excuse me while I put these in some water.”

Maria: calling back to her departing friend...
“Sure babe, just don’t settle on carnations.”

Waitress: at 12:30 the place is packed with a lunchtime crowd of tourist, so much so that she almost bumps into the deliveryman...
“Oops, I’m sorry. I didn’t see you there. Who are those for?”

Deliveryman: looking at the card...
“It says Liz Parker.”
The waitress points him over to the counter to the harried little brunette: walking over to her...
“Miss Parker, these are for you.”

Liz: startled...
“Uh, thank you.”
She takes the dozen white roses, breaths deeply of their scent, opens the card and smiles as she reads “To My One and Only, I Love You. Max”: as Maria comes over to check them out...
“Um, I’ll be right back.”

Maria: as Liz leaves once again...
“Ok, roses, he’s improving, but hold strong!”

Liz: at 1:00 the place is still packed with customers: while waiting for her order to come up, she feels someone tapping her on the shoulder: turning around...
“Huh?”

Maria: she’s starting to get envious, it’s just not fair, but at the same time, she’s absolutely thrilled for her friend: thumbing her finger behind her...
“You have a special customer.”

Liz: she looks to where her friend is pointing: her mouth drops open in surprise...
“Oh My Gosh!”
She runs over to the giant white bear, sitting in one of the stools with a card on the table: opening the card “I Love you now and forever. Max”
She picks up the bear and looks around for him: not spotting him, she turns back to Maria.

Maria: “He slipped in and out. Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know. You’ll be right back.”
She takes the order that Liz had been waiting on to the customer as her friend goes back upstairs: mumbling to herself...
“The boy’s getting good. I hope Michael took notes.”

Liz: at 1:30 she’s almost embarrassed as yet another deliveryman comes in looking for her this time with two dozen white roses: she thanks him as she takes the roses and heads up to her room to put them in water: this process is repeated every half hour throughout her shift which finally ends at 4:00: she and Maria enter her now very fragrant room with a giant bear sitting on her bed: she sits on the bed and hugs the bear, exclaiming....
“Isn’t he adorable?!”

Maria: looking around the flower filled room in amazement...
“Ok, so tell me exactly what you did to him to get this kind of results.”

Liz: now lying back on her bed holding onto the bear...
“I told him off big time.”

Maria: shaking her head...
“Nope, done that plenty of times and never got these results. So did they work? Do you forgive him?”

Liz: crinkling her nose as she thinks about it...
“Um, probably, but only after we have a major, major talk.”

Maria: dropping her bag on the bed...
“Ok babe, you can revel in his Maxness later. We need to change, the movie starts in a half an hour.”

Max: he waits until a little after 5:00 before climbing up on her balcony with his supplies: he grins broadly as he peaks into her room at all the flowers and the giant white bear on her bed: he then sets himself to task, taking out the scented candles, cd’s, table cloth, white down comforter, sparkling cider, dessert and sets to work transforming her balcony: before he knows it, it’s after 7:00 and he smiles as he watches her come back into her room: he waits 10 minutes to make sure she’s alone, no Maria: he taps lightly on her window and gives her a hopeful look.

Liz: she just stands there with her hands on her hips looking at him for a minute before she relents and goes to open the window...
“Hi Max.”

Max: smiling but trying to look a bit sheepishly, he hands her a bunch of flowers...
“Here, I wanted to get you some flowers but the flower shop was sold out, so I had to pick you these. They said something about an idiot trying to make amends with his better half and buying out their white roses. They’re not roses but I hope they’re ok.”

Liz: trying not to laugh, she takes the bunch of wilted flowers...
“Max, these are dandelions.”
Giving up she laughs...
“Do you want to come in?”

Max: he looks in then smiles: his voice turns husky...
“No, you come out.”

Liz: “Max Evans, what are you up to?”
She lets him take her hand and help her out the window: with a wave of his hand, he lights the multitude of candles scattered all over her balcony: while still clutching the sad looking dandelions, he escorts her to her little table and chairs that he has transformed into something out of a little French Bistro with white table linen, candle, one single rose bud, silver wine bucket with chilled cider, two white china plates and antique fine silver forks, a serving plate packed with all her favorite desserts and a Tabasco bottle: near tears...
“Oh Max, it’s beautiful, everything is just beautiful.”
She looks at how happy and pleased he is and wraps her arms around his neck and proceeds to let him know that he’s forgiven: after a few minutes they come up for air...
“Thank you.”

Max: looking at her with all his love...
“God, I love you! I never meant to hurt you. I love you and I want you to be my wife.”

Liz: she’s startled, while she had always just sort of assumed that they would wind up getting married, he had never actually said anything about it, nor had she: her heart almost leaps out of her throat, as he slowly leads her to one of the chairs and gets down on one knee.

Max: looking up full of love, fear, and hope...
“Liz, I don’t know how this is all going to end, but I know that it will only really mean something to me if you are there beside me, sharing it with me as my wife.”
He takes out the small black jewelry box, opens it and presents it to her...
“Liz Parker, will you marry me? Please say yes.”

Liz: trembling hands, she touches the box: barely able to speak...
“But what about...”


posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:51:49 PM
Max: “With you by me, we’ll work it out. We’ll come up with a solution together. Please say yes, Liz.”

Liz: flinging her arms around him, she practically knocks him over...
“OH YES! YES MAX, YES!”

Max: pure joy sweeps over him as he takes her in his arms and kisses her madly...
“God I love you. What did I ever do to deserve someone like you?”

Liz: “You saved my life, and then you helped me to open my eyes and start living.”
She giggles as he picks her up in his arms and carries her to her lawn chair that he has made all nice and cozy with a comforter, where he slips the diamond solitaire with a white gold band that has the alien symbol finely etched on it, onto her left ring finger: she holds her hand out in front of her admiring the ring and the way the diamond sparkles in the candle light: sighing happily, she snuggles into his embrace: her thoughts start to wander to the more practical side of things...
“Max, how is this going to work? I mean what about Tess’s grandfather? What about my father and mother, and yours? I mean nothing has been solved.”

Max: taking her hand and kissing it, tenderly...
“Yes there has, you no longer doubt my love for you. Together, we’ll solve one thing at a time.”

The Fates occasionally have to remind even the best of us that it is important not to take our loved ones for granted.


Chapter 88

Setting:
Valentis house, Sunday late afternoon

Liz: she and Max had talked long into the night last night and had decided for the time being that they would tell their friends, families and only people that had to know and wait until New Years Eve before announcing their engagement to the worlds: they hoped by then to have come up with way to not enrage the Vintar ruler: they still didn’t know what that would be but Max was going to ask Tobias to arrange a meeting with Larek again to discuss it: before he left last night she and Max had announced their engagement to her parents, her mom cried, and surprisingly her dad took it calmly: he had hugged her and shook Max’s hand and congratulated them both while reminding Max of his promise about school and no eloping: Max just smiled and told them not to worry, that it took time to plan a royal wedding, that they hadn’t set a date yet but they had narrowed it down to next summer before leaving for hopefully Harvard: she had been invited to brunch today with the Evans at a local bistro, where they had sprung their engagement on his family with similar results, warm hugs and hand shakes along with a “don’t forget about school” reminder from his dad, his mom was a flood of happy tears and Isabel was all ready to help plan a royal wedding and said they’d be lucky to have everything ready for a summer wedding: after brunch Max and his dad went to meet with Tobias and after packing her overnight bag, she’s now here at the Valenti’s door, ready to drop a bomb on her best friend: she doesn’t want a scene at the door, so she carefully covers her right hand with her jacket: ringing the bell, the door opens wide to reveal a smiling Maria...
“Hey Maria.”

Maria: “Hey yourself, chicka.”
She grabs her friend’s bag and the jacket that was hanging on her arm and promptly turns around to drop the stuff off in her room with her friend following behind: upon reaching the room, she plops down on the bed and watches her friend come in with her hands stuck in her jeans pockets...
“OK, chicka, spill.”

Liz: trying to act casual...
“Spill what?”

Maria: “What do you mean what, there’s no way his royalness would leave it at a bunch of flowers and a teddy bear. Admit it; he came by last night, right? What’d he say? What he’d do? I mean look at you, it must have been spectacular because you’re still glowing, and look you’re even mimicking him with your hands in your pockets, how cute. So come on, out with it!”
Loud squeals can be heard throughout the house as her friend takes her hands out of her pockets: she pulls her friend into a tight bear hug...
“OH MY GOD! OH MY GOD! I don’t believe it, he did it! How? How he do it? Did he get down on one knee? What did he say? It had to have been romantic; I mean we are talking about Mr. Romance, himself, so.... so...”

Liz: grinning with delight at her friend’s reaction....
“Maria, Maria, I can’t answer you if you don’t stop talking.”

Amy: now going on 6 months along, she’s showing pretty good and other than an occasional backache the pregnancy has progressed fairly normally, including the hormonal induced mood swings: the moving, combining and reorganizing three households into one had been very challenging and only enhanced those mood swings: upon hearing her daughter’s excited outburst, she comes to see what’s going on...
“Maria, what’s wrong?”

Maria: before Liz has a chance to say a single word, Maria grabs Liz’s hand and shows her mom...
“Look, look! Max did it, he popped the question!”

Amy: her mouth drops open in surprise, then silently thanking God that it’s not her own daughter getting married this young, she smiles warmly and gives the bride-to-be a tearful congratulatory hug...
“Oh Liz, that’s wonderful. Have you set a date yet?”

Liz: “Thank you, not yet. We’re thinking sometime next summer, before we head off to college. We plan on officially announcing it on New Year’s Eve, that way we have a little time to work out some of the political problems.”

Maria: “Yeah, right. Like the second you show up to school sporting a rock like that on your finger isn’t going to tip off all of West Roswell High, then the world.”

Liz: looking lovingly at the ring...
“I know and I told Max that it would be best if I didn’t wear it in public, but he gave me a cute hurt look and reminded me how I was the one going on about him keeping our relationship under wraps. Max is meeting with Tobias this afternoon about setting up a meeting with Larek after he gets back from Washington DC. “

Maria: as her mom leaves to run errands, her and her friend get comfortable on the bed, settling in for a long girl chat...
“So he’s still taking the 15 year old out tomorrow night.”

Liz: “Yes, it would look very bad to cancel it now, but I told him to make sure she knows this was a one time thing and it was political and nothing else. He was actually surprised to think that she would think it was anything other than that, talk about clueless! Anyhow, he said he’d let her down gently. In any case, he knows that I plan on spending tomorrow night lying in bed thinking of him and listening very closely to what’s going on in DC and he had better not be shutting me out for any reason.”

Maria: “Ooh, good for you! Now back to where we started, tell me everything about last night!”
She’s the picture of happy envy for her friend as she gets all the details and is actually crying: still sniffling...
“Oh that is so, so sweet, and to think that he set this up all by himself.”

Liz: “Well, yeah, mostly... he did say that it was Michael that gave him the idea for the flowers.”
Noticing her friend’s shocked look...
“Maria?”

Maria: {OH YOU DIRTY ROTTEN SCOUNDREL! YOU KNEW! HOW COULD YOU NOT TELL ME?!}: concentrating on her friend’s words {you gave Max the idea for the flowers? How could you give him the idea but not think of them for yourself? Huh? When was the last time you sent me flowers, huh? WELL? Don’t you dare try and close the connection! So there you are, giving Mr. Romance actually good advice and yet it never occurs to you when it comes to me. Why is that Michael?!}: her friend’s concerned inquiries finally break through her mental explosion...
“Oh sorry, just trying to express some thoughts. So tell me what you have in mind for your wedding.”
They spend the afternoon excitedly telling each other their dream wedding over ice cream and are later joined by Tess: Kyle drops by the room just long enough to find out about the engagement and congratulates her and then makes a hasty exit and retreats to the safer terrain of Michael’s place for some male bonding over pool and for the low down on just what the hell El Presidente was thinking.

Setting: White House, Monday evening, State Dinner

Max: he had met with Pres. Wilkinson first, for an informal chat about “how are things going in Roswell?”, “how was the vacation?”, oh and “anything new from Antar?” questions: he, Tobias and his Dad had already decided that they would keep the President informed on any new developments but only after the fact, nor would they be coming forth too much on how they found these things out: they just didn’t want to take the chance on any outside interference: he had been nervous about meeting with the British Prime Minister but he was quickly set at ease by how relaxed and easy going the PM had been: as they chatted, he realized that maybe the PM was too good at putting him at ease, and he really had to watch himself and be very careful not to say too much or the wrong thing: at the dinner tonight, he had found himself sitting with April of course, along with Isabel, Tobias, Pres. Wilkinson and Mrs. Wilkinson, the PM and his wife, and his parents: they had a lively chat over dinner about cricket vs. baseball and football vs. American football: after dinner the President led the First Lady onto the dance floor where they were followed by the PM and his wife: at a kick from Isabel, he gets the message that it’s now his turn: standing up and holding out his hand...
“April, would you like to dance?”

April: gazing up into his beautiful amber eyes...
“I’d love to.”

Max: as they start to glide across the floor, he tries to think of something safe to say...
“Um, you look lovely tonight.”

April: smiling shyly...
“Thank you. So do you, I mean, you look very nice too.”

Max: smiling {Ok, now what?}: he hadn’t really intended that as an actual question, but he gets a oh-so-helpful-helpful reply regardless {how about, thanks for the dance but I just got engaged yesterday and my fiancée is listening to everything I’m saying and even thinking.}: Liz had been so quiet all day that he had almost forgotten about her being there, he knew she was, but um, he didn’t forget exactly, just sort of set it aside for a bit: her words startle him into remembering: forcing himself to come back to the here and now and April...
“Thanks, you’re a great dancer. You must have someone special to practice with.”
He hears {that’s not quite what I said, Max.}.

April: moving a little closer...
“Thank you. I took dance in school. How about you? Do you have someone special to dance with?”

Max: getting a little nervous, this isn’t going the direction he wanted it to: it doesn’t help to be hearing a steady growl start coming through his bond connection: returning to the task at hand...
“My uh, sister used to drag me out to help her practice her dance lessons.”
As that growl grows more menacing...
“But my fiancée has taught me some better moves.”

April: she pauses dancing, and drops her hands, in shock...
“Your fiancée?”

Max: feeling bad for her hurt look, trying to explain and hoping to God she doesn’t start crying...
“Um, yeah. Liz and I just got engaged. There are some political issues that I have to take care of before we can actually announce it. You agreeing to be my... escort for this evening has really helped me, us out.”
He gently takes her hands again and starts dancing again.

April: she wants to run and hide: her Mom and even Dad had tried to tell her that this was just politics and not to read anything more into, but she couldn’t help it: he was the first boy to show any interest in her, the first to sort of ask her out: determined to put on a valiant effort...
“I’m glad I could help. She must be very special.”

Max: smiling back at her, he can still see the hurt: fortunately the growl has started to die down some and allows him a little more leeway to ease some of the hurt...
“She is and so are you. You’re very special and someday there’s going to be someone just as special come along and sweep you off your feet.”

April: still crushed but trying to make light of it
“Bet he won’t be an alien king though.”

Max: “There aren’t too many of us around, besides being with an alien king isn’t all that great. I always have Tabasco on my breath.”
His smile turns into a slight chuckle, matching the giggle he just elicited from her: twirling her around on the dance floor...
“Come on; show me some of those steps you learned in dance class.”
He spends the rest of the evening discreetly learning a few new dance steps: he keeps the conversation light and funny, concentrating on telling stories of when he and Michael were young and the fun they had annoying Isabel and then running like hell when she lost it, nice safe topics.

As the alien King learns to walk the fine line of diplomacy and politics, the Fates smile as his better half helps him keep his balance.


Chapter 89

Setting:
Evans House, Tuesday morning

Philip: while once again he is the first up in the morning, as he comes into the kitchen he sees that he’s not the first to arrive for breakfast: at least the breakfast guest has already made the coffee, while pouring himself a cup...
“Morning Kyle, is that this morning’s paper?”

Kyle: making himself right at home with the sports page...
“Yep, looks like the Yankees might go all way again this year.”

Philip: grabbing the business section as he takes a seat at the table...
“Huh, I’d like to read that when you’re done.”

Kyle: while flipping the page...
“Sure, no problem.”

Philip: they read in companionable silence until Diane comes down to the kitchen: greeting his wife...
“Good morning, dear.”

Diane: they had gotten back very late last night from DC and slept in late this morning, but she sees that didn’t deter their reoccurring meal guest from joining them yet again this morning: turning her attention to her husband...
“Good morning. Anything in particular you want for breakfast?”

Philip: “Anything is fine, even cereal.”

Diane: “Kyle?”

Kyle: his head pops up from the sports page: he thinks about it for a second...
“Hmmm, you make the best poached eggs on toast. Oh and those crispy potatoes are awesome.”

Diane: laughing at the funny scowl on Philip’s face: she pats his shoulder as she goes to get herself a cup of coffee and to start breakfast...
“Poached eggs on toast and potatoes it is then.”
As the smell of food permeates the house, it’s not long before her other children join them in the kitchen.

Philip: while finishing off his eggs, he looks over at their breakfast guest....
“Kyle, while we are delighted to have you over, I was wondering why we are being graced with your bright shiny face so often.”

Kyle: plowing through his second helping of potatoes...
“Hmmm, the food.”
And looking around the table trying to be polite, he adds....
“And the company.”

Philip: “That’s nice Kyle, but I believe you have a home of your own with food and company. Any particular reason you prefer ours instead?”

Kyle: grabbing the last Tabasco bottle before Max can, he dumps the rest of it on his potatoes and another egg...
“Well, Amy’s great and all, good cook, but um, well about a month ago her taste changed at bit. Now nothing is ever salty enough or cooked enough, so eggs tend to be on the well preserved over hard side, and Buddha help you if you say anything or not eat it all. She turns on the water works at a drop of the hat. I try to slip out before she has the chance to start.”

Diane: smiling, trying not to laugh...
“Kyle, surely you’re exaggerating. I mean then why aren’t the girls here as well?”

Kyle: “Easy, they say that they’re on diets, take one bite and head over to the Crashdown or something, but for some reason she has it in her head that I, a guy, should be cleaning my plate or it means that I think she’s a terrible cook, which lately ain’t far from the truth. But you didn’t hear that from me.”

Diane: amused despite herself...
“Of course, not a word.”

Philip: wrinkling his brow...
“So does this mean we’ll be graced with your presence at this table for the next 3 months?”
He’s about to say more but is cut off by his wife placing her hand on his and giving him a knowing, it’s-alright look: after breakfast Isabel heads over to Tess’s and Kyle drags Max off to Michael’s, mentioning something about them needing a little guy time to discuss things.

Setting: Michael’s place, early afternoon

Max: walking into his friend’s condo, he can’t help but notice that Alex is already there and that all three of his friends are sporting similar disgruntled looks...
“Hey guys, what’s going on?”

Alex: his arms are folded, and he looks incredulously at his friend...
“What’s going on? What’s going on? What the hell were you thinking giving Liz an engagement ring like that. While I absolutely love Isabel and do want to marry her, it ain’t today and no way can I afford a rock like you gave Liz. Of course now Isabel is just being totally understanding about it, NOT! And you of all people should know what that’s like!”

Kyle: joining in, even more animated than his friend...
“Do you know how many times I have heard all about how beautiful and perfect that ring is? Do you even care that not only do I hear it in my head but I have to listen to it 24/7 in my own home from 2 of them? I swear to Buddha if I hear a recount of how you had all those damn flowers delivered and how romantic it was and how come I never do anything like that, Antar is going to be looking for a new king!’

Michael: clearing his throat...
“I tried to tell you Maxwell. I now have the pleasure of hearing in minute detail of not only what you did but how you did it and about how I must have missed the romantic alien gene boat. Oh and let us not forget about Liz blabbing to Maria about me suggesting you buy flowers. Do you have any idea how expensive roses are? Thanks to your little escapades I’m now in debt $120 bucks to Tobias. It was the only way I could get her to shut up about that. Of course she immediately moved on to how you must love Liz more than I love her because you gave Liz that damn ring!”

Max: not sure what to say...
“Guys, I...”

Kyle: “What is it with you anyhow? Is it your mission in life to screw my life up?”

Max: finally taking control of the situation...
“Guys, guys, look I’m sorry. I didn’t do this to get back any of you. This was between Liz and me. I just wanted her to know how I felt about her. Look this wedding isn’t going to happen until next year. I mean it’s going to take some time to work out the politics, and since I am well, the king, things are going to be even more complicated for us. We’re really going to need your guys’ support.”

Kyle: as the guys look at one another then back to the king...
“Fine, but pull any more crap like that again and you’ll be finding out how easy it is to heal your own gunshot wounds.”

Setting: Evans house, late Wednesday night

Philip: he hears a knock at the door: he looks at the clock and wonders who it could be at 1:30 in the morning: coming down the stairs he is greeted by the site of his son coming out of his room too: turning on the porch light, he looks out the peep hole to see one of the agents standing next to Brody: giving his son a quizzical look before opening the door...
“Brody? Agent, it’s OK. Come on in Brody. Is everything alright?”

Brody: looking around the living room for a moment...
“Uh, yeah, everything’s fine.”
He looks over at Max not sure if he should reveal himself or not: he mouths “Larek” to Max and waits to let him make the decision.

Max: he was as confused as his dad about why Brody would be here in the middle of the night: comprehension dawns on him as he reads Brody’s lips: not even giving it a second thought...
“Dad, he’s hear because I asked him to come. Isn’t that right, Larek?”

Philip: he looks hard at Brody, trying to tell any differences: giving up he simply extends his hand...
“It’s good to meet you finely, Larek. You’ve done quite a bit to help Max, to help my son.”

Larek: smiling, relieved, he takes the offered hand in greeting...
“That’s what friends are for. It’s very good to meet you too. I’ve heard wonderful things about you and all your family. Sorry for the odd hour, I was rather rushed and don’t have too much time here.”

Philip: nodding in understanding...
“Of course, please come in and have a seat and I let you and Max get down to business.”
He looks at his son to see if he should leave or stay: at a slight nod from Max, he smiles and goes into the kitchen for some milk and maybe some cookies, if he could scrounge some up.

Larek: taking a seat...
“Tobias said you had something important to tell me.”

Max: taking a deep breath, he looks Larek straight in the eye...
“Liz and I are getting married next summer. We’ll be announcing our engagement on New Year’s Eve.”

Larek: when Tobias had requested this meeting for Max, he had mentioned it was of a personal nature and best done face-to-face: he had been expecting something like this but had hoped he was wrong...
“Max, that’s not a very good idea at this time. Perhaps later would be better, when the war’s outcome is more assured.”

Max: determined to hold his ground...
“When will that be? How long am I supposed to put my life on hold? Look even if we weren’t getting married, Liz and I plan on going to college together and would most likely be living together married or not, and I imagine the situation will be similar for Tess and Kyle. Either way, Crown Prince Lanua is going to know that I have no intention of marrying Tess.”

Larek: rubbing his hand over his eyes in tiredness...
“You always were stubborn. You’ve already made up your mind, haven’t you?”

Max: “Yeah, I gave her an engagement ring a couple of days ago.”

Larek: “Congratulation. How long do we have until this becomes common knowledge?”

Max: “I imagine people will start guessing when they see the ring. Once school starts back up in a couple of weeks, it’ll spread like wildfire, if not before. But like I said we don’t plan on saying anything official till the end of the year.”

Larek: “Ok, that means in a couple of weeks plus one day at the latest I should expect a very irate meeting with a representative of the Royal family of Vintar, and not long after that you had better be ready for one as well. In the mean time, there are things that have to be decided upon. Things you probably have not even considered.”

Max: “Like what?”

Larek: “Well for starters, Ava’s dowry, you’ll be expected to return it.”

Max: “Dowry? OK.”

Larek: “OK, Ok you have no problem returning part of the funds that are directly supporting the war, that’s good. Perhaps you would like to tell me where I might find alternate financing? There is also the matter of the actual marriage contract, itself. Now, it can be argued that it was null and void at Zan and Ava’s deaths, but since the dowry was part of the contract and due to circumstance afterwards it was NOT returned by the Royal Antarian Family as it should have been under normal circumstances, for all intents and purposes you and Tess are still considered married by Antarian, Vintarian, not to mention Renularian law as well, so how do you plan on breaking that contract? Not to mention that most likely Vintar will cease helping our war effort. While there’s no love loss between Kivar and Lanua and I don’t imagine he would join forces with him, the lack of participation of them on our side would be very damaging to the war effort.”
He can see the distress rising up in the boy, his heart goes out to him: he’s not trying to be mean, he’s just trying to make him understand what all it’s going to take and what it’s going to cost him to follow this path: backing off some...
“You really love her don’t you?”

Max: finding his resolve...
“Yeah, I do and I am going to marry her, no matter what. Please help me to do this without destroying everything. Even Serela said that we were meant to bond.”

Larek: his surprise at that statement is profound...
“She, she told you that?”

Max: not sure why Larek looks so stunned...
“Yeah, she did. She said that Liz was always meant to bond with Max, the same as Ava was always meant to bond with Zan.”

Larek: he breaks out in gooseflesh: shaking his head...
“But that doesn’t make sense. You’re Max and Zan. How could you be meant to bond to both?”

Max: confused...
“I thought she maybe meant Zan and Ava were bonded before. Weren’t they?”

Larek: still trying to think...
“I don’t know. They weren’t before they were married but Zan had always said he wanted to be bonded to his wife, just like his parents were. I wonder what she meant.”

Max: he already knows the answer, but he asks anyways, hoping that he’ll get a different answer...
“Can you ask her?”

Larek: the sadness tells the answer before he says anything...
“No Max, she was very elderly. She had lived almost twice as long as many do. Her commitment to your family and the Order of Ruan was never questioned. She did what she had to do, what she had always known she would do.”
The room grows quiet as he contemplates what he just learned...
“Max, I’ll try to help, but it’s not going to be easy. There’s so much at stake, someone is bound to get hurt. I’ll do what I can to lesson the blow.”

Philip: he couldn’t resist eavesdropping: while it was obvious that his son hadn’t thought of all of this, he had: for of course there would be a multitude of things to consider in a royal wedding: he was also saddened to think of the lady his son had spoken so highly of, of sacrificing herself to complete his training: coming back to the practical side of things, he clears his throat to announce himself as he steps around the corner...
“Larek, we appreciate everything and anything that you can do to help. I know my son, and as you say he can be stubborn, I have no doubt next summer there’s going to be a wedding. I was wondering though, much of the problem seems to stem from this marriage contract, as a corporate attorney I am familiar with various kinds of contracts, looking for their validity and any loopholes. Would it be possible for me to take a look at this one?”

Larek: smiling...
“It has been looked at for many reasons, but not precisely for as you put it, loopholes. I can have a copy of it encoded and transmitted to Tobias. I understand there is a friend of yours here who loves playing with our technology and has worked on a translation program, so it should be easy to translate. Yes, please do review it and let me know what you find. Now I think I should be going.”

Max: “Larek, thank you. Um, one more thing, tell my mother hello and I hope she is well.”

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:52:43 PM
Larek: “You’re welcome, and she is doing well. You remembering her will make her very happy. I very much look forward to meeting you face-to-face in the real flesh some day. Take care, Max, Mr. Evans.”

While the Fates may pave the road with gold that doesn’t guarantee it’ll be a smooth ride.


Chapter 90 (Part A)

Setting:
Evans house, 2 weeks later, Thursday morning

Philip: for a change this morning, he is not the first one up: he had been up late with Tobias double checking the translation of the marriage contract: so far, it seemed a pretty ironclad contract, but there has to be a loophole somewhere, there always was: pouring himself a cup of coffee, he joins his son and their breakfast guests at the table: as he grabs the only section of the paper left, he eyes the newest addition to their breakfast table...
“Could someone please explain why I have the classifieds? Do you guys realize that it’s been over a week since I’ve even seen a sports page?”

Michael: looking up from the paper...
“Oh, oh sorry, here ya go.”

Philip: dryly...
“Why thank you Michael.”
He chooses to ignore that Kyle and Michael are now playing tug-a-war with the front section and proceeds to get caught up on all the baseball scores instead.

Diane: coming downstairs she greets them: deciding that everyone is getting a little too comfortable with things, she gets the cereal and milk out and plops it on the table...
“Here, you guys go. You all know where the bowls and silverware are.”
She then proceeds to get some coffee and takes a seat at the male dominated table and liberates the living section from her son’s grasp: perusing the ads...
“Hmm, looks like some good back-to-school sales are going on at that new mall over in Hondo.”
As the boys are now engaged in fixing their own breakfast, her daughter joins her...
“Isabel looks at this. You know I was thinking of going to Costco over in Hondo anyways, why don’t we make a day of it and check these sales out?”

Isabel: looking over the ads with her mom...
“Hey look, Dillards is having a lingerie sale, 30% off on bra and panty sets. Yeah, that sounds good Mom, but all that stuff at Costco is so big and bulky, not to mention heavy. Are sure that we want to be lifting all of that?”

Diane: “You’re right. Max, why don’t you come, too? I need to get you some new underwear and things for the new school year anyhow.”

Max: trying to eat some cereal: cough, choke...
“Huh?”

Diane: scowling at the snickering coming from Michael and Kyle: turning back to her son...
“Hurry up, dear. We got a lot of stores to cover and we want to get an early start.”
She proceeds to get another cup of coffee and goes back upstairs to finish getting dressed.

Kyle: snorting...
“Mommy still buys your underwear?”

Max: “Shut up.”
Turning for help...
“Dad, please.”

Philip: he has no intention of getting in the middle of this: he’s saved by the sound of the phone ringing: getting up to answer it...
“Hello, oh hi...yeah, he’s here...she did? Ok, I’ll send him right over after breakfast... that sounds like an awful lot of work for one person....”
Eyeing the two boys still laughing at Max’s expense...
“Don’t worry, I think he just got an assistant...Ok, they should be there in less than an hour. Bye.”
Taking his seat back at the table...
“Michael, I’ve been meaning to ask you something. Why are you here? You’ve been pretty much a permanent fixture at meal times for the last week, why?”

Michael: taking a sip of O.J....
“Simple, economics”

Philip: “Uh huh, let me guess it’s the last week of the month and you don’t get your next stipend until the first, you’re broke and out of food.”

Michael: “Um yeah, something like that.”

Philip: “Well then, I think it’s time that you worked for your supper. Kyle that was your dad, it seems that Amy has finally found the correct paint color for the trim on your house. He just got back with the paint and it has been deemed a wonderful day for painting.”
Hearing the groan coming from the boy, he turns his attention back to Michael...
“And you have just volunteered to assist. Mrs. Valenti is expecting you both in about an hour. I’m sure that I don’t have to add that if there is anything else she needs done, you both of course will be ever so willing to help, do I?”

Max: looking hopeful...
“Uh Dad, could...”

Philip: cutting him off before he can ask...
“No, you’re already committed to going shopping with your mom, and please don’t instigate anything with your sister.”
He’s feeling very good as he finally lays his hands on the front section of the paper and finishes his cereal.

Sorry, the Fates are busy at the moment so the parents rule right now.


Chapter 90 (Part B)

Setting:
Same day, Mall in Hondo

Isabel: flipping through the racks in the junior’s dept....
“Oh Mom, this is cute.”
She holds up the top to show her mom who is being trailed by a very grumpy brother that is already carrying numerous packages for them.

Diane: “Oh that would look adorable with those black jeans you liked downstairs.”

Isabel: “Hey they would. But I think I want to try them on together.”
Handing the top to her mom to hold, she dashes off back downstairs to get the jeans...
“Be back in a minute.”

Diane: looking over at her grouchy son...
“Ok Max, the men’s section is right over there. Let’s see if we can find you something else besides jeans and t-shirts. I see some nice sweaters over there. Come on, let’s go check them out. We should be able to keep an eye out for Isabel.”

Max: his mom is holding up a bright red sweater to him, trying to see if it’ll fit: looking down at it...
“Um, no.”

Diane: “Hmm, maybe you’re right. What about this green one? Green brings out the color in your eyes.”
They go through this process for several more sweaters before deciding on the dark blue one and a couple long-sleeve t-shirts and a grey sweatshirt when Isabel finally returns with the jeans: she hands her the top and drags her son back over near the ladies dressing rooms.

Isabel: trying to hand her brother her purse...
“Here, hold this.”

Max: looking at the thing like it’ll bite him...
“No way. You brought it, you hold it. And hurry up already, I’m hungry and these bags are getting heavy.”

Isabel: “Mom, he’s being whiney again.”
When he’s not looking, she simply hooks her purse around the handle of one of the bags Max is loaded down with and vanishes into the dressing room without another word.

Diane: a moment later she hears a “Mom, come look”: as she heads into the dressing room...
“Honey, we’ll be out in a jiffy then we’ll stop for lunch before hitting the other side of the mall.”

Max: “What other side of the mall?!”
Looking down at the bags {how the hell did that purse get there? I wanna go home, this sucks.}: addressing the dressing room...
“And I am not whiney!”
He grumbles to himself as his sister’s “are too” reply comes filtering back his way.

Max: at the food court he takes a seat at the table with his sister and quickly scans around for his mom: he spots her still in line for the Panda Express: while ripping open his McDonald bag, dumping his fries out on the bag and tearing open the dozen or so ketchup packs for his super sized fries: he looks over at what his sister is reading: he cringes at the Victoria Secrets flyer: adamant....
“Nuh huh, no way. There’s no way in hell I’m going anywhere near that store with my mom and sister. That’s where I draw the line.”

Isabel: taking a bite of her mustard covered corndog...
“What, they’ve got a buy one, get one free offer. We have to go. I insist.”

Max: “Insist somewhere else. I ain’t going.”

Isabel: “Yes, you are.”

Max: “No, I’m not and you can’t make me.”

Isabel: “Yes, you are and Mom can.”

Max: he resorts an old tried-and-true response that most brothers remember from their childhood: he takes careful aim with the ketchup package and smashes it with his fist with all his might: he grins broadly at his ketchup splattered sister’s enraged reaction.

Isabel: “AARRRGH!”
Not unarmed herself, she snags the last mustard package and retaliates: now as any sister knows, this is only done just prior to Mom showing back up so that Brother doesn’t have time to counterattack, this time is no different.

Diane: almost dropping her lunch tray on the table, her mouth his hanging open in shock...
“What do you two think you’re doing?!”

Max: “She started it!”

Isabel: “No, you did. You hit me with ketchup first!”

Diane: “STOP!”
Looking around she sees that only a few people are staring, many of whom are laughing: sitting down, she falls back on a lecture that she memorized long ago...
“Stop it, both of you. Look at you two. You are both too old for this type of behavior, you aught to be ashamed of yourselves. I didn’t tolerate this when you were little and I’m not now. If you continue to act like 3 year olds then I will have no other choice than to treat you like 3 year olds, which includes going to bed the second we get home. Now what started this?”
She looks from glaring face to glaring face as she’s filled in on what’s going on: crossing her arms...
“Fine, we’ll go to Victoria Secrets.”
Holding up her hand, silencing her son’s unspoken protest...
“And Max can wait out in the mall with the packages. Now both of you clean yourselves up and behave!”
It’s a long afternoon and it reminds her of why she stopped shopping with both of them years ago: the rest of their mall excursion is spent in stony silence accompanied by glares: she picks up some boxers and socks at Costco for Max along with a station wagon full of groceries and household items.

As any parent can attest to, just when you think you’ve got them grown, they remind you that you still have a ways to go.


Chapter 90 (Part C)

Setting:
Valenti/DeLuca house, same day

Michael: he’s busy getting the paint, brushes, rollers, ladder and everything else needed to paint the trim on a house ready: he looks over at Kyle getting directions from his new step-mom about how exactly she wants it to look: while he likes Maria’s mom, he has gone out of his way to make himself scarce lately: he has heard multitudes of stories from a few sources about her mood swings, happy one minute, a flood of tears the next and he wants no part of that: of course Kyle has taken great delight in reminding him how much Maria is like her mom and what he has to look forward to when Maria is as Kyle puts it “carrying her own little alien”: he snorts to himself…
“Not any time soon.”
As Kyle comes back over to him…
“Well, what now?”

Kyle: shrugging…
“Basically, be sure to paint all the trim including the upstairs, don’t splatter, and can we get it all done this afternoon?”

Michael: looking up at the second story…
“With a little alien know-how, yeah. Looks like we got our work cut out for us though. When’s lunch?”

Kyle: “Dude, the later the better, trust me on that one.”

Michael: they work throughout the morning on the lower floor, leaving the upper level for this afternoon: so far, so good, no major problems and Mrs. Valenti has been very generous with the sodas and Tabasco: while positioning the latter so he can get that bit above the back door…
“So what time are Tess and Maria getting back?”

Kyle: after taking a long slug of Coke and Tabasco…
“Anytime I think. Said that they should be done before the afternoon lunch has to be served.”

Michael: up on the latter with a gallon of paint, painting above the door…
“I still don’t get this volunteering thing Maria’s got into. I mean hasn’t she had enough waiting tables, why would she want to help serve up breakfast at the old folks home?”

Kyle: “I think its Grandpa. Every time he comes over, he goes on and on about how it’s all those old blue haired crabapples working there and how much they’d love to have someone nice and cheerful to help get their mornings off right, or something like that, I think.”
Shrugging, he continues to paint for a bit: finally he pauses to stretch, turning to his painting buddy…
“Man, I’m ready for a break. Maybe we can go make ourselves some sandwiches before Amy has a chance to fix lunch.”

Michael: he’s still trying to get the one last part covered completely first, but eventually he gives up…
“Yeah, I’ll finish this after lunch.”
He descends the ladder and with Kyle goes to the water spigot outside to get some of the paint off so they won’t track it in.

Tess: while calling back to Amy as she’s walking into the backyard…
“OK, I tell them.”
Still looking behind her as she opens the door…
“AAAAGHHH”
The door hits the ladder and a whole can of dark green paint dumps on her head: now with paint pouring down from her head, she wipes it away from her eyes so she can see to kill the culprits who have both just doubled over in hysterics: this posture comes to an abrupt end as she advances on them.

Kyle: his laughter dies as he sees the love of his life come towards them: without taking his eyes from her, he smacks Michael’s shoulder to get his attention…
“Uh, Michael?”

Michael: wiping away the tears…
“Yeah, man.”

Kyle: “RUN!”
He and his friend take off just as a very nasty looking energy bolt goes whizzing past them and just misses.

Tess: as she chases them around the yard a couple of times, she manages to nail both of them once or twice with energy bolts, but they were just glancing shots: she’s still furious and nowhere near finished with them yet: as they head into the house, she’s right on their heals.

Amy: she’s in the kitchen, but has the window closed and the shade drawn to keep the heat of the afternoon sun out: she decided to keep lunch simple and was grilling hotdogs on the indoor grill when she sees the boys come running through the house like the hounds of hell were nipping at their heals…
“Kyle, Michael, what…”
Her words falter as Tess comes running in drenched in paint and firing away at the boys…
“Tess, how many times have I told you and Kyle not to do that in the house!”

Tess: she stops in her tracks as she nears the kitchen table that is all laid out with the condiments for the hotdogs: smiling, she grabs the full yellow and red plastic squeeze bottles…
“You’re right. I forgot. I’ll be right back, I just need to take care of a little something.”
Taking off down the hall dripping paint and gaining steam again, shouting out…
“You can run but you can’t hide!”

Jim: he decided that he should go home for lunch and check on the paint progress: he wasn’t really hungry, he had stopped at that new donut shop and had a good dozen this morning on his way to work, so he figured he was safe for lunch at home: as he walks in the front door he calls out to his wife…
“Honey, I’m home.”
He hears an answering “I’m in the kitchen” and proceeds in that direction: he quickly notices large paint splotches on the new carpet and new floor tiles that he just installed, new very expensive Italian tile that took him a week to install: he was just about to say something about this when loud banging and thumps are heard followed by grunts and yelling, definitely female yelling, reverberates through the house: he looks towards the kitchen and sees Amy coming out with an exasperated look: fed up with whatever is taking place in his house, he throws his hat down on the table and stomps off towards the hall where he stands for several moments, first in shock then trying to get a hold of himself so he won’t laugh: there’s Tess, who now matches the new house trim from head to toe standing over a very messy Kyle and Michael who are covered in ketchup and mustard, as is the wall, the carpet and that new antique hall table Amy just had to have last week: as he watches another paint drop hit the carpet, he brings himself together and gruffly walks over and pulls Tess off of the boys: yelling, for course as a dad he must yell even though this is probably the funniest sight he’s ever seen…
“That’s enough. Get off!”
Pointing to the boys…
“You two, get up!”
Looking back and forth between them…
“I don’t need to ask what happened, it’s pretty obvious and I don’t give a damn how it happened, but that’s enough!”
Looking over at Tess…
“You, go get cleaned up, and clean up any more paint you drip.”
Crossing his arms, he maintains his very pissed off Dad demeanor…
“And you two. You will clean every spec of paint, mustard, ketchup and anything else you’ve managed to track in off of the floors, walls, furniture and anything else you’ve messed up!”
As the boys try to protest…
“I don’t want to hear it, move it, NOW!”
He takes a few minutes and stands over them as glowing hands go to work on the mess: as they’re working…
“And I had better not hear about any retaliation of this, EVER!”
As he’s departing…
“And don’t forget to finish your paint job before I get home tonight!”
He walks around the corner and the minute he sees Amy, biting her lip to keep from laughing he starts snickering and quickly walks towards the kitchen taking Amy with him, so they can laugh in private.

Michael: he’s a very unhappy alien who has spent the last hour cleaning up a mess that really wasn’t his fault in the first place, they decided that Kyle should resume painting the trim while he finishes cleaning: he has finally gotten everything cleaned except for a paint spot on the terracotta floor tiles in the kitchen: standing over the spot, he waves his glowing hand and scowls as the spot turns purple: it doesn’t help that he has an audience, as Amy continues to watch him: he tries it again only to get it back to green again.

Maria: she had dropped Tess off at home while she ran an errand, but she had gotten the jest of what happened through their connection: coming in through the back door into the kitchen with a bag of groceries: she sets it on the counter and watches her mom watching Michael, who now is looking at a yellow spot on the tile: breaking the silence…
“Here’re the groceries, Mom. Uh, what’s going on?”

Amy: she’s been concentrating on what Michael’s doing and didn’t hear her daughter come in: a little startled…
“Oh, I didn’t hear you. Thank you for picking up the vegetables. Um, we had a bit of an accident earlier and Michael is trying to get that paint up. Unfortunately, it’s dried and doesn’t seem to be coming up too well.”
She walks over to the bag and starts pulling everything out of the bag and into the crisper in the bottom of the frig.

Maria: walking over to where Michael is working…
“So, we’re having someone who thinks wearing green and blue is fine, fix a color problem?”

Tess: who at Amy’s suggestion had been staying out of sight for a bit, comes in to get a soda: looking over at the fellow alien now standing over an orange stain: she bites her tongue at first then decides to try and help…
“Um Michael, I uh, I have a suggestion.”

Michael: frustrated and getting angry…
“What!”

Tess: chewing on her lip…
“It might help if the touched the color you want first then the spot where you want the color to be.”

Michael: he gives is a try and is rewarded when the paint spot changes to the correct color and disappears: unfortunately the spot he originally touched is now white: looking back up at his tutor…
“Any more brilliant ideas?”

Tess: not liking his attitude and still smarting a bit from earlier, she lifts her chin, grabs a soda and as she heads back to her room…
“Nope, just keep trying. You’ll get it…eventually.”

Maria: watching Tess depart…
“Well, that was really smart. Piss off the one that could’ve fixed it for you if you’d been nice about it.”

Michael: snapping at her…
“I’m always nice. She’s just being…”
As Mrs. Valenti plants herself in front of him…
“cranky, she’s being cranky.”

Maria: sitting at the breakfast bar with her mom watching an alien turn a tile every shade of color imaginable but the one they want gets boring after awhile…
“Michael, if you don’t want to make nice with Tess, have Max come over and fix it.”

Michael: growling…
“He’s not home. His mom made him go shopping with her to buy him new underwear.”

Maria: she and her mom almost fall out of their chairs at that one: she snorts as she tries not to laugh…
“That is way too much info., Michael. By the way, when was the last time you bought new underwear?”

Michael: her timing with that question couldn’t have been worse, he was just starting to try it again when she totally blew his concentration: instead of one tile being wrong, the entire kitchen floor is now a sea of dark blue tiles: angry…
“Look what you made me do! Will you stop asking me about my underwear!”
Gesturing towards Amy…
“Especially in front of your Mom!”

Amy: acting taken aback…
“What? Who do you think buys Jim and Kyle’s?”

Kyle: walking in to check on when he’ll be getting his painting partner back: he stops dead in his tracks as he steps onto the dark blue tiles: looking up at Amy and Maria…
“Did we retile again?”

Maria: “Um, no, Mr. Calm-Cool-and-Collective here was trying to restore the tiles to their original color.”
She pauses and turns to her mom…
“What color where they? I forgot.”

Amy: she has to think for a moment…
“Terracotta, I think. No, I’m sure, terracotta.”
Pointing to a painted pot she has sitting in the window…
“Like that color.”

Kyle: he looks over at the pot, goes over, touches it then bends down and touches the tile: as the tile changes to terracotta…
“That color?”

Amy: smiling…
“Yes, that’s it.”

Kyle: he touches the pot again then walks over to Michael…
“Here, you’ve been doing this too long. Tess told me colors tend to blend together if you work at them for too long. You’ll never get them right if you keep at it, but there is a short cut. Give me you hand.”
As he does so, he transfers the color imprint to Michael…
“Try it again.”
As he does, the tile returns to its original terracotta color…
“See, told ya. Now hurry up with the rest. We have some painting to do.”
And walks back outside.

Michael: it takes only about 10 minutes to finally get the kitchen tiles changed, so he can then go and finish his indentured painting sentence: they finish as the sun is starting to set: tired, dirty and hungry they enter the house and are greeted by an excited Amy.

Amy: “Oh good, you’re done. Michael I was thinking. That dark blue tile was beautiful, I was wondering if you maybe could change it back to that color?”

Kyle: slapping his painting partner on the back, who looks like he might keel over in shock any minute, …
“Welcome to my world, glad you could join it.”

Nowhere is it written that everything and everyone has to be fair, not even parents.


Chapter 91

Setting:
Valenti house, Tuesday morning

Kyle: in a scene that has been played out in numerous households for decades, the lone brother stands in the hall, pounding on the bathroom door, shouting…
“Come on, already. How long does it take for girls to put on all that goop and get ready? I need to take a shower. You’re going to make me late for school.”

Maria: as she finally opens the door a cloud of perfume, hairspray and who knows what else escapes into the hall: smiling…
“Haven’t you learned never to rush a lady?”
Gesturing to the bathroom as she steps aside…
“It’s all yours.”

Kyle: coughing and choking, upon entering the bathroom he first opens the window wider and creates a breeze to get the toxic fumes out so he can breath: grumbling as he turns on the shower head…
“What good is me having the hall bathroom if there’s no shower in it.”
Looking over at the counter that is crammed with all kinds of bottles, brushes, and more than a few things that he can’t identify…
“Why do they need all of that crap anyways?”

Setting: West Roswell High, same day, in front of the senior lockers

Max: he stands in front of his new locker working the combination: popping the locker open, he takes out of his backpack a notebook, pencil and class schedule before shoving his new backpack into it and slamming it shut: he smiles as a delicate hand slips
posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:54:47 PM
around his waist: with a twinkle in his eye and a smile he turns around to the owner of that hand…
“Hey, you look pretty. Where’s your locker?”
Before she can answer, he wraps his arms around her and captures her mouth with his for a proper good morning greeting.

Liz: smiling as they come up for air: pointing towards a couple of lockers down…
“Right over there.”
Standing back and giving him a good once over…
“Hmm, new shirt, new jeans, even new shoes? Max, I’m impressed, all dressed up for the first day of school.”

Max: rolling his eyes and smiling…
“Yeah, you know how moms are. So let’s see your schedule.”
They stand there comparing schedules as the school begins to fill with students ready or not to start another school year.

Tyler: he and his family moved to Roswell last summer: he had left behind at his old home a long history of problems, mainly behavioral that stemmed from his mental unbalance: he had to be hospitalized two years ago when he tried to burn down a shed out behind their house claiming the aliens inside his head had told him to do it: he’s been on medication ever since and was doing well, but the thought of actually going to school with real live aliens was pushing him over the edge: all this summer he had read the papers, saw the tabloid tv shows and articles about the Roswell aliens and had gone out of his way to stay clear of them, but he can’t now, they’re in the same school as him: he knows what he has to do, he has to silence them, then the alien voices in his head will be silenced also.

Max: while still comparing schedules, the blonde that had finally found her place in their close-knit circle of family this year comes up to them…
“Hey Tess.”
Indicating his and Liz’s schedules…
“We got calculus 3rd and physics II 5th together. What about you?”

Tyler: as he comes into the section where the senior lockers are he spots some of the aliens and not just any of them but the one that is their leader, their king: the world around him ceases to exist, even though the area is crowded with students, he doesn’t see anyone else around nor hear any noise except the blood pounding through his veins: in almost slow motion he reaches into his backpack and withdraws the gun that his dad had bought long ago and never thought of again.

Max: still talking to Tess and Liz…
“So cool, we all three have calculus together and Tess, you and I have Spanish II, 4th. So where’s Kyle and Maria, they come in with you?”

Tess: “Maria did, she and Michael took off to pick up his schedule. Kyle was running late and should be here anytime, I guess.”

Max: people are screaming and pointing, starting to run: he turns to look where they are pointing and for a brief moment he sees a kid, younger than him, shaking and pointing a gun at him: instinctively his training takes over, he drops what’s in his hands and begins to raise his hand to activate his energy shield: suddenly all he sees is a very large body in front of him: in a matter of a few seconds that body is knocking his hand down then falling on him: Max manages to turn just enough to make sure Liz and Tess are also going down with their body guards protectively covering them: the wind gets knocked out of him as he hits the cheap tiled floor: he hears an explosion and then screaming, blood curling screaming that doesn’t stop: he’s mind hasn’t quite caught up with things, he keeps thinking he should be hearing gunshots, but he doesn’t: the agent on top of him is saying something into a small microphone: before he can even think, he’s pulled to his feet and now more agents have come in and are almost carrying him through the hall: he spots Kyle standing to his right, looking pale and staring off to his left, to where all the screaming is: he looks left at a sight that sickens him: the kid with the gun is on the ground and is the one doing all the screaming, blood is pumping out from where his right hand use to be, the right hand that had held the gun: bits of that hand, blood, bone, tissue and remnants of the gun are splattered all over the lockers lining the wall and the floor in between: he’s still looking back towards the grizzly scene when the next thing he knows, he is being practically thrown into the backseat of a car: he’s about to protest when Liz is then thrown in with him, followed by Tess and then a very shaken Kyle: the car speeds off to safety.

Kyle: he’s not really sure where he’s at: his body can feel the vibrations of a car moving at what seems like high speeds, but his mind is still stuck on what he saw and what he did: he was just coming up to Tess near the lockers with Max and Liz when he saw the kid pull the gun: he hadn’t thought about it, he had simply done what his training dictated he do, he raised his hand, took careful aim at the weapon and let loose his energy: part of him kept thinking he would simply see at the most Skin dust everywhere, that’s what he was use to seeing when they fought: he was totally unprepared for the blood and the screams that followed: those screams are still wringing loudly and insistently in his ears: he starts to look around, trying to figure out where he is: he looks over at Max who is tightly holding Liz on his lap: the scene of blood and carnage flashes through his brain again: he looks at Max again: something imperfect snaps in place in his brain…
“We have to go back. We have to go back so you can fix his hand. Did you hear me? You have to fix his hand!”

Max: of all of them, he’s been the most concerned for Kyle: he had remained absolutely quiet so far and had a strange, confused look to him: Tess was doing everything she could to hold on to him, trying to reach him and reassure him: trying to sound calm…
“Kyle, I can’t fix his hand. It’s gone, I can’t put it back together.”

Kyle: “No, no you have to. Don’t you see, it was me. I did that. You have to fix it.”

Tess: taking Kyle’s face in her hands, she forces him to look at her…
“Kyle, it’s ok. He’s being taken to the hospital. The doctors can help him. Kyle, you need to calm down and think. Let me help you. Let me in.”

Kyle: he looks at her confused for a few moments then wraps his arms around her, holding on to her for dear life: no one says a word as the tears spill.

Tobias: he watches as the first sedan pulls up in front of his house: he and Philip were picking up where they had left off last night in reviewing the marriage contract when his agent burst in and told them there had been an incident at school, that all the kids were safe but the perpetrator was injured and was in route to the local hospital: all the parents are being notified and will be brought here as well: as the doors on the sedan open, Philip is out the door and meets his son half way: even from where he’s standing he can see that whatever happened has shook them to the core: he opens the front door wide as four very shaky teens come in, followed by one very worried father and several agents: addressing the agent that seems to be in charge…
“Where’re the others?”

Senior Agent Jefferson: it had been less than 10 minutes since the incident occurred and they had put into play their A plan: listening to his earpiece…
“Their car is about three minutes behind. Don’t worry they’re unhurt. Mrs. Evans is already on her way as are Mr. and Mrs. Parker: they will pickup Mrs. Valenti on the way. Mr. Whitman was at work and should be here in about 20 minutes. Mrs. Whitman was also at work but should arrive in about 10 minutes. Sheriff Valenti is right behind the other car.”

Philip: he hasn’t taken his eyes off of his son: he’s pale and looks like he might be in some sort of shock: even with his alien biology he’s almost tempted to give him a shot of brandy, the boys looks like he could sure use it: looking over at Kyle, he looks like he needs more than just a shot: he hears more car doors slamming outside and he runs back out to see the rest of the kids coming in, looking more confused than anything else: right behind their car is the Sheriff: taking his daughter in his arms for a hug…
“Are you OK?”

Isabel: she had no idea what had happen: she and Alex had been in the music room: Alex had been showing her some new music he was working on when their agents burst in and bodily removed them and shoved them into the back of a sedan, followed a moment later by Michael and Maria: then the car took off like a bat out of hell: the only thing they could get was that there had been an incident but that everyone was unharmed: of course Michael was ready to blow the roof off of the car in frustration at not knowing exactly what was going on: good thing it was a short drive.
“Yeah Daddy, we’re fine.”

Jim: upon entering the house, he takes one look at the kids, particularly his son and knows that he must have been the one that fired: unlike the other parents he had already heard about the attempt on Max’s life and that one of the other protectees had fired instead: he walks over and gives Tess and Maria a hug and gets reassurances that they are OK: he goes to his son who has remained silent: sitting down: gently …
“Kyle, it’s ok. You did the right thing. If you hadn’t of done it then one of the agents would have fired and that boy would be going to the morgue instead of the hospital. Kyle, did you hear me?”

Kyle: still in shock but starting to come out of it a little…
“Yeah Dad, but he’ll be missing his hand. It’s splattered all over that hall. I did that.”

Senior Agent Jefferson: “Son, your Dad is right. If you hadn’t acted, that boy would have taken one between the eyes. If anything you saved his life.”

Max: still trying to come to terms with everything: something dawns on him: standing up and going over to the agent: getting angry…
“I was going to put my shield up but you blocked me. You could have been shot. This didn’t have to happen. I could have protected myself.”

Senior Agent Jefferson: he knows that the boy is just bleeding off the anxiety of earlier and takes no offense at the growing harshness of his tone: looking him squarely in the eyes…
“That’s my job.”

Max: he opens his mouth only to close it: he doesn’t know what to say to that: he looks over to his dad, who gives him a look that tells him what he should do: still a bit numb by everything, he follows the unspoken advice…
“Yes, um, thank you. You’re right. I just… this is the first, I mean we’ve never seen…”

Kyle: “We’ve never seen that much blood, just, just Skin dust. That kid is human.”

Jim: putting his hand around his son’s shoulder…
“And thanks to you, he’s still around.”

Setting: Evans house, late that same night

Diane: it’s well past midnight when she comes downstairs to check on her children: she had just stopped doing this not to long ago, but now with everything that had happened today, she knows that it’s doubtful any of them will be sleeping tonight: she peeks in on her son and sure enough, he’s stretched out on his bed wide awake: turning on his table lamp as she comes in…
“You should try and get some sleep, Honey.”

Max: “Yeah, I know. Mom, I was thinking why, why did he want to kill me? He didn’t even know me.”

Diane: taking a seat on the side of the bed…
“The doctors said he had some mental problems. Honey, there was nothing you could have done to prevent this. None of this is your fault.”

Max: “But why me?”

Diane: sighing, telling him what he already knows…
“Because he was afraid of aliens, and you’re an alien.”

Max: “But why was he afraid of aliens?”

Diane: “Honey, many people are afraid of the unknown. You said it yourself, he didn’t even know you, that’s probably part of why he was afraid of you.”
She watched his brows scrunch up as he thought about that.

Max: “Mom, I don’t want people to be afraid of me.”

Diane: “Hmm, then maybe we should work on a way for people to get to know you better. Once they do that then they usually aren’t afraid, but honey, you’ll never be able to convince all of the people. No matter what you do, there’re going to be some that fear you no matter what simply because you’re different. Let’s work on this some tomorrow.”
Getting up, straightening the blankets that he has kicked to down around his feet and covering him back up: she kisses him on the forehead…
“Now try and get some sleep. Good night, Honey.”

Max: “Night, Mom.”

The Fates have worked hard for mankind to over come their prejudices and fears for it is only then can mankind move forward.


Chapter 92

Setting:
West Roswell High gymnasium, Friday morning, first period

Principal Rodriguez: standing before the assembled student body along with their parents: this is the first time the school has reopened since Tuesday: he glances at his notes on the podium once more then begins...
“Students of West Roswell High and concerned family members, last Tuesday we had a student bring a loaded gun to school and attempt to use it against another student. Fortunately the student with the gun was disarmed before he could fire and harm anyone, granted the student suffered a catastrophic injury, the loss of his hand, he was lucky not to lose his life.”
Pausing for a moment...
“I have had several parents voice their concern about the safety of having four aliens attend school here with their children. While alternative methods had been discussed with them and their respective families, with the full support of the student council, it was decided that it was in the best interest of everyone that all the students of West Roswell High be welcomed back. You see folks, we cannot give into fear for if we do, where does it end? Who else do we fear because they are different, people of color, of a specific religion or culture? Do we ban them too? Where do we draw the line? The answer is simple; we can’t, so we must make sure it never begins.
Now many of you students have attended classes with the now famous Roswell Aliens for years, many years, and they have never been any different than they are now. The only difference is that now we know their secret, a secret that they had been afraid to tells us because they feared what we would do. This year they have had to face their fear of being exposed and in my opinion have handled it admirably. I would ask that the rest of us assembled here today do the same and face our fears, only when we confront our fears will we no longer be afraid and in fact will probably wonder why we were ever afraid in the first place. While the year has gotten off to a rocky start, I along with the rest of the staff at West Roswell High welcome all of you and look forward to what we are sure will be an exciting new year. Thank you.”

Setting: Bellevue Hospital, NYC

Zan: he’s sitting in a wheelchair in the patients’ common area: while many are talking, playing chess or checkers, he’s glued to the news channel watching the live report on the local Roswell assembly: he’s not sure what to think of it: he hadn’t been surprised that someone had tried to kill Max Evans, if anything he was surprised it hadn’t happened earlier, but he had never expected this: it had been drummed into him, to all of them very early by their protector that there was no one in this world that would help them, to trust no one: but what he just saw on the tv proves that wrong, Max Evans has managed to convince basically the whole town of Roswell, NM to help him, to let him lead his life right there amongst them {how did he do it?}: as he watches the tv reporters jockeying for better positions to talk to him and how his protective agents are making sure that no one gets too close to him {would I want everyone to know about me? Would I want to live my life in a bubble, someone always around wanting to know everything about me? To be on display like that?}: he frowns as these thoughts continue rambling around in his brain coming to no specific conclusion: his thoughts are interrupted by the therapist calling his name.

Therapist: looking at her schedule, and then looking around at the patients here…
“Zan, Zan, oh there you are.”
As she’s wheeling him to the therapy room…
“You should let the duty nurse know where you are when you leave your room.“
Taking him over towards two parallel bars…
“Now, let’s see if we can get you to stand today. I must say that you’ve been doing wonderfully. Maybe we can get you out of here in a month or two. I’ll make a note to have your social worker start looking for a place for you. Now, let’s see how much we can do today.”

Zan: as normal, he pushes himself to the limit if not a little beyond: he managed to stand and surprised his therapist by even taking a few baby steps, of course he was holding onto the two bars for dear life and practically shaking from the exertion, but damn it he did it, he walked: he has been a model therapy patient, but later on he’ll pay for it, later on the throbbing and ache will become too much to handle and he once again will call the nurse for something to take the edge off: the only other good thing was the migraines he had been getting earlier had vanished, he still had headaches and did on occasion need something for those, plus he was still on the anti-seizure medication, but those all encompassing migraines that had taken over his life for a few weeks this summer seem to have subsided for now: after two hours in therapy he returns to his room and is lying in bed trying to get comfortable when he has a visitor: he gives her a very slight smile since she is rather pretty a bit too old for him but still enjoyable to look at…
“Hi Teri.”

Teri: scanning his file as she walks in, she looks up and is pleased to see he is smiling a little: returning the gesture…
“Hi Zan, you’re looking better and from what I understand doing much better too. I hear you even took a few steps today, that’s terrific.”
She pulls up a chair and sits by his bed…
“I wanted to talk to you about what happens after you get out of here. Has anything changed since we last talked, any family, friends that maybe you had forgotten or didn’t know about come forward? Anyone at all that you could go stay with?”

Zan: he wants to tell her yes, but he just can’t, his protector had drilled it into him too well, he can’t trust her with the truth: shaking his head a little…
“No, there’s no one.”

Teri: sighing and looking sad for a moment…
“Alright, then this is what I’m going to try and do. Your full permanent disability application has already been approved. I should be getting a letter stating your monthly compensation amount soon and with that I will see about finding you some sort of efficiency apartment. They’re a little difficult to find especially ones that set aside for the disabled, but that would be preferable to a halfway house or shared lodging I think.”

Zan: he tries not to cringe at how bleak a life that sounds like, an efficiency apartment for the handicapped, that’s what his life would be like {I can’t live like that. I have to start making my own plans. I’ve got to get my powers back and get healed.}: he looks back up to the tv at the recap of today’s headlines and sees Max Evans’ image flash up there again {that means I have to figure out how to get to Roswell without attracting any attention.}: he forces the scowl from his face and tries another small smile…
“Thank you, Teri for making all the arrangements for me.”

It takes a great deal of resolve and inner strength to recover from a life altering incident, the Fates can help with that, if one lets them.


Chapter 93

Setting:
Michael’s condo, the following week

Michael: he had sort of overheard Maria talking to Tess about this HBO show, while he had heard of it, he never had HBO before so had never seen it, tonight he decided he would: it’s just coming on when the door bell rings announcing his dinner guest: opening the door…
“Hey, what kind of pizza ya get?”
Without waiting for a reply he walks back to the tv.

Max: walking in with this backpack and a pizza box…
“Pepperoni and lots a red pepper packs. Ya know Michael, when you invite someone over for dinner, the guest usually isn’t the one expected to bring the meal. I brought over the history assignment you said you needed help with.”
Dropping the pizza box on the coffee table: he looks back to the door as the bell rings again…
“What’s that, dessert?”

Michael: answering the door…
“Ha ha Maxwell, real funny.”
Opening the door…
“Hey Kyle, bring the sodas?”

Kyle: holding up two six packs of Pepsi and two large bottles of Tabasco…
“Yep, so hey Evans, thanks for offering to help with my science report.”

Max: eyeing Michael suspiciously…
“Uh, yeah, no problem.”

Michael: popping a soda as he takes a seat on the sofa: he looks back up at the guys still standing around…
“Hey have a seat. Make yourselves at home. But let’s wait until after we eat to start on homework, no use in getting indigestion while we’re eating. Check this out. I’ve heard about this show but never seen it.”

Max: he and Kyle take a seat and help themselves to pizza and soda: a few minutes later they’ve stopped eating and are staring at the tv: as they watch the antics of Samantha Jones play out…
“Uh, Michael…”
His mouth drops open in surprise…
“I didn’t know that position was possible.”

Kyle: “You think women really talk that way?”

Michael: “I’m not sure I want to know.”
As the show is ending…
“So which would you want to meet in New York, Samantha, Carrie, Miranda or Charlotte?”

Max and Kyle: in unison…
“Samantha”

Michael: scratching his chin…
“Yeah, but we’d never get away with it.”

Kyle: “But what a way to go!”

Max: forcing himself to let go of the mental images of the show, he attempts to move ahead with what he thought he had come over for: helping himself to another piece of pizza while grabbing his text books and notebook out of his backpack: talking with his mouth full…
“So let’s start with that history assignment first.”
For the next hour they work through most of their homework and pizza.

Kyle: finishing off another soda…
“BURRRRPP”
Grabbing another can…
“I heard Jennifer Perks mentioning the rock that Liz is sporting. Apparently she’s been getting a lot of questions about it.”

Max: while working through a math problem…
“Yeah, I know. It’s becoming the talk of the whole school.”

Michael: coming out of the kitchen with some Tabasco sugar cookies Maria had made with him last night: while plopping the paper plate of cookies on top of the empty pizza box…
“So, your dad find any loop holes yet?”

Max: scowling…
“Not exactly. He did find something about if Ava and Zan weren’t “compatible”, they may sue for a divorce. We checked with Larek and any divorce because it’s an agreement involving the leadership of two worlds, would have to be reviewed by the council, which would mean Kivar would know everything about us. They don’t have to approve it, just be made aware of it. Plus both Tess and I would have to state in writing how and why we are “incompatible”. Dad say that it’s possible that we could use the fact that our marriage wasn’t uh… consummated because we were killed on our wedding day and that it isn’t likely to be in this lifetime as possible grounds for having it annulled. An annulment might not have to be reviewed by the council. Something about a divorce degree being a separate agreement to break another where as an annulment is simply voiding an existing agreement. I don’t know exactly. He’s still working on it.”

Kyle: “Keep us posted, I have a vested interest in this too ya know. And not just because of Tess and me, but I want to see Liz happy, she deserves it after all this alien crap she’s put up with.”

Max: grinning…
“That’s my most important goal, Liz’s happiness. Thank you Kyle for everything.”
A bit hesitantly…
“How are things going?”

Kyle: shrugging…
“So-so. You know I use to play a hell of a lot of video games, you know the Duke Nukem type. Man, nothing is as bad as the real thing. I keep telling myself that at least that kid is alive and has a chance to recover, but still…”

Max: “Yeah, I know. My dad said that he was going to be committed to an institution, that his defense is claiming not-guilty-by-reason-of-insanity. I guess he’s pretty screwed up in the head.”

Michael: “Yeah, there’re all kinds of nuts out there.”

Setting: Renular Royal Palace

Larek: he rises as the Vintarian Royal Representative enters the chamber: he’s been expecting it and understands the true fury of the Crown Prince for him to send his eldest son and heir: nodding his head in acknowledgement…
“Good day to you Prince Tavner. Please, make yourself comfortable.”

Tavner: nodding back and taking the comfortable chair that Larek has indicated: however his anger still shows through as he wishes it too…
“Good day to you too Chancellor Larek. I thank you for seeing me on such notice. Since your time is short I shall come right to the point. I have come to you with a grave concern.”

Larek: taking a seat opposite his guest: playing the part…
“Please, of what do you wish to speak?”

Tavner: “We have begun to get the impression that this reincarnate of King Zan, this Max Evans is betrothed to an Earth girl, that he has in fact given her a ring as a token of their intended wedding. We ask how this can be for of course he is already married to Queen Ava. Since you have been in contact with him both directly and otherwise we have come to ask for an explanation. We have after all kept up our part of the marriage agreement even under these extraordinary circumstances, and were led to believe that King Zan would do the same.”

Larek: “Prince Tavner, while I cannot speak directly for Max Evans, King Zan or for the Royal House of Antar, I can speak to you of the person that Max Evans is. He has acknowledged and accepted his role as King Zan and he is working very diligently to fulfill his duties as King, but he is young. Give him time.”

Tavner: “Larek, you are a wryly politician with a silver tongue. Since Kivar’s taken over you have never had a problem speaking for the House of Antar, with the beloved Queen Nataria’s permission of course, and now is no different. You plead his youth and ask for time. We have given you 50 years of time and I will grant you a little more but not too long.”
As he rises…
“Larek, make no mistake. Queen Ava is my father’s favorite granddaughter. Neither he nor I will see her put aside and there will be a royal heir of Antarian and Vintarian blood in line for the throne. Make no mistake of that. Have a good day, Chancellor.”

Larek: seeing his guest to the chamber door…
“Good day to you too and fair journey Prince Tavner.”
After his guest leaves, he pours two glasses of rare Antarian brandy and is soon joined by the one who has been waiting nearby unseen…
“Lord Ranjorn, how bad is this going to get?”

Lord Ranjorn: taking a sip of the offered brandy and relishing the taste for a moment, it brings back so many cherished memories of long ago: coming back to the present…
“The Vintarians have been key to keeping our supply lines flowing. Their intelligence is incredible. Many would have died and much cargo lost had it not been for their beforehand knowledge of planned attacks by Kivar and his Cromarian lapdogs.”
Taking another sip of the brandy…
“How much time do you think we have before they withdraw their support?”

Larek: thinking it over…
“Officially until the wedding is announced on the dawn of a new Earth year which is about 90 days away, unofficially, maybe half that. Can the time table be accelerated to accommodate?”

Ranjorn: pondering it…
“It could be difficult, Luntar is secure as is Prelunar, their secondary base, but moving up the invasion of Antar. I just don’t know.”

Larek: “Well please do see what can be done. I have just bought us about 45 days if we are lucky then that intelligence source will disappear, please make sure our plans are revised to accommodate that.”

Ranjorn: “Yes, I’ll be sure that is factored in. Before I go, I have to ask, will King Zan really do this, marry an Earth girl over Queen Ava?”

Larek: sipping his brandy…
“Yes, he will and Serela had already foretold that it is meant to be.”

Ranjorn: shaking his head…
“All for the love of a girl. She must be remarkable. I, uh, I understand my brother has fallen for an Earth girl as well.”

Larek: “Yes, it is quite interesting that they have all chosen Earthers as bond mates. Tobias described Lord Rath’s chosen as a “firecracker”.”
Chuckling a little…

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:55:46 PM
“I must say it is getting harder to understand Tobias reports. Many times I must resort to actually going to a linguistic scholar to make certain I have the correct translations of his use of Earth’s euphemisms.”

Ranjorn: “So is “firecracker” good?”

Larek: “I’m not certain. I was told it was a small piece of an explosive device.”

Ranjorn: he laughs out loud at that…
“Yes, Rath always did enjoy a bit of danger. Well, as long as he is happy and apparently the King has no objections to him not marrying Princess Vilandra, then the family will not object either. I will advise you as soon as we have the revised schedule. Good day Chancellor Larek.”

Larek: “Good day Lord Ranjorn.”
As he finishes his brandy {Max, I just bought you maybe 45 days for your father to find a way out of this mess. You had better use it wisely.}.

The Fates are spinning their webs as fast as possible doing their best to bring everything together in time but even they do not always see the future clearly.


Chapter 94

Setting:
West Roswell High basketball court, Early November, Tuesday after school

Max: the weather has turned colder and cloudy: the last month and a half has been relatively quiet: his dad had gone through that marriage document with a fine tooth comb and the only angle out is going for the annulment: he’s currently working on drafting the petition now: it’s a time consuming ordeal since he has to triple check it against Vintarian, Antarian and Renularian laws, fortunately all three seem to have similar legal systems and standards: they plan on submitting the petition right before they announce his and Liz’s engagement: Larek had told them of his encounter with Ava’s uncle and the extreme displeasure of her grandfather, he had pleaded with them to remain absolutely silent about the engagement as long as possible, and not to talk about it public: Tavner’s visit also tipped their hand that there were indeed spies on Earth and were keeping tabs on them: he had further warned him that the next visit from Tavner or another Vintarian representative was most likely going to be to him directly and it would not be pleasant: in other matters, that kid, Tyler, was safely tucked away in a mental hospital after being found incompetent to stand trial: while things have been quiet not everything had gone smoothly: shooting another basket, he hears someone behind him call out for him to pass the ball: turning around, he shoots that ball to him…
“Hey, Kyle.”
As Kyle takes a turn, making a basket…
“How’s it going?”

Kyle: shrugging…
“OK, I guess.”

Max: “Did you get that letter my dad forwarded over?”

Kyle: “Yeah, yeah, that was weird though, having the mother of the kid that I blew his hand off writing me a letter, thanking me for sparing his life.”

Max: “Yeah, she sent me one too, apologizing for him trying to kill me. You’re right it does feel weird. I think it was to help her come to terms with things as much as it was for us.”

Kyle: taking another shot…
“Yeah, but it can’t erase those screams. I’ll never forget that sound.”

Max: dribbling the ball a little…
“Yeah, but at least they weren’t your screams. Kyle, a little advice, talk to your dad or even my dad. I kept it all in for over a year and on the outside I was ok, but on the inside…just talk to someone about it.”
Tossing him the ball…
“Now, you want to keep screwing around or get serious about a little one on one?”

Kyle: they shed their sweatshirts as they start working up a sweat…
“So you still going to Taos this weekend?”

Max: trying to keep his concentration on the ball…
“Yeah, Dad doesn’t want her taking the bus with the weather turning bad. We’re leaving Friday night, since that big storm isn’t supposed to hit until Saturday.”

Kyle: trying to steal the ball away from his opponent…
“Just you and Liz?”

Max: blocking Kyle’s move and keeping control of the ball…
“It started out that way, but Isabel heard about this indoor crafts fair in Taos that she just has to go to with Aunt Trudy. Since we’re going to wait for the storm to pass Saturday and return Sunday, it was decided it would be just perfect for Isabel to join us, and to save my sanity I’m dragging Alex along.”

Kyle: “Too bad, it was sounding like a nice little opportunity for you and Liz. Too bad your going to be snuggling with Alex instead.”
That did the trick; he steals the ball and makes the basket.

Setting: Bellevue Hospital, NYC, same day

Zan: he’s wearing some cheap clothes that his social worker, Teri, had purchased for him with what remained of his first disability check: the bulk of that check went towards his first month’s rent for a very small efficiency apartment: he felt bad for putting Teri through all of that work, but he just can’t live a life like that: he tells the nurses, therapists and doctors thank you and goodbye, as he hobbles out on one crutch to the waiting cab: Teri had written the address of the apartment on a piece of paper, he keeps it in his pocket along with his remaining $114 dollars, a 30 day supply of anti-seizure medication and 10 vicodins: as the cab driver ask him “where to”…
“The bus station.”
He pays the cabbie $10 bucks for the fare and gets in the ticket line: when it’s his turn…
“How much for a one-way to Roswell, NM?”

Clerk: checking the rates and schedule…
“That’ll be $99 and you’ll need to change buses in Nashville, TN. That bus leaves in twenty minutes and arrives in Nashville at 2:45AM, Thursday morning. Your connecting bus leaves Nashville at 6:20AM and arrives in Roswell, NM Saturday morning at 4:35AM.”

Zan: taking out all of his money…
“Fine.”
With ticket in hand and his remaining $5 dollars he heads over to the waiting bus to begin his 4-1/2 day journey: he has a window seat so he can prop his crutch up against it: he hates the pity looks he gets from the other passengers: he tries to ignore them as much as possible and stares out at the passing landscape: they stop a few times at different bus stations to pick up or drop off passengers: his stomach has been growling for awhile when they mercifully stop at a McDonalds for twenty minutes to stretch and grab bite to eat: he’s sore and stiff, every bone in his body seems to ache: he’s starting to feel a little lightheaded: he knows that he must eat and take his meds or he’s going to be having one hell of a seizure soon: he looks at the menu as he stands in line: he would love a Big Mac and super sized fries and a large coke: as he comes up to order…
“A 99 cent double cheeseburger and can I get a cup for some water?”
His total is $1.06 with tax and she points to those little mini-cups over at the self-serve drink station: he pays her, takes his receipt with his number on it and goes gets himself some water: he slips a pill onto his tongue and washes it down with another mini-cup of water when his number is finally called: his burger is gone in three bites and he’s still hungry but he’s out of time and hobbles as fast as he can back to the bus: at least it was enough to stop his stomach from proclaiming his hunger so loudly: as night drags on, he dozes off, at some point he got a new passenger sitting next to him: this new passenger’s coughing keeps waking him up: he does the best he can to try and stay as far over away from the coughing and hacking passenger as he possibly can: by early the next morning he feels chilled and warm at the same time: with all this sitting his hip is killing him and the next time they stop he gets off to try and stretch some and buy a $1.00 candy bar: at the water fountain he pops another anti-seizure med and two vicodins, figuring it’ll knock him out for awhile so he can get the sleep that his body’s begging for: he takes his seat back on the bus, eats half the candy bar, carefully wraps the other half in the wrapper and sticks it in his pocket for dinner later on, before too much longer his is sound asleep: he wakes up disoriented and confused in the darken bus: all he can see is blackness passing by him outside the window: he turns to the new lady now sitting next to him, knitting…
“Excuse me, ma’am, but where are we?”

Lady: she pauses her knitting to look at the boy: she felt so sorry for him: from the scars on his face and the crutch she can tell that he must have been through some terrible ordeal…
“Oh, you’re awake. You’ve been asleep for hours. We’re about an hour outside of Nashville.”
She looks at him closely and notices the sheen of sweat on his forehead…
“Are you alright? You don’t look to well.”
She reaches down to an unopened water bottle.
“Here, I brought an extra that I’m not going to drink. Why don’t you go ahead and take it?”

Zan: taking the water…
“Thank you.”
As he shifts around trying to get comfortable a shaft of pain shoots down his left leg: he forces himself to sit up straight and finishes off his candy bar for dinner, washing it down with the water: he’s dying to take another pain pill but he’s too close to where he needs to change buses, so he waits.

Lady: trying to make small talk…
“Is Nashville your destination? Do you have family meeting you there?”

Zan: “Uh, no, I’m just changing buses there. I’m going onto NM. I, I have family there.”

Lady: “Are you sure you’re up to continuing on?”

Zan: “Yeah, um, I’ll be fine.”

Lady: “Well, you had better go straight to bed when you get home. It looks like you’re coming down with something pretty nasty.”

Zan: as they arrive in Nashville on time, the lady waits for him to maneuver the stairs off of the bus and walks with him to the arrival area where he thanks her again for her kindness: he refills the bottle at the water fountain and heads over to the vending machine, with the last of his money, he buys some candy and looks for a place to sit and wait the almost 4-1/2 hours for his next bus: he’s exhausted and has a difficult time staying awake: he decides to try and walk around a bit, hoping the exercise will work out some of the kinks in his leg: after what seem an eternity, he finally boards the bus that will take him to Roswell, NM, and he hopes a better life: he wastes no time in taking a couple more pain pills and his other meds, eating some Little Debbie snack cakes and drifting off to sleep: he wakes up to a gray cloud covered late afternoon: he wonders why it’s so cold on the bus and wraps his thin jacket tighter around him: he doesn’t realize how sweaty he is: he eats the last of his vending machine food and by nightfall he’s shivering: he tries to lean his head against the window and get some rest, but it seems every time he’s just about to doze off that nagging cough starts up again: it’s a still dark out and pouring rain when the bus pulls into Roswell, NM, the alien capitol on Earth, and delivers to it one very sick alien.

The Fates know the old saying is true; it’s always darkest before the dawn.


Chapter 95

Setting:
Roswell, NM, same Saturday, immediately following

Zan: he stumbles off of the bus: he looks around, hoping for something, anything that might help him: just outside the entrance he spots someone proclaiming to be selling maps to the aliens’ home: he watches for a bit as the guy tries to get people to buy his maps: the guy is keeping the maps in a plastic pouch slung over his shoulder and has a laminated one in his hand for display: Zan isn’t sure if he can do this, he’s never done it without his powers and right now he’s not the swiftest thing around but he has no choice: he walks towards the guy and purposefully stumbles into the guy, loosing his crutch: he needs his left hand free so he can slip it into the plastic pouch, which means he has to put his full weight on his left leg and hip: he bites his lip to keep from crying out, but he succeeds in lifting one of the maps and shoving it up his sleeve: as the guy helps him up and hands him back his crutch…
“Sorry, sorry, thanks man.”
The guy pats him on the back and tells him to take it easy: Zan looks around for someplace dry to take the map out and look at it: seeing a covered entrance way to some building down and across the street, he carefully makes his way over to it on the wet and slippery road: his heart sinks as he realizes that Max Evans lives clear across town: a coughing fit sets upon him for several minutes, afterwards he takes out the water bottle for long swig to try and sooth his increasingly raw sore throat: he leans his head against the building and wishes for a warm bed to curl up in: a passing car splashing water up on him brings him back to his current predicament: consulting the map again, he decides that it would be best to try and stay out of sight as much as possible, for although his facial scars have kept him safe this is Max Evans’s hometown and people just might recognize him: he sets out at the fastest pace he’s capable of but it soon becomes apparent that this is going to take him all day and then some to reach the Evans house: as a city bus passes by, he wishes he had another dollar or two for bus fare, but he doesn’t so he continues on only stopping when a coughing fit takes over: morning turns to afternoon and still the rain falls and he drudges on: if it had been dry out, he would have realized how drenched in sweat he was, but it was mixing with the rain and it was all he could do to simply stay focused on getting there: as the sun sets above the dark clouds, what little warmth it offered vanished with it and the rain becomes mixed with ice as darkness takes over: he’s growing increasingly weary and befuddled: he has to consult the map more and more often: his teeth are starting to chatter, he stops at a street corner and looks around at the well lit street lined with comfortable looking Spanish style houses with red tiled roofs: he looks up at the sign post, Murray Lane, 1000 block: his hands are trembling and his fingers are stiff, by the time he gets the map out and unfolded it is a soggy mess: he needs to get to the 6000 block, only 5 more blocks to go: he heads out that way, he’s no longer capable of paying too close attention to anything and doesn’t see the patch of rainwater that had started to pool over the sidewalk due to a blocked drain, that froze in the cold night air: he hits the ground hard, knocking the wind out of him: he lays there as pain shoots through every part of his body and is pelted by rain and ice: it takes him several minutes to get back up but the spill has taken its toll, it’s made him stop and it takes every ounce of willpower he has left to make it those final few blocks: as he sees concrete barricades in the street, he knows he must be close: finally he spots a two story Spanish house with a tall stucco fence that matches the house it surrounds: his hands are trembling so hard from the cold, exhaustion and illness that he has a hard time undoing the latch on the gate leading to the house: the second he steps into the gated area a flood of lights come on, he practically stumbles the 10 feet separating him from the house: reaching it, he slumps against the door and rings the bell: he never saw the two large men with earpieces coming up behind him nor knew they were there until he was grabbed from behind.

Diane: she and Philip were having a wonderful weekend: their children had left right after school yesterday for Taos which left them with the house all to themselves, a rare luxury that they had taken the utmost advantage of it: they had spent the Saturday sleeping late, staying in and making brunch, curling up in front of a warm fire and two bottles of wine in the afternoon, followed by a very memorial evening: as they lie all snug and warm in bed, they are startled out of sleep by the door bell: she looks at the alarm clock to see that it’s just past midnight: slipping her robe on she follows her husband downstairs to see what’s going on: as they near the front door they both hear some sort of commotion going on: it sounds like the agents have caught someone at their door and he was arguing with them: there is something strangely familier about that muffled voice: as her husband cracks the door open she gets an even better dose of the voice and a chill runs down her spine as she listens to the boy pleading with the agents as he’s being dragged away from their door: as the pleading is interrupted by coughing, she grabs at the door and opens it wide, startling her husband: she’s not sure who this boy is but she knows that voice and as she looks out through the floodlit rain the sight of him being manhandled by the agents, one who happens to be carrying a crutch, is too much: coming out onto the porch, she shouts…
“STOP! Bring him here. It’s alright, bring him here.”

Philip: he has not idea what the hell this is about or why his wife is saying to bring that boy back: putting his hand on her shoulder…
“Diane, what’s going on? Do you know that kid?”

Diane: looking at her husband…
“No, but I know that voice. Philip, that’s Max’s voice.”
Looking at the sad sight coming towards her…
“That’s Max, I don’t know how, but I know that’s him.”
As he’s brought in front of her, her heart breaks as she sees the scars and weariness on him and surrounding him: she wraps her arm around his trembling shoulders and escorts him into their house…
“Come on, honey. It’s alright. We’ll take care of you, don’t worry.”

Philip: he didn’t know what to say to his wife, he thought she was nuts, that is until he got a look at the boy: even with the scars marring his face, there’s no hiding his eyes, even glazed over with fever, that boy now sitting on their sofa is the splitting image of his son: as he watches his wife bring out towels and blankets and starts shedding the boy of his wet coat and clothes, the boy just sits there too numb to say or do anything: as she peels his soaked shirt off, he hears Diane gasp: he comes over and there underneath fresh bruises are massive scars, starting from below his ribcage on his left side to underneath his wet jeans: he looks back up at the boy as his wife rubs a towel over his chest and arms drying him then wrapping a blanket around him: he spots the crutch now laying on the floor then back to the scars: his wife turns and ask him to help get his pants off of him while she goes gets something warm for him to put on: as she leaves, he sees the boy’s trembling hands fumbling with his button: coming over, he helps him out of the jeans and is even more horrified at the sight of the scars that were hidden underneath the jeans: quickly wrapping another blanket around his lower half, he looks up at the boy…
“What’s your name?”

Zan: his head is surrounded by fog, he’s past exhaustion and has nothing left: drunkenly…
“Zan, I’m Zan… from New York.”

Philip: some how that’s what he thought he was going to say…
“But they told us you had died.”

Zan: “No, I just stopped living.”
Everything is fading in and out: he’s only vaguely aware of some one dressing him: when he next wakes up he’s someplace warm and soft: he thinks he’s still dreaming as someone is gently touching his face with a cool cloth, telling him to go back to sleep, that he’s safe and that his fever had finally broken and everything is going to be alright: after several more hours pass, he slowly opens his eyes and looks around: sunlight is streaming through the partially open curtains, the room is simple but has a comfortable, warm feeling about it: turning his head he finally spots someone sitting in a chair watching him with his arms crossed and wearing a scowl: Zan’s heart stops for a moment as he recognized him: whispering the name…
“Rath”

Michael: he had been leaning back in the desk chair watching Max’s dupe sleep: he had almost fallen out of bed this morning when he got the news from Mr. Evans: his first thought was to get over here and asses any threat: when he got here he found a very sorry sight sound asleep in Max’s bed and Mrs. Evans hovering close by: as the morning wore on he told Mrs. Evans to take a break and he would keep an eye on him: their encounter with the last dupes had left a bad taste in his mouth and Max’s dupe was a total unknown, but most likely bad news: it’s the look this Zan gives him that startles him, fear, hatred, sadness, betrayal: the one word he hears explains it: bringing the chair suddenly upright, he blinks several times before sputtering…
“No, no, not Rath, Michael, Michael Guiren, Max’s second.”

Zan: it takes a few seconds for him to get over the shock of the sight of the duplicate of the one that he used to consider a brother: finally sinking back down into the warm blankets, weakly…
“Oh.”
He closes his eyes for a moment to try and discharge the old memories: opening them back up: he turns back to this new alien…
“Where is he?”

Michael: “Max? He’s on his way back, should be here in a couple of hours.”
He looks up as Mrs. Evans walks in carrying a tray of food.

Diane: “Oh good, you’re wake.”
Handing the tray off to Michael…
“Here, hold this, I need to rearrange the blankets so he can sit up and eat.”
She makes him sit up so she can prop the pillows up, then has him scoot back and brings the blankets back up to his chest, straightening and smoothing them as she goes: she takes the tray back from Michael and sets it across his lap: she smiles as he starts digging in: she looks over the tray then suddenly realizes she forgot something…
“Oh, I’ll be right back. I forgot the Tabasco.”

Zan: surprised, he pauses eating…
“She knows about Tabasco?”

Michael: “Yeah, she knows all about how to take care of aliens. Although, you’re the first one she’d actually had to nurse back to health. So what the hell happened to you?”

Diane: coming back in with a large Tabasco bottle…
“Michael, let him eat. There’s plenty of time for questions later.”
Putting the bottle on the tray…
“Here you go, dear.”

Zan: practically drooling, he hadn’t had Tabasco in almost a year: he opens the bottle and dumps half of it on his burger and potato salad: taking a bite and smacking his lips…
“It’s been too long. The hospital didn’t have this, they had some weird brand of hot sauce, not nearly as good.”

Michael: “Hospital?”

Zan: in between delicious bites …
“Yeah, as you can see I didn’t die in the… accident. I spent the last year in Bellevue
Hospital in New York, trying to learn how to walk again.”

Michael: “But how…

Diane: she and Philip already knew that he had been in the hospital from the surgical scars they saw last night and the prescription bottles they found in his jacket when she went to wash them this morning: admonishingly…
“Michael, I said let him eat. Zan, go on, finish up and if you need anything more just let me know.”
As she leaves to let Zan eat in peace, she gives Michael a level glare telling him he had better do the same.

Zan: he proceeds to wolf down his food, nothing has ever tasted so good to him in his entire life: he even manages to ignore Michael’s glaring curiosity about him: dumping a generous amount of Tabasco into his orange juice, he decides to turn the table and see if he can learn a bit more about Rath’s duplicate…
“So how’d you end up a Guiren and Max an Evans? Didn’t you guys hatch at the same time?”

Michael: watching him down the juice…
“Yeah, we got separated. He and Isabel stayed together but I took off.”

Zan: “Took off? Why didn’t you protector keep you all together?”

Michael: “He wasn’t there. I guess we were a bit early and me, Max and Isabel left the pod chamber. Nesado was there when Tess came out, though. He raised her but couldn’t find us.”

Zan: raising his eyebrow at that…
“He couldn’t find three alien kids? I doubt that.”

Michael: coming out of his chair, alarmed…
“What do you mean by that?”

Zan: he’s used to Rath over reacting and he sees that this version isn’t any different…
“Only that Dranularians have the nose of a bloodhound. He didn’t find you because he didn’t want to.”
Looking around the warm, cozy room then back to his empty plate…
“Looks like you were probably better off that way, anyhow.”
He can’t help the yawn, he was still tired and now with a full stomach he just can’t help it.

Michael: “Yeah, well whatever. I guess I better leave you alone to get some sleep. Max will be here back soon and will want to talk to you.”
He takes the tray away from the already dozing alien.

With the new dawn, the Fates have taken care to leave a lost one in good hands.



Chapter 96

Setting:
Max’s bedroom, later that afternoon

Max: he’s sitting in his room watching his double sleep in his bed: he had gotten back about an hour ago after getting a shocking phone call early this morning from his dad: he looks at the two prescription bottles in his hand: vicodin, he knew was a pain killer, the other they had looked up on the internet and found it to be an anti-seizure medication: it had felt weird last year when he met the others’ dupes, but this was beyond weird: he wants to talk to him alone, he’s not sure why, maybe because he doesn’t want anyone else’s opinions to sway his feelings and thoughts: he grins as he remembers how he and Michael had really gotten into about him being left alone with Zan but he felt it was the only way: as his guest starts the stir, sitting in his desk chair he quietly waits for him to waken…
“Hey”

Zan: his head spins around to see his identical persona sitting there, calmly looking at him…
“Hey”

Max: he rolls the chair over and puts the two bottles on the nightstand next to his bed…
“You need these?”

Zan: he looks over at the bottles, realizing that his doppelganger is doing the same as he is, trying to get a measure of the man…
“I will if you don’t…”

Max: “Heal you. That’s why you’re here, to be healed.”

Zan: “Yes, and… and I had nowhere else to go, no life to go to.”

Max: “So you came here looking for one?”

Zan: “I…I don’t know.”
Feeling despondent…
“I don’t know anything anymore. I just didn’t want a life of a cripple living in a one-room apartment, depending on handouts from the government. That… that’s no life.”

Max: looking down at the floor: shaking his head…
“No, it doesn’t sound like much of one.”
Wanting to find out more about his injuries…
“You told Michael about having to learn to walk again.”
Gesturing towards the crutch…
“I take it there was some major damage to your leg. And from the seizure medication plus the fact that you don’t seem to have any powers, you must have taken a pretty good blow to the head too.”

Zan: “Yeah, being hit by a Mack truck tends to do that to you. I had to have my left hip reconstructed, and no, I have no more powers. I had assumed from the headaches and seizures that something got scrambled pretty good in my head and affected my powers, or rather lack of them.”

Max: “From what my parents said it took everything you had to get here. What if I refuse to help you?”

Zan: he actually sports a small rueful smile at that…
“I knew you would. See, you’re me and I would have done it for you.”

Max: now sporting the same smile…
“That’s good to know.”
Turning serious…
“You know to heal you, especially a head injury…”

Zan: “Yeah, I know. I have to let you in, let you connect, to see…me.”

Max: nodding, coming over to sit on the side of the bed…
“I’ll start with your hip.”
Pulling the covers back, his hands hovering around the damaged hip…
“Just relax.”
His hands glow brightly for several minutes, perspiration forms on his forehead as he concentrates: finally gasping a little for his breath…
“See how that feels.”

Zan: the look of surprise and pleasure shines brightly as for the first time in a year, he can move his leg without pain: he quickly pulls his pajama bottom down a little and smiles at the scar free site: looking back up at Max with a genuine smile…
“You don’t know how good it feels, to move and not wince in pain. You just can’t know how incredible it feels.”

Max: it feels good to be able to help, still smiling…
“That was the easy part. You ready?”
As he gets a nod “yes”: his hands go to either side of Zan’s temples…
“Just relax, take some deep breaths and let your mind go blank.”
He almost surprised at how quickly the connection is established: everything feels so familier but different at the same time: he can feel the broken synopsis trail preventing his powers from working and causing the headaches and seizures: as he goes about repairing them the flashes of Zan’s life streak by….
Flashes
Emerging from the pod and seeing his new home in the sewers of New York, seeing Rath and Lonnie already out and standing there, watching him emerge from his, then spotting another one standing there, the man that will be his protector: Zan now standing with the others watching Ava break free of her pod: Zan feeling confused but happy as his protector brings the newly hatched Ava to him: then a little bit older Zan learning to use his powers, being praised by his protector when he succeeds and being beaten
posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:57:13 PM
when he doesn’t: still another scene of Zan watching Ava working on her powers and accidentally blowing up a lamp, and of Zan taking the beating for her: still later, he sees Zan and Ava huddled together at night, she’s scared and crying, he’s just as scared but refuses to let the tears flow, instead he just holds her tight: then still later learning what fear really is as their protector tells them that his instructions were only to stay and teach them what they needed to know to survive, which he has done and as such his mission was completed: they are left alone to fend for themselves and they’re not even teens yet: he sees Zan and the others learn to steal and take to survive, of Zan trying to do what he can to keep the others from getting out of control, admonishing Rath for looting a store when it wasn’t necessary, watching Lonnie becoming more and more manipulative especially of Rath and later other men, to simply get what she wants, regardless of the cost: he watches a young teenage Zan sneaking into an unoccupied hotel room with Ava, of him watching her take a luxurious shower and the strong reaction it evoked in him, of them making love for the first time that night: he feels the confusion of the next morning, how he loved her but still felt there was part of him looking for someone else, but he did love her and unlike his sister and Rath, he stayed with Ava, and she with him, only him: he sees them as older teens surviving in their adoptive world as best they could: then of Nicholas finding them, offering them a new world with all the trappings and privileges that their protector had told them were theirs in their previous lives: of Zan not liking what he was hearing, smelling a trap and refusing: of Rath and Lonnie’s fury at him and calling him selfish: of Zan knocking down the side of a fruit stand and taking some fruit while Lonnie robbed the till, of Rath taking a basketball and passing it to him: of him missing the ball and going for it in the alley: of him seeing the headlights baring down on him, hearing Ava’s screams, of him raising his hand in defense but everything happening too fast: of Zan waking up to harsh lights glaring down on him, being asked his name: he feels the excruciating pain that racked his body, the deep depression caused by his suffering and at the betrayal of his loved ones, his family: his shock at seeing Max on tv, of his new resolve to walk again and to get to Roswell, to heal, and to try and find a new family, of his longing for Ava, the only one who had ever comforted him and made him feel truly loved.

Max: exhausted, he drops his hands: he looks at Zan’s now scare-free face and really seeing him for the first time: panting for breath…
“How do you feel?”

Zan: he blinks several times, he feels like he has just awoken from a long sleep…
“I’m not sure…different, definitely different.”

Max: handing him a glass of water…
“Here, see if you can chill that glass. Don’t expect too much.”
Zan’s hands glow dimly for only a few seconds, barely cooling the glass, but they did glow…
“That’s good. At least you have them again. It’ll probably take awhile for them to get back up to snuff. And it looks like you could use some time to just rest and rejuvenate. I know my parents would be happy to have you stay, so would I.”

Zan: the smile is pure joy…
“Thank you, for everything.”

The Fates have finally launched the lost one on the road to true recovery, but there are more roads for him to travel.


Chapter 97

Setting:
Evans house, same Sunday afternoon, immediately following

Diane: it’s been over an hour since Max closed his bedroom door, waiting for Zan to awaken: tentatively knocking at her son’s door…
“Max, honey, is everything ok? Is Zan awake yet?”

Max: coming to the door and opening it: smiling…
“Yeah, Mom, everything’s fine. Come see for yourself.”
He steps aside and lets her in.

Diane: as she walks in, she’s astonished at what she sees: the scarred young man that collapsed on them last night, is now sitting up in bed smiling without a mark on him: she goes to sit on the edge of the bed: it’s instinct to run her hand along his arm, it’s what she would do to her son…
“Oh Zan, you look wonderful. How do you feel?”

Zan: he’s not certain what it means for her to be rubbing his arm like that: he gives her hand a quick, confused look then looks back at her, still confused but smiling…
“I feel fine thanks to Max.”
Remembering last night…
“And you. I didn’t have a chance to say thank you for what you did for me last night…thank you.”

Max: grinning, he just realized now that Zan doesn’t have the scars he’s the spitting image of him, a bit more scruffy with longer hair and a week’s worth of beard, but still…and Mom just can’t help herself, neither can he: smugly…
“So Mom, I was able to heal the damage from the truck, uh, accident, but um, I’m afraid it took it ‘s toll other ways. He’s going to need some time to recuperate. I told him that he’s welcome to stay here.”

Diane: looking at her son then back to his twin, she studies him: he’s thin with dark circles under his eyes, still tired and a bit weary looking, and so scraggly…
“Oh, of course, we insist. Zan, you don’t have to worry about a thing. We’ll get you back on your feet in no time.”

Zan: “Thanks, um, thank you.”
He smiles warmly at her but when he glances back to Max, he can tell that he’s very amused about something and Zan’s not sure what it is: turning back to Max’s Mom…
“Um, I was wondering where my clothes were. I, uh, I was hoping to get cleaned up a bit.”

Diane: “Oh, of course. They’re on top of the dryer. I washed them for you. Let me go get them.”
As she gets up to go them, Zan tries to stand up and almost falls flat on his face: she grabs a hold of him to keep him upright while her son comes over to help: she looks worriedly at him…
“Max?”

Max: “I don’t know. I thought I got it all.”
To Zan…
“Does it hurt?”

Zan: holding to Mrs. Evans and then Max, a little scared…
“No, it feels fine, no pain.”

Diane: “Try it again, just take a step or two.”

Zan: he successfully does it while hanging on to the both of them…
“This reminds me of all the therapy I had to do to learn how to walk again.”

Diane: now she understands…
“That’s the problem Zan. You’ve learned to walk differently; I bet you’re not distributing your weight evenly on both legs. You’re going to have to learn to walk all over again. Come one, try it real slowly put your full weight on both legs, just stand. See if you can do that.”
He teeters a little at first, then steadies himself: holding out her arm to him…
“Now, just grab a hold so you won’t fall, and take a step.”
As he does, then takes another…
“Good, good. Here, let’s head to the bathroom. Max, why don’t you loan him something to wear for now, something he can lounge around in. Oh, and Max, I picked up some new toothbrushes last week, they’re in the linen closet… oh and grab anything else he may need. I think there’re some new razors and things there too. Zan you’re doing fine, just take your time, dear.”

Max: watching Mom helping him down the hall, grinning smugly…
“Yes ma’am.”
He gathers up all the items he was told to and drops them off in the hall bath while his mom gets Zan oriented in the bathroom and sets out some towels: he still has his smug grin in place as he joins the others patiently waiting out in the living room.

Michael: practically accosting Max the second he spots him…
“Well, what’d he say, what’d you do? You healed him didn’t you?”
Looking at the funny grin…
“What’s that look for?”

Max: he simply can’t help it; he shakes his head a little and wraps his arm around his second’s shoulder…
“Michael, my friend, you’re off the hook. I think Mom’s just found a new project.”
He takes a seat and hears the water start running and shortly afterwards his mom joins them: he looks up at the doorbell and greets the newest arrival…
“Hey, Tobias.”

Tobias: he and Kathy had spent a romantic weekend in Santa Fe and he got home to a message from Philip telling him to come over as soon as possible, that he would explain when he got there: looking at the assembled group…
“Where are the Valenti’s?”

Isabel: “Oh, the big nursery shopping weekend in Albuquerque, remember?”

Michael: “Yeah, Kyle really begged to stay with me, but the sheriff wouldn’t let him, something about guys needing to stick together in times of crisis.”

Isabel: “What crisis? They went shopping.”

Max: “No, no, he’s right, that constitutes a crisis.”

Isabel: “It does not and quite saying it does.”
This is followed by her sticking her tongue at out him.

Max: “I’m the King and I say it is, so it is.”

Diane: “Oh, stop it. I swear, you two have been at ever since I took you two shopping for school clothes. Max, you maybe a King but this is my castle, so watch it, and Isabel, I will get a bar of soap out next time I see that tongue sticking out at your brother or anyone else. Now, no more!”

Aunt Trudy: she comes in with a tray full of mugs, followed by Liz doing the same…
“I thought some warm cider would be nice right about now. Now, Diane, Philip, I put a bit of something extra in ours for some added more warmth.”
Putting a couple large bottles of Tabasco on the coffee table…
“And here’s a little spice for the ET’s of the household. Now, what were we all talking about?”
She takes a seat on the sofa next to her nephew, sipping here cider, looking very innocent.

Philip: taking a sip of the cider, the bite of what he recognizes as some good bourbon, goes down very smoothly indeed: as he savors the taste and feel, he looks at his aunt {we don’t have any bourbon in the house.}: taking another sip as the aliens add the Tabasco to theirs…
“Hmmm, well, as we were about to tell Tobias. Last night Max’s duplicate, Zan, showed up here. He was in pretty dire straights but Max helped put him back together this morning.”

Max: “Along with some TLC by Mom. By the way, he’s still pretty run down.”

Diane: “Yes, he’s going to be staying here for a bit.”

Max: he’s been watching Tobias’s reaction very carefully and doesn’t like it…
“Tobias, what is it?”

Tobias: putting his mug down, not sure how to say this right…
“This could be trouble, but I just don’t know. Max, you know he carries the code and he could stake a claim. I mean not directly, you’ve already agreed and been acknowledged as King, but if something were to happen to you he would have a rightful claim to the throne next, ahead of Isabel. I just see this a potential problem if we’re not careful, especially…”

Max: “What, especially what?”

Tobias: “They were…defective. The mix wasn’t right, there was no guarantee how stable they would be. There’s no telling…”
He spots someone standing in the hallway and can’t finish his sentence.

Zan: he was so proud of himself, walking was just like riding a bike and once he started, it got easier and easier: freshly showered and semi-shaved, he decided that he wanted to keep the goatee, he had slowly made his way towards the voices he heard: when he got there, he paused to listen when he realized that they were talking about him: the one that had been doing the talking stopped and was staring at him: walking into the room…
“Please continue, there’s no telling…”

Diane: getting up she goes over and takes Zan’s hand and slowly guides him to a chair and hands him a mug…
“Here, it’s cider and there’s some Tabasco on the table. It’s pretty good.”

Max: “Tobias, he needs to hear too, please finish.”

Tobias: all eyes are on him: he was already uncomfortable about saying it, now it just got worse: only because he was commanded to by his King does he finish…
“There’s no telling of what they are capable of.”

Zan: as he think about it…
“Yeah, I guess I can attest to that, my own sister and best friend tried to murder me. But what I don’t understand is why, why were we ever allowed to hatch if we were… unstable?”

Tobias: he looks to Max who looks back at him hard, telling him to answer it, no matter how ugly…
“I’m no scientist and I wasn’t there, but from what I understand this was ancient technology that hadn’t been used in centuries, there had been many trial batches created before but they were so flawed that they were destroyed early on before being placed in the incubation pods. Your group, Zan, was the first one the scientist thought they finally had right so you were…podded, but when further testing was done right after to make sure everything was correct, errors turned up. After the errors were corrected and a new batch, yours Max, was successfully podded without the errors showing up afterwards, the scientists did want to destroy the first batch, but the religious order wouldn’t allow it, see they were the ones that had granted access to the technology and held much sway. They said that you were as much the Queen’s children and well, the Queen is one of their disciples so…”

Zan: “So their religion wouldn’t allow us to be…aborted.”

Tobias: “Basically, yes.”

Aunt Trudy: she had been watching this new boy very carefully, his aura was so troubled, he hadn’t had an easy time, but he was here for a reason, he has a purpose, of that she has no doubts: speaking very assuredly…
“No, that’s not correct.”
As everyone turns to look at her…
“Zan, you are here because there were always meant to be the both of you.”

Max: you know when the hair on the back of your neck stands up because something, unearthly just happened, will that pretty much explains what he’s feeling right now, thinking back to his time with Serela in the Granolith chamber: {Serela: sighing...
“The politicians and scientists will give you several reasons, but for me it was simple, because there were always meant to be the both of you. You are the King. As for one being defective, please tell me what you consider perfect?”, Max: “I... I’m far from perfect. But I don’t understand if there was always meant to be us both, what did his death change?”, Serela: “What makes you think anything has changed? All is as it should be.”}: it finally dawns on him {SHE KNEW! SERELA KNEW ALL ALONG THAT ZAN SURVIVED! Why didn’t she tell me? What would I have done? What could I have done? If I alerted the authorities that could have tipped off Nicholas and Lonnie and Rath, which could have put Zan’s life in even more danger. No, she did the right thing, at least it all makes sense now…but how did Aunt Trudy know?}: looking at his ever-insightful aunt…
“Aunt Trudy, do you know anything about the Order of Ruan?”

Aunt Trudy: putting her mug down…
“The Order of what, dear?”

Max: shaking his head…
“Never mind…and thanks.”
Looking back at his new house guest…
“Zan, she’s right. None of how you got here matters, I have it on the highest authority that you are here because you’re supposed to be.”
Raising his hand to stop the questions from starting from everyone…
“The High Priestess Serela, of the Order of Ruan, told me the same thing when she was training me when I asked about you. And now that I think about it, she must have known that you survived, I just didn’t pick up on until now. Zan, you’re welcome here. We all will do whatever we can to help you, help you make a home.”

Zan: he had no clue what to think and didn’t have any idea what Max was talking about or even who that old lady was, other than she’s referred to as Aunt Trudy, but what he said, did help some: not sure what else to say…
“Thank you.”

Max: thinking back to something else he saw just this morning, he decides to get some more of the gaps filled in…
“Tobias, I have a question, do you know why Zan and his group were placed in the sewers of New York City and why their protector didn’t have to stick around like Nesado did? I mean, what were his instructions?”

Tobias: he can tell this has opened up a whole can of worms and he didn’t have all the answers, and they weren’t likely to like the ones he did have: taking another swallow of cider…
“The crash really screwed things up. I can’t answer for individual actions. I can only tell you what I was told and remember the shapesifters were there as protectors, they were never meant to raise any of you. They can be rather harsh and very demanding on their young. Anyone, especially a non-Dranularian would have a very difficult childhood with one as a parent. I think the one that you refer to as your Nesado was an elder and had more experience with off worlders and a diplomatic background. The other one was young with a more military background. I would imagine that since it was expected that you, Max, was supposed to accept the throne, that you would be in more need of someone with diplomatic skills than… well, than you, Zan. As to why the sewers of New York, I have no idea, other than it was far away from Roswell, that was the only instructions location wise, for security reasons you were supposed to be raised far apart. But I do know that neither of you were supposed to be abandoned. You both were supposed to be cared for at least until you reached maturity and were old enough to care for yourselves.”

Zan: he almost laughed at that one, thinking back to the day their protector left…
“Yeah, he waited until we could fend for ourselves, but did anyone tell them at what age we were supposed to reach maturity?”

Tobias: he doesn’t know what to say, the plans he knew had been gone over numerous times before they had sent their future leaders here, but was it possible that something so simple could have been overlooked…
“I don’t know. I… I don’t know what to say.”

Zan: “Yeah, well, as you said, he was a real peach anyhow.”

Liz: she had been sitting at the opposite end of the room, just quietly watching and observing: deciding to finally join in…
“Zan, do you know where Ava would have gone? She took a bus to Albuquerque but that’s all I know.”

Zan: he hadn’t really seen the dark haired girl in the corner until she leaned forward just now when she spoke, and he almost falls out of his chair: {it’s her. I know her. How do I know her? I’ve been looking for her, but who is she? What is she? I’ve waited forever for her but I don’t even know her. Part of me wants to take her in my arms and never let her go, but the other part…Ava. Where did Ava go? What did she say? She took a bus to Albuquerque? She was here? Why? Oh God, Lonnie…Lonnie and Rath. Ava would have put as much distance between her and Lonnie as she could get. Yes, I know where Ava would go, where I always told her we should go to escape New York and start a new life.}: coming out of his musing, still shook up by the brunette’s presence…
“Do I know you?”

Max: he’s confused at first by Zan’s astounded look, but as he thought about it, he realized, Zan was just as much of Tom Barnett as he was: trying not to sound too jealous…
“Oh, I’m sorry. Zan, this is Liz, Liz Parker, my… fiancée.”
{Damn, I’m glad I gave her that ring!}

Liz: flashing Max a chill, be-nice-you-have-nothing-to-worry-about look: smiling at Zan…
“It’s very nice to meet you Zan.”

Zan: {She’s his fiancée? Not his Ava? We’re attracted to the same woman, why? Why’s he giving me that annoyed look? Oh, I’m still checking her out.}: clearing his throat…
“Oh, yeah, it’s nice to meet you too, Liz, um, congratulations on the engagement thing.”
Thinking about his life with Ava…
“When we were little, Ava and I would talk about running off and starting over somewhere else, just the two of us. I wasn’t totally blind to my sister’s… ambitions. Our protector filled our heads with stories of great palaces and wealth, a life of royalty. It was a life that Lonnie wanted. But it always bugged her that Ava as my wife would be queen but that she would forever be a princess, that is unless something happened to me then, Lonnie would be queen. I always warned Ava that if something happened to get as much distance between her and Lonnie as possible. I’m pretty certain that she would head to San Francisco. It’s where we always talked of starting over.”

Liz: “Oh, is that where you want to start over, too?”

Zan: looking at her, still confused by all the emotions this girl he just met is causing him…
“Maybe… I have to ask you something. Why do I feel I know you?”

Liz: “Oh that, well, that’s another whole explanation…for later on.”

Aunt Trudy: “Well then children, I think now would be a good time for a bit of a break. I don’t know about you but I’m starving. Max, drove straight thru this morning, would only stop once for a bathroom break, and I’ve got a hankering for some of that wonderful pizza they make down at little pizzeria. Anyone else?”
As several start calling out what kind they want: she goes over to her newest family member, and introduces herself…
“Zan, I’m Aunt Trudy and I’m so happy you’re here. Now, why don’t we go sit down and have a bit of a chat and get to know each other, shall we?”

As life’s mysteries are slowly revealed, the Fates hold on to just enough to keep life interesting.


Chapter 98

Setting:
Evans house, late same night

Diane: she had just stopped checking on her children, particularly Max, at night over the summer: they had been doing fine, so there was no need: but here she is again, standing in her son’s doorway looking in, watching him and Zan sleep, Max in bed, Zan on an air mattress on the floor: tonight she had seen subtle hints of how much alike they really were: as the pizza was served and animated conversation started, Zan had set back and quietly watch, the same as Max would have done in a room full of strangers: it had been so cute how Aunt Trudy sort of adopted Zan, sitting next to him and kept pestering him to talk: Diane had noticed that Zan gave her funny looks every time she came over and touched him: it was so natural for her touch a shoulder or an arm, she did it to Max all the time and occasionally even to Michael, it was her way of showing that she cared, something Zan obviously hadn’t experienced enough of: she looks back over to her son with the covers once again kicked off and down by his legs, something else Zan had in common with her son: she can’t help herself, she goes over and gently straightens the blankets, recovers him and kisses him goodnight on the forehead: she turns to do the same for Zan and finds a pair of amber eyes looking at her with mirth.

Zan: he awoke the moment she opened the door: he learned long ago to be a light sleeper, his years on his own had taught him that: he wanted to laugh out loud as Mrs. Evans went over and tucked Max in {mommy still tucks him in? That’s rich, mommy’s little boy. Wait, she saw me, why is she coming over here? No way, she’s not…is she?}: he quickly has his answer as she first holds her finger to her lips, “shhh”, then proceeds to grab the blankets that were kicked to the floor and covers him back up: she runs her hand through his hair, brushing it off of his forehead and then tenderly kisses him goodnight: in shock, he waits until she closes the door behind her before kicking the blankets off again {damn, Max, you and I are going to have a chat about this mommy business.}: he yawns and drifts back off to sleep where he dreams of his Ava: a loud buzzing startles him out of sleep: it stops when Max hits the clock by his bed: sitting up in bed…
“What the hell was that?”

Max: stretching and yawning…
“Huh? What, you mean my alarm clock? I have to get up and get ready or I’ll be late for school.”

Zan: {school?}…
“Oh yeah, school. Does that thing go off like that every morning?”

Max: “Monday through Friday.”

Zan: “What’s today?”

Max: “Monday.”

Zan: “Great, just great.”

Max: he gets up and pulls out a pair of jeans, t-shirt, underwear and socks from the drawer and a sweater hanging in his closet: he looks back to Zan still sitting there watching him and goes back for some more underwear, socks, t-shirt and sweatpants: tossing the clothes to him…
“Here, you might as well be comfortable today. Looks like rain and I bet Mom’s going to want you to stay in…so she can take care of you.”

Zan: {do I smirk like that? He’s enjoying this.}: narrowing his eyes…
“About your Mom…does she always do that tuck in thing? And what’s with all these touches and the hair thing? It’s…”

Max: turning more serious…
“She’ll stop with the tuck in stuff when she stops worrying if you’re alright. As for the other, that’s Mom, just deal with it.”
With a shrug he heads off to the bathroom.

Zan: punching his pillow, he lays back down: grumbling…
“Just deal with it. I’ve been on my own for too long. I don’t need a Mommy now.”
Sniffing the air…
“Hey, what’s that I smell?”
He lies there for about 20 minutes, trying to decide if he should get up or not, but his stomach is starting to growl and whatever is cooking smells pretty good: Max pops back in and tells him that if he wants to use the bathroom he had better get it now before Isabel commandeers it for the next hour: he grabs the clothes Max loaned him and makes his way to the bathroom just beating Isabel: when Isabel starts pounding on the door for “Max” to hurry up, for some reason he takes great delight in yelling back…
“It’s Zan, and I’ll be out in a minute.”
A good 15 minutes later, he emerges freshly showered and smiles at the irritated Isabel standing in the hallway: he follows the smell of food to the kitchen where he is greeted by the sight of chaos.

Diane: she spots Zan standing in the hall looking a bit bewildered: she quickly flips the pancakes while calling out to him…
“Good morning Zan, you’re looking better. Come on in and have a seat. I’ve got some hot pancakes just about ready to come off the grill.”

Max: as Zan sits down, he turns to the newly arrived Michael…
“So Michael, you going to ride your bike to school today? It’s supposed to rain again this afternoon.”

Michael: in between bites and thumbing through the paper…
“Nah, Maria’s picking me up from here. I needed a place to store my bike for the day while they fumigate my garage.”

Philip: taking a seat at the busy table…
“Morning.”
Looking around the table…
“Michael, is that my sports page?”
While opening the page to the football scores…
“Where’s Isabel, she running late?”

Max: he and Zan share a small smile at that, looking very innocent…
“I guess.”
The room falls quite except for the clinking of silverware hitting the plates and juice glasses being emptied.

Maria: she knocks once before simply opening the back door that Michael had left unlocked when he came in: she walks in and does a double take at what she sees sitting at the table…
“Oh my God, two Max’s!”
Laughing a little…
“Michael told me all about you last night. Hello, Zan, I’m Maria.”
Pointing to Michael…
“That one’s better half.”

Zan: he finds her adorable, she definitely has spark: smiling…
“Hey.”

Maria: Smacking Michael until he makes room for her on his chair and helping herself to some pancakes…
“Right back at ya.”
Studying him, then Max…
“Hmmm, I like it, more edge, like Max but more…cool.”


Max: his head snaps up at that…
“I think I was just insulted.”

posted on 24-Jan-2002 3:58:26 PM
Aunt Trudy: just coming in, she walks behind Max and pats him on the head as she takes a seat next to him…
“No dear, there’s no doubt about it.”

Max: as everyone is chuckling: perturbed…
“I’m cool.”
Looking around at the silent table…
“Well, I am.”

Aunt Trudy: “Of course you are sweetie. Pass the syrup please.”

Isabel: just now coming in for breakfast: in a bit of a huff…
“Ok, little brother. We need to talk. With two of you, the bathroom schedule is going to need some rework.”

Zan: “Little brother?”

Diane: “Oh, that. Children Services listed Isabel as a bit older for some reason when they did their birth certificates.”

Zan: “Oh.”

Kyle: he’s just now arriving, late for his normal breakfast routine: he comes to a standstill as he looks at the table’s occupants…
“Oh hell, there’re two of them now. That’s all I need.”

Maria: “Yeah, I was going to tell you, but you and Tess disappeared last night.”

Kyle: taking a seat: he notices the raised eyebrows and smirks…
“What, we were… studying.”

Michael: “Oh yeah, big bio test, right?”

Kyle: “Shut up.”
Looking across at the new Max with the long hair and goatee…
“So you’re?”

Zan: “Zan, I’m Zan, and you’re?”

Kyle: “Kyle Valenti.”

Max: “He, uh, he’s Tess’s bondmate.”

Zan: “Tess is… your Ava?”
Seeing the headshake confirmation…
“And you and Tess have already bonded?”

Maria: “Yep, as are me and Spaceboy here, Liz and Max, and Isabel and Alex. All bonded.”

Diane: looking around the table …
“We’ll we have 2 out of 3 in the Valenti household, where is she anyhow?”

Kyle: “No first period so she slept late.”

Isabel: “So how was the shopping trip? Did you find any cute nursery furniture?”

Maria: smacking Kyle as he rolls his eyes…
“It’s so adorable. It’s all white and we found this adorable pink and blue Mother Goose themed blankets, bumper pads, borders, all to match.”

Kyle: “Yeah, I keep telling ya, all that sissy crap going to cause serious issues later on for my little brother.”

Maria: “You mean our little sister.”

Kyle: “No, Buddha wouldn’t be that cruel to me. It’s going to be a brother and that’s final.”

Maria: “You get what you deserve and it’s a girl!”

Diane: “Stop! Are you two taking pointers from these two or something?”
Indicating her son and daughter…
“I don’t know what it is, but I wish it would stop.”

Philip: wiping his face and putting his dishes in the dishwasher…
“Well this morning has been entertaining as usual, but I’m afraid I have some meetings that I need to attend. Diane I should be home about 4 today.”
Looking at the table full of kids…
“You guys, please try and behave yourselves.”
Diane accompanies him to the door.

Isabel: hearing Alex’s horn…
“Oh, oh I’m late. I gotta go.”
She darts out the door and is gone in a flash.

Michael: “Hey, I’ve been meaning to ask you. What is it between you and Isabel, anyways?”

Max: innocently…
“What, don’t tell me you’ve forgotten how much fun it was to get Isabel all riled up?”
Shrugging…
“I had forgotten too, until that ketchup fight in the mall. Man, the look on her face to have ketchup splattered all over her in public.”
Laughing.

Zan: thinking of what Lonnie’s reaction to that would be…
“And she let you live?”

Michael: “Wasn’t there a mustard retaliation?”

Max: shrugging…
“So? Still, the look, it was worth it.”
Wiping his mouth and getting up…
“Well, I gotta go. I need to pick Liz up.”

Aunt Trudy: “Uh, hum.”
She points to her cheek and smiles when she gets her kiss: she waits until he’s almost out the door…
“Uh, hum.”
This time she points to the dirty plate left on the table and raises her eyebrow at him: he immediately comes back and sticks them in the sink: she gives him a glare as he tries to leave…
“Max, trust me, you wouldn’t want to get me riled up, I could teach Isabel a few tricks that would make your hair stand on end. I believe those go in the dishwasher?”

Max: he obediently comes back and rinses them and does as he’s told…
“Yes, ma’am.”
And finally manages to escape.

Maria: “Come on Spaceboy. We need to get too. Aunt Trudy, it’s so great to have you back. You’re going to have to come over and see the nursery when it’s all done. Oh and maybe do a reading on our new little sister.”
She glares at Kyle for a moment before hauling her boyfriend out that is after they properly rinse and put their dirty dishes in the washer.

Kyle: waiting until they left…
“It’s a little brother, right?”

Aunt Trudy: raising her eyebrows…
“Well the old wives tale is that if she’s all upfront, it’s a boy, all around, it’s a girl, but then what do I know, I’m not an old wife. Now get.”
She shoos him out but makes certain he also observes the cleanup rules of the house.

Zan: “Aunt Trudy.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, dear.”

Zan: “I’m confused.”

Aunt Trudy: “See, I knew you would fit right in. Now tell me, have you ever heard of a show called Days of our Lives? No, well dear, let me tell you all about it while you help me roll some yarn. That way you’ll know what’s going on when it starts.”

It’s a strange new world the lost one has found, good thing the Fates have provided him with a competent guide.


Chapter 99

Setting:
Evans house, Monday mid morning

Zan: he’s sitting with on the sofa with Aunt Trudy, his hands are held out in front of him as if they were robot hands and yarn is strung between them with Aunt Trudy quickly winding it into a ball: he has no clue as to why he’s doing this but that’s the way most of the morning has gone…
“Aunt Trudy, why are we doing this?”

Aunt Trudy: her hands quickly wrapping the yarn with years of practice, never missing a beat…
“Hmmm, what dear, the yarn? Well, it gets tangled and snags if left in skeins, and we can’t have that while we’re knitting now can we?”

Zan: that didn’t help, trying again…
“So, why don’t they sell it in untangled balls?”

Aunt Trudy: “Now, where’s the fun in that?”

Zan: still clueless, he decides to move on to another mystery…
“Are Kyle and Maria related?”

Aunt Trudy: “Well, they weren’t but they are now. Jim Valenti, Kyle’s Dad, married Amy De Luca, Maria’s Mom, this summer and they’re going to have a new little one soon.”

Zan: “And Tess is bonded to Kyle.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, that’s right, dear.”

Zan: “And she lives with them too?”

Aunt Trudy: “Um hum, after Nesado died, Jim, who is also the town sheriff, agreed to take her in.”

Zan: “Because she and Kyle were bonded?”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh no, I don’t believe they were bonded that early. No, he took her in because it wasn’t safe to leave her alone with the Skins after them.”

Zan: he thought was getting it but know he’s lost again…
“Isn’t Nicholas a Skin? He was here?”

Aunt Trudy: “Sweetie, you need to keep your hands up. There, that’s better. Now where were we? Oh yes, Nicholas…they’ve had a couple of run-ins with him. He’s a nasty little fellow. Anyhow Tess needed a place to stay that was safe and Max trusted the sheriff because he knew all about them and had helped him escape when the FBI alien hunting unit had caught him. Poor boy, they did all kinds of horrible things to him. Good thing we don’t have to worry about that anymore. Sweetie, your hands, they’re dropping again.”

Zan: {Max was captured by the government?!}…
“Oh”
Bringing his hands back up, now even more muddled than ever: trying to get the basics down…
“Maybe we should try that again. Kyle’s Dad and Maria’s Mom got married and are going to have a baby. So Kyle and Maria are steps, and Tess lives with them.”

Aunt Trudy: “See, that’s not so hard now is it?”

Zan: “Yeah…Nesado was their protector?”

Aunt Trudy: “Hum hmm, he raised Tess, but something happened and he had to go somewhere. When he came back the Skins killed him so that’s when Tess went to live with the Valentis.”

Zan: mentally walking through this maze…
“And Kyle and Tess ended up bonded. And Maria is bonded to Michael?”

Aunt Trudy: “hum hmm.”

Zan: “Does Michael live there too?”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh lord no, I think there’re more than enough there to keep that house lively, don’t you? No, Philip had made arrangements for Michael to get emancipated, oh almost two years ago. He just recently helped him get a new place and put him on a monthly stipend so he can concentrate solely on school, no need for part time jobs anymore.”

Zan: “So Michael lives on his own. And Isabel is bonded to that tall skinny kid.”

Aunt Trudy: “That would be Alex Whitman. A charming and delightful young man.”

Zan: he had been comparing Isabel to his Lonnie and while there were similarities, for the life of him, he couldn’t see her going after a scrawny geek like that: shaking his head a little…
“So anything special about him? Living in a castle, driving a Ferrari?”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh heavens no, he’s a very witty, funny, intelligent young man. I understand quite useful with the computers and other electronic gizmos who lives with his parents, just adorable.”

Zan: {maybe as a pet. I wonder what she sees in him?}: shrugging, he trudges on through…
“And Max is bonded to Liz and they’re going to get married.”

Aunt Trudy: just finishing up the yarn ball…
“There, now that wasn’t so bad, was it? But yes, Max and Liz are bonded and are getting married.”

Zan: it itches where he shaved around his goatee, scratching…
“So everyone is just one big happy family around here.”

Aunt Trudy: patting him on the knee…
“And growing every day. Now, let me tell you all about our soap opera.”

Zan: giving her a rueful smile…
“I thought you just had.”

Diane: she comes into the family room, looking for Zan…
“Oh there you are. I was thinking that we should pick you up a few things so you don’t have to keep borrowing from Max. Other than the basics is there anything in particular you need?”

Zan: shocked…
“You…you’re going to… buy me clothes?”

Diane: “Of course, you have to have things to wear.”

Zan: other than the one cheap outfit Teri, his social worker, got him no one had ever done that: when he was on his own, he had always just taken whatever he needed, they all had: not sure what he should say, he thinks of all the things he saw hanging in Max’s closet…
“Uh, no sweaters, I’m more into sweatshirts and jeans.”

Diane: “Oh, ok, anything else?”

Zan: “Um, no, but how do you know what to buy or what size?”

Diane: “Well, I’ve been buying clothes for Max for years and I would assume you two are the same size.”
Eyeing him critically…
“Or will be once we put a little meat on those bones. Are you two fine here this afternoon?”

Aunt Trudy: turning on the tv, flipping the channels to the right one…
“Don’t be silly, we’re fine. Zan and I are going to watch our soaps. Now go on, don’t worry about a thing.”
Turning to Zan…
“So how long were you in the hospital?”

Zan: “A year.”

Aunt Trudy: “And you’ve never heard of Days of Our Lives?”

Zan: “No, but Jerry Springer was great.”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh dear, this may take longer than I thought.”

Diane: she returns a few hours later to find Zan and Aunt Trudy sitting at the dinner table totally engrossed in a game of gin: dropping her packages on the counter…
“How were your soaps?”

Aunt Trudy: turning back around to face Diane…
“Oh just fine, but I think Zan’s going to need some more time to get all caught up. I see you found a few things.”

Diane: “Yeah, I didn’t get much, so…”
Her mouth drops open in surprise, she could have sworn the hand Zan was holding his cards with just glowed for a moment…
“ZAN! What did you just do?”

Zan: looking up in innocence…
“What?”

Aunt Trudy: turning back around to her opponent: raising her eyebrow a bit at him…
“Why, Diane, I’m sure the boy did nothing. I believe it’s my turn.”
Drawing a card then laying hers down as she calls out…
“GIN!”
Smiling broadly at the shocked young man, winking at him…
“Besides, you can cheat a cheater.”

The lessons that the Fates teach are nothing compared to what the young learn from their elders.


Chapter 100

Setting:
Evans house, late Wednesday afternoon

Diane: while sitting on the sofa reading a letter, she smiles as she keeps an eye on Zan and Aunt Trudy playing a game of Trouble on the coffee table: it’s so cute how Aunt Trudy has basically latched onto Zan and he to her: they’ve had an unspoken running contest of who can beat who at a variety of things with Zan resorting to an occasional cheating and Aunt Trudy usually still one upping him: Philip had mentioned that the secret service were asking about their new guest that resembled Max so much and he was also hinting that they should be talking to him about his future plans, but she had been adamant that they wait: right now Zan needed to time to heal and build strength and while he may look like Max, she had come to realize that he wasn’t: it was very obvious to her that he felt like a fish out of water and that it wouldn’t take much to scare him off, that’s one of the reasons she was so glad he had taken to Aunt Trudy so well: she had been an absolute godsend in smoothing any faux pas and helping him to understand the rules of the house were for everyone: as Aunt Trudy turns to get a napkin for her cookie, she notices Zan’s hand glowing slightly and the dice taking a very lucky pop, although when it was just the two of them those rules seem to get bent a little.

Aunt Trudy: “My, wasn’t that lucky dear.”
Dropping her napkin on the floor…
“Oh dear, Zan, could you pick that up for me?”
As he does so, she adjusts his men on the board a little to accommodate his “lucky” break: he hands her back the napkin and then looks at the board with a quizzical expression: keeping a straight face…
“Your turn again, dear, you got a six I believe.”

Diane: shaking her head at those two, she returns to the letter from her mother and their arrangements to come for Thanksgiving: Philip’s parents had opted for Christmas this year: this will be the first visit by her family since the big revelation and they had yet to explain Zan to them: while she loves seeing them, she hopes there’s not another bout between Max and Robert, plus throw Zan on top of it all, in the same house {no thank you. Perhaps a motel would be best at least for sis and her family.}: as she finishes the letter…
“Well, I think I’ll start dinner while you two finish that interesting game you have going there.”

Aunt Trudy: as she rolls just what she needed for her man to land on Zan’s, sending his back to start…
“Do you need any help, dear?”

Diane: “No, that’s ok. I told Isabel to be home by 4 today to help since the Valentis are coming for dinner. We need to work on planning Amy’s baby shower afterwards.”

Zan: later that afternoon he stood in the hallway, discreetly watching Max and Liz for a bit: they are both totally engrossed in some school project and each other: he watches how they touch, how they move around each other: he feels the pangs of jealousy starting to rise in him, sure part of him is still attracted Liz, but that’s not it: he wants, no, he needs his Ava: they had shared so much together, he had told her of his dreams and desires and she had shared hers: they had clung together as children and faced the world together as teenagers and now they were apart: he felt empty and alone: he had never completely opened himself totally to her, he was afraid to: he was afraid that she would see that there was this part of him looking for someone else, so he had kept that part to himself and away from her, but still there had been a connection made between the two of them, not as strong or as perfect as what Max and Liz share, but it exists: he can feel it, he can feel her, and it’s growing stronger by the minute.

Isabel: helping in the kitchen...
“Mom, you know Liz is here and I’m sure Max is going to want her to stay for dinner, and I bet Michael is with Maria and beside I know Michael hasn’t done any grocery shopping yet, so I bet he comes over as well. Would you mind if I invited Alex?”

Diane: while peeling the potatoes...
“What’s one more? Go ahead and give him a call.”

Isabel: smiling...
“Thanks, Mom, I just did. He’ll be here at 6:00.”

Aunt Trudy: just coming into the kitchen after taking a short nap...
“How can I help?”

Diane: looking around...
“Actually, I think we’ve got everything under control. It sounds like the gang’s all going to be here for dinner.”
Looking around...
“What’s your partner in crime up to?”

Aunt Trudy: “I don’t know, but I’m sure whatever it is, it’ll annoy Philip.”
Seeing her nephew coming in, not looking happy...
“Speak of the devil.”

Philip: frustrated, he just hasn’t been able to get through to the boy...
“Aunt Trudy, can you go talk to him. He’s out there, taking target practice. I told him to stop, but he just shrugged and said he was practicing and would fix everything later. The agents are getting all riled up. I guess we don’t have to confirm for them that he’s an alien, now. He just won’t listen. That boy is going to need a firm hand.”

Aunt Trudy: firmly standing her ground...
“No, that’s exactly what he doesn’t need. He’s had that before and won’t respond to it any longer, what he needs is a firm but gentle touch. Let me see what I can do.”

Philip: watching his aunt go outside, shaking his head...
“I just don’t understand that boy.”
His mood grows even sourer as Diane tells him of her family’s intended visit, including Cousin Robert.

Aunt Trudy: she watches him for a minute, levitating objects, smashing them to the ground or out-naught blowing them up: coming up behind him...
“Hmmm, Diane spent many hours painting that flower pot, not sure how she’s going to like seeing it in all those pieces.”

Zan: while levitating another pot...
“He sent you out here to stop me, didn’t he?”

Aunt Trudy: “Why yes, he did.”

Zan: “He doesn’t like me.”

Aunt Trudy: “He doesn’t understand you.”

Zan: as the pot hits the ground and smashes into many pieces....
“No one does.”

Aunt Trudy: “Why, what makes you so mysterious that you think no one can figure you out?”

Zan: smiling in spite of himself...
“I’m an alien.”

Aunt Trudy: “I got news for you; the people in this house and in this family have had more than their share of figuring out aliens.”

Zan: “OK, so figure me out.”

Aunt Trudy: “You are a cocky one aren’t you? Fine, I will.”
Walking over to some patio chairs...
“Well, you don’t expect me to stand there in the wind, do you?”
She points to the chair next to her...
“Now, give me your hand.”
As he hesitates...
“Don’t tell me you’re afraid of a little old lady?”
She smiles smugly as he scowls and extends his hand: she studies it for several minutes then looks into his angry amber eyes: holding his hands gently in her hands...
“You’ve had a hard life. You’ve felt scared and alone, abandoned. The ones you loved betrayed you, but there is one that you still cling to even now. She’s your salvation. She calms you and excites you at the same time. You hadn’t been totally open with her, but she knew your secret all along because she knew you so well.”
From his astonished look, she can see that’s she’s on target...
“Now, let’s see where this is going.”
Looking at his hand again...
“She thinks she’s lost you, she clings to your memory but is moving forward. There is someone that has come into her life that has brought her great joy. But soon she will welcome you with open arms. All is as it should be.”

Zan: he’s speechless; he doesn’t know what to think: turning her words over in his mind...
“She’s found someone else?”

Aunt Trudy: “I didn’t say that.”

Zan: confused...
“But you said she moved on.”

Aunt Trudy: “No, I said she moved forward.”

Zan: “What’s the difference?”

Aunt Trudy: studying him closely, she has a good idea of what awaits him but it’s not for her to tell him...
“That’s for you to figure out when you see her. You are planning on seeing her soon, aren’t you?”

Zan: getting excited...
“Yeah, I was going to wait till after this Thanksgiving thing Mrs. Evans has been going on about, but now...”

Aunt Trudy: placing a calming hand on the boy...
“Zan, Ava is fine. She’s not in any danger, so there is no need to go rushing into this. Do as you planned, stay until Thanksgiving, do it for Diane. She’s been very good to you and would be very hurt if you just up and left suddenly, especially when you didn’t have to. Plan this out, ask Philip for some help. It would make him feel good to know that you think enough of him to ask for his help. Besides, I understand Max’s Cousin Robert is coming and I think you might find him highly entertaining, just don’t do him any permanent damage.”
Chuckling at the thought, looking around...
“Speaking of damage, I understand from the kids that breaking things is quite easy, it’s putting them back; that’s the challenge. So are you up to the challenge, Zan?”

The Fates know that some things require a woman’s touch, and there’s none better than Aunt Trudy’s.


posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:34:05 PM
Chapter 101

Setting:
Evans house, same night, dinnertime

Zan: at Diane’s suggestion, he went to get “cleaned up” for dinner which meant he changed t-shirts and washed his face and hands, and didn’t see their guests when they arrived: coming back out into the living room: he spots her golden curls and petite frame: as she turns around and looks at him, she smiles: he feels like he’s just been punched in the stomach, he can’t breath, he can’t think: his heart starts to race as she draws near, she touches his hand and he can see her mouth move: she gets a funny look on her face, and her mouth moves again: suddenly he hears her concerned “are you alright?”: coming back to reality...
“Um, yeah, yeah, sorry about that, it’s, uh, nice to meet you.”
The rest of the dinner is a blur to him, as he can only see her: afterwards he reluctantly gets dragged away with the guys as the girls start talking about the baby shower.

Michael: he pulls Zan into Max’s bedroom for a quick minute...
“What the hell was that?”

Zan: folding his arms in front of him, mirroring Michael’s attitude...
“What was what?”

Michael: “That staring thing at Tess? Didn’t you get the glares that Kyle was shooting at you?”

Zan: dropping his arms, trying to replay the dinner scene in his head...
“No... I... no, I didn’t.”

Michael: “Yeah, well, be glad that was all he was shooting at you.”

Zan: “What do you mean by that?”

Michael: “His powers. He has powers.”

Zan: “WHAT?!”

Michael: “Christ, I thought you knew. Kyle got shot accidentally when we were dealing with that FBI agent that had caught Max. Max brought him back, like he did Liz when she was shot the year before.”

Zan: “I... I had heard somethin’ about that FBI thing, but not…he brought them back?”

Michael: “Yeah, well it doesn’t matter any ways; powers or no, Tess is bonded to him, so cool it.”

Zan: looking at Max’s second and thinking how unRath like his concern is...
“Why do you care anyhow?

Michael: “Kyle’s Maria’s brother now and they all live in the same house. It doesn’t take much to rock the boat over there, especially with Maria’s Mom getting ready to pop that kid out, and anything that upsets her Mother upsets my Maria and Maria doesn’t quit until she’s sure I know exactly how upset she is. Got that?”

Zan: liking this different Rath very much, he smiles...
“Yeah, I get it. I guess it just threw me off, seeing her. She’s so much like Ava, but she’s not. In fact, I need to talk to Mr. Evans about that, I need to go find my Ava.”

Michael: not entirely dropping his protective persona...
“I’m sure Kyle’ll be relieved to hear that.”

Zan: coming back into the living room, he spots Mr. Evans: he hesitates, wondering if what Aunt Trudy told him was true, that Mr. Evans was frustrated with him because he didn’t know how to help him, he doesn’t get much of a chance to think about it as he gets shoved from behind by Michael, almost right into Mr. Evans: as he looks at him...
“Uh, Mr. Evans, I... uh, I was wondering... I plan on leaving after Thanksgiving. I’m going to San Francisco to find Ava and I... uh, I was wondering if you could give me a hand with that?”

Philip: he’s glad that Zan had finally come to him: he had been at a loss as to what to do with or about Zan: he had wanted to help him but every suggestion he made had been rebuffed: Diane had told him it was because Zan had been on his own for so long and had never had someone to turn to, he supposed she was right: he’s not sure what prompted this tonight, but he’s glad to hear it...
“I would be happy to. Do you know where in San Francisco she is?”

Zan: “No.”

Philip: “Then how will you find her?”

Zan: “I just will.”
He turns introspect for a moment and very quietly...
“I can feel her.”

Max: “You two are bonded?”

Zan: looking up at that...
“Sort of, not completely, we were so young, we didn’t know what we were doing. We can feel each other. You know, sense when the other’s near, feeling when each other is upset. That’s what was so hard this last year. I had felt Ava for years then after the... accident, nothing, not a thing. The last couple of days, I’ve started picking up on things, on her. It’s... at times its torture, feeling things and not knowing.”
He looks around, thinking he would be laughed at for sharing his feelings, he never did it around Rath or Lonnie, they would have thought him weak: he’s surprised to see only knowing and understanding looks, but then he realizes they are also bonded, so they would know: turning back to Philip...
“So will you help me?”

Philip: “Yes, we’ll help make the arrangements but you do realize that after that display this afternoon, the secret service now know that you’re an alien and will be keeping tabs on you as well?”

Zan: he remembers Mr. Evans mentioning something about it but he hadn’t understood: realizing how foolish he had been earlier...
“Oh …I, uh, I did fix everything, though.”

Philip: softening a little...
“Well, no harm done then and don’t worry about the agents. They were already suspicious and were going to be told soon anyways, but I think we’ll stick to the story that you and Max were twins separated at birth for security reasons, or something along those lines.”
Looking at the assembled group...
“While I got all you boys here, I got a bit of news this afternoon. Diane’s parents will be here for Thanksgiving... along with her sister, Laurie, and family.”

Michael: raising his hand as if in school...
“Uh, is... uh...”

Philip: cutting him off before he has a chance to finish...
“Yes, we will be blessed with Cousin Robert again. So here are the ground rules, Max, no mysteriously moving furniture or slamming doors, don’t trip him down the stairs, no changing his clothes and shoes into women’s. Michael, try not to hit him again.
Almost under his breath, he mumbles…
“And I’ll try not to have him thrown in jail.”
As he sees Zan mimicking Michael’s hand raising from earlier...
“Yes, Zan?”

Zan: “Is this the same Cousin Robert that Aunt Trudy said I would find entertaining so long as I didn’t do permanent damage?”

Philip: {why did I even bother?} hanging his head because he knows that he’s already defeated...
“Oh Lord... Zan, please play nice with him.”

Zan: smiling...
“Does he like cat and mouse?”

Alex: he brought his laptop over so he could show the others his latest improvements…
“Hey, guys, check this out.”
As his fingers fly across the keyboard…
“See, I cleaned up the Antarian to English dictionary.”

Zan: taking a seat next to Alex…
“You know Antarian?”

Alex: “Uh, not exactly. I got most of this from Tobias; I just reformatted it a bit so it can be downloaded to a PC. Then I wrote a program that allows it to be translated from Antarian to English to Antarian. It helps in decoding the messages from Larek.”

Zan: “Messages from who?”
Looking around the silent room: astonished…
“You guys are in contact with Antar?”

Max: “No, with Renular. That’s a sister planet that Antarian refugees escaped to and is leading the way for the rebellion.”

Zan: looking back at the computer…
“And you wrote a translation program?”

Alex: “Yeah, it still has a couple of kinks. Sorry about that ‘the parties of the first six parts’ coming out as ‘the parties of the first sex parts’ thing, Mr. Evans.”

Philip: “Oh that’s ok Alex, I must admit for a while there it was one interesting marriage contract.”

Zan: “I know a little Antarian, so how does this thing work?”
He’s fascinated by all that Alex shows him and never realizes that he has gone from thinking Alex was a pet geek, to the valuable assist that he is.

Kyle: while dinner had been trying to say the least with Zan staring at Tess, afterwards he had some time to get to know Zan better so he now understood it: he’s still relieved to know that Zan would be leaving in a couple of weeks to find his own bondmate, but as they’re getting ready to leave he can’t help but make his own position perfectly clear...
“Zan, I just want to say... I’m glad you’re better and I wish you luck in San Francisco but make no mistake. I gave up Liz to Max when it became obviously those two were meant to be together... I won’t lose Tess to him or his twin, I’m not that noble.”

Zan: looking at Kyle, he smiles at the sincere bravado...
“Message received. She may look like my Ava, but I know she’s not and it’s Ava that I want.”
Zan closes the door behind their guest and for the first time in his life, he knows that he has a home to come back to, one with people that really do care about him even when he aggravates them and challenges them: a family that he can come home to when he needs to: that night he sleeps soundly as he dreams of his Ava again.

Home may be where the heart is, but the Fates know it’s not always easy living there.


Chapter 102

Setting:
Evans house, Thanksgiving Day, early afternoon

Philip: answering the door…
“Laurie, Rob, great to see you. So glad everyone could make it.”

Rob: looking around at the new fence and the agents stationed around…
“Yeah, looks like you’ve made some changes.”

Philip: “Yeah, security, you know.”

Rob: not sure what else to say…
“Yeah, um, so how’s it going?”

Philip: “Good, good.”
As his parent-in-laws come in…
“Colleen, Bill, welcome, Happy Thanksgiving!”

Bill: “Happy Thanksgiving.”

Colleen: “How is everyone, Diane, the kids?

Philip: “Good, they’re good. Why don’t you all come in and get comfortable.”
As two new arrivals come in…
“Oh, hi, Amber, uh, Robert. How are you?”

Robert: “Hi Unc, terrific. So where is his royalness, anyways? Oh wait it’s their royalness, now isn’t it?”

Philip: he’s had a bad feeling about this: he knows that Max wouldn’t really do too much to Robert, but Zan, well, he’s still on the unpredictable side: he can go from being as good as gold with Aunt Trudy and even Diane, to annoying especially when teamed with Max against Isabel, to down right stubborn with him: he has no idea what the outcome of this is going to be but it’s not getting off to a good start: clearing his throat…
“They’re here, uh, Robert, uh…”

Rob: “We’ve already had a long talk. There will be no problems, right Robert?”

Robert: “Who me? Never. I’ve learned my lesson.”

Philip: as he spots Zan coming down the hallway {God, I hope so, but I doubt it}: clearing his throat…
“Zan, everyone this is Zan. Zan, these are Diane’s parents, Colleen and Bill.”
Waiting a moment for them to shake hands…
“And this is her sister, Laurie, and her husband, Rob.”
As they finish greeting each other…
“And this is their daughter Amber.”

Amber: looking him over…
“Wow, never thought Max would look good with a goatee, but you do.”

Zan: smiling at the cute and young sort-of cousin: doing his best to mind-his-manners that both Aunt Trudy and Mrs. Evans had been drilling into him these last two weeks…
“Thank you.”

Philip: saving the difficult one for last…
“And this is Robert.”

Zan: “Hey.”

Robert: “Yeah, hey.”

Zan: {hmmm, I wonder what he’d look like dressed as an orangutan?}: his smile is pure delight…
“So Robert, wanna see some magic tricks?”

Philip: his eyes narrow as he watches Zan head down the hall with Robert {why do I get the feeling that Robert’s going to meet his doom?}: turning back from his musing, he sees that Amber, her Mom and Grandma had all disappeared into the kitchen: turning to his brother and father-in-law: walking over to the liquor cabinet and opening that bottle of good scotch he bought…
“So Rob, how’s the contracting business?”

Rob: taking the offered drink…
“Hmm, Glen Finisch? I didn’t know you were much of a scotch drinker?”

Philip: “It’s growing on me.”

Rob: “Business is still good. Slowing down a bit, you know the economy and the weather, but still good. How about you? I would imagine that you’re life has changed more than just having to add a fence.”

Philip: taking a drink…
“You have no idea.”
Turning as he sees his son come out…
“Max, come here and say hi.”

Max: “Hey, Grandpa, Uncle Rob. Good to see you.”
He sits down and chats for a while with his Dad and Uncle, totally forgetting he had just left Robert alone with Zan in his room.

Robert: walking around the familier room…
“So you and Max are twins, eh?”

Zan: the thing about cat and mouse is figuring out who’s really the cat and who’s the mouse: as he contemplates what kind of mousetrap to build…
“Yeah.”

Robert: “Yeah, so where ya from?”

Zan: “New York.”

Robert: “No, what planet?”

Zan: “New York.”

Robert: “Ha ha, yeah, you’re a riot.”

Zan: “You have no idea.”
{I wonder if he would fit in one of Max’s dresser drawers?}

Robert: “So you get abandoned, too, you know like Max?”

Zan: “Not exactly.”
{Maybe the top part of the closet? No, too easy to escape from.}

Robert: “So who raised you?”

Zan: “An alien.”
{Doesn’t Isabel have one of those trunks? Hmmm, I’d have to empty it first.}

Robert: “Yeah, so Aunt Diane and Uncle Philip decided to take in another one.”

Zan: “Another what?”
{I think I saw an old suitcase out in the garage that might work. Wonder if I should change his clothes into something, first. Hmmm, nah, Max already did that. I’d rather be original.}

Robert: “You know, alien rejects, I mean you all were abandoned, right? Lucky this isn’t the dark ages.”

Zan: {maybe a chicken suit, Max hadn’t done that. Yeah, he’d make a good chicken.}
“Why’s that?”

Robert: laughing…
“They’d string ya up by your balls then burn ya at the stake for being the devil.”

Zan: he smiles at cousin Robert’s suggestion {string ya up? Ok, hmmm, but Aunt Trudy told me no permanent damage, so maybe not by the balls and I guess a bonfire would be out of the question. }: before Robert can think to yell, Zan has a sock shoved in his mouth and belts wrapped around his arms and legs and tied securely together: he opens Max’s closet, takes a hanger, and using his powers the hanger becomes a hook mounted into the back of the closet: he points his finger as the now scared and furious Cousin Robert goes floating through the air over to the hook, where he then hangs by the bindings that are tied around his ankles and wrists: Zan looks at him for a minute…
“Now, who’s strung up?”
As he’s about to close the closet door…
“Oops, almost forgot.”
He touches Robert’s clothes and they turn into a giant chicken suit…
“Nice to you meet ya, cuz.”
After closing the closet then bedroom door, he innocently goes out and joins the rest of the family.

Max: as Zan comes into the living room and joins them, he looks around, seeing no one else…
“Uh, Zan, where’s Robert?”

Zan: the picture of pure innocence, he shrugs…
“I don’t know, hanging around here somewhere I guess.”

Max: he gives Zan a funny look for a moment then decides that he really didn’t care where his cousin was and goes back to visiting: about an hour later he gets up to answer the doorbell: he’s surprised by who’s there…
“Will wonders never cease, you learned how to use the door? What’s up?”

Michael: “And a Happy Thanksgiving to you too. I’m expected at Maria’s and I’ve been informed that, that sweater she gave me and that I gave you, was supposed to be worn today. So where is it?”

Max: smiling…
“You’re really not the sweater type.”

Michael: “Yeah, I know that, you know that, but Maria insists. I’m late, Maria’s already counting the minutes, loudly I might add, so where is it?”

Max: stepping aside…
“Closet.”

Michael: stepping in…
“Hey, Mr. Evans, Zan, uh, Max’s Uncle and er, Grandpa. Happy Turkey Day. Just be a minute, need to pick something up. I know the way, Max. Go keep the family happy.”
He proceeds down the hall to his friend’s bedroom, opening the door he hears a slight banging sound: looking around for a moment, he sees nothing, and proceeds to open the closet, or tries to, he has to give a few hard tugs to move whatever was blocking it in the closet: he pauses as he stares at Cousin Robert, hanging upside down by his ankles and hands, dressed as a chicken: not wanting to spoil the fun for whoever did it, and he has a pretty good idea who that was, he manages to control his laughter: looking around, he spots the sweater, neatly folded on the closet shelf: taking it down and giving Cousin Robert one more look…
“Nice suit.”
And closes the closet door then the bedroom door: he happens upon Zan helping himself to some chips and dip: he pats him on the back, as Zan turns around…
“Hey, Zan, um… you do good work. Have a good Turkey Day.”

Zan: “Hey, ya, you too.”

Diane: calling out from the dinning room…
“Ok guys, come on, dinner.”
As everyone takes their seats, she notices an empty spot…
“Who’s missing?”

Laurie: looking around…
“Robert?”
Then a little louder…
“Robert!”
And louder…
“Robert!”

Diane: “Who saw Robert last?”
As eyes turn to Zan…
“Zan, what was Robert doing when you saw him last?”

Zan: “Nothing, just hanging around.”

Philip: {now why do I have a feeling…}…
“Zan, where were you when you last saw him hanging around?”

Zan: “Oh, uh, Max’s room.”

Amber: being the closest to the hallway…
“I’ll go check.”
As she opens Max’s bedroom door…
“Robert, you in here?”
She hears banging coming from the closet: heading over to it…
“Robert, did you get locked in the closest?”
She opens the closet door and stands there in shock as her brother starts furiously moving around trying to get free: he would’ve been screaming too if that sock wasn’t in his mouth or rather beak: she laughs her head off all the way back to the dinning room: she’s having such a fit of giggles that she has a hard time talking.

Laurie: not sure what to make of her daughter’s antics…
“Amber, did you find him?”

Amber: holding her sides and nodding her head vigorously…
“Ummhum.”
As everyone keeps looking at her, snorting…
“He’s right where Zan said… hanging… around…in Max’s room.”

Philip: he’s the first up from the table, around the corner, thru the hall and comes to a stand still in front of his son’s closet, where he’s greeted by the sight of Robert tied up and hanging upside down in the closet, dressed in a chicken suit: his look of astonishment is mirrored by everyone else as they join him.

Aunt Trudy: as she sees Robert and his current predicament, she has no doubt who did it…
“Oh Lord.”
But it’s just so damn funny: try as she might, she just can’t stop the laughter.

Philip: it doesn’t help that everyone with one notable exception, the victim, has just followed suit and is now laughing along with Aunt Trudy: he’ll be sure to laugh his ass off later about this, right now he needs to rescue Robert, although it has been awfully nice and quite for the last hour or so while he was, MIC, missing in chicken: clearing his throat…
“Max, Zan, get him down from there.”
As they lift him down and start to untie him, he notices how irate Robert is…
“Uh, maybe Rob, you should be the one to uh, untie him while I go have a talk with you boys. Max, Zan, care to join me in the family room?”

Aunt Trudy: as Zan is about to decline…
“No dear, that’s not really an option. Just, just…”
Looking back at the Robert the Chicken…
“Oh dear…”

Philip: he’s pacing back and forth with a drink in his hand, as the boys enter…
“Which one did it?”
As Zan raises his hand slightly…
“Why?”

Zan: not really liking being yelled at, but he had learned enough these past couple of weeks to watch his mouth, especially when Mr. Evans was really upset… and drinking, like now: trying not to sound smart…
“He wouldn’t play nice.”
That didn’t help.

Philip: “WHAT!”

Zan: he really was trying to explain, but he keeps getting yelled at…
“You said I could play with him, if I played nice. He wouldn’t so I…”

Philip: “So you tied him up and hung him in Max’s closet…dressed…dressed like a chicken? What in the hell were you thinking?”

Zan: “At least I didn’t hang him by his balls like he said I should’ve been. Besides, that could’ve been permanent damage and Aunt Trudy said I couldn’t do that, so I didn’t. ”
It sounds like a good defense to him and it was the truth after all.

Philip: “You… he… I…”
He’s at a lost for words, he can’t believe it: exasperated he spots Aunt Trudy standing off to the side: gesturing to her…
“Aunt Trudy, see if you can explain this to him. I give up.”
As he leaves the room, calling back to them…
“Max, see if you can do something with that chicken suit!”

Zan: watching Aunt Trudy come towards him, shaking her head…
“I guess that wasn’t such a good idea, huh?”

Aunt Trudy: watching her other nephew snorting before finally breaking out in hysterics…
“Max, stop that. It’s not funny.”

Max: tears are starting to form…
“OH GOD IS IT EVER! A CHICKEN SUIT?! He looked like he was just waiting to be plucked! ”

Aunt Trudy: admonishingly…
“Max, go do as your father told you! Go on, right now. Go…go…”

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:34:39 PM
She can’t do it: she can’t say it with a straight face…
“Go change that chicken suit.”
As he continues to laugh…
“Stop it… go on, get out of here.”
Looking at her newest nephew, who was trying to at least look like he was sorry, except for that delightful twinkle in his eye…
“Oh Zan, what am I going to do with you?”

Zan: “I didn’t hurt him. I kept my promise, I didn’t.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, but you can’t…”
Snort…
“you can’t…”
Snorting again…
“you can’t dress him up like a plucked chicken.”
Tears are now rolling down her eyes…
“No matter how much he deserved it. Oh God, Zan, that was funny!”

The Fates know…hehehehehe… the Fates are…hahahahahaha...: sorry the Fates are busy at the moment, please leave a message and they’ll get back to you….hehehehehehe………


Chapter 103

Setting:
Evans house, late Thanksgiving night

Philip: after taking a relaxing shower he stretches out on their bed in his boxers and t-shirt: he puts his arm across his eyes, thinking of today’s events…
“God, this’ll be one holiday for the memory books.”

Diane: sitting on the side of the bed putting cream on her hands…
“Well, at least it wasn’t boring. I thought it turned out rather well… all things considered.”

Philip: turning to his wife, surprised…
“All things considered? Zan tied up and hung your sister’s son in a closet!”

Diane: she can’t help the snort as she thinks of it…
“Don’t forget the chicken suit.”

Philip: giving in and starting to chuckle…
“No, I don’t think anyone will forget that chicken suit. In fact, I don’t think Max will ever be able to look at Robert again without going baaababaaak.”

Diane: “Well, Isabel and especially Amber took quite a bit of delight in offering Robert wings at dinner…I’m sure he’ll get over it, though.”

Philip: getting more comfortable on the bed…
“Diane, you do not get over being horse tied and hung in a closet…in a chicken suit.”

Diane: giggling…
“You have to admit, Zan has quite an imagination.”

Philip: yawning…
“A little too active if you ask me. This isn’t the first time with him, you know.”

Diane: pretended surprise…
“Who else has he turned into a chicken?”

Philip: “You know perfectly well what I’m talking about. It took me hours of explaining to get those agents calmed down.”

Diane: “He does try to be good. I mean he really didn’t hurt Robert… and those agents, didn’t Zan tell you they were cramping his style and asked to be given a little more room?”

Philip: looking at his wife…
“Diane, he turned them pink, them, their clothes, their car, everything pink.”

Diane: “It wasn’t pink, it was fuchsia. A lovely shade too.”

Philip: “You’ve been spending too much time with Aunt Trudy.”

Diane: “He’s not bad. He is trying, you know.”

Philip: ”Uh huh, he hung all of Isabel’s old Barbie dolls from the ceiling, took his time too, made little mini-nooses and everything.”

Diane: “It was never proven that Zan did that, I mean Max has always had this absurd hatred of Barbie.”

Philip: “But I know. Zan hung ‘em then Max dug out his GI Joes, made mini-paint ball guns and took target practice. He’s a bad influence on Max. Max is supposed to be a King and he’s back to playing with GI Joe and torturing his sister. This is not good.”

Diane: “Max maybe a King, but he’s eighteen and is supposed to torture his sister…”
Thinking for minute…
“Oh God, what did I just say?”

Philip: “See, it’s true.”
After a few more minutes of silence…
“At least it’s only for a few more days, then he leaves for San Francisco.”

Diane: “He’s coming back, isn’t he? I mean, where else would he and Ava go? They should be close by. Philip, he’s still a kid, he needs a place that he can call home and people he can turn to. I want him close by.”

Philip: “Diane, I can’t control what he does. Hell, I don’t think anyone could. He’ll come back if he wants to.”

Diane: thinking for a moment…
“Zan Smith. That’s no kind of name. He needs something that he can carry with him, so that he knows he has a home, that he belongs.”

Philip: “He picked it.”

Diane: “Yes, some choice, Zan Smith or Zan Doe. Some option he was given by that social worker while flat on his back in the hospital. I would have picked Smith, too. No, he needs a name that he can identify with… as family.”
Looking over at her husband with a hopeful look.

Philip: looking back at his wife…
“Oh, hell.”

Meanwhile…

Zan: laying on his back, on his air mattress, arms underneath his head, staring up at the dark ceiling…
“He hates me.”

Max: turning over on his side to face his roommate…
“Who?”

Zan: “Your Dad.”

Max: “He doesn’t hate you… you frustrate him.”

Zan: “Why? I mean, take today, he said I could play with him if I played nice. I did…it wasn’t my fault that idiot cousin of yours wouldn’t play nice back…”
Growing more animated…
“And I didn’t do permanent damage, just like Aunt Trudy told me not to. And he still yelled at me.”

Max: “Zan, you can’t tie a person up and…”
Starting to laugh…
“And turn them into a chicken just because they piss you off.”
Pausing…
“That was a stroke of genius by the way.”

Zan: thinking back to what Robert looked like hanging there, chuckling a little…
“Thanks, it was one of my better ones.”
Scowling once more…
“I still pissed him off, though.”

Max: thinking for a moment…
“You challenge him. He’s not use to that. You’re an unknown, with unknown boundaries. Even more so than Michael.”

Zan: turning to face his twin…
“What da ya mean?”

Max: “Michael had a rotten childhood, but he had Isabel and me, and to an extent our parents. Even without knowing it, Michael learned enough to know when he was crossing a boundary, well… usually. He knew when he was going to get yelled at, but not you. You’ve lived your life according to your own rules and we don’t know what those rules are… and you’re just starting to learn our rules.”

Zan: “So I get yelled at a lot.”

Max: “Yeah, but he wouldn’t take the time to yell if he didn’t care.”

Zan: lying back on his back, thinking about things, as he recalls the day…
“Aunt Trudy thought it was funny.”

Max: “Don’t kid yourself, Dad thought it was too. He just couldn’t show it. I bet he and Mom are laughing their asses off over it tonight.”

Zan: smiling, looking back over…
“Ya think?”

Setting: Evans house, following Monday morning

Diane: shoving just a couple more things for him to snack on into his duffel bag…
“Zan, are you sure you have everything? Did you get that new pack of socks I picked up for you?”

Zan: while dumping more Tabasco on his waffles…
“Uh huh.”

Diane: looking around…
“Your jacket, you forgot to pack your jacket.”

Aunt Trudy: coming up and taking the mentioned item out of Diane’s hands just as she was getting ready to pack it…
“Diane, dear, I think he may need that. It’s cold enough to snow outside.”

Diane: looking out the window at the clear frosty morning…
“Oh, yes, of course… Zan, did Philip give you the money for the trip? Did you put it in a safe spot?”

Zan: whipping it out of his front pocket…
“Yep.”
Continuing to eat.

Diane: “Your ticket, what about your plane ticket. Where…”
As he whips it out of his back pocket…
“Oh”
Trying to think of everything…
“What about your id? They won’t let you on the plane without a picture id.”
As he whips out of his other back pocket, his NY ID card that his social worker had him issued…
“Oh”
A little more softly…
“It’s a round trip ticket, you know…and a return one for Ava, too.”

Zan: like a good boy, he gets up and takes his plate, rinses it and sticks it in the dishwasher: he turns to where Diane is standing and gives her a sweat kiss on the cheek…
“I know.”

Philip: coming in to get Zan…
“You ready?”

Zan: taking his bag, he almost drops it, wondering how it had gotten so heavy…
“Yeah.”
Turning back to Diane, he looks at her for a moment, she looks like she’s ready to cry: he smiles a little as she opens her arms, hoping for a hug: obliging her, he wraps his arms around her for a tight hug and gives her another kiss on the cheek, then whispers…
“I’ll come back…Mom.”
He feels her arms squeeze him a little tighter, then he gets a kiss back: he next turns to Aunt Trudy: giving her a rueful, sweet-little-me smile.

Aunt Trudy: taking him in her arms and holding him tight…
“Oh, you. Come here.”
Getting another hug and kiss…
”This place is going to seem so… mundane without you around to liven things up.”

Zan: with a mischievous grin…
“Don’t worry. I gave Max some ideas, and if he forgets, Michael’s got some good ones, too.”

Aunt Trudy: laughing, giving Zan a playful smack on the arm…
“I’m sure you did. Now have a good trip and play nice with your agent, even when he doesn’t.”
Tenderly…
“Go find your Ava. She’s waiting for you. You take our love with you.”

It’s so hard for parents to let go, even for the Fates sometimes, when the young take flight on a new journey.



Chapter 104

Setting:
San Francisco Airport, same Monday afternoon

Zan: he eagerly looks out the window as the ground approaches: he smiles at the irony of it: he’s an alien from another planet yet this is the first time he’s flown, as he looks back and watches the wing flaps come up, he feels the bounce of the wheels touching down: he looks around out the window, then strains to look out the windows on the other side: frowning, he looks to his agent sitting next to him…
“Where is it?”

Agent: “Where’s what?”

Zan: “That bridge, the Golden Gate.”

Agent: smiling…
“It’s in San Francisco, where it’s always been.”

Zan: confused…
“Then where the hell are we?”

Agent: “South San Francisco. Don’t worry. All the arrangements have been made.”

Zan: he follows the agent departing the plane: the large crowded airport feels like home, all kinds of people, and languages, the signs of a large varied city, yep, just like home: taking on a bit of his old city swagger, he follows his agent to the weird luggage carousel thing: he notices an idiot, running around the carousel trying to grab his bag: not only is the guy dumb but rather rude, pushing and bumping people out of the way: just as the guy is finally reaching for his bag, something mysteriously jerks it away, the idiot just looks at it funny then goes once again chasing after it: as he comes back around and is about to shove Zan out of the way, he looses his balance and falls flat on his ass: Zan has a pleased smile as he calmly steps forward and grabs his duffel bag as it comes around the first time: turning back to his agent…
“Ok, where to now?”

Agent: silently watching the antics at the carousel…
“There’s a car waiting with some new agents that are familier with the area. They’ll be taking over until you’re ready to return. This way.”
Two new agents parked in the red zone, and a glaring traffic control cop who’s trying to write them a ticket meet them right out side the baggage claim area…
“Agent Chen and Salvador?”

Agent Chen: “Yes, Agent Baker, and this must be Mr. Zan Smith. ”
As he opens the door to the back seat…
“We have been instructed to take you where ever you wish in the city, but we do request one thing.”

Zan: “Yeah, what’s that?”

Agent Chen: “No pink, please.”

Zan: smiling lopsided at that…
“Oh, Ok.”
Pulling out the slip of paper that Mr. Evans gave him…
“Um, I guess to the hotel then. The Sir Francis Drake?”
He looks up to see if that sounds right, as the agent nods, Zan climbs in the back accompanied by Agent Salvador, with Agent Chen driving and Baker in front: as they head north a bit, he can see what use to be called Candlestick Park off to the right, sitting next to the bay: they soon are surrounded by freeway and hills, he’s amazed to see row upon row of pastel painted houses right next to each other with no room in between, stretching up and down the never ending hills: before long he realizes that he is no longer at ground level as he is looking into the 3rd and 4th floors of various buildings and skyscrapers are in front of him: as they turn off the freeway, he finds himself in a maze of streets that don’t seem to have traffic rules and just to add a bit more fun there are these cable car things and electric cars right in the middle: as they wait for a light to change to green, he smiles as people ignore it and simply step out in front: he relaxes as he realizes that he must be in the hands of an experienced driver since they got through the light while it was still green without hitting anyone: his relaxation is short lived as they stop for another light, his mouth drop opens as he looks at the road in front of him, it’s straight up with traffic lights on every corner: he grabs the arm rest and holds on as the light changes green: he’s white knuckled as they come to the first of three stop lights, all up hill: he turns to look at the car behind him, inches from their bumper: looking back forward…
“Uh, how much further?”

Agent Chen: pointing to the top of the hill…
“Just a couple more blocks, see, right there, at the top.”

Zan: ”Oh, yeah.”
A bit more quietly…
“At the top, of course.”
He manages not to cringe as the light changes and he waits for the tell tale noise of metal on metal as the car rolls back a few inches before pulling ahead; surprised when he doesn’t hear it, looking around {how’d he do that?}: they finally make it without further incident and pull into the valet parking area: he gets out looking around at the older, but very upscale hotel: {not bad, not bad}: as he walks in the lobby, he’s pointed in the direction of the registration desk {well, this is a first, actually registering}…
“Um, yeah. I got a reservation.”

Clerk: eyeing the suspicious looking teen with long hair and a goatee wearing a sweatshirt and jeans and possibly being followed by he assumes plain closed cops…
“Name…sir?”

Zan: “Oh, Zan.”

Clerk: checking the computer…
“I’m sorry. There’s nothing under a Mr. Zan listed. Perhaps you have the wrong hotel. There’s a Motel 6 not too far from here. Just 15 or so blocks that way.”

Zan: giving the snooty clerk a nasty look…
“Try Smith, Zan Smith.”

Clerk: trying it again, surprised…
“Oh, yes, there you are, after all. It looks like the room has already been prepaid for the first week with a note to leave the card open for incidentals. May I see the card, please?”

Zan: “Huh? I don’t have the card.”

Clerk: growing suspicious, he turns back to the computer to double check the information in more detail…
“The card is under a Philip Evans. Is he in your party?”

Zan: “Uh, no, he’s home in Roswell. What’s the problem? The room’s prepaid. Just give me the key.”

Clerk: locking his station and stepping away…
“Just a moment I need to check on the room.”

Manager: his clerk has just explained the unusualness of the transaction and given the person’s appearance, he decides to check things out: he tells the clerk to go back and go through the motions of registering their guest while he dials the credit card company.

A few minutes later, in Roswell…

Diane: as she answers the phone…
“Hello, who…the bank… no, Philip isn’t here…oh, this is Mrs. Evans… yes, we did make reservations in San Francisco for a Zan Smith…yes, he is authorized to use it. Zan is a very special relative that we want to make sure he’s well taken care of. Please allow him to charge whatever he needs to at the hotel…yes, that will be fine.”

Back at the hotel…

Manager: getting off the phone with the bank, he walks over and has the clerk step aside: he double checks the computer, upgrades the room to include a view of the Bay Bridge, as he hands the room keys over…
“Here are your keys. We’ve given you a room with a view, to accommodate any miss understandings earlier. The credit card will be left open for you to charge whatever you wish to your room. Please contact the concierge with any questions. Is there anything else we can do for you Mr. Smith?”

Zan: giving the shocked clerk standing off to the side a smug look…
“I’m starting to get a craving for some chicken.”

Manager: “We have a variety of chicken dishes on our room service menu. There’s one in your room, or you can go to the restaurant on the top floor. Just show them this card and they’ll let you charge it.”

Zan: {just plucked chicken}: smiling at the manager…
“Thanks, I’ll do that.”
He takes the elevator to the 8th floor and uses the little card to open the room: it’s not as large as he would have thought but it’s very nice, large king sized bed, big tv, radio, big bath with separate shower and tub, two toilets: he backs up and looks again {what the hell’s that funny looking toilet?}: he walks over and pulls the handle {why does it spray up like that?}: shrugging, he goes back and drops his bag on the bed and opens the curtains {what view? All I see is white, there’s nothing but fog, some view.}: he is kinda hungry, it’s getting close to dinner time back in Roswell, so he picks up the menu: after scanning it he goes to the phone and reads the little instructions, pressing the button with the little waiter guy next to it…
“Um, yeah, I want some food sent up.”
Looking back at the menu {Max’s Mom is always after me to eat right, so I should probably get something good. How about a steak? Yeah, says at the top it includes salad and choice of potatoes, maybe even some milk. Yeah, that’d make her happy}…
“Yeah, I’ll have the filet mignon, medium, with the baked potato, uh ranch dressing on the salad and a milk, oh and a slice of this cheesecake…do you have Tabasco? Good, yeah, several bottles, please. 30 minutes, yeah, thanks.”
Feeling pretty good, he grabs the tv remote and flops back on the bed, he’ll have a good meal then go check out the city, trying to get an idea of where Ava might be, see if he can feel her somewhere: an hour later he is just finishing off his dessert: {man that was good. Best steak I’ve ever had. Have to be sure to order that again. Pretty neat that all I had to was sign for it. Wish they had bigger bottles of Tabasco, these little ones are a pain.}: throwing his napkin on the portable table, he goes and opens his room door, to where his two agents are standing…
“Hey, suit dudes. You know the city, right?”

Agent Chen: “Yes. My name is Chen and his is Agent Salvador. Is there something you’d like to go see, Mr. Smith?”

Zan: “Uh, yeah, um, it’s Zan, just Zan, but um, yeah, I want to drive around, get a feel for the city. Can you do that?”

Agent Chen: he and his partner are younger, and it was thought they could perhaps relate better to the young alien that was coming to The City: after discussing it, it was decided the best course of action was to play good host and chauffer to him around, that way they could keep a close eye on him without undo stress on anyone: smiling…
“I’m Greg and that’s Tony. We’d be happy to drive you around, whenever you’re ready.”
They had no idea that for the next two weeks, they would be driving him all over The City from Ocean Beach to the Embarcadero and back again with him in the back seat, often with his eyes closed trying to see if he could literally “feel” where his alien girlfriend is.

Meanwhile…

Ava: she’s been going out of her mind for the last month: within moments of that truck hitting Zan, she felt his loss: she had grown so use to sensing his moods, knowing when he was near, she was absolutely lost without it, without him: it had been so hard right afterwards, she had wanted to run, to get as far away from Rath and Lonnie as she could, but she knew she had to wait for the right moment otherwise they would have just chased her down and killed her, like they did Zan: she had finally gotten her chance when they were in Roswell: it had been so hard in Roswell, especially seeing Max, he looked so much like Zan, true, different clothes, hair and all that, but underneath she could see Zan, and then Liz: she and Liz had bonded that night over their own Zan’s, Liz over having to give him up and she over loosing hers forever: she was so glad that she did finally help Liz to get Max back, maybe not as Liz’s boyfriend initially, but at least he was alive and walking around…unlike hers: it’s just so unfair, after almost a whole year of not feeling anything, she starts picking up stray feelings of confusion, loss, even laughter and love: these feelings had been growing stronger and stronger: these last few weeks have been the worst, there were a few times that they were so strong that she half expected Zan to come walking through the door, like now: she almost jumps out her chair as someone knocks on the door: answering the door…
“Oh, hey Cheri, what’s up?”

Cheri: she’s been worried about her neighbor and friend, all alone, like herself but not: she at least has the joy of getting to kick her boyfriend out when he becomes too annoying, not her friend though: it’s beautiful how Ava has stayed true to her boyfriend’s memory, but it’s so sad to see, too: she can tell that she’s caught Ava in one of those “Zan” moments…
“Hey, girl. I was making a list for the grocery store, wondering if you needed anything?”

Ava: looking around a little lost for a moment, this feeling of Zan is just so strong, almost overpowering, it’s hard to concentrate: she closes her eyes and with all her might she forces the feeling down: opening her eyes, she looks back at her friend…
“Yeah, actually I think there is. Come on in. Let me make a quick list for ya.”

Cheri: “Hey, no bother. Eddie’s back and watching the kids so take all the time you need.”

Zan: he had been out with the agents doing one of his “feeling” trips, when all the vibes he was sending out suddenly slammed back into him: opening his eyes and bolting upright in the car: shouting…
“STOP! Stop the car! Back up, back up, man!”

Agent Chin: coming to a screeching halt…
“Back up? Are you nuts? We’re lucky we didn’t just get hit! This is a one-way, we can’t back up.”

Zan: anxious…
“Where are we?”
He looks out at the graffiti covered buildings and vacant lots, screaming of neglect.

Agent Salvador: “Not a good spot. This is called the Tenderloin.”
As Zan tries to open the locked door…
“Wait man, this isn’t a good area. You can’t go running off like that!”

Zan: his glowing hands make quick work of the door lock…
“Don’t you get it? It’s her, I just felt her. She’s here. I’ve got to find her. You can’t stop me. Don’t worry, I grew up on the streets of New York, I can take care of myself.”
Without another word, he jumps out of the car and runs back the way they came: as he comes to an intersection, he pauses and closes his eyes, trying to get another reading: opening them, he’s surprised to see Agent Salvador standing right next to him, staring down some neighborhood toughs who think they might have found a new prey: smiling…
“Come on, this way.”
As he heads back down the street of tenement hotels and cheap apartments.

Ava: she was making a short lists of things she needed when another wave of “feelings” hit her, hard: she has to grab a hold of the countertop to brace herself: tears are running down her cheeks as she cries out…
“Why, why now? Why after a year do I suddenly feel him so strongly? It’s like he’s right there, on the other side of the door. Oh God, why?”

Cheri: she and Ava had spent many an evening talking through their problems, Ava’s seemed so much sadder and harder than anything she had gone through: her Zan must have been something special for Ava to be still mourning him so much: coming up from behind and putting her arm around her…

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:35:06 PM
“Oh babe, maybe because it is right around a year, that it’s all coming back to you so strongly. They say the first…anniversary is the hardest… but at least he gave you something wonderful to love.”
She pulls her close for a hug.

Zan: he’s so close, he can feel it: it’s like a homing beacon to him: he can feel her so strongly: she’s upset, crying: he doesn’t even pause as he enters the old apartment building with the crumbling facade: he practically runs up the two flights of stairs: he’s on autopilot: part of him can hear Salvador behind him, panting to keep up: he ignores him and everything else: his hands are glowing as he runs them along the walls as he goes down the hall: he stops as he comes to a door: it’s ajar, he can hear someone talking, trying to comfort someone who’s crying: he pushes the door open and stands there, frozen as he looks at his Ava, standing there in a rundown apartment, crying.

Cheri: her head jerked up when she heard the door hit the wall, someone must have pushed it open: she still has her arms around her friend as she looks at the scruffy looking young man staring at them in the door way…
“What the hell are looking at? Go on, get out of here.”

Zan: he didn’t even notice the other person there with Ava until she spoke, as Ava finally looks up at him: softly…
“Ava”

Ava: she feels the blood rush from her face and replaced by goose pimples: it can’t be, he can’t be: her mouth voices what her mind is refusing to believe…
“Zan?”
She takes a small step forward: her mind is trying to tell her it’s a cruel joke, someone must be playing a horribly, horribly cruel joke on her: shaking her head in disbelief…
“No, no, you can’t be. You died. I saw you. You… you’ve got to be Max or a shapeshifter, you can’t be… you just can’t be Zan.”

Zan: he takes a step towards her and stops as her words hit him: trying to convince her…
“I didn’t die. I was in the hospital for almost a year. I was… I was pretty messed up, my head. I had head injuries, seizures, headaches, and my leg. I had to have surgery so I could walk again, so I could go to Roswell, to Max, to be healed.”
Taking another step…
“You know it’s me. You can feel it. I feel it. I can feel you. I felt it when you… pushed me back a few minutes ago. That’s how I found you. I felt it come back and then I…I homed in on it, on you. Ava…”

Ava: the tears won’t stop, her mind keeps saying it can’t be, but… but, her heart: she runs and practically leaps into his arms: his mouth latches on to hers and won’t let go, neither will hers, ever.

Cheri: standing there, in shock at first then in joy, her friend’s lover has found her again after all: since she’s been totally forgotten: as she makes her way out of the apartment and closing the door…
“I’ll just leave you two to it then.”

Zan: his arms, he’s holding her in his arms again, nothing has ever felt so good, so right again: still kissing her madly, he hears a sound, but ignores it: the sound won’t go away, in fact it’s becoming more incessant: it’s damn annoying: finally breaking his lip lock…
“I wish someone would shut that kid up, it’s distracting.”

Ava: slipping out of his embrace: he stands there looking at her funny, confused as to why she’s not still in his arms: backing away a little…
“Oh that, well, um, see after… after I thought I lost you…A little while later I discovered that you didn’t leave me alone, exactly.”

Zan: confused and growing more annoyed {God that kid cries loud, I swear it sounds like it’s in this very room.}: he doesn’t know what to think as Ava takes his hand and leads him over the rumpled bed that has pillows laying all around the center of it: his mouth drops open in shock as he sees for the first time the source of all that racket: as Ava picks up the red crying thing, his knees goes weak and he has to sit on the side of the bed: Ava comes over and gently lays it in his arms: staring down at the squirming bundle of arms and legs in his lap, he’s at a loss to know what he’s supposed to think, let alone do.

Ava: watching him looking down, it’s a sight she never thought she would see: the tears start streaming again: sniffling…
“Zan, meet your daughter, Zanya. She’s what’s kept me going for the last year. After I left Roswell, I discovered I was pregnant and so I headed here. As far away from them as I could get, just like you always said to do. I had to; I had to keep our daughter safe. She was born last August.”

Zan: he smiles finally, as she grabs his finger {a daughter, I have a daughter, a little girl. She gave me a little girl.}: the tears are falling as he looks up to Ava, who’s watching him: in awe…
“She’s beautiful, just like her mom.”
Ava bends over and they kiss: he tries to deepen the kiss but the squirming bundle isn’t going to stand for it and the fussing turns back into wails as she demands to be attended to: breaking the kiss and looking back down to his daughter…
“Hey, hey, don’t do that. Why’s she doing that? Why’s she crying?”

Ava: it’s so cute to watch him holding her, totally clueless as to what to do: taking the pillows and rearranging them on the bed: she then sits back on them and holds her hands out for Zan to give her their daughter…
“It’s dinner time. Here, hand her over. Oh wait, Zan, you have to hold her neck and head, yeah, that’s better.”

Zan: he feels clumsy and awkward, but he manages to hand her back without breaking her in two: he watches Ava unbuttons her top and her bra has these weird fronts on it: as she opens one of these fronts {huh, that’s convenient.}: sitting next to Ava, he slips his arm around her and is mesmerized as his daughter works on her dinner.

The Fates love a family reunion; they always hold such surprises.


Chapter 105

Setting:
Ava’s Apartment, immediately following

Zan: it’s the most amazing thing watching her eat: he had been playing with her feet while she was eating, it was fun getting her annoyed and she kicking him, but she wasn’t going to stop chowin’ down for nothin’: Ava finally made him stop, saying something about her biting when annoyed, so he settled for Zanya holding onto his finger instead {the kid’s gotta good grip, might make a good catcher.}: after about twenty minutes, Ava announces that she’s done, he hasn’t a clue how she knows this but she does: Ava then hands him something called a “burp rag”, places it on his shoulder then hands him Zanya and tells him to burp her: looking at his sweet little girl then at her mother…
“Do what?”
Ava laughs a little then explains about putting her on his shoulder and patting her back until he hears some burps: as he’s doing this {hey, this isn’t so hard.}: craning his neck so he can get a good look at her…
“How come she doesn’t have hair?”

Ava: as she goes to get some juice and Tabasco for herself…
“They come that way, don’t worry it’s there, it’ll grow.”

Zan: continuing to study her…
“Oh”
{Ok, yeah, there’s a little bit, it’s so fine, though. Light, like her Mom’s. Hmm, damn she’s got the ears, poor kid. I better not hear any Dumbo jokes from anyone.}: as he continues to pat, he gets a “buuurrrrppp”: pleased {Hey, Uncle Michael would be proud of that one. Why she making that face?}: as another “buurrppppp” is followed by…
“Hey, what’s that? It ain’t supposed come back out like that. Quite it. Eewww, that stinks, how could she do that? Man, she got it all over me.”
He pulls her away and holds her out, away from him…
“Why’d she do that? Is she sick? Man, take it away.”

Ava: not moving, she just stood there in the kitchenette, watching, giggling at Zan’s expressions…
“It’s just spit. It’s harmless. Wait till it comes out the other end, now that can be toxic.”

Zan: looking back at his precious little princess…
“Nuh uh, she wouldn’t do that!”

Ava: laughing…
“Oh, wouldn’t she! Just wait, you’ll see, you’ll see.”
Looking at her Zan, who had used his powers to clean off the mess…
“Looks like Max did a good job healing you.”

Zan: as Ava comes back over and sits with him as he, now that he’s all cleaned up, lays back and puts his little girl on top of him then pulls Ava down next to him too: he sighs contentedly…
“Hmmm, yeah. It took awhile though for me to really start to get my powers back. I was there for about a month, then here for the last two weeks looking for you.”

Ava: snuggling into the nook of his shoulder, touching his hand that’s resting on their daughter…
“They’re good people, cornball but nice. So what do you want to do, Zan? Do you want to stay here?”

Zan: he looks around the place and scowls: thinking of where and how they grew up and then the comfort and the…love that he found with the Evans…
“No, not here, not like this, in fact, you need to pack. I’ve got some place better. You and Zanya deserve better than this. We’ll have a great dinner and then just relax, just the two of us.”
Looking down at the precious bundle resting on his chest…
“I mean just the three of us. Come on, let’s get out of here.”
Even though he told her that all she needed was the essentials, he’s still amazed at the crap they have to carry {never was like this in New York]: as he’s loaded down with diaper bag, toys, clothes, blankets, car seat, box of diapers, extra wipes, plus Ava’s two bags of things, they head out the door: as the agents get over their initial surprise of seeing them with a baby…
“Hey guys, give us a lift back to the hotel?”
He loads all the stuff in the trunk as Ava straps the car seat in and they are on their way to their new life together as a family.

Ava: she waited until they got to the room at the hotel to voice her curiosity…
“Zan, what’s with the suit guys? And this hotel, you have a key, how ya affordin’ to stay here?”

Zan: dropping all the stuff on the floor, he swoops in and scoops his little girl and Ava up in his arms…
“I picked up an agent detail in Roswell. They’re ok, the ones here are pretty cool. They’re here protectin’ me and now you and our little Zanya. And the place is compliments of the Evans. They’ve been real good to me.”
Kissing them both before sitting down on the bed, playing with Zanya…
“That’s where I want to go, back to Roswell, at least for awhile. Ava, I want… I want us, all of us to have a better life. I don’t want Zanya growing up in the streets like we did, having to lie, cheat, and steal… or in some dumpy apartment.”
Shaking his head…
“No, not for her or you or me either. The Evans can help us to…to get on our feet.”

Ava: sitting on the bed, watching Zan tickling Zanya’s feet and her smiling and laughing at her Daddy…
“I’ve seen some of those papers. Looks like Roswell is the UFO nuts’ dream, you want Zanya growing up around that?”

Zan: scowling a little…
“No, I don’t want that either, but it’s a place to start.”
His smile returns as he gets his baby girl to giggle and coo some more…
“She’s had her dinner, how about ours?”
Looking over to the little table with the room service menu…
“See if there’s something you want. I already know what I’m having, a good steak, those filet mignons are awesome!”

Ava: as she’s thumbing through the book…
“Oh, hey, they have cribs. We should call and get a crib sent up.”
Looking back at Zan with a special look in her eyes…
“That way we can have that great big bed all to ourselves.”
A little while later with their daughter asleep in the crib, they dine in relative quiet as they drink in the sight of each, adding kindling to the fires that simmer in them: as he feeds her a taste of his cheesecake…
“This is good but I was thinking of a different sort of dessert. How about you?”

Ava: giving him a sensual look, she takes another bite…
“Mmmm, I don’t know, this is pretty rich and silky. Think you can find something to beat it?”
She looks around the hotel for a moment and a long ago memory comes to her of another hotel in New York and a very young Zan… and her taking a shower: abruptly putting her fork down and standing up, announcing to a surprised Zan…
“I think I want to take a shower and try out all those little bottles I saw in the bathroom.”
She immediately turns and goes to towards the bathroom, with a Zan following not far behind.

Zan: he stands in the doorway of the bathroom, rigid, as button by button, snap by snap Ava peels her clothes off, it seems a painfully slow process to him and he has to fight his urge to go rip them off of her: his heart is beating, hard, as she wraps a towel around her ands turns the water on in the shower and adjusts the temperature: she then goes and opens the assortment of little bottles left out on the counter by the sink: as she finds one she likes, she turns to him with a sly smile and devilish look: in a low voice…
“Come here.”

Ava: still sniffing the scented bath oil…
“No, shower first. I haven’t had the luxury of a long…hot…one in sometime.”

Zan: his heart stops as she drops the towel and slowly saunters into the shower: he stands there, transfixed, watching her through the glass door as she takes a washcloth and runs it all over: he’s hot all over as he watches her wash her hair and how she arches her back when she throws her head back to rinse the shampoo: he likes the changes that motherhood has caused as he drinks in her silhouette of her standing there like that: suddenly the door pops open and a request of “do my back?” comes filtering out to him: he slips his shoes off and is about to take more off when he gets a firm head shake “no” and a “nuh huh, just wash my back please”: scowling a little, he’s still eager to comply: the idea of him fully clothed standing next to his naked Ava with water cascading down, is so…so erotic, it’s almost his undoing: he has to stop or he’s going to lose it but he doesn’t want to stop: he can’t help himself as the washcloth goes lower and lower until it’s massaging her cute rear end: her purring isn’t helping him to control himself either: just when he’s about to say “the hell with it” and take her right then, she turns around and snatches the washcloth away and thanks him, pushes him back out and closes the shower door once again as she takes her sweet time, rinsing: it’s driving him insane, this is too much, too long, he’s going insane, his body screaming at him for relief: suddenly the shower shuts off: he stand there motionless as she slowly comes out dripping water everywhere: she picks up a towel and wraps it around her hair and then parades naked just inches from him as she reaches across for another towel: grabbing her arm…
“Nuh huh, I’ll do it.”
He takes a towel and runs it all along her, making sure to dry every soft curve, he can’t help the trail of kisses the following behind the towel: as he reaches a spot that is absolutely drenched, he drops the towel: running his hands back up along her sides, he wraps them around her waist and picks her up: kissing mouth hard, he carries her back to their bed: he lays her on the bed and just looks at her, loving her with his eyes: her hands burn a path on his chest as she slips them underneath his shirt, runs them along his sides, then up his arm, taking his shirt off as they go.

Ava: he’s so beautiful, he’s thinner than before but all the muscles are still there, in fact his arms are even more so: she can’t help but wonder if everything else is as before: her curiosity gets the best of her and after getting his shirt off, she immediately turns to what remains: at a snap of a button and the sound of a zipper coming down, she soon has her answer as she slips her hand in and along his boxers: very pleased, she wants more: taking her hand out and along the sides, she give the jeans and boxers a good tug and he instantly springs up to life before her: sitting on the bed with him standing in front, she has the perfect view and takes her times, touching, feeling and finally tasting: as she runs her tongue along his extra sensitive spots, she can feel the rumble that goes through him before she finally hears it escape his lips.

Zan: he’s on fire and he knows she doing everything she can to fan those flames, and oh God is it ever working: with her hot mouth on him like this, he’s not going to last very long, maybe not even a minute longer: he takes her hands and moves them up his shoulders bringing her up so he can kiss her: together they lay back on the bed as his hands explore her body: as they trace the curves of her swollen breast down along the small pucker of her tummy, they finally reach the warmth and wetness they seek: he feels the tremor that shoots through her and hears his name whispered in longing and need: as he messages her, he can feel wetness building more and more on his fingertips: finally he hears “Zan, please”: he rolls over and as he enters her: she wraps her legs around his waist allowing him deeper access, as he rubs his length along her, he can feel her muscles starting to contract, tightening around him: he quickens his pace as this brings him to new heights: as she calls out his name, he loses control and slows as he fills her with his love: panting, he lays on top of her and buries his head in her hair as he regains his breath: it feels so good being with her, being joined with her: he knows that it’s right as their bond to each other is finally complete.


Sigh, the Fates love it when long lost loves finally find each other and renew their union.


Chapter 106

Setting:
Hotel, San Francisco, next morning

Zan: his eyes squint open as he looks at the clock 8:12am, he pulls the pillow over his head as that incessant crying continues: his arm reaches out to an empty spot next to him: his eyes pop fully open and the pillow goes on the floor as he looks around the room for her: that’s when it hits him…
“Oh God, what’s that stench?”
As his little girl goes from crying to out naught screaming, he’s finally galvanized into action and getting up, he goes over to the crib that holds his wailing daughter, as he nears his eyes begin to water: he again scans around the room, desperate for Ava to show up…
“Ava…Ava?”
Getting no response, he has no choice but to pick her up: the first thing he notices is that she’s much heavier and that diaper seems awfully squishy: as his daughter still cries, he knows just how she feels, he wants to cry too: a little louder…
“Ava…Ava…AVA!”
He finally spots the note on the nightstand: reading {got an early morning massage, be back at 9:00. Don’t worry Zanya should sleep ‘till then.}: looking at the note, then back to the wailing, smelly bundle in his arms…
“You see that, you’re supposed to be asleep. Why aren’t you asleep? Mom say’s you’re supposed to be. Four months old and already disobeying your Mom, not good, kid.”
The smell is really starting to get to him and he can’t hold his breath until 9:00: coming to a decision…
“Ok, kid, we’ve got to get rid of whatever is in that diaper. It…it can’t be that bad, right? I mean, you’re little, how bad could it be? I’ll, uh, I’ll just take the diaper off and, uh, use a little magic and it’ll be gone, right? Ok, ok, so, um, ok, let’s, uh, let’s lay you back down, and, uh, get a fresh diaper, oh and those wipey things I saw you’re Mom use last night.”
As he assembles the mentioned items: he looks at the arms and legs flailing all about…
“Ok, Zanya, ya got to work with me a little here. Come on now, how am I going to get that diaper off with you kicking and screaming like that…please.”
He manages to peel the little tape thingies off and is almost sick: eyes now watering big time, holding his breath…
“Oh God, you… it’s all…it’s all smashed and…what has she been feeding you, anyways?”
Looking at the neat little square wipey thingy in his hand…
“What the hell’s this thing good for? I’d need a whole box for what she did!”
While he was looking at the wipe, Zanya is busy kicking and squirming and manages to kick the diaper a couple of times: looking back down at her…
“God, Zanya, you got it… you got it all over, even on your foot. Couldn’t you have waited, Mom’s going to be back soon.”
He’s getting nowhere and it’s obvious that Zanya isn’t going to go along with the program…
“Ok, Ok, so here’s what we’re going to do. I’m, uh, I’m going to uh, roll this thing up and uh…the toilet, yeah, these things are biodegradable, right? Ah, who the hell cares, I just gotta get it out of here.”
He cringes as he picks up his very disgustingly messy daughter and even worse diaper and walks into the bathroom: as he drops the diaper in the toilet, only to have it plug it up, he quickly waves his glowing hand and forces it to go down: {toilet didn’t want anything to do with it either.}: he shifts Zanya over to his other arm, only to have the one he was holding her with come away…
“Oh gross. This is not supposed to be happening.”
Turning to his crying daughter…
“Yeah, me too.”
He’s already naked and as is she, so he figures why not: he turns on the shower, then goes back out for the baby washing stuff he saw Ava pack and comes back into the bathroom, grabs a wash cloth and, checking the water to make sure it’s not too hot, he steps into the shower: as the warm water starts hitting them, she finally quiets down as her cries turn to hiccups: he laughs at the funny look on her face as she hiccups: it’s challenging, holding a baby and squirting baby bath stuff on the cloth all at the same time…
“How do Mom’s do it, huh? They need three hands minimum. Ok, let’s see if we can get you all clean and smelling good before Mommy gets back.”
It’s funny watching her get mad as she continues to hiccup: he starts tickling her belly a little as he’s washing and is finally rewarded with a cute giggle/hiccup: smiling {hey, that’s my girl, that’s what I wanna see.}: as something a little warmer than the water trickles down his arm, looking at her suspiciously…
“Zanya, what did you just do?”
He looks down at the shower drain…
“Well, I guess no harm done.”
He then proceeds to do the best he can to get himself and his daughter all cleaned up: by the time he’s done, they’re both laughing: it’s a few minutes before 9:00 when they finally emerge from the bathroom, dressed in towels: he plops on the bed with her and is blowing raspberries on her tummy when Ava finally returns: looking up at the sound of the door opening…
“Do you have any idea what your daughter did?”

Ava: feeling rested and relaxed: she smiles at the sight of her towel clad lover playing with their equally towel clad daughter in the bed…
“My daughter?”

Zan: “Yes, yours. I think you should feed her something else cuz there’s no way what she did in that diaper is normal.”

Ava: she tries to bite her tongue to keep from laughing but is only marginally successful…
“Oh yes, it is.”
She goes over and grabs the clean, unused diaper that Zan had left in the crib: coming over and laying on the bed with Zanya and Zan: rubbing her daughter’s tummy…
“Did you get Daddy good this morning? You did, didn’t you? That’s my girl.”
She covers her clean sweet smelling precious little girl with kisses as she swiftly puts on the diaper.

Zan: lying back against the pillows, watching Mother and Daughter…
“Got Daddy, huh? You planned this, didn’t you?”

Ava: picking her up then snuggling next to Zan…
“She and I talked last night and got it all planned out.”

Zan: “See, the truth comes out. I knew there was no way that was normal. She must have been saving it up for days.”

Ava: “Yep sure has.”
They snuggle and play together for a bit while making plans for their immediate future…
“So you’ve been here two weeks and you haven’t seen the Fishermen’s Wharf, Chinatown, the Exploritorium or even the Embarcadero?”

Zan: cuddling his now sleeping daughter…
“Nope, I’ve been by some of that stuff but I didn’t have time to play tourist.”

Ava: “Well, before we leave we should take a few days and do that. Who knows when we’ll be back again?”

Zan: “Ok, so when should we leave?”

Ava: “Hmm, how about Friday?”

Zan: “Ok, here why don’t you put her down while I get dressed then I‘ll call the Evans and make the arrangements.”

A little while later in Roswell…

Diane: answering the phone…
“Hello… oh Zan, how are you? Did you find her? Oh, that’s wonderful, honey. You sound so happy…you do? What surprise? Oh, yes, of course, if you told me then it wouldn’t be a surprise. When do you plan on coming home? Friday. Oh sure, no problem. Just call the airline, they’re open ended tickets. Give us a call back and let us know when to pick you and Ava up at the airport. I’m so looking forward to meeting Ava. You two enjoy your time in San Francisco. We love you, dear. Bye.”

That Friday (two weeks before Christmas) at the Roswell Airport…

Michael: he stands at the gate waiting for them to disembark: with time running out, Mr. Evans and Max were busy with the annulment thing, Isabel turned into the Christmas Nazi again and was too busy with charity crap to come, Mrs. Evans was swamped with getting the house ready for Christmas and the arrival of Grandma and Grandpa Evans, coming tomorrow, so he got volunteered along with Aunt Trudy: it wasn’t a total loss, he got to borrow Mr. Evans’ big SUV with 4-wheel drive, just perfect for the snow they got last night: they thought by having Aunt Trudy along he wouldn’t take it off road, they were wrong beside Aunt Trudy held on just fine, didn’t even turn white or puke or nothing: he smiles a little as he spots Zan coming, he looks good, real good: as Ava comes into view he almost falls over in shock…
“No, it can be. That can’t be what it looks like.”

Aunt Trudy: her eyebrow goes up just a bit as she watches a very happy looking Zan and family come towards them: responding to Michael’s comment…
“Oh but it is…Uncle Michael. Smile dear, it’ll make them feel welcomed.”
As they approach, she smiles broadly and holds out her arms for a hug: getting one…
“Oh Zan, I’ve missed you so much. And I see you’re still up to mischief.”
Turning to the young girl standing next to him…
“You must be Ava. Welcome, dear.”
Giving her a warm hug also, then…
“And who do we have here?”

Zan: “Oh, uh, Aunt Trudy, Michael, this is Zanya…”
He puffs up with pride a little…
“our daughter.”

Aunt Trudy: she can’t help the big smile as she looks at the adorable little one all bundled up in a snowsuit in Ava’s arms…
“She’s precious. May I?”

Ava: as she hand her over to Aunt Trudy to hold…
“Oh, of course.”

Aunt Trudy: she manages to get a little smile out of Zanya as she holds her…
“Just precious.”
Reaching over and smacking a very unamused Michael on the arm…
“Isn’t she, Michael?”

Michael: “Yeah, yeah…cute…real cute.”
{Terrific Zan, just terrific. Ever heard of birth control, dude? I may be Max’s second but there’s no way in hell I’d ever baby-sit for him or his dupe, no way.}

Aunt Trudy: continuing to gush…
“Oh, I know quite a few people that are going to be absolutely thrilled, starting with a new Grandma Diane. Oh and here for Christmas too. Oh, it’ll be wonderful having a baby in the house for a change.”

Michael: {just so long as it’s not mine.}…
“Yeah, great…just great. So, we all ready?”

Zan: “Um, yeah, but we got a bunch of stuff we had to check as baggage, you know, stroller, car seat, couple bags of toys and clothes, you know… stuff.”

Michael: staying as far away from Aunt Trudy, Ava and their rug rat as possible…
“Yeah, stuff. Well, let’s go then.”

Oh, the Fates have plans for some; they’re just itching to be taught a lesson or two.


Chapter 107

Setting:
Evans house, same day and time

Philip: in the study with his son and Tobias putting this final details on the annulment petition: he’s been working on it for almost a month, it’s been tedious and cumbersome but he has to make sure that it complies with the contract and the laws on three worlds: Tobias has gotten numerous messages from Larek that Prince Tavner has been demanding an audience again and to expect him to pop in anytime now, so far they had stalled him coming to Earth (via procession) by citing that it was their religious time of year right now and it would be frowned upon to purposefully instigate a confrontation, but they can’t do it for much longer: taking a sip of his scotch…
“So, I think we’ve got it. Tobias, your opinion, how’s this going to fly with Vintar?”

Tobias: “It’s not. My bet, they’ll pull their support immediately and petition for the dowry’s return.”

Max: “But not support Kivar?”

Tobias: “No, like Larek said, there’s no love loss and he never will forgive Kivar for killing Ava in the first place. So, no, but its still going to be costly.”
He notices how Max keeps scowling at his Dad’s drink glass and then giving him looks like he’s just waiting for him to leave: taking the hint…
“I think, I’ll go see what I can find in the kitchen, I’m getting kind of hungry.”

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:35:52 PM
Max: giving Tobias a grateful look, he waits until the door is closed before turning back to his Dad…
“Dad, um, what’s with the scotch? You’ve never been much of a drinker before, but now…Is all this getting to be too much?”

Philip: looking at the glass, shaking his head…
“Mom, put you up to this?”
At a slight nod from his son…
“Yeah, I thought so. She’s been nagging me about it. I guess…I guess it is a bit. The last thing I needed was another surprise to deal with and then along comes Zan, and he’s… he’s…”

Max: “different.”

Philip: snorting…
“To say the least. Why can’t he just be a bit more like you? A little more responsible, he needs to grow up.”

Max: “Dad, he’s not me. You can’t make him into me. There’s a part of me that admires how free he is. He’s had a hard life, let him enjoy himself a little, he’ll grow up when he needs to.”

Philip: “Yeah, enjoy himself, he ran up a over $2000 in incidentals at the hotel in San Francisco, plus the room and the $1000 cash I gave him. I’d say he’s been enjoying himself a little too much, but, well, I guess there’s not a whole lot I can do about it. Oh, and tell your Mom I’ll lay off the liquor some.”
Hearing his car pull up…
“Sounds like Zan’s back.”

Max: “Yeah, with Ava.”

Zan: opening the door, he just has to say it…
“MOM, I’M HOME!”

Diane: coming in from the kitchen, grinning, she gives him a big hug…
“Oh, honey, you look wonderful. It’s so good to see you.”
She’s a little surprised by how affectionate he is, he hadn’t really been that way before, but now… he looks so happy: she turns and spots the reason for this happiness just coming in with…with…{OH MY GOD!}: shocked beyond belief, her eyes start filling with tears of joy…
”Ava…it’s so good to meet you. I’ve heard so much about you.”
Giving her a good hug, then turning to the little bundle dressed in a pink snowsuit…
“Oh my, this, this is…”

Ava: “Um, this is Zanya.”
She can tell Mrs. Evans is just itching to get her hands on her, and Zanya seems very happy to oblige, Zanya gives Mrs. Evans a little coo and a smile as she goes into her arms.

Diane: holding her, tears are falling as she sits down on the sofa with her…
“She’s beautiful. Oh Zan, oh Ava, she’s just beautiful.”
She checks with Ava first before taking the snowsuit off, she immediately sees the similarities…
“Oh, she’s got the ears, and the eyes, but lighter, more blue and green. It looks like she’s going to have your hair, Ava.”

Ava: in the car ride here, she had gotten to know Aunt Trudy a little and already absolutely adores her, and Max’s Mom seems just as nice, Zan certainly thinks a lot of her: sitting on the sofa next to her…
“Yeah, it’s just starting to come in.”

Philip: he and Max came out of the study and are both standing there, staring in disbelief {you idiot! Of all the irresponsible, stupid things… what does he know about raising a kid? Hell, he’s still one himself. Doesn’t he know how much it takes to raise a child, how much responsibility it is…}: looking at how obviously crazy Zan is over his daughter and how happy he is, Philip suddenly grins {looks like you found something that’s going to make you grow up in a hurry, one hell of a big hurry.}: clearing his throat, Zan turns around and stands up, he uneasily comes over to greet him by offering his hand: Philip just stands there and looks at his offered hand for a moment, then grins and shocks the crap out of Zan by giving him a big bear hug…
“Congratulations Zan, she’s perfect.”

Zan: slightly freaked, he had been expecting a long lecture on teen parenthood {Damn it, just when I think I’ve got him figured out he changes!}: overcoming his shock enough to talk…
“Uh, yeah thanks, thanks.”
Looking over at Mom and Ava playing with his daughter, he proudly smiles…
“Yeah, she is.”
As a grumpy Michael comes walking by, loaded down with luggage, headed for Max’s room…
“Oh, hey, sorry Michael about the puke. I forgot to warn you she does that when she’s eaten too much and the road was kinda bumpy.”

Michael: {keep that thing away from me!}…
“Um, yeah, no problem, we got it cleaned up and the smell out…eventually.”
{Yeah, 30 seconds before we pulled in the driveway.}

Philip: he finally relaxes a little as a problem just managed to solve itself, looking at Diane playing Grandma, he decides why not…
“Ok, Diane, my turn. Let’s get a look at this little lady.”
He can’t help the grin as he holds her {she sure does look like Max and Zan, ears, eyes, I think even the chin.}: getting into this Grandpa thing…
“So, I’m willing to bet that Santa is going to be leaving you a truck load of stuff under the tree.”
Turning to his son that’s standing next to him…
“What do you think Uncle Max?”

Max: laughing…
“I have no doubt about it, wait till Izzy gets a hold of her. Hey, Dad could I…”
As he holds out his arms, his Dad hands her over to him.

Philip: watching his son hold the little girl that looks so much like him {God, she looks like him, but why wouldn’t she? She’s the daughter of Max and Tess’s twins… the daughter of…she’s the daughter of Zan and Ava…Zan and Ava’s daughter and…heir.}.
As Max hands her back to Zan, he hears Zan call her his “little princess”, it finally clicks into place…
“Oh my God! Max, Tobias, Zan, come with me!”

Tobias: he had been waiting his turn to check out the baby, when Philip suddenly freaked and went into the study, telling him and the others to follow: as they come into the room and close the door behind them, he grows more concerned as Philip is excitedly riffling through the documents …
“Philip, what’s the matter?”

Philip: looking up at them, he realizes that they don’t get it, yet…
“The marriage contract…don’t you get it? Tobias, the contract doesn’t specifically say King Zan and Queen Ava, it says Zan, son of Tanier of the Royal House of Antar and similar for Ava, right?”

Tobias: “Yeah, it’s customary to identify people by their immediate family affiliations and the House of their birth.”

Philip: “So, Zan could mean either one, right? They can both lay claim to that name and family association.”

Max: finally starting to get it…
“So I don’t need to be the one to fulfill the contract, Zan and Ava already did, they have a daughter.”

Tobias: “Yeah, that would fulfill to the letter of the law of the contract, but not the intent. Zan’s daughter isn’t likely to ever sit on the throne, unless he does.”

Philip: shaking his head…
“Doesn’t matter, the contract states only that their child or children would inherit all worldly goods and the style and title of their parents. You said it yourself; Zan has a legitimate claim to the throne. He’s next in line and after him, Zanya, then Isabel, then… Lonnie, but I think I have a way to get her removed. I need to study Antarian law a little more but I think there was a clause I read somewhere that a convicted felon cannot rule, but let’s save that for later.”

Zan: still a little confused…
“Wait, I don’t know Antarian law, but I know that usually kids born to unmarried…”

Philip: “But you are married, just as much as Max and Tess are.”

Zan: blinking at that in surprise…
“I am? We are? I don’t remember getting married.”

Max: “Zan and Ava did though.”

Zan: looking at Max…
“Did we at least get a honeymoon? I think I would at least remember that?”

Philip: “Zan, focus. Everything in the contract applies to both, so Zan and Ava are married and I would assume that’s fine with them. Max and Tess still need to go through with the annulment, so they can remarry in the eyes of the law on Antar, Vintar, and Renular.”

Tobias: “And as such, the dowry remains with the House of Antar. But what if they say that they aren’t married, then as Zan said, Zanya would be considered illegitimate and be excluded to the line of succession.”

Philip: shaking his head…
“No, they can’t have it both ways. If they do that, then it is they that are breaking the contract and as such it would be at the will of the House of Antar to return the dowry. They would have no legal right to demand it.”

Max: thinking this through…
“So, we’ve fulfilled the contract and have a way to keep the dowry to support the war, but what about Vintar’s continued support? Anyway we can keep that too?”

Philip: “I think there might be, but it would mean that you will need to meet with Tavner and soon. Here’s my idea……”

It’s when the Fates have the families all come together that problems get worked out.


Chapter 108

Setting:
Evans house, Saturday morning

Diane: she smiles as the usual crowd plus Zan and Ava are at the table for breakfast: she’s thinking that a highchair might not be a bad investment: it had been a bit of an eye opening experience this morning about 5:00AM: the last actual baby in the family had been her niece, Amber, and she had totally forgotten about early morning feedings, at least Zanya was past the 2:00AM ones her sister Laurie had told her about: it was so cute when Kyle walked in to see the splitting image of Tess, holding a baby that is unmistakably Zan or Max’s, for a minute she thought he might actual hit Max for some reason: but that was soon forgotten and Kyle actually turned out to be pretty good holding her: he seemed to take great delight in the fact that she had, as he put it ‘Max’s Dumbo ears’: then it looked like Zan was going to hit Kyle, good thing Philip was there to keep things quieted down: as she looks at Max, she doesn’t like the circles under his eyes, he’s been pushing so hard to get everything done for the annulment and the engagement announcement, now having to sleep on the sofa was just not helping: as Michael helps himself to more french toast…
“Michael, you have a guest bedroom, right?”

Michael: in between mouth fulls…
“Uh huh.”

Diane: “Good, I was thinking, with George and Betty coming tonight and Max already on the sofa, this place is getting rather crowded.”

Michael: “Oh hey, no problem. I crashed in Max’s room lots a times, he can crash at mine anytime.”

Diane: “Oh, that’s good, but that’s not what I was thinking. Ava, you and Zan and little Zanya, you probably are used to a little more privacy. And there’s just Michael at his place and it’s got a good size living room, dining area and kitchen, even a little yard out back. We could go get you some groceries, and you’d be all set. Oh and maybe get a portable crib or something.”

Ava: while they’ve done everything possible to make her and definitely Zanya feel welcome, being around all of these people all of the time was a bit much, and she liked the idea of just them, and Zanya seemed to like Uncle Michael {maybe he could help watch her a little?}…
“Oh, that’s cool. If it’s not a problem.”

Diane: since Michael seemed to be having some problems swallowing his food, she decides to answer for him while she pats Michael on the back, trying to help him swallow…
“Oh, of course it’s no problem. He’d be happy to have a little company. Isn’t that right Michael? Here, try a little water, you’re turning rather red, are you alright?”

Michael: cough, choke, gulp air, breath, cough, sputter…
“Uh…”

Aunt Trudy: coming by, she gives Michael a sharp slap on the back…
“Did that help it go down better, dear?”

Michael: trapped, he looks to Max, who looks a little too happy to be getting his room back: between clinched teeth…
“Just fine.”

Diane: “Well, good. Ava, we’ll get things packed up this afternoon and go do some grocery shopping on the way over, so you’ll be all set. Of course, we expect to be seeing a lot of all three of you and you must come for Christmas. Maybe you can even decorate Michael’s place, make it feel more festive.”

Isabel: she came home last night to quite a shock, a very pleasant and adorable shock: there’s nothing like a baby to make Christmas even more special: she’s sitting at the table cuddling little Zanya, she looks up at Mom’s suggestion and smiles devilishly…
“Oh Ava, I’d love to help you decorate Michael’s place. You know, we have a ton of extra stuff still out in the garage that we can use, maybe even get Michael to put up some lights and get a Christmas tree. You must have a Christmas tree.”

Ava: starting to really get into it…
“You know I would love that. I’ve never had a Christmas before.”
Looking over at her love…
“And neither has Zan or, of course, Zanya.

Isabel: “Well, that’s it then. It’s going to be my goal to make sure you have the best Christmas ever…and Michael’s, too, isn’t it?”

Michael: he notices how Philip, Max and even Kyle seem to be very interested in the paper, and Kyle’s reading the gardening section…
“Hiel Hitler.”

Isabel: “WHAT!”

Michael: “Happy to, said I’d be happy to.”

Philip: folding the paper…
“Well, now that’s settled, Zan, I think it would be a good idea for you to be here this afternoon when I start prepping Max for his meeting with Prince Tavner. As next in line, it wouldn’t be a bad idea for you to attend.”

Zan: “Um, yeah, Ok.”
Looking to Ava to her unspoken confirmation…
“Yeah, then maybe we could talk about…things.”

Later that afternoon…

Zan: standing in Philip’s study, he’s not sure how to begin: he had been impressed earlier with how Philip worked with Max, teaching him to be prepared for whatever this Tavner dude may throw at him and how well Max handled it: this had just reinforced what he had been thinking and feeling for some time now, Max can have the job of king cuz it sucks: with that in mind he’s more determined than ever to make a different life for himself, for Ava and especially their little Zanya: it’s just him and Philip now alone in the study, standing a little taller…
“Mr. Evans, I wanted to talk to you about…about what I, we, that is what Ava and me want for us…and Zanya.”

Philip: he keeps his lawyer face on but inside he’s delighted, not because he wants to get rid of Zan but because it shows that for the first time Zan has given his future some thought: remaining serious and noncommittal…
“Yes, go on.”

Zan: “We think it’s best for us, especially Zanya, that we live somewhere else…other than Roswell.”

Philip: thinking about it…
“Where?”

Zan: “We…we haven’t decided, but um, far enough away to…to stay out of the alien spotlight. We don’t want Zanya to grow up like that.”

Philip: he’s impressed with how much the boy has changed, how much he’s already grown by putting his daughter’s best interest first: nodding in agreement…
“I can understand that. I’m not overly thrilled with my children being in it either. Have you given any thought to what you want to be doing in this new place? Any goals you’d like to work on?”

Zan: he had tried to prepare himself for this meeting but he still didn’t have all the answers…
“I…I want to be able to help Max, but I’m not sure how…”
Under his breath to himself…
“Other than having a kid.”

Philip: he’s already going over the different possibilities and one thing is for certain, they should stay fairly close by, both for safety and support: even though Zan’s been on his own most of his life, this is a whole new world he’s looking at and wanting: he’s going to need some help, besides he’d never hear the end of it from Diane or Isabel if they didn’t get regular visits with them, especially with Zanya {hmmm, maybe some place near a relative but close by?}…
“Actually Zan, that’s a very good… noble desire. I think the ‘how’ is best served by learning what you’re capable of. I know you’re smart and…uh, imaginative. I’m sure you’ll be able to put that to good use, perhaps…uh Zan, what kind of education do you have?”

Zan: shrugging…
“Our protector taught us what we needed to know, then I guess everything else we just sorta picked up.”

Philip: he had suspected this was the case, but it still shocked him…
“You’ve…you’ve never been to school…of any kind?”
As Zan shakes his head “no”…
“Well, perhaps that might be a good place to start then. I think it maybe a little too late for high school, perhaps getting your GED and some community college might be the way to go, give you a chance to explore different things, different subjects. You may surprise yourself and find something you really like.”

Zan: not sure how he feels about school but maybe…: wanting to make sure about things…
“You’ll…help me… to do that?”

Philip: smiling…
“Of course Zan, that’s what families are for.”

The Fates are always up to experiencing new things, that’s what makes life interesting.


Chapter 109

Setting:
Evans house, same Saturday night, late

Max: he’s just getting to bed after a long day: it started with Zanya waking the house a little after 5:00am, followed by getting them moved over to Michael’s {Thank you Mom!}, Aunt Trudy moving in with Isabel and finally Grandma and Grandpa arrived this evening: he’s not sure what Dad and Grandpa were discussing but it seemed rather serious, he had tried to find out only to have them clam up: he decided to leave whatever they’re up to, to them, he had enough on his plate: he loves having all his family around and he’s glad that things are starting to work out but it’s very time consuming and it is putting a damper on his love life: he and Liz barely had time to talk to each other let alone spend any quality time together: just as his eyes are starting to get heavy, he hears {Max, oh Maaaxxx, I’ve missed you.}: smiling {I miss you too.}: he gets a coy reply of {so why are you there and me here?}: his heart quickens a little {you’re right that is a problem, any ideas on how to remedy this?}: {maybe….} after hearing her answer, he is dressed and out the window, to the jeep, and at her balcony in less than 10 minutes: he knows that she knows he’s there, but he lightly taps on the window anyways: he’s grinning as he pops the window open and is about to say hello when her hand suddenly snakes out, grabs a hold of his waistband and yanks him into her room and her arms: her lips attack his with ferociousness: he doesn’t fight or argue, why would he: just as suddenly as it started, it stopped: his eyes pop open and he looks around to see if he did something wrong: her look is that of irritation, but her body language is pure sensual: he can’t help but grin like a damn fool.

Liz: she had grown tired of waiting, tired of other things taking up his time and hers, and she’s going to make sure it’s remedied PDQ: her voice matches the saucy sway of her hips…
“Max Evans, you have a lot of explaining to do.”

Max: his eyes sparkle as he watches her…
“I do?”

Liz: “Oh yes, you do. I have barely been able to talk to you for the last two weeks. If it’s not one thing its another. This is totally unacceptable and I will not be treated this way.”

Max: {Damn, she’s cute. Look how she stands there with her hands on her hips, swaying back and forth, just daring me to…}…
“Huh? Treating you? How have I been treating you?”

Liz: “You’ve been ignoring me.”

Max: {Is she wearing a bra? Those things are a pain to take off, never can tell where those fasteners are.}…
“I’m not ignoring you. I’ve been busy, you know that.”

Liz: {God he looks good, kinda rumpled with a five o’clock shadow.}: as she glances downward {those jeans are looking mighty tight, damn, 501’s, I hate all those buttons}…
“You’ve done worse, you’ve ignored my…needs, and I will not stand for that…ever!”

Max: {did she just check me out? She did.}: as he smirks, he hears {Max Evans, you will not smirk at me, get rid of it right now or go home.}: the smirk instantly vanishes but the smile and love never stops…
“Tell me how I can make this up to you.”

Liz: keeping her head held high: slightly pouting, she turns slightly away from him…
“I don’t know. You’ll have to work on it.”

Max: drawing near her, he runs his fingers through her loose tresses and lightly kisses her neck, and then again and again {like this?}: licking her lips {not quite, but keep going, see where it takes you.}: he smiles against her skin, he runs his hands along her arms, to her waist then underneath her top and back up along her sides to her {cool, no bra.}: he feels her turn to look at him {huh?}: thinking for a moment {just seeing where it’d take me.}: his mouth continues to kiss and caress her throat as his hands massage her increasingly taut breasts: he feels her hands slide along his arms to his shoulders, then back down along the front zipper of his sweatshirt, unzipping it as she goes: she presses her palms against his nipples and begins to rub: he had gotten so caught up in enjoying what she was doing that he paused his own ministrations on her, something she wasn’t going to tolerate {ahem, hello, soulmate here.}: his mouth and hands quickly resume their work {sorry, sorry.}: {well, just don’t let it happen again.} she admonishes: as he busily continues {yes, ma’am.}.

Liz: she was dying of need, his hands were so strong but gentle, and his mouth so hot it sent shivers down her: in one swift move her top was on the floor, as his mouth reaches towards were his hands left off {hmmm, you’re maybe on to something there.}: it tickles a little as his beard stubble rakes against her soft skin, tickles and entices: a shaft of cold hits her one breast as he moves his hot mouth from one to the other causing the one to harden even more from the cold as the other sends waves of pleasure through her: as she runs her hands through his hair {ooooh,mmmm}: again with the beard tickling and enticing, as he smiles {is that good?}: she kisses the top of his head {mmm, yes, very good…but what else can you do?}: she feels his hot hands slide underneath her pajama bottoms and down along her hips in reply: she frowns a little as his lips move away from her breast, leaving them cold and very hard, but the heat he is now spreading is electrifying.

Max: he leaves a trail of wet kisses down her taut tummy as he descends: he gently pushes her back to the bed so he can get a better angle on things: his hand glides along her wetness as it seeks her special spot: as he finds it, he hears “oooh Maaaxxx”: he quickly moves back up to her mouth with his, silencing her {shhh, quiet my love}: as his mouth makes love to hers, he feels her nimble hands on his chest, rubbing and teasing: he jumps a little as her nails rake across his chest on their way to his waist: deliberately, she slowly undoes each button, causing his discomfort to intensify with each snap.

Liz: he feels so good, the way he touches her, caresses her: he knows all her secret places: she can feel his heart beating harder with every snap of his 501’s: with the last one finally undone, she slides her hand down the front and teases his building desire: as she continues, he begins to shift a little, trying to ease some of the pressing discomfort that she is causing: she moves her hands away from the heat of the moment and slides them along his hips and tight butt freeing him from his constraints as she goes and begins drawing little circles on each cheek: she can feel his throbbing reaction rubbing against her tummy as she draws him tighter to her: relishing the feel of him {hmmm, think of anywhere else you’d like to go?}: the hot look he gives her turns her own heat up a notch or two: she throws her head back as his fingers resume massaging the demanding ache that is pulsing in her: as the temperature rises {hmm, Max, I neeeed you, now!}: her knees bend and her heels dig into the mattress as he responds to her plea: she feels the pressure against her special place as he fills her: her hands hold onto this shoulders and her nails dig in as his pace begins building, rubbing, soothing and exciting all at the same time: she can feel him pulsing inside of her, enticing her body to do the same: as she rises up a little to meet him, his thrusts grow harder and purposeful, again and again: the pulsing and throbbing reach their peak as their love cascades through them: spent and panting for breath, he wraps his arms underneath and around her and holds her tight as they release the last of their pleasures: he rests his head on her breast as he waits for his breathing to calm: they lay quietly in each others arms while still joined, basking in their afterglow: she’s running her fingers through his damp hair when she hears a knock at the door: he freezes in her arms as she answers with a constrained voice…
“Yeah?”

Jeff: he had heard some noises, knocking and squeaking…
“Lizzy, are you alright?”

Liz: her eyes, like her love’s, are now huge with panic, he hastily rolls off of her and…falls off the bed with a thud: she hears the door knob turning: a still nekkid Max really panics and holds out his glowing hand, making the door stick shut: she calls out…
“I’m fine Dad, just fine.”

Jeff: trying the door again…
“Liz, what’s wrong with the door? What was that noise I just heard? Liz, see if you can get this door to open on your side.”

Liz: she hurriedly looks around, spots his clothes, shoves them at him, then stuffs him underneath her bed to hide: she quickly slips back on her pjs, then realizes she forgot her underwear as she spots them on the floor, she tosses those underneath the bed too, then throws the blankets over the wet evidence on the sheets, gives a kick underneath the bed, where a glowing, nervous hand juts out for a moment, releasing the door: she gives the door a good tug…
“There, that did it.”

Jeff: looking at his daughter, flushed and all disheveled…
“What’s going on? What was that thud I heard?”
He goes about, not so discreetly looking around the room, the open closet, opening the bathroom door: he pauses by the window to see if anyone was out there, then turns back to his daughter for an answer.

Liz: thinking fasts…
“Oh, I… uh, fell out of bed. You know with all that I’ve had on my mind…the Holidays, planning our New Year’s party slash our engagement party, plus working here and there at the Crashdown…oh, and school, college applications, I’ve…uh, I’ve had a lot on my mind and wasn’t sleeping too good. You know, tossing and turning…and, uh, I sort of tossed right out of bed when you knocked.”

Jeff: appraising her, he looks around the room once again, then back at her…
“Well, try and settle down and get some sleep. Good night, Honey.”

Liz: nodding her head…
“I will, good night, Daddy.”
She waits a few moments until she hears her parent’s bedroom door open and close before reaching underneath the bed and pulling her still nekkid and petrified lover out from underneath: she goes back to the door to listen for her father as he hurriedly puts on his clothes: she turns back around and is smacked in the face by flying underwear: urgently whispering…
“Funny, now hurry up, he was looking around like he’s looking for something…or someone. Hurry, hurry.”
As he buttons his jeans, she grabs his shoes and socks, throws them at him and practically shoves him out the window: as he starts to take off, she grabs his sweatshirt hood: as he comes back around to face her, she gives him a quick hard kiss…
“Now get out of here!”

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:37:04 PM
Jeff: laying back in bed with his hands underneath his head and his dozing wife next to him…
“I couldn’t find him.”

Nancy: yawning…
“Who?”

Jeff: “Max. I checked everywhere.”

Nancy: “Why do you think he was here?”

Jeff: “There’s only one reason a bed squeaks with a rhythm like that. No way he got away that fast. I’m sure it was him that I heard falling off the bed. I looked everywhere, the closet, the bathroom, the balcony… nothing. ”

Nancy: snuggling in to her husband…
“Did you look underneath the bed?”

Jeff: he freezes for a moment…
“Oh, damn.”

Nancy: “Yep, that’s where you usually ended up, too. Don’t be too hard on them, in six months they’ll be married anyways.”

Jeff: “But they’re not now and until they are, that’s my little girl in there.”
Thinking for a moment…
“Maybe I should go out to the shooting range, see if I still got it…maybe invite Max along, too. Yeah, a nice future father-son-in-law outing.”
Giving his wife a kiss…
“Night, dear.”

The Fates are amused to see how relationships cement in various ways.


Chapter 110

Setting:
Michael’s place, very early Sunday morning

Michael: one eye opens and glares at the clock, 5:53 in the friggin’ am: he flips the pillow over his head in an attempt to drown out the racket that’s coming from his guest bedroom: after a little while the wailing finally ceases but the damage is done, he can’t get back to sleep: only half awake, he stubs his toe on the door frame as he opens his bedroom door: while jumping on one foot…
“Fuc…., stupid…God damn…this ungodly hour…why…”

Zan: opening the door to see what the commotion was in the hall, he’s greeted by the sight of Michael in boxers and a t-shirt, hopping on one foot while holding onto the other…
“You OK?”

Michael: finally putting his other foot down…
“Fine, just fine.”

Zan: yawning, as he’s closing the door…
“Oh, well, then could you keep it down, we just got Zanya back to sleep.”

Michael: he glares for several minutes at the closed guest room door: grumbling all the way downstairs to the kitchen to start a pot of coffee…
“They just took over…how does such a small rugrat need so much…this house smells funny…”
As he pops the lid on the garbage can to toss yesterday’s coffee grounds in, he gets a whiff…
“Ugh…baby puke paper towels from yesterday.”
He quickly ties up the plastic bag and takes it outside…
“Can’t even make a damn cup of coffee without baby interference. Why would anyone want one of those things…all they do is eat, spit, puke, pee and the ever degusting crap. No thank you, never.”
He finally manages to make his coffee and makes himself comfortable on the sofa and tv remote to catch the extra-early morning ESPN football pre-game show: a couple of hours later he is joined by a just waking up Zan…
“Hey.”

Zan: “Hey. So what are the game match-ups?”
They talk over the different match-ups and who’s likely to win for awhile: a short time later he hears rustling around in the kitchen: giving Michael a look over with a raised eyebrow…
“Uh, Michael, nice boxers.”
He kind of nods his head towards the kitchen and Ava.

Michael: “What? It’s a man’s right to watch football in his own house in his underwear.”

Zan: “Hey, I agree. I’m sure Maria has no problem with it, but I’m not so sure about Liz.”

Michael: “Huh?”
Just then the doorbell rings: he goes and answers the door, as is…
“Hey, Maria, Tess, uh…Liz.”

Maria: not pleased by the sight of her boyfriend…
“Michael, how many times do I have to tell you to not answer the door in your boxers?”

Michael: scowling and shrugging…
“It’s my house. You come here Sunday morning during football, you take what you get.”
She crosses her arms and glares as he goes back upstairs to get dressed.

Maria: “Hmm, I think I need to add boxers for Michael to our shopping list.”
She turns to the other football fan sitting on the sofa: coming over for a hug…
“Zan, welcome back!”
As he gets hugs from Tess and Liz…
“So where’s Ava and that new little princess that we’ve all heard about?”

Liz: she spots her friend that she had bonded with over lost boyfriends one night last year, standing in the kitchen with an adorable little one balanced on her hip: coming over…
“Ava!”
Hugging, then…
“Oh she’s adorable! Can I?”

Ava: getting hugs from everyone as she hands Zanya over to Liz…
“Sure, she just got fed and bathed so now’s the time.”
The girls take turns gushing and cooing over the newest little alien over lively chatter at the kitchen table as they peruse the Christmas ads in the Sunday paper that Liz brought.

Zan: hearing the phone ring, he goes to answer it: coming back in the kitchen to hang the phone up, he turns to the girls…
“Ava, Jim’s going to come by in a minute and pick me up. Mr. Evans wants to go over a few more things…again. He’s rather obsessive about stuff, so I’m not sure what time I’ll be back.”

Ava: she has the local section in her hands and checks the weather, cold with a possibility of freezing rain: turning to her friends…
“Guys, I can’t take Zanya out in weather like this.”
They are still discussing things as Jim arrives and leaves with Zan: she watches as Zanya yawns and starts fussing: taking her little girl back in her arms…
“Besides she needs to go down for her morning nap or she’ll be impossible this afternoon.”
The girls all kiss Zanya nighty-night as Ava heads back up stairs.

Tess: looking at an ad for baby clothes and things…
“Oh, look, those are just too cute. It’s not right. Ava deserves a break. Stupid men and their stupid football and stuff.”

Maria: looking in the living room, with her Spaceboy sitting on the sofa like a bump on a log staring at the tv: waiting till Ava comes back down…
“Ava, you got one of those baby monitors?”

Ava: “Yeah, why?”

Maria: “I have an idea. We need a babysitter for a couple of hours, should be no problem, she’s sleeping, right?”

Ava: “Yeah, she usually sleeps for a couple of hours in the morning.”

Maria: “Perfect. Go get your coat and the baby monitor.”
As the girls assemble in the entranceway, Ava hands her the monitor: she walks over and sits it next to a very football distracted Michael…
“Michael, we’re leaving. We’ll be back in a couple of hours. Don’t worry about Zanya, she’s asleep upstairs in her crib. But here’s the monitor in case she wakes up. See ya.”

Michael: he barely has time to give Maria a quick kiss as the Titans just scored another touchdown…
“Have fun…shit look at that! They stole that touchdown…what the hell’s wrong with Cleveland’s defense!”
He doesn’t even see the girls leave; he’s too engrossed in the game.

Liz: as they’re getting into the Jetta…
“Maria, are you sure about this? I mean Michael…”

Maria: “Hey, no problem Chica, Zanya’ll do just fine…and I’m sure we’ll be able to resuscitate Michael…eventually.”

Michael: it’s been a hell of a game and he’s been yelling his head off at the tv, as half time rolls around he hears the rugrat crying: helping himself to a huge bowl of ice cream and Tabasco, he sits back down on the sofa for the half time report and waits for someone to go take care of that: as it continues, he calls out…
“Ava…Zan…Maria! Hey somebody, kid’s crying, go take care of that!”
As he looks around his house he has a sinking feeling that the girls had mentioned something about going shopping: checking the bathroom in desperation…
“Hello…anybody?”
Giving up and with the crying going non-stop, he has no choice: he opens the guest bedroom door and slowly, as if approaching a dangerous animal, he walks over to the crib: he looks down at the red faced, wailing thing with tear streaked cheeks and tries to help: reluctantly trying to pat her squirming tummy…
“Hey, hey, stop that. Mommy’ll be right back…she better, I mean she will, she will…so uh, let’s just stop this screaming and uh, go back to sleep. You know sleep, as in eyes closed, mouth shut, all nice and quiet…that thing…please.”
Getting nowhere fast, he has no choice, he picks her up and holds her out away from him…
“Ok, happy now?”
As she continues to cry…
“What? What is it? Come on kid, give me a clue here.”
As she kicks her legs, he notices that the diaper looks funny, kinda heavy and sagging, as he brings her a little closer, he gets a whiff…
“Hey, you smell like pee.”
As he looks at her crying…
“Crap… no wait, it better not be that too.”
He lays her on the bed and looks for the clean diapers: he spots the wipee things on top of the box of diapers and grabs those too: he gets back to her just in time…
“How’d you get way over here? I know I put you in the middle. OK, this is how it’s going to work. I’m going to get this soaked one off and a new one back on lickety split and then you’re going right back to sleep, deal?”
He looks down at her with her arms still flailing and legs kicking, all red and crying…
“Right, deal. So let’s get this done.”
He’s relieved to find nothing gross as he whips the wet one off: taking the new one, he can’t remember how the old one was on: one side seems a little wider than the other so that must be for the butt: trying to get Zanya to hold still long enough to get it underneath is another matter…
“Ok, kid, work with me here.”
With the wet one off she at least stopped the crying, the tone of his voice catches her attention as she pauses squirming to look at him but only for a moment: now that the diaper is under her, he needs to get the front part and the back together to use those little tape things on the side: she starts kicking, as if playing with him as he tries to tape the diaper “riiipppppp”: looking at the torn diaper…
“Ok, so Mommy bought cheap diapers, need to talk to Grandma Diane about that, she’ll put a stop to it. Ok now, you stay right there while I get another one.”
As he steps away, she starts squirming and scooting after him, pausing mid-stride towards the diaper box, he holds his hand up…
“Stay…stay.”
Quickly he grabs a diaper and is back to her, she still had another foot to go to the edge of the bed…
“See, I’m faster than you. Ok, let’s try this again.”
This scenario is repeated several times: several diapers later he proudly holds her up and watches the diaper fall off just as she pees again: looking at the puddle on the blanket {glad it ain’t my bed.}: he’s now determined to get this diaper thing on if it’s the last thing he does: taking her with him, he grabs another diaper and marches down to the kitchen: riffling through the mess in the utility door, he finally finds what he needs: hearing the game is now in the third quarter he takes her with him to the sofa: laying her down, he manages to get the diaper sort of on, when he takes out the drawer item, tearing a good piece of duct tape off, he goes around and around the waist, reinforcing those stupid little tape strips and just for good measure a couple of times down and around the middle as well: this time when he picks her up, the diaper stays on: he smugly tells her…
“See kid, no problem, told ya I could do it.”
He sits down with her on the sofa where he begins to tell his wide-eyed little niece all about the finer points of football, and while he’s at it; he introduces her to the wonderful delicacy of vanilla-Tabasco ice cream.

Sometimes the Fates have to set aside normal rules when bringing together reluctant participants.


Chapter 111

Line of Succession to the Antarian Throne:

King: Max Evans, King Zan
1st in line: Zan
2nd in line: Zanya
3rd in line: Isabel
4th in line: Lonnie


Setting: Evans house, a few days later, evening

Max: he was sitting in the den with his family, chatting about the all the plans that they had under way for the holidays and engagement party: it was an “Evans” only evening, something that didn’t happen all too often: Zan, Ava and little Zanya, who had immediately wrapped her great-grandpa and great-grandma around her little finger, were busy this evening decorating their own Christmas tree tonight, along with Michael of course: Maria spent the day and evening at Michael’s making sure he hung the lights, etc. correctly, this was a compromise, so the Christmas Nazi could have a night off and drive her immediate family insane instead: with so much going on, Iz had been too busy to devote any time to “helping” Liz with their engagement party {Thank God!}: Liz had it all planned and it was going to be just family and friends with the reporters coming in near midnight for the announcement, he and Liz might answer a questions or two, but that was it, the Secret Service have assured them that they would keep a close eye on the reporters and make certain they all arrived and left on schedule without incident: with Liz handling the engagement/New Year’s party and Iz having Christmas all taken care of, he was free to worry about the alien side of things, or more precisely, why hadn’t he gotten a visit from a Vintarian representative yet: Larek passed along his request days ago, and they had been told to expect a visit forthwith but so far nothing, and that worried him: Dad had used this time to work with Tobias and Larek, confirming various points of Antarian law and how it pertains to the line of succession: while he hadn’t really thought about it, his dad was right, there were only four people between the throne and Lonnie and they were all right here in Roswell and that was dangerous: using a few twists and loopholes, his dad had come up with a pretty good scheme to keep Lonnie from ever ascending the throne and it too depended on this Prince Tavner showing up here: they had also used this time to finalize what they were going to say when he did show, Dad had made him rehearse his part until he could recite it backyards in his sleep, and now with the new succession twist, Zan had a part that he had to play as well: it was funny to watch Dad working with Zan, it seemed Zan would push it just until Dad was ready to loose it then surprise Dad by reciting everything verbatim that he was supposed to know: it didn’t take Dad long to realize that Zan was doing it on purpose, and then Dad resorted to a tactic that always worked on him, Max, and it seemed Zan as well, instead of repeating it over and over to Zan and getting aggravated by Zan’s apparent disinterest and lack of focus, he said it twice then sat there in silence until Zan repeated it back: this made for some very long awkward silences but it cut way down on the yelling, and Dad’s scotch intake which pleased both Mom and Grandma: he hears the phone ringing and gets up…
“I’ll get it.”

Isabel: continuing her conversation as her brother leaves the room…
“So Mom, now that Christmas plans are all set what about the engagement party? I mean, I know that Liz wants to keep it simple but we are talking about the announcement of a royal wedding and I think it should be a bit more…spectacular, don’t you?”

Diane: looking over at her mother-in-law and then Aunt Trudy, she gets raised eyebrows in agreement: turning back to her well-intentioned daughter…
“Isabel, I think Liz and Max should have the type of engagement party that they want, which is small and intimate with friends and family only. Let’s face it, your brother isn’t exactly the out-going party type and would be miserable in a room crowded with strangers. It’ll be bad enough when the reporters come in. Let’s just leave it to them, besides you’ve already got enough to do as it is.”
Looking up as her son comes back in…
“Who was that Honey?”

Max: “Oh that was Tom Barnett. He’s going to be passing through here this weekend and was wondering if he could stop by. He wants to meet everyone and his daughter and grandson will be with him and are anxious to meet us as well. Uh, I uh, told him it was ok and that he was in for a bit of a surprise.”

Philip: eyeing his son carefully…
“Max, didn’t you tell him about Zan last month?”

Max: “Yeah, but I thought I’d let Zan tell him about his uh, great-granddaughter.”

Philip: thinking of his precious granddaughter that is well on her way to becoming the most spoiled little girl on Earth, he has no doubt that this Tom Barnett is going to be crazy about her as well: as he contemplates meeting Max and Zan’s biological relative, he starts to get an idea: he looks over at his aunt {She’s been hinting big time that she wants Zan and his family to live near her. Zan and her are awfully close and he does listen to her, but still…she’s not young any more and I’m not sure if she’s up to it full time. Zan is rather strong willed and she’s a bit too indulgent when it comes to Zan. I wonder how much of Tom Barnett is in Zan? Could Tom maybe relate to Zan a little better than me? From how Max described him, Tom seemed a lot like Max, responsible, solid, but I wonder if there’s a wild streak in him?}: as he thinks of how last night Max had laid in wait to ambush Isabel with snow balls that he had died bright red, he chuckles to himself {Man, she was mad. It was dark out and she didn’t know that the red had stained her clothes and hair until much later when she and Alex came out of the movie theater. She nailed Max good a couple of times when she got home before he got away. Yeah, Max has a touch of that wild streak too; I bet they got some of it from Tom. Maybe he could handle having Zan in the same town. I understand he’s a college professor, so perhaps he could help Zan with his education?}: looking over at his son…
“Yeah, I’m looking forward to meeting this Tom Barnett.”
The family continues their evening together, watching tv, sharing stories and experiences until a short time later, when there’s a knock at the door: he opens the door to find an agent standing there accompanied by a man that he had never seen before…
“Can I help you?”

Agent: “Yes, Mr. Evans, this man says that you’re expecting him, he says his name is Tavner but his ID says he’s Harry Brown.”

Philip: he doesn’t even have to turn around to know that his son has stood up and is coming up behind him…
“Yes, we are expecting him. Thank you Agent.”
Turning to his new guest…
“Please come in.”

Tavner: this is his first actual visit to Earth, he had been studying this planet ever since it was decided that his niece Ava would be sent here for her rebirth: while Earth did have some interesting things to offer, he was never really impressed with it and couldn’t understand King Zan’s obsession with it, especially this democracy that Zan had been so enthralled about {government for the people, by the people, a format for chaos if you ask me. But still, it’s survived for a couple of centuries now and the rapid advances its allowed in technology and such is remarkable. It’ll be interesting to see how much it has influenced this reincarnate King Zan}: he looks at the dark haired boy standing in front of him, even in very common clothing he can see a certain regal ness to him: he waits to see if Max will make the first move or if he’ll do as a King should do and wait until he’s properly greeted.

Max: his mind is racing a mile a minute with everything that he’s supposed to do: while his dad had been instructing him in all of the legalities, Tobias had been drumming royal protocol into him which includes that HE is a king and Tavner a prince, thus Max outranks him and to make sure that Prince Tavner acknowledges and respects that or Max will be giving Tavner the upper hand: keeping this in mind, Max fights down his urge to walk over and introduce himself as his Earthly manners would normally dictate he do, instead he remains standing, waiting for Tavner to bow and formally ask for an audience.

Tavner: as time drags on he glances around the room and immediately spots who must be Princess Vilandra sitting next to an elderly lady who seems to be critically appraising him: he wants to smile as the lady raises her eyebrow at him as she holds her head high in the air: not sure what to make of that he decides his best bet it to keep his attention on King Zan: it soon becomes apparent that someone, most likely Tobias, has been coaching this young King: finally bowing his head…
“Your Majesty, I have come as requested. May I have an audience with you to discuss our mutual interests?”

Max: since Prince Tavner is a prince, a slight bow, less then the one he was given, is called for as he replies…
“Prince Tavner, thank you for coming. Yes, please come this way so we may speak in private.”
While he would love for his dad to be there with him for this, it would send the wrong message if he was: it was very important that Tavner walk away knowing that it was he, Max Evans, King Zan, calling the shots and not his father: as they step into his dad’s office, he takes a seat on the edge of his dad’s desk and indicates the chair in front of it for the prince…
“Please, make yourself comfortable.”

Tavner: at first he was wondering why King Zan didn’t take the more comfortable chair himself but as he sits in the chair, he realizes that he must now look up to King Zan {Ah, Tobias has trained you well}: inwardly smiling…
“That’s very kind of you, Your Majesty.”

Aunt Trudy: without knocking, she walks in with a tray holding two hot cups of tea: as she sets them on the desk next to Max…
“It’s quite chilly out and I thought Mr. Tavner would appreciate something warm to drink. It’s an old Earth custom to make sure a guest’s needs are well looked after, just as it’s custom for a guest not to ask for more than a host can give.”
Smiling sweetly at their guest…
“As we are fond of saying…when in Rome, do as the Romans do. It’s simple tea, but it can be quite refreshing. I hope you enjoy it Mr. Tavner.”
And without further adieu she turns and walks out.

Tavner: he blinks several times at the audacity of what the old woman just did: this time, he can’t help the grin as he reaches for the cup of tea and takes a sip…
“Your Majesty, may I ask who that was?”

Max: smiling and adoring her even more…
“That was Aunt Trudy. She’s the sister of my adoptive father’s father.”

Tavner: looking back at the door…
“Truly remarkable. Not many could do what she just did.”

Max: “She’s one of a kind… and one not to be crossed.”

Tavner: “I can believe that.”
He didn’t miss the message that the elderly aunt delivered or what this King Zan had just confirmed, he’s been put on warning not to push but he has to: taking another sip, he waits.

Max: he knows that he’s suppose to set the pace of the meeting and that Tobias told him to take his sweet time about it, so they sip in silence for a bit: when his tea is almost gone, he finally sits it down and reaches behind him for a folder: without ceremony, he hands it to Prince Tavner…
“This will be transmitted to Larek to be forwarded to you in the morning, but I wanted you to see it tonight.”
Tavner takes it and starts reading it.

Tavner: his heart sinks as he reads through it: looking up, growing angry…
“This is a petition for annulment.”

Max: while his stomach is doing flip-flops, he manages to hold steady…
“Yes, on Earth’s New Year’s Eve, I and my fiancée, Liz Parker, will formally announce our engagement to all the worlds.”

Tavner: “We’ve stood by you. You were supposed to fulfill your obligations to us in return. Your family agreed, now you turn your back to us. We cannot allow this to go unchallenged.”

Max: “Challenge it all you wish, but I will marry Liz Parker and it will be she that bares my children.”

Tavner: “Really? Perhaps you aren’t as informed as I was lead to believe. You do realize what this will cost you, both information and the dowry? Are you sure that you can afford to lose either?”

Max: “I cannot have Tess Harding, my Ava, as my wife. I am already bonded to Liz and Tess is already bonded to another. To try and force our union to each other would be impossible not to mention cruel. This petition is mutually agreed to by both of us, but we aren’t the only ones involved in this.”

Tavner: his eyes narrow as he’s beginning to get the idea that there’s something else going on…
“Who else is there?”

Max: “There are two of us.”

Tavner: “The duplicates? Them? But they are defective.”
He spins around as he hears the door creak open, he was expecting to see that Aunt Trudy come waltzing back in but is shocked to see King Zan’s duplicate standing there.

Zan: they had gotten a hurried phone call from Philip and Michael borrowed Maria’s Jetta and broke numerous traffic laws in getting them here so quickly…
“Sorry to be late.”

Max: “No problem, glad you could join us. Prince Tavner, may I introduce Prince Zan, my twin…and heir.”

Tavner: the pieces are starting to fall into place {Prince Zan? His twin and… heir?}: nodding his head slightly…
“Prince Zan.”

Zan: copying the nod…
“Prince Tavner.”

Max: “As I was saying. It would be impossible for Tess and I to fulfill our marriage contract, but then it isn’t necessary that we do so…since Prince Zan and Princess Ava already have.”

Tavner: thinking about the last report he had received, about there suddenly being an infant amongst them…
“You and she have a child?”

Zan: “Yes, Princess Zanya.”
He can’t help the proud smile…
“She’s beautiful, just like her Mother.”

Tavner: considering this, shaking his head…
“No, no. I’m sorry but this won’t work. She’ll never sit on the throne. As soon as you and this Liz Parker have children, then she’s of no…”
He stops himself before he makes a grave mistake and insults them: amending what he was about to say…
“Then she will no longer be a serious candidate for the throne.”
It was a rather lame finish, but he can see how angry this Prince Zan has become, it just serves to remind him even more that this one was defective and volatile and should have been destroyed, but at the same time part of him can’t blame him either, after all he almost told him his child was useless to them: as a father himself that would infuriate him too.

Max: “Yes, but she is the child of Zan and Ava and she does carry the genetic code and until such a time that Liz and I do become parents, Prince Zan and Princess Zanya are my heirs apparent. Keep in mind that there is no telling if Liz and I will ever be able to have children of our own. I hope that’s not the case, but we don’t know for sure.”

Tavner: “Unless there’s something wrong with her, there shouldn’t be a problem. You’re compatible with humans. The scientists made sure of that in case…well, in case something went awry, they wanted to make sure that you would at least be able to live out your lives on Earth as normally as possible including having families. ”
He thinks about it for a moment…
“I’m sorry. I’m sure Princess Zanya is a lovely child but this is not acceptable. She does not fulfill the contract.”

Max: he can tell that Zan is trying his best to hold onto his emotions, he’s very sensitive when it comes to his little girl and Max doesn’t blame him one bit: addressing his guest, very serious…

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:37:37 PM
“I’m sorry, but yes, she does. She is the child of Zan, son of Tanier of Antar and Ava, granddaughter of Lunua of Vintar, she carries the genetic code and will inherit the title and style of her parents, and as such she is second in-line to the Antarian Throne. She fulfills all the aspects that are spelled out in the contract… and she is loved and accepted by my family…I will protect her and her rights with my life. Will you do the same?”

Tavner: he hates this: he wasn’t expecting the child to be the center of their discussion: he had re-familiarized himself with the details of the marriage contract in preparation of this meeting and he already knows that what King Zan says is true, the child does fulfill the terms but is unlikely to ever sit on the throne of Antar, but at the same time she is his grand-niece and the great-granddaughter of his father, the Crown Prince of Vintar and the granddaughter of the belated King Tanier and niece to King Zan of Antar, so she’s not totally without value {she does give Vintar’s ruling family a genetic link to the Antarian Royal Family.}: he looks back to Prince Zan and can see the anger in his eyes, just daring him to say anything negative about his daughter, then back to King Zan, he can see a some of the same anger in his eyes as well but better guarded{she is definitely accepted by the Antarian Royal Family, how could the Vintarian Royal Family not accept her as well? It would be considered the gravest insult if they did not.}: he realizes for the first time, that he really never had any choice in the matter, they cannot afford to totally alienate the Antarian Royal Family because someone from their line will eventually return to the throne: Kivar has to fall and it’s better to have a close friend and relative sitting there than a stranger or a foe…
“I will personally do everything that I can to secure her place as heir. I still must present this to my Father, he is after all not just the head of our government, but the head of our house as well.”

Max: with a slight smile…
“Yes, of course, thank you.”
As Prince Tavner starts to rise…
“There was one more issue… a favor actually.”
As Tavner silently sits back down…
“Since its on Prince Zan’s behalf, it’s best that he explains.”

Zan: as all eyes now fall to him, he swallows down the lump in his throat, remembers all the manners Aunt Trudy and Mom drilled into him, all the tips on protocol that Tobias gave him, and all the coaching Mr. Evans went through with him: he hopes he sounds as assured and savvy that Max did…
“I wish to lodge a charge against my sister and I understand that under these unusual circumstances a outside body of government can accept it and bring it to the proper authorities on my behalf, which I am asking you to do.”

Tavner: he can feel goose bumps along his arms, he’s glad he’s wearing a long sleeve jacket so they can’t see: this is not good {What are they up to? Where’s this coming from? How deep into it are they dragging us? Who’s the one thinking up all of this? Is it Larek? It could be, but he’s already got his hands full with the war. If it’s not Larek, why ask me? Why not ask Larek? He would accept it in a minute, again back to why me?}: highly suspicious and not sure what he’s being set up for, he knows as the father of his niece, Zan is by default family and he must at least hear the claim…
“I need to hear the charge and its circumstance before I can decide.”

Zan: taking a deep breath, he’s determined to keep tight control over his emotions with what he’s about to do…
“I charge my sister, Lonnie, Princess Vilandra, with attempted murder. She conspired with Rath, Lord Rath to murder me when I refused to attend the meeting in New York. They almost succeeded too. I spent an entire year recovering. I want her formally charge with this crime.”

Tavner: he sits and listens in horrid fascination as Prince Zan goes on in detail with what they did and how much it cost him, physically and emotionally: while Prince Zan has trouble a couple of times in keeping his composure while retelling his story, for the most part he recites it clearly and impassionedly: for the first time Tavner gets a sense of the strength and the depth of this supposedly “defective” hybrid clone of King Zan {perhaps he has more to offer than I thought? He certainly bares watching.}: after Zan is done explaining and answering a couple of questions clarifying things, he can see no way he can deny the request…
“I will accept your charge and present it to my Father as well. Although I have no idea when Vintar will be able to present your charge and case to the proper authority, we will safe guard your right to do so.”

Zan: “Thank you, I appreciate that.”
As Tavner once again rises to leave, he can’t help himself: hesitating a little…
“Can I…can I ask…do you know where she is? Is she still in New York City?”

Tavner: he pauses and looks at Prince Zan, he can see how much what she did really hurt him: nodding slightly…
“Yes, she and Rath are still there…as is I believe that Nicholas has returned there also.”

Max: he feels a chill go down his spine…
“Is there anything else that you can tell us?”

Tavner: he hadn’t really wanted to say anything, he didn’t want to compromise his sources, but the truth was his resources on Earth were limited and he didn’t know all that much: breaking the Vintarians rule of not passing on information unless they are absolutely assured of its accuracy…
“I understand that Nicholas has kept in touch with those two since the meeting. We think he’s up to something with them but we’re not certain what. I really don’t have any more to tell you than that.”

Max: thinking back to their earlier questions about them…
“Why didn’t Nicholas just send her to Kivar? She has the code, we know Kivar’s been murdering my relatives looking for one with the code and here she is, just itching to get home.”

Tavner: he actually smiles a little…
“Send her there, how? Larek’s forces destroyed the first and last ship Kivar sent and then you guys destroyed most of the forces that managed to escape from that ship. The war has been keeping Kivar rather busy. Besides, if he’s going to go to all the time and effort of sending a ship just for this Lonnie, Kivar’s going to make damn sure the Granolith accompanies them back as well.”
As he starts to leave, he looks confused as King Max sticks his hand out at him.

Max: just to keep him off balance a bit longer, he decided to introduce Tavner to an old Earth custom: smiling…
“Old tradition here, to “shake” on an agreement.”

Tavner: as he shakes hands with King Zan, then Prince Zan: smiling a little…
“What did that aunt of yours say…when in Rome…”
Before leaving he is re-introduced to his both his nieces Ava, as well as the one called Tess and her human bondmate, Kyle, and then finally to the tiniest of them and on whom so much is riding on, the babe, Princess Zanya.

Throughout the ages, the Fates have brought enemies together in friendship and strengthened allies through various types of unions but none are as special or lasting as those that share a common bloodline.


Chapter 112

Setting:
Evans house, Saturday early afternoon

Aunt Trudy: she’s in the living room enjoying playing with her great-grandniece but she can’t help glancing over at Zanya’s brooding Father: Zan’s been so full of life and so happy lately, she simply cannot understand the sudden change: she watches as he keeps glancing over towards Philip’s closed office door where Philip and George had disappeared to awhile ago: turning her attention back to the gurgling bundle on her lap…
“And have you visited Santa yet? No? Well, maybe I’ll tag along when Mommy and Daddy take you to meet him. I’m sure you’ve been a good little girl and Santa’s going to be bringing you lots of things.”
She tickles Zanya’s tummy and gets delightful giggles in response: she looks over to Zan and sees that he’s still staring at the closed door, looking worried: she frowns, then decides that the best way to get a brooding Zan to open up is to pry him open…with a sledge hammer…
“Ahem, Zan…Zan.”
As he ignores her, she picks up a pillow and throws it at him, nailing him in the face…
“There, that’s better. Now what’s this long face of yours? What’s going on?”

Zan: scowling a bit…
“Nothing.”

Aunt Trudy: “Bull, come on, I’m not going to stop until you tell me and I guarantee you, my resolve will outlast yours. So let’s hear it.”

Zan: he looks back to the closed door again…
“What are they doing in there?”

Aunt Trudy: looking at the closed door as well…
“I have no idea but whatever it is, it’s between them. Why are you worried about it anyways?”

Zan: looking down…
“I’m not.”

Aunt Trudy: she comes over with Zanya and takes a seat next to him…
“Zan, what is it? What’s got you so torn up?”

Zan: he hates this, he’s never been one to really show his emotions too much, it makes him feel…vulnerable: not sure how to explain…
“It’s just that…Mr. Evans has never liked me, in fact I think he was pretty happy when I told him that I didn’t want to live in Roswell and now…now this Tom Barnett is showing up. He’s supposed to be like me, but from what Max has said, he sounds like Max not me. I just…”
Finishing it off a little more softly…
“I just don’t want to be a disappointment to him, too.”
As he grows more quiet…
“I’m tired of being defective.”

Aunt Trudy: she can think of so many arguments against what he said but she knows that she would be just wasting her breath: instead she lifts her chin and stands up: addressing him in a matter-of-fact tone…
“Then don’t be and quit this wallowing in self pity, it’s very annoying. Now go help Max find that nativity scene Isabel insists is out in the garage, go, make yourself useful.”
She shoos him out of the house while she continues to cuddle her precious little great grandniece…
“Zanya, we’re just going to have to have a little talk with your grandpas and have them set your daddy straight. Silly boy. Now I wonder what’s taking your Mommy, Grandma Diane and Auntie Isabel so long? They’ve been gone for hours Christmas shopping. I bet they’ve bought out the toy store for you.”
After a little while of playing with Zanya, her curiosity gets the best of her and she barges in to the office to find out just exactly what her brother and nephew are planning and to give them a piece of her mind about their treatment of Zan: she emerges a short time later very happy: she’s now dying to tell Zan but she promised she wouldn’t, besides it’ll be better coming from them: the ladies finally arrive back home loaded down with mysterious packages that are quickly hidden away to be wrapped later: Isabel goes outside to find out why her brothers are so incompetent that they can’t locate one little nativity scene in the garage: Aunt Trudy can hear yelling, then a few crashes coming from the garage but decides to ignore it, after all they have to work some things out for themselves: later that afternoon, things have finally settled down, dinner is in the oven, Zanya’s being fed, and she joins the guys who have confiscated the tv to watch college football, when the doorbell rings announcing their guests: getting up from the football game…
“I’ll get it.”
Opening the door, she finds a very nice looking gentleman standing there, with beautiful amber eyes {my, oh my, this is what my nephews are going to look like later? Lucky Liz and Ava. Didn’t Max say he’s a widower? Hmmm}: smiling…
“You just have to be Tom Barnett. Hello, I’m Trudy Evans, Max’s grandaunt. Please come in.”

Tom: he had been nervous about this, things had just finally gotten settled down in his family over his announcement of finding his long lost grandson, when he got the phone call from Max about this twin Zan: then last week he had gotten a call from Max’s father, Philip, who explained a bit more about Zan and his idea for him: he had felt so bad for the boy, having to grow up like that, then being betrayed by his loved ones, almost killed, coming here and then off to find his girlfriend, or more correctly his wife: he wants to help but Zan does sound like a handful: he then had the task of explaining that he had yet another long lost grandson, Max’s twin, to his family: they were continuing the story that his brief affair with the unbeknownst to him at the time, alien girlfriend resulted in the son he never knew, that died leaving him two orphaned grandsons: he also had to add the bit about twins being very common on the alien world, Antar, and while it did seem odd here, it was quite normal for Antarians, at least that’s how they explained Tess/Ava and Max/Zan to the Secret Service: smiling at the delightful looking lady standing in front of him, he can’t help but respond to the wonderful sparkle in her eye: turning on the charm a little…
“Yes, I am. It’s very nice to meet you Trudy. Thank you.”
As they step into the house, he turns slightly to his daughter and other grandson…
“And this is my daughter Cynthia and my grandson Anthony.”
General greetings and introductions are exchanged all around: he gave Max a hug and inquired about Liz and the her family, that they would be seeing them at breakfast at the Crashdown before they left: he met everyone but Zan and his new daughter-in-law: he looks around for them, turning back to Trudy…
“Are Zan and Ava here? I was looking forward to meeting them.”

Aunt Trudy: she smiles warmly as she explains…
“He’s a bit nervous about meeting you. They’re in Max’s room…perhaps having a little privacy might help.”

Tom: he frowns at her words: Philip had warned him that Zan wasn’t going to be easy…
“Sure, ok.”
She delivers him to a closed door, smiles at him and pats him on the shoulder for reassurance, then walks away, leaving him to it: knocking lightly, he gets a female voice answering “come in”: he wipes his sweaty hands on his slacks, then opens the door and stands there dumbfounded as he stares at Zan with a baby on his shoulder, burping: he briefly looks over at the petite blonde sitting next to him: he finally stammers out…
“Hi…uh, hi, I’m Tom Barnett and you must be Zan and Ava.”
He walks over and holds out his hand: Zan has to shift the baby a little then shakes his hand: he smiles a little at him…
“It’s good to meet you.”

Zan: he’s still uncomfortable about meeting him and just couldn’t bring himself to be out there with everyone right now: Zanya needing to nurse gave him the perfect excuse to be scarce: as he shakes his human relative’s hand…
“Yeah, good to meet you too.”

Tom: not sure what else to say, he then takes Ava’s hand…
“It’s nice to meet you Ava.”

Ava: she can feel the nervousness and concern coming off of Zan: he’s been like this for the last few days: she’s tried reassuring him time and time again that he had nothing to worry about, but it just fell on deaf ears: looking up at this Tom Barnett {so this is how Zan’s going to look when he’s old…not bad, not bad at all. I can definitely live with it.}: she smiles warmly…
“Hi, nice to meet you too.”

Tom: he returns her smile then turns back to Zan: looking at the babe in Zan’s arms, his eyes soften…
“And who’s this?”

Zan: he looks at his little girl, who is currently sucking noisily on her fist: he smiles with pride…
“Our daughter, Zanya.”

Tom: his own grin becomes wider as he looks at the little bundle…
“Well, let’s see, if our story holds that makes her my great-granddaughter. I’m a little young for that but I guess that’ll just give me longer to spoil her. Could I hold her?”
As Zan hands her over, his smile takes on the proud look so evident in Zan…
“Let’s get a good look you, little lady. My, those ears must be one hell of a dominant gene. I bet you’re getting spoiled rotten here, aren’t you? Yep, I’m sure you are. I know some other people that are going to be just itching to get a hold of you too. Spoiled is just for starters.”
He takes a seat at Max’s desk chair as he chats for a bit with his wide-eyed little great-granddaughter staring up at him: finally handing her back over to her mother, he turns back to Zan, trying to get to know him better…
“So how are you doing Zan? I understand you’ve had a rough time this last year.”

Zan: “Better…I’m better.”

Tom: “Good, that’s good.”
They sit in awkward silence for a bit, not sure what else to do he plunges on in…
“I’ve been told that you’re not real keen on staying in Roswell.”

Zan: {did he just say keen?}…
“Uh, no , we don’t want Zanya growing up with all these reporters around.”

Tom: nodding in agreement…
“Yeah, I can’t blame you there. So anywhere in particular you were considering on moving to?”

Zan: he looks over at Ava then shakes his head…
“No, we’ve been thinking someplace out of the way, someplace kind of quiet.”

Tom: “Hmmm, what about family Zan? Don’t you want to be close by your family here?”

Zan: defensive, that question hits a little too close to home…
“I’m not Zan Evans, just…just Zan Smith.”

Tom: “Oh.”
Not really sure how to say it…
“Well, I’m not sure how you’d feel about it but Taos is rather out of the way and quiet. We could maybe find you and Ava a nice little place of your own by us. I understand that Trudy, I mean Aunt Trudy lives there as well, so she’d be close by in case you’d want to visit her.”
The boy looks up at him startled: still feeling awkward…
“Zan, you wouldn’t have to stay if you didn’t want to, but it might not be a bad idea to have people around that care about you to help out. There’s a good community college there, I could help you get your GED and signed up for some classes. At least it’s a place to start. Zan, you and Ava think about it, ok?”

Zan: he was surprised by the offer, but then something dawns on him…
“Mr. Evans is trying to pawn me off on you, isn’t he?”

Tom: shaking his head…
“No, Zan, it’s not like that. Yes, he and I have talked but he’s not trying to pawn you off on anyone. You told him you didn’t want to live here. He’s concerned about you and Ava and little Zanya off by your selves. You’re both awfully young and he thought it would be good to make sure there was family support close by. He’s right, too. Plus I understand Aunt Trudy wants you to be close to her.”
Smiling ruefully and chuckling a bit as he remembers some of Zan’s antics that Philip relayed to him…
“As Philip puts it, she’s good at explaining things to you. I must say you’ve seemed to have inherited my older brother’s wild streak.”
Shaking his head at the memories…
“Man, he was always in trouble, use to borrow Dad’s car while he was at work. Sometimes he would be gone for days, just checking out the sights he’d say. He drove Dad insane. Mom always said that he just marched to the beat of a different drummer. I never could understand why he did the things he did, but then Mom would tell me that it wasn’t necessary to understand, just to accept him as is.”
His brow crinkles a little…
“He died at Normandy. The house felt so empty without him. He never got the chance to have a family.”
Looking at Zan again…
“Looks like a little of him might have lived on anyways. Think about it and let me know.”
They talk a little further before coming out and being introduced to their Aunt Cynthia and Cousin Anthony: they spend the evening getting acquainted and Philip and Max bring him up to speed on the war, the annulment, the engagement, and what passes for normal in Roswell, the alien capitol of Earth.

The Fates know that the ties of blood run strong in families and it is the family elders that help the young to realize it.


Chapter 113

Setting:
Crashdown, Christmas Eve Night

Max: he and Liz sit next to each other as all their families and friends gather around to exchange presents, share a meal and each other’s company at the closed restaurant: both he and Liz smile as the center of attention is getting passed around: as Zanya ends up in Uncle Michael’s lap, he turns to Liz…
“Looks like Michael is a softy after all.”

Liz: smiling as Zanya sucks on her toes…
“He always was one. I bet he and Maria have a bunch of kids.”

Max: “Yeah, you may be right. It is kind of fun having a baby around.”
He looks at a very pregnant Amy as she goes to help herself to some more potato salad from the potluck buffet…
“And it looks like there’s going to be another one any day now.”

Liz: “Yeah, I know. Maria said that she’s already starting to have some contractions but she still has a couple more weeks to go.”
Giggling a little…
“I understand Michael’s an awesome babysitter, provided you leave him with a roll of duct tape.”

Max: he looks at her funny…
“Huh?”

Liz: “Never mind. Are you going to go to midnight services tonight?”

Max: sighing…
“First Mom then Grandma and now you. I don’t know. It’s not really my thing.”

Liz: tugging a little at his red and green Christmas sweater…
“Sort of like this sweater, not really your thing.”

Max: looking down at what he’s wearing…
“Yeah, Mom again. And I’m sure when we get home we’ll get to open one present early and it’ll be new flannel pajamas.”
Looking over at the blue with white snowflake ones that Zan had opened a few moments ago as a gift from Santa…
“I just hope they’re not the same as the ones Zan got.”

Liz: laughing…
“I don’t think Zan knows what to do with them. He doesn’t strike me as the flannel pajama type of guy.”
As she watches Michael open his gift from Santa, she laughs harder…
“Or Michael for that matter, red and white striped, oh God, he’ll look like a giant candy cane!”

Max: laughs out loud at the horrid look on Michael’s face…
“That’s perfect!”
His smile takes on a different tone as Liz suddenly wraps her arms around his neck…
“Hmmm, where’s that mistletoe?”

Liz: “Who needs mistletoe?”
As they share a sweet kiss…
“Max, you know this is our last Christmas at home with our parents, you should really try and make your Mom happy.”

Max: “Oh, I get it, this is your way of trying to sway me, isn’t it?”
As she kisses him again…
“Hmmm, pretty effective too, but I could use a bit more convincing.”

Liz: smiling against his lips, she mumbles…
“I bet you could. So where’s my Christmas gift, huh?”

Max: kissing her again…
“At home. I sort of forgot it.”

Liz: “You did? Shame on you, we’re not even married yet and all ready you’re forgetting my gifts. Not a good example of what’s to come.”

Max: breathing in her scent…
“Hmm, you’re right. I guess I’ll just have to meet up with you later tonight to give it to you.”

Liz: tasting his lips again…
“Mmm, but I’ll be at midnight services later.”

Max: sighing…
“Ok you’ve convinced me, I’ll just have to meet you there then, but only if you promise to give me my present then too.”

Liz: “It’s a date, after services.”

Maria: looking over at the lovebirds locked in each other’s brace…
“Ok you two, this is a family gathering with a small child present, save it for later.”
Looking over at the stack of presents underneath the tree, she selects one…
“Oh Tobias, here’s one for you from Santa.”
Handing him a brightly wrapped shirt size box, similar to the ones Zan and Michael had already opened…
“I wonder what it could be?”

Setting: Midnight Christmas Services in the park

Liz: she and Max sit next to each other holding hands: she snuggles in closer to him to keep warm in the cold night air: she looks around at all her friends and family sitting there and feels truly blessed that so much has changed, that she no longer has to hide the alien secret or her love for a certain alien king: sighing contently, she listens to the children’s choir singing Silent Night: at this moment, all is right with the world.

Max: he can feel her peacefulness and holds her closer, wanting to capture even more of this feeling: out of the corner of his eye he spots his Mom looking at them with a warm, happy smile that is reflected in her eyes: he gives her a like smile back, feeling good, knowing that he had made his Mom very happy tonight: he kisses the top of Liz’s head then rests his cheek on it: he smiles to himself as he feels her Christmas present in his coat pocket, she’s going to love the silver necklace that forms a delicate V with 5 small sapphires in it.

Setting: Evans house, late Christmas morning

Diane: this morning had been wonderful with everyone getting up and crowding around the tree opening presents with Max in his new red and green checked flannel ‘jamies and Isabel wearing her new long flannel Minnie Mouse night shirt: they had purposefully kept everything real simple this year with most gifts being clothes or little things that they thought each other would like, the only exception was for Zanya, it’s doubtful that there’s a toy left out there for an infant that she did not get: Zan and his family arrived in time for breakfast to be followed by even more presents being opened: there’s a very special present that isn’t under tree: as everyone is busy helping Zanya play with all of her new toys: George and Philip disappear into Philip’s office and then reappears with a very carefully wrapped gift.

George: he waits until the commotion from earlier dies down: clearing his throat, while handing the present to Zan…
“Zan, Philip and I have been working on this for awhile. We hope that you will look on it favorably.”

Zan: the last couple of days had been quite an experience for him and Ava and even little Zanya, getting all kinds of gifts and well wishes from everyone, it’s gone a long ways in helping to get him out of his funk, but not completely: he’s shoots Aunt Trudy a quick look, she is beaming brightly at him: taking the package…
“Uh, Thanks.”
Ava comes over and sit with him on the floor as he opens the carefully prepared package: he opens the box to reveal a richly bound book: his brows crinkle, as he’s not sure what he’s looking at: lifting the book out, a large plain envelop falls out: looking at the envelope, he’s not sure what to do…
“Uh, should I open this first?”

George: “If you want to.”

Zan: he carefully opens the flap and pulls out the contents: it’s some sort of legal forms: he looks up again at them confused and is told to “read it”: he makes only as far as the document title “Application for Adoption, State of New Mexico”: this time he looks up in shock at them…
“This…this is…you…”

George: smiling at the boy’s reaction, encouragingly…
“Why don’t you open the book?”

Zan: he has to really concentrate to keep his hands from trembling as he carefully opens the book and lays it across his lap, he stares it: he’s emotions are threatening to overwhelm him.

Ava: she’s staring at the book, it’s a scrapbook with a detailed genealogy of the Evans’ family tree and in it, Zan is listed as a brother to Max and Isabel, and her, Ava, as his wife and it even includes little Zanya: she flips a few pages and sees detailed accounts of major accomplishments, births, marriages, deaths and many family pictures: she too becomes choked up and doesn’t know what to say.

George: gently explains…
“Betty and I have been going through and trying to organize our family histories for years. Philip called us right after Thanksgiving and explained about wanting to officially and legally make you part of this family.”
Smiling at the infant squirming in Isabel’s arms…
“It’s a good thing that we waited until we got here to finish it and have it printed, that way we got to include Ava and Zanya in it as well.”

Zan: his eyes are filled with tears as he looks up at the eldest of the Evans family…
“I thought…I thought…”
He looks back at the adoption papers…

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:37:56 PM
“Why?”

Philip: it’s his turn…
“Zan, I admit that you and I are at odds a lot of the time, but that doesn’t mean I don’t care about you. You are a part of this family and we all want you to have a family name that we hope means something to you. I know having you carry it means something to us, and more. It also offers you protection for your daughter. God forbid, but if something were to happen to you and Ava, Zanya would be an orphan. You know that we would take care of her, but legally we would have to fight for her. You being our son and her, our granddaughter, well, it would just makes things easier. That’s only one of the reasons we want to formally adopt you, the main one is because you’re a part of this truly diverse and slightly crazy family and should have a place that you can always call home, regardless of where you chose to live.”

Zan: looking back down at the family tree and his name next to Max’s, fighting back the tears…
“Does this mean you’re Dad?”

Philip: sighing heavily…
“It would appear so.”

Zan: swiping at his wet eyes with his shirtsleeve: smiling a little mischievously…
“Then could I have a raise in my allowance?”

Like the Evans family, the Fates are also home for the Holidays.


Chapter 114

Setting:
New Year’s Eve day, Old Adobe Hotel Grand Ball Room

Max: he grins as Liz goes about the elegant banquet room with clipboard in hand meeting with caterers, decorators, dj, and the other various people, making the final arrangements for tonight: she’s been going insane taking care of all the final arrangements for tonight and thanks to their connection, she’s quickly dragging him to the asylum with her, but today he brought with him what will relieve her of all her frustrations for the day, he hopes: she’s so busy with the details that he’s actually able to sneak up behind her: quickly snatching the clipboard out of her hands as she’s talking to the hotel’s caterer…
“So watcha doin’?”

Liz: she’s got a million things to do and this isn’t helping: aggravated…
“Max, I’m in no mood, give it back.”

Max: grinning from ear-to-ear mischievously…
“Nuh uh.”
Enjoying himself, he purposefully holds it out away from her.

Liz: growing angry…
“Max, I don’t have time for this. It’s not funny, I said give it back!”

Isabel: she comes up from behind her brother and grabs the clipboard from him: all business…
“I’ll take that.”
She quickly scans down the general plans and items on the list {not bad, not bad, maybe change the appetizers a little.}: looking over at her brother and his fiancée…
“Ok, I think I got it from here on out. So go on, enjoy yourselves.”
Turning to the caterer…
“Hello, I’m Isabel Evans, so let’s see how you’ve got this laid out.”

Liz: she furious: as Isabel walks away with the plans to her engagement party: starting to go after her…
“Oh, no she doesn’t!”
Max grabs her by the arm before she can get too far, so she turns on him instead…
“Just what do you think you doing? You know what’s going to happen, she’s…she’s…”

Max: he can’t help the grin, she’s just so darn cute when she’s furious…
“She’s going to follow the plan that you’ve laid out…mostly. Mom’s drilled it into her that this is our engagement party, not hers. Besides it’s too late to make too many changes even if she wanted to…and Mom will be by later to check up on…things.”
As she stands there glaring at him with fire in her eyes, his smirk just adding fuel to her fury…
“And also, you have other things to attend to.”

Liz: crossing her arms defensively in front of her: seething…
“Oh I do, do I?”

Max: very smugly…
“Yes, you do.”
He pulls out appointment cards…
“This one is for a sauna and a mud bath at 1:00, this one is for a massage at 2:30, this one is for a manicure and pedicure at 3:30, and this one is for the hair dresser and make-up at 4:30; but before all that, we have a lunch date at 11:00…”
Checking his watch…
“And it’s 10:50 now, so we better get going or we’re going to be late. Maria will be joining you for the day at 1:00 and she warned me not to make you late or it will set everything off for the rest of the day so we better get moving, or as Maria so aptly put it, ‘I’ll be a belated king’”
He grins broadly as a matching smile now radiates brightly from his future wife and queen.

Liz: “Well, I guess we can’t have that, so let’s go.”

Setting: Old Adobe Hotel, Grand Ball Room, Late New Year’s Eve

Liz: she and Max have danced the night away: she had been so preoccupied for the last few weeks that she had forgotten what it was like to actually enjoy herself, and she had Max to thank for reminding her: first was a wonderful early lunch at that cute French Bistro down the street, followed by a relaxing stroll through the park then back here and some girlfriend time: the mud bath was way weird but surprisingly relaxing and getting to share it with Maria made it extra special: in fact she got so relaxed that she practically fell asleep on the massage table: by the time they had gotten done with the manicures, pedicures, hair and make-up she truly felt like a queen: his voice breaks through her trip down memory lane {That’s because you are a queen, or will be one, soon. You’re beautiful.}: looking into his intense amber eyes {Thank you…thank you for everything today. You made the day perfect, I wasn’t expecting that, thank you.}.

Max: smiling smugly and feeling extremely good: he holds her closer in his arms are they dance to some oldies: he kisses her delicately on the lips…
“Your welcome. You deserved it and more, much more.”
Glancing around the room…
“And see Isabel didn’t really change anything, everything’s pretty much how you wanted it. It made her feel good to help.”

Liz: loving the feel of being in his arms…
“I know. I’m glad you asked her to do it, although I don’t recall having caviar on the menu. But yes, she was wonderful pulling all the final touches together for us. I’ll have to be sure to do something special to thank her it.”
She glances at the clock on the wall above the door…
“It’s almost time Max.”

Max: not wanting to let go just yet: he swings her around in his arms…
“I know, but just a few more minutes.”

Tobias: he and Kathy had been having a wonderful time tonight, but then they’ve been have a wonderful time for the last several months and that worries him: he keeps wondering when the bubble is going to burst, everything is going along just too fine: as he looks at the clock, he knows that tonight is going to be the night that changes everything, tonight his King announces to his people and his foes that he will be taking a human, an Earther as his bride and queen: there’s no telling what events this is going to set in motion, or what the fallout is going to be: they hadn’t heard anything from Vintar, either officially or unofficially: Larek wasn’t sure exactly what to think of it but remained hopeful since Vintar’s intelligence hadn’t dried up and disappeared, yet: as the clock reads five minutes till ten, he can hear the reporters in the next room bustling about waiting for a big announcement from the famous Roswell Aliens: as the song ends, he gives Kathy a kiss…
“You’ll have to excuse me, duty calls.”

Kathy: she nods her head as he walks over to the boy that is actually the King of an entire alien world: her and Tobias’s relationship has been like a dream, he was incredible kind and generous, usually very thoughtful, occasionally playful, slightly clumsy sometimes, and clueless about some things with just a touch of male chauvinist that she secretly loved, yet enjoyed protesting whenever possible: he was the perfect human male catch, except he wasn’t human: she knows that he purposefully doesn’t use his powers too often in front of her but it’s always in the back of her mind that he has them and it makes her wonder if two people from different worlds could actually be meant to be together: as she looks at the two young lovers about to announce their intentions to the world {perhaps it is possible after all.}.

Tobias: since this was an announcement of intergalactic proportions, it was decided that someone more intergalactic, namely him, should be the one to make the actual announcement: as he stands slightly in front and to the side of his King and future Queen, with Philip and Diane, Jeff and Nancy stand next to him as he reads the short and simple announcement to a truly wide audience…
“I, Tobias of the Royal House of Antar and Royal Family of Renular, along with Mr. and Mrs. Evans and Mr. and Mrs. Parker are pleased to announce the engagement of Max Evans, King Zan of Antar to Miss Elizabeth Parker of Roswell, New Mexico, Earth. Our families rejoice at this announcement and look forward to sharing in their many happy years together.”
He looks up to a sea of camera lenses, bright lights and microphones everywhere: taking a deep breath…
“At this time we would like a take a few moments to answer a couple of questions.”
He gives a quick look to the throng of security agents standing very close by and in between him and his King, and only then is he willing to step aside,

Reporter 1: he tries to get right in front of the alien king, only to find very large hands attached to a very large body preventing him from doing so, instead he does the next best thing and sticks his microphone out as far as possible while he shouts his question…
“Your Majesty, Your Majesty, when will the nuptials be held and where, what planet?’

Max: only Liz’s steal resolve to remain calm and to keep him calm, is what’s getting him through this: forcing himself to smile as naturally and calmly as possible…
“The wedding will be here on Earth this June. Other than that I’m afraid that’s all I really know since it’s the bride’s family planning it. I just plan on showing up when and where I’m told.”
His smile relaxes a bit as the journalist chuckle a little.

Reporter 2: it’s his turn to shove a microphone at them…
“Your Majesty, will this mean that Miss Parker will become Queen Elizabeth?”

Max: “Um, actually she’ll be Queen Liz.”

Reporter 2: “How do think your people will react?”

Max: “I hope that they’ll fall in love with her like I did.”

Reporter 3: he’s off to the side a little bit, so he shoves his microphone towards Liz…
“Miss Parker, do you plan on living here or eventually on your husband world?”

Liz: she can feel Max looking at her with confidence…
“I’ll live where ever my husband lives. His world is my world as is this one both our world as well.”
Her smile deepens as she hears {hmm, maybe you should be the diplomat. I think I understood what you just said.}

Reporter 4: “What about after the marriage, what are your plans then?”

Max: he just can’t help him self: grinning broadly and chuckling slightly…
“A Honeymoon, what else?”

Reporter 4: as the chuckles die down…
“Yes, of course, but afterwards, what do you plan to do?”

Max: “Much the same as we have been doing, getting an education to help prepare ourselves for our future.”

Reporter 4: “College then, which one or ones are you considering?”

Max: “We’ve both applied to several and so far haven’t heard back. It sort of depends on where we’re accepted.”

Reporter 4: “Do you really think any college would turn down a chance to boast about being the one that educated an alien king?”

Max: growing tired of this line of questioning…
“Then I guess West Roswell High has a lot of bragging rights. But seriously, we would rather get accepted on our merits and not on any title. Next question.”

Reporter 5: “Do you know where you’ll live, here on Earth or your home world?”

Max: “For now Earth, but we’re hoping to someday return to Antar.”
Looking over at Tobias, he signals with a look that he’s had enough.

Tobias: stepping back over…
“Last question.”

Reporter 6: “What about children, are they possible and how would they be brought up, what religion?”

Liz: she’s not sure why, but those questions rather irks her: thanks to their connection, Max already knows that she needs to answer: keeping her voice level…
“We certainly hope for and plan on having children and they will be raised by us with the morals and values that our parents instilled in us.”
She continues to smile {See, you’re a natural diplomat. Now let’s go back and enjoy our party.}

Max: “Thank you all for coming. We hope everyone has a Happy New Year!”
As the security agents start hustling the reporters out, he and Liz turn to go back to the party: he can’t help but pause and give her a tender kiss {you were wonderful}: suddenly there seems to be a million flashes of light going off as the reporters clamor for a picture: that kiss is an image that will be in every newspaper and magazine by week’s end: and thanks to a little device from Tobias that is sitting unobtrusively in the corner on a shelf, that interview is already making its way across the galaxy.

Setting: Vintarian Royal Palace, several hours later

Crown Prince Lanua: he sits at his desk along with his eldest son and heir and reviews for the third time the scenes from Earth: a beeping suddenly starts on a monitor panel on the desk: he sits back and folds his hands across his ample lap…
“Well, this should be interesting. Tavner…”
As silently instructed, Tavner goes behind the visual shielding screen so that he may observe without being seen: Lanua waits a few moments so that he does not appear anxious before finally pushing the button and taking the video call…
“Good day to you, Lord Kivar. To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?”

Kivar: trying to look as equally at ease, but he still bristles at being addressed as “Lord Kivar” and not as “Your Majesty” which he knows is how Max Evans would have been: he finally manages to put on a poker face…
“Good day to you, Your Highness. I hope that all is well with you and your people.”

Lanua: “As well as can be expected, and you?”

Kivar: “Well, everything is going well. I was calling to wish you my condolences regarding the unfortunate happenings on Earth. I can only imagine how indignant you must feel seeing your beloved granddaughter set aside like that for an Earth girl, and a mere commoner at that. Truly despicable.”

Lanua: “Awe yes, the granddaughter that died at your hands I understand. Yes, truly indignant.”

Kivar: “Yes, I am truly and sincerely sorry for that, but as I have explained that was entirely the doing of an underling that has long since paid the price for his error. I am just troubled to see the callus disregard that this Max Evans has for you and your granddaughter.”

Lanua: “Indeed, thank you for your concern, Kivar.”

Kivar: clearing his throat a little…
“I thought in light of the current developments you might want to reconsider their union.”

Lanua: folding his hands as if in contemplation…
“It would seem that I would have to, but as you can understand, I would be a bit leery of contemplating my granddaughter’s marriage to anyone at this time.”

Kivar: “Ah, yes, quite understandable, but it was not she that I was thinking of… it was your son, Prince Tavner.”

Lanua: taken aback by this, he’s not sure of exactly what this proposal is about…
“To whom?”

Kivar: “Since the unfortunate demise of Princess Trefina, Prince Tavner has been left alone to attend to his duties and family, truly a shame especially since there is a suitable bride available for consideration. Princess Vilandra of Antar, who is currently under the protection of my esteemed General Nicholas while on Earth, has been approached about this union and has responded most favorable to it. It would, of course, be the perfect situation for you. If, by some odd chance, this silly rebellion is successful then your son has direct ties to the Royal House of Antar. If, as more likely the case, it is squashed then I shall look forward to bringing her home to Antar and assisting her to rise to her proper station as the ruling Queen of Antar, and who better to assist her in the long run than a devoted husband and father of her future children, Prince Tavner.”

Lanua: truly surprised by this, he has to admit it is an intriguing thought…
“If, as you say, you manage to squash this rebellion, then I would think you’d be tempted to consider a union between this Princess Vilandra and yourself. If I were to even consider a union between her and Prince Tavner, what guarantees would I have that as soon as all rebellions are settled, I don’t find myself in the very same situation I am now, giving support and getting little or nothing in return?”

Kivar: “Ah, you see, I am not such a young man any longer and the new Princess Vilandra is quite young and inexperienced in the ways of government. I fear that I will not be here long enough to see that she is properly trained. I, of course, will work diligently to do all that I can. Perhaps we will talk at a future date of the possible union of my son to perhaps a future daughter born of Prince Tavner and Princess Vilandra’s union, or even my daughter to a future son?”

Lanua: he’s dying to go back and reread the documents that they had received from Earth via Larek: choosing his words carefully…
“That is a very interesting idea. I will naturally have to consult with Prince Tavner about this and see how he feels about the prospect of remarrying. You have given me much to consider. Good day to you, Lord Kivar.”

Kivar: showing a charming smile…
“I look forward to further discussions. Good day, Your Highness.”

Like everyone else, the Fates must never underestimate an enemy for it just maybe their downfall.


Chapter 115

Setting:
Vintarian Royal Palace, immediately following

Tavner: he steps back around the screen and looks at his father…
“You can’t be seriously considering this?”

Lanua: he rises from his desk and goes to sit at a small gaming table, he turns a knob on the side and beautiful chess set appears: as he fondles the intricately carved queen.…
“This is a marvelous game the Earthers came up with, don’t you agree?”

Tavner: he had gotten pretty good at reading his father over the years and can tell that he is indeed considering this proposition: wearily he takes a seat on the other side of the table…
“It’s a wonderful import. I guess Earth does have a few things worthwhile.”

Lanua: “So it would seem.”

Tavner: “I have Prince Zan’s charge against her. She can’t rule.”

Lanua: pondering things…
“You know, that troubled me. I couldn’t understand why they made the claim to you and not Larek. Larek would have immediately pursued it. Now, I’m beginning to see why.”
He can see that his son is still trying to understand it…
“Work it through Tavner. What happens if this claim is presented?”

Tavner: “You mean when it’s presented.”

Lanua: nodding his head in agreement…
“Yes, of course, of course.”

Tavner: “She would be presented with the charges and be triad. Once found guilty, which after hearing the details I’m convinced she is, she would be removed from the line of succession and most likely be imprisoned or at least banished somewhere.”

Lanua: “Yes, but who else would it affect?”
As his son remains silent: on one side he lines up the King, the Bishop, the rook: touching the King…
“Right now King Zan, rules in absentia.”
Knocking the King down…
“If he falls, then Prince Zan ascends the throne.”
Knocking the Bishop down…
“Then my great-granddaughter, Princess Zanya.
Lining up the pieces on the other side…
“But what does the rest believe?”
Lining up the King, the Knight, the other Knight…
“Again King Zan…
Knocking the King over…
“Then Isabel Evans, Princess Vilandra…
As one Knight falls…
“Then ….”

Tavner: he finally gets it…
“Then the other Princess Vilandra.”
Nodding…
“If we present the charges, we tip their hand that Prince Zan lives and that Princess Zanya exists.”

Lanua: “Exactly. They have given us a gift, knowledge and with knowledge is power.”

Tavner: “Power over what?”

Lanua: “Ah… that depends on how we decide to use it. Tell me, if you were to marry this Princess Vilandra, what would be the likely outcome?”

Tavner: “I’d never get a good night’s sleep again.”

Lanua: raising his eyebrow at that one…
“Indeed, I have heard she’s quite…vibrant.”

Tavner: now it’s his turn to raise an eyebrow…
“As I have heard also, but after that… vibrancy, I would be wondering when she would stick a dagger in my back.”

Lanua: “I hear some find the prospect of danger quite…stimulating.”

Tavner: “While I admit that I’m not a youth any longer, I do not require additional… stimulations.”

Lanua: “Yes, I have heard that also. But let us return to discussing how best to use this knowledge. If I say no, Kivar will become suspicious, for he is correct this is a very intriguing possibility, and will wonder why.”

Tavner: he remains quite as he thinks it through: looking up at his father…
“You don’t intend on turning it down, do you? You can’t.”

Lanua: “No, I can’t without exposing what we know. But as the Earther’s say, ‘the devil is in the details’.”

Tavner: eyeing his father very critically…
“You’ll string it out, you’re going to play him along.”

Lanua: resetting the game pieces: moving the pawn out two spaces…
“We have just been given power over Kivar, how could I not make use of it?”

Tavner: moving his pawn out, matching his father’s move…
“What about the support for Larek?”

Lanua: moving his bishop out…
“A closet is for keeping things out of sight when others are around, we have many closets in this palace. You’re move.”

Tavner: staring at his father…
“It’s dangerous to play with a double edge sword. Be careful you don’t cut yourself.”

Lanua: “Ah, I’m an old man. As I understand it, you’re the one that needs to be careful of getting cut. Are you going to move or not?”

Setting: Valenti house, early hours New Year’s morning

Amy: stumbling into the house from the party…
“Ugh, my back is killing me.”
As she passes in front of the mirror…
“God, look at me, I look like a beached whale in sequins. What was I thinking wearing this thing?”
Holding up her very low-healed pumps…
“And just look at these things? When did I turn into my mother?”

Jim: taking his tie off, he comes up behind his wife…
“About six months ago when you became the mother of three and one on the way. Don’t worry, no whale could’ve made that dress sparkle like you did tonight, you absolutely glowed.”

Amy: as her husband is nibbling the back of her neck…
“Oh please, there are enough things that glow around here. And to think, I use to think this town was boring. I can’t believe Zan did that tonight.”

Jim: laughing while shaking his head…
“I can. From what I’ve heard that was rather…tame in comparison.”

Amy: “Tame? Jim, he turned all the street lights into Roman candles.”
Thinking about…
“Well, he was right, it was a rather romantic touch for the evening, and it was an awfully sweet thing to do to cap off Max and Liz’s engagement announcement.”

Jim: climbing into bed with his wife…
“Uh huh, the city parks supervisor that showed up right afterwards thought so too.”

Amy: “By the way, where did Philip get that bottle of scotch you all were drinking?”

Jim: yawning…
“Don’t know, he called it his ‘Emergency Zan Supply’… good stuff too.”

Amy: “What about Kyle, are you going to say anything to him about tonight? I mean, I can understand a young man wanting to experiment with a sip or two. After all, we all were young once, but by the way he was acting he had a great deal more than a sip. Imagine, getting into a fight with the bridegroom-to-be at his engagement party. Good thing the reporters had left already.”

Jim: his eyes are already closed…
“I already did and he really did have just a sip. Apparently aliens can’t handle their liquor and Kyle is alien just enough now. But yeah, blaming Max and hitting him for it wasn’t too cool. I’ll have him apologize in the morning again… when he’s sober.”

Amy: “Good.”
Laughing a little as she thinks about the evening…
“Although, Tess certainly loved it when Kyle started reciting poetry to her over the loud speaker.”

Jim: laughing too…
“Yeah, I don’t think the guys are going to let him forget that one. Good night dear.”

The Fates know that it takes a strong bond between spouses to make a house a home.



Chapter 116

Setting:
Crashdown, a few days later, morning shift

Maria: she watches as her friend gets yet another order wrong: as Liz comes back to the waitressing station to get the correct order…
“Ok chicca, spill. What’s going on? This is the third wrong order this morning and let’s face it we’ve only had a handful of customers so far. So come on, out with it.”

Liz: while she’s waiting for the toast to pop up, keeping her voice low…

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:38:18 PM
“Oh, it’s nothing really. Max is doing his ‘meditating’ again with the Granolith and whenever he does that, I sort of…I don’t know…it’s like part of me goes with him and what’s left feels kind of foggy.”

Maria: “Yep, should’ve figured it was alien related. So…can you tell what he’s doing with it? Does he take some of those mental trips with it, like that one to Antar? Does he let you tag along?”

Liz: “Not exactly. He mainly works on learning how to control it, which really means he has to learn how to ask it the right questions the right way. I have accompanied him a time or two, but it’s not exactly like a joy ride to another galaxy. Besides I think I distract him when I’m totally there.”
As she’s buttering the toast…
“But he did take me once to visit this monastery in Renular. It was so beautiful, it was on a high plateau and the Granolith told him that you could only reach it by foot, no modern machines were allowed there. It was full of fragrant gardens and orchards and water fountains, very peaceful.”

Maria: “Sounds like someplace Loverboy would pick to take you.”
Sighing…
“Mine’s idea of romance is the motor cross races. Can you believe he asked me if I wanted to go there for my birthday?”

Liz: finishing putting her order together…
“At least he remembered your birthday this year.”

Maria: dryly…
“Um, yeah, I bought him a huge calendar for Christmas and wrote it in permanent ink before giving to him.”

Liz: she goes to drop off the correct meals to her customers…
“Here ya go. Sorry about that. I’ll take some off of the tab for the delay.”
Walking back to grab the coffee pot for a round of refills, some new customers come in the door: glancing back to greet them…
“Oh hi, welcome to the Crashdown, just take a seat anywhere and we’ll be right with ya.”
She refills the coffee for the current customers and then goes to the new ones, with order book in hand…
“Have you decided yet?”
She writes down their orders, collects their menus, and accidentally brushes the hand of one of the new patrons: she gasps slightly as suddenly the patron turns all dark, so dark that she can’t make out his features and in her head she hears his thoughts {too slow in the mornings, we’d get a better take if we wait until almost closing time, that way those alien girls and their guards will most likely be gone too.}: coming back to her senses she tries to cover her nervousness…
“I’ll…I’ll be right back with your water.”
At the station she motions to Maria…
“Maria, go upstairs and get my Dad. Those two that just came in are planning to rob us tonight.”

Maria: watching her friend spilling water all over as she tries to fill two glasses, her mouth drops open in shock…
“How do you know that, did you over hear them or something?”

Liz: she freezes for a moment as she thinks about what just did happen: it finally hits her…
“Oh my God, I touched him and I could sense that he was up to no good, then I…I heard his thoughts! Maria, go get my Dad, now.”

Max: physically he’s sitting on his bed at home, subconsciously he’s in the Granolith chamber: he and Liz had discovered that even when his consciousness was elsewhere, through their bond connection they could still sense each other and she could even join him but then he didn’t get any practice done when she was around, well, no Granolith practice anyways: since it took energy to completely shut the door on their connection, energy which he needed to work with the Granolith, they compromised and settled for leaving the door to their connection slightly ajar so they could at least feel each other’s presence and emotions: suddenly he starts getting feelings of unease and worry: they seem to be growing in strength: his concern grows as he starts to get flooded with these emotions, totally blowing his concentration: his sudden break with the Granolith causes his room to spin around and around for a few moments as his consciousness rejoins his body: finally clearing his head, he zooms in on what’s going on with Liz {Liz, what’s wrong? What happened? Are you ok?}.

Liz: she managed to serve the customers their waters without spilling any and was back at the break station when she heard him {I’m ok, I think. There’re two men that just came in. I’m sure they’re casing the place to rob it later on. I heard what one of them was thinking and he…for a moment he turned all dark when I touched him.}.

Max: getting off his bed and slipping a jacket on {Get out of there, now. I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.}: he grabs his car keys and is out the door and in the jeep.

Liz: {I’m keeping an eye on them. Maria went to get my Dad. I can’t just leave them alone. Oh, here’s my Dad and Maria.}

Max: flooring the jeep {Good, tell him and you and Maria get out of there, let your Dad handle it. I mean it, NOW!}

Jeff: he’s shocked by what his daughter just told him, he eyes the two would-be robbers, turning to his daughter and her best friend…
“Max is right. You two go out the back. Tell the agents what’s going on. I’ll handle it from here.”

Liz: she looks at him for a moment, scared…
“Dad…”

Jeff: “GO NOW!”
As they leave out the back, he waits for a few moments giving them time to get to safety then walks over…
“Sorry fellas. We had some trouble with the grill. I’m afraid that we’re not going to be able to get you your orders.”

Patron: he looks around at the emptying café and notices that those two girls have vanished and he assume their agents as well, deciding that now is probably the only chance he’s going to get: smiling he acts as if he’s pulling out his wallet…
“No problem.”
He pulls out a gun instead and points it at the owner…
“But I’ll be taking whatever you have in the till with me. Now move…nice and easy and no one will get hurt.”

Max: as he pulls up he spots Liz and Maria around the corner sitting in their agents’ car, he’s told that the police are on their way but under the circumstances they can’t leave their charges: even without their connection he can tell how scared Liz is for her Dad: he looks around to see what all’s going on and spots a motorcycle barreling down the street towards them…
“Michael.”

Maria: she’s as upset as Liz is and just as scared for Mr. Parker…
“Yeah, I told him.”

Michael: pulling up, mincing no words…
“What’s the situation?”

Max: “Jeff’s in there with them. Place doesn’t look too busy, so probably alone.”

Michael: he simply nods his answer Max’s unspoken question.

Max’s Agent: he’s been guarding him for several months, long enough to get a measure of the man and right now there’s a huge knot in his stomach as he realizes that his charge is about to do something dangerous…
“Your Majesty, please don’t, let the police handle it.”

Max: he looks at him for a moment, then Michael, and finally back to Liz: he gives him his answer…
“I’m not going to let my future father-in-law get held hostage or worse.”
Before the agents can act, he taps Michael on the shoulder and they head off at a jog-run to the Crashdown…
“Let’s go.”
As they reach the backdoor to the restaurant, their agents catch up with them.

Agent: pissed about being put in this situation, normally he would never allow his charge any where near danger like this, but then this was no normal assignment and he knows that there is no way he really could stop Max, if he’s determined to go through with it: grabbing his shoulder…
“Now listen up, this is totally foolish, but if you’re determined go through with it, it’s going to be my way. You two stay behind us at all costs. Stay out of the line of any fire. We’ll scope out the situation and if you can help, we’ll let you know.”

Max: he can tell Michael is bristling at being held back, but he can understand the agents’ actions…
“Our goal is to save Jeff Parker hopefully without blood shed. We’ll be right behind you both.”
Once the agents give the signal that the back is all clear, he and Michael follow them through the back door: through the swinging door they spy Jeff emptying the till with the two armed robbers hovering close by: one’s looking out the window at the empty street while the other has his gun in Jeff’s face: tapping Michael’s shoulder, he whispers loud enough for the agents to hear as well…
“We can disarm them from here if you two can take them down afterwards.”
The agents looks at each other, nod in agreement, then make themselves ready to charge the robbers: both his and Michael’s hands begin to glow: he starts to sweat as he concentrates on the gun that is being held on Jeff starts to heat up.

Patron: this is taking too long, he’s tempted to simply fire, grab what he can and run: those girls’ disappearance is worrying him…
“Hurry, hurry!”
His gun is starting to feel warm, then hot: as it turns red hot, dropping it…
“What the f*ck!”
Just then his friend’s gun goes zooming past him all on it’s own, almost nailing him in the head: next thing he knows, he’s face down on the ground, with his hands behind him and someone sitting on his back telling him to “don’t move”.

Setting: Liz’s bedroom, late that same night…

Liz: she’s lying in Max’s strong arms where she can finally feel safe: she lifts their intertwined hands and kisses his and snuggles deeper into his embrace…
“I’m glad my parents agreed you could stay the night.”

Max: softly kissing her on the temple…
“Yeah, as long as the door’s left ajar, but that doesn’t matter anyways. I just want to hold you, make sure you’re ok.”

Liz: “I think they realize that, that’s why they agreed.”
They grow quiet for awhile just enjoying holding each other: she keeps thinking of what happened or what could have happened if things had gone differently: finally voicing her thoughts…
“Max, so many things could have gone wrong. I’m not sure how it all even happened. I mean, how did I know that they were going to rob the place?”

Max: he had been resting his head on the top of hers, thinking about how it had played out and coming up with similar questions: as he thought of all the different possibilities he keeps coming up with the same answer: he lets go of one of her hands and reaches across to her nightstand for the glass of water sitting on it: handing it to her…
“I have an idea. Here concentrate on the glass, picture it cooling, frosting over.”
As she gives him are-you-nuts look…
“No, I mean it. Kyle’s developed powers, it would make sense that you did too, in fact more sense since more time has passed since I healed you and well, since our bond is so strong. Give it a try.”

Liz: she does as he says and after a few minutes…nothing: he encourages her to try again and after just a few moments her hands glow as the water in the glass freezes over…
“Oh my God.”

Max: smiling as he takes the glass and thaws it out a little before sitting it back on the stand…
“I’ve been thinking. Both Tess and Isabel’s powers are more along the mental realm of things while mine, Michael’s and even Kyle’s are more physical. Maybe our types of power are gender based, with mental powers being more indicative of females and taking longer to surface. I think what happened when you touched that man’s hand is you saw him, and his intentions. You saw the real him.”

Liz: thinking about…
“So that’s my gift to see through people? To know what they’re really thinking?”

Max: “I keep thinking of something my Mother said, it never made sense before, but with what’s happened today, it does now. Liz, you were able to literally ‘see the evil within’.

It’s always exciting when the Fates reveal one’s hidden talents.


Chapter 117

Setting:
Max’s Bedroom, a couple of weeks later

Zan: he was laying on Max’s bed trying to get rid of his headache: he and Philip, now Dad, had been going their usual rounds, this time about his monthly stipend and a car: he wanted a car, which Dad was willing to spring for but he’ll be damned if he’s getting anything close to one of those mini-vans, he was thinking more in the line of a Mustang, even a used 5.0 one would be good, real good, preferably convertible too: he opens his eyes as something drops on the bed: greeting the new arrival…
“Hey Max, how was school?”

Max: “Good, good. So what have you been up to?”

Zan: “Oh you know, same old, same old.”

Max: “Uh, huh. So what was it about this time?”

Zan: “Car”

Max: “What are the choices?”

Zan: “I’m pushing for a convertible Mustang, he’s thinking mini-van.”

Max: laughing at that…
“I think I’ll stay out of that one.”
He hears his mom calling for him to take out the garbage: yelling back…
“Ok, just a minute.”
Turning back to Zan, grumbling a little…
“You’d think as king I wouldn’t have to take out the trash.”

Zan: looking at the bag…
“You’d think as a prince I could get something other than a mini-van. So, that’s your book bag?”

Max: “Yeah.”

Zan: scratching his goatee…
“Mind if I take a look? Never really actually opened a text book before, don’t want to be in too much shock when I get conscripted for it.”

Max: smiling a bit…
“Many at school haven’t. Knock yourself out. Be right back.”

Zan: as Max leaves to do whatever, he checks out the contents of the bag: he thumbs through the history book, the math book, then he sees a couple of magazines in it: he pulls those out and grins from ear-to-ear as he takes his sweet time perusing them: he’s still doing this when his ‘brother’ returns: holding up the centerfold to him and grinning…
“Hey bro, didn’t know you had it in ya. So tell me what class Busty Biker Babes is for and sign me the hell up.”

Max: his mouth drops open in shock, stammering…
“Where…where’d you get that?”

Zan: patting the backpack…
“Man, if I’d known they were teaching this I would’a signed up years ago!”

Max: grabbing the magazine away from Zan…
“This isn’t mine.”
Going through the text books…
“These aren’t mine, either.”
A folded up test paper falls out of the math book, grabbing it…
“Looks like Kyle got a B- on this one. I should’ve known. We must have accidentally switched bags after last period, damn.”

Zan: he shakes his head for a moment…
“Man, and here I thought there was hope for you.”

Max: “Ha ha, very funny. Looks like I get to go by the Valenti’s.”
Stuffing the books back in the bag, he has to play a bit of tug-a-war with Zan over the newest edition of Playboy before shoving it back in the bag too.

Zan: “Um, mind if I tag along? I sorta need a ride home to Michael’s.”

Max: “Come on, but the magazines stay in the bag.”

Zan: as they’re leaving…
“Maria’s right, you really aren’t that cool.”

Max: “You can start walking home anytime Zan.”

Setting: Valenti house, a short time later…

Amy: she’s very pregnant and has many things still to do before the baby’s arrival: answering the door: greeting them warmly…
“Max, Zan, what a wonderful surprise. What brings you two over here?”

Max: holding up the book bag…
“Hey Mrs. Valenti, I think I got Kyle’s by mistake. So how are you doing?”

Amy: ushering them in the door…
“I am so not ready for this baby yet. I still have tons to do. Which reminds me, I need to get going. Kyle’s in the den, go on in. See you boys later.”
And she’s out the door.

Max: he and Zan look at each other, then go hunt for Kyle in the den: spotting him standing over the tv…
“Hey Kyle.”

Kyle: his hand glows over the satellite dish receiver for a moment…
“That should do it, didn’t think she’d ever leave.”
Looking up at his guests, surprised…
“Hey Max, Zan. What’s up?”

Max: holding up the bag again…
“I think this is yours.”

Kyle: “Oh, oh yeah. I sorta figured something like that happened since I didn’t remember being in AP Bio. So, guys have a seat and be prepared to be entertained.”
He flicks on the tv and changes the channel to the erotica channel: Zan enthusiastically joins him on the sofa as they proceed to become enraptured.

Max: still standing next to the sofa, scowling…
“Kyle, you’re stealing this, you messed around with the receiver and got this free.”

Kyle: shrugging…
“Whatever, works for me. Ah man, look at the size of her…”

Zan: “No way that can be all him, just no way.”

Max: “Kyle, this isn’t…what’s she going to do with that…it won’t fit… it…it did.”
Taking a seat next to Kyle, he succumbs to being another zombie in front of the tv.

Amy: about 20 minutes later she comes in the back door with paint swatches: she notices that the house seems strangely quite, this quickly changes as she opens the door leading into the dining room/living room: as she gets closer the den she hears moaning, almost like….: she quietly comes up behind the sofa where the three boys are sitting oblivious to anything but what’s on the boob tube, which in this case is the literal name for it: from behind the sofa, she starts in the middle, with her own and then quickly proceeds to each end, smacking each on the head, pretty hard too.

Kyle: “SHIT AMY!”
He, Zan and Max simultaneously raise their hands to turn the tv off: the triple dose of power of course fries it: as the tv smolders, turning around he nervously faces his step-mom…
“Amy, hi…hi…you’re back…early…how about that.”

Amy: she tries to cross her arms in front of her: wearing a pissed-don’t-even-try-it mom-look…
“Yeah, how about it. So watching a little tv, I see. Funny, I don’t recall subscribing to that channel.”

Kyle: “Yeah, they…uh…must a been a free sneak peak type of thing.”

Amy: “Yeah, I bet. I’m sure you’re Dad, the leading law officer in town, will be so happy to hear about it.”
Turning to Max…
“And what’s your excuse your majesty. Think your Dad will mind?”

Max: “Uh…er…”

Zan: looking at Max…
“Dude, you really need to learn how to handle the hot seat better.”

Amy: turning to Zan…
“Hot seat, huh? Well, let’s see how hot it can get.”
She purposefully walks over and picks up the phone and dials.

Max: scowling at Zan…
“Nice going. You want to get another headache, cuz once she’s done with Dad, he’s going to be pissed just cuz we pissed her off, especially in her condition.”

Zan: “Oh”

Amy: on the phone…
“Oh, hi…Diane? Oh, oh of course, Betty.”

Max: horrified, he mumbles to Kyle…
“She wouldn’t tell Grandma, would she?”

Kyle: gesturing towards her…
“She’s pregnant, she’s pissed, you judge.”

Zan: he walks over to Amy and quietly asks…
“Can we make a deal?”

Amy: talking into the phone…
“Can you hold on for a second, thanks?”
Covering the mouth piece of the phone…
“What kind of deal?”

Zan: looks back to Max and Kyle for a second…
“Name your price.”

Amy: she looks the three boys over for a moment as she contemplates: deciding, she puts the phone back to her ear…

“Betty, I just wanted to let you know that your wonderful grandsons have volunteered to help me do some last minute decorating around the house, so they’re going to be here for a while, a long while. Don’t worry though; I’ll feed them dinner. Yes, ok, bye.”
As three boys mouth “decorating” to each other…
“Meet me in the nursery in five minutes. I need to make a pit stop at the bathroom. Oh and one of you fix that tv!”
A few minutes later she walks into the nursery and hands the three boys paint swatches, the little strips that have five or so different shades of a color on each strip and she has several strips remaining…
“Ok, I see three walls, three guys with alien powers, let’s see what these colors will look like on the walls. Start with the lightest shades first.”

Zan: looking at the strip then back at Amy…
“You want us to do all these colors?”

Amy: holding up the extra strips…
“That’s just for starters, we got these too.”
After a few hours, she finally selects a blue that is almost but not quite what she already had: satisfied, she tells the boys…
“Good, that’s good. Now we can work on the living room.”

Kyle: “We’re painting the living room?”

Amy: “Don’t be ridicules, we just painted the living room.”

Kyle: mumbling to himself…
“Just painted the nursery too.”

Amy: “No, I have an idea about changing it around.”

Max: “That sounds like moving furniture.”

Amy: “Yes, it does, doesn’t it? Come along boys.”
She escorts them into the living room and proceeds to point where the sofa should go, the loveseat, that solid oak hutch, grandfather clock, and various tables and such: looking at the room again…
“No, no, this won’t do. How about the sofa over there and the hutch over here.”

Max: he and Zan stand on either end of the sofa and look at Kyle who’s currently sitting on it…
“Kyle, up man, we gotta move it again.”

Kyle: “Too tired, just move it.”

Max: he and Zan look at each other, shrug, and pick the sofa up with Kyle still on it, but not for long.

Kyle: as he gets unceremoniously dumped on the floor…
“HEY!”

Amy: “Boys, stop. Kyle, move that table back over here, please.”
After another hour of rearranging she finally announces…
“That’s it, perfect! Thank you boys for helping today. Now I guess I’ll go start dinner, we’re having meatloaf.”

Zan: plopping down on the sofa next to Max and Kyle…
“Isn’t this exactly where everything was to start with?”

Kyle: “Yeah, but that’s not the bad part.”

Zan: “What?”

Kyle: “Wait until you taste the meatloaf.”

Max: “I got an extra bottle of Tabasco in the jeep.”

Kyle: “Good, you can soak it in it, maybe it won’t be so crunchy that way.”

Many things have changed throughout the centuries, but the Fates know that the age old test of wills between teens and adults remains true.


Chapter 118

Setting:
Valenti house, following week, wee hours of the morning

Amy: she’s been tossing and turning trying to get comfortable but so far without any luck: she freezes her movements for a moment as another contraction hits her: she’s been debating if she should say anything yet since they’re still pretty sporadic: feeling like she needs to go pee yet again, she gets up and trudges into the bathroom: she hasn’t quite made it there when a rush of water comes gushing out: she turns and yells…
“JIM!”

Jim: jerked out of a sound sleep by his wife’s shout, he’s at her side in seconds…
“What? Is it the baby?”

Amy: she’s about to answer when another contraction hits: grabbing his hand, she practically crushes it waiting for the pain to stop: finally able to release her breath and her death grip on his hand…
“Most definitely. My water just broke.”

Jim: with years of training as a peace officer he knows what to do in emergencies, unfortunately he can’t remember one single bit of it: relying on normal panicked husband instincts, he takes a deep breath, wraps his arm around Amy and starts escorting her back towards the bed…
“Ok,ok… this is it… ok, here sit for a minute while I get your bag…I’ll, I’ll go get Kyle to get the car out of the garage.”
As she sets on the bed he looks into her eyes tenderly…
“God you’re beautiful. I’ll be right back.”
He runs down the hall shouting…
“KYLE! GET UP! KYLE!”

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:38:20 PM
He opens his son’s door and finds an empty bed: he wasn’t expecting that and is momentarily confused, turning towards the next door, he knocks once then opens the door…
“Tess, I need…”
His words falter as he discovers his son’s whereabouts: looking briefly at Tess’s disheveled look, he turns back to his son…
“Get dressed, go get the car out of the garage and warmed up. Amy’s in labor.”
As his son passes him in the doorway, he grabs his arm…
“And Kyle, we’re going to talk about this later. Now get going!”
Looking once again at Tess sitting in the bed with the covers pulled up to her bare shoulders, he gives her a major pissed dad-look…
“Get dressed.”
He closes the door, turns around and bumps into a wide-eyed Maria {so help me, I better not find Michael within a ten block area of here or I’m taking some target practice.}: taking a deep breath to calm himself…
“Maria, go see how your mom is while I call the hospital.”
It’s a fast, cedar oil filled ride to the hospital.

Maria: she been in and out of her mom’s room, doing anything to try and help, which other than giving her ice chips, hasn’t been much, plus she’s a nervous wreck and Michael won’t answer her: pacing the hallway as she once again tries to rouse her bondmate {Michael, MICHAEL, WAKE UP! MICHAEL, DRAG YOUR ALIEN BUTT OUT OF BED AND GET DOWN HERE…RIGHT NOW!}: growing even more furious {M I C H A E L ! GET THE HELL UP! ARRRGH!}: still no answer, really boiling now, she walks over to Kyle, sticking her hand out…
“Change, give me some change.”

Kyle: he had basically been hanging out in the hall, while he was excited as Maria and Tess, he had no desire to actually be anywhere near his step-mom until after the kid popped out: he currently has been watching Mt.Saint Maria getting ready to blow for the last twenty minutes and had been doing his best to stay clear: he cringes as she spots him and walks over, not wanting to be the one to trigger the eruption, he fishes in his pockets and pulls out a couple of quarters…
“Uh, here.”
As she snatches the change from him, he tries to fade back into the background.

Maria: mumbling to herself as she dials the number on the payphone…
“Stupid hospital not allowing cell phones.”
Finally a very sleepy sounding Zan picks up the phone…
“Zan, go drag that alien excuse for a boyfriend out of bed and get him on the phone NOW!”

Zan: he had been all snug in bed curled up with his Ava when the phone’s constant ringing finally forced him out of his warm bed to answer, where he was greeted by some maniac on the phone that sounded an awful lot like Maria: his first instinct was to make a smart remark, but somehow he didn’t think his humor would be particularly appreciated at the moment: shrugging…
“OK”
And takes the cordless phone with him to Michael’s bedroom where there, sprawled across the bed lies a loudly snoring alien…
“Hey Michael…Michael, man, Maria’s on the phone. HEY MICHAEL!”
As the snoring continues unabated, he uses his powers to lift the mattress along with Michael high up in the air, then yanks the mattress out from under him and allows him to freefall: as Michael hits the floor with a grunt…
“Oh good, you’re awake. Phone.”
He shoves the phone at a confused and pissed Michael and walks away without another word.

Michael: looking around, trying to figure out what’s going on, he looks at the phone Zan handed him: his tone reflects that of someone who has just been forced wake…
“WHAT!”

Maria: “What do you mean what? I’ve been trying to wake you for a half an hour. GET YOUR ALIEN ASS DOWN HERE TO THE HOSPITAL NOW!”

Michael: at the word hospital, he’s on his feet…
“Hospital, what happened?”

Maria: “My mom’s in labor and I want you here. I need you.”

Michael: “She ok, the baby? Should I get Max or Zan?”

Maria: “Yes, she’s fine. I…I just need you.”

Michael: relief sweeps over him…
“Ok, give me a few minutes to get dressed then I’ll be there.”
He looks over at the clock, 4:53AM: he decides he better take a quick shower to try and wake up so he can make it there in one piece: on his way to the hospital, he stops at the donut shop for a sugar fix and caffeine and while he’s there he picks up a dozen to take with him which are greatly appreciated: once there he is regulated to mainly sitting with Kyle and doing whatever it takes to keep Maria from exploding.

The Fates are pleased to announce that at 6:32AM, Justin Michael Valenti joins this ever-changing world surrounded by his loving parents, a sister, a semi-alien brother, an alien sister/one-day sister-in-law, and his one-day alien brother-in-law, a truly diverse family, indeed.


Chapter 119

Setting:
Evans house, two weeks later


Max: he watches as Zan pulls up in front in his and Ava’s new used Toyota 4 Runner, it was a compromise between Zan and Dad and besides, having a 4-wheel drive could come in handy in the mountains surrounding Taos: he walks over as Zan jumps out of the shiny SUV…
“Hey Zan, not exactly a Mustang convertible, but I like it.”

Zan: looking back proudly, this is the first major thing that he’s ever owned…
“Yeah, but it’s not a mini-van either. It’s pretty cool, got a V8 so…”
He chokes on the rest of his words as Dad comes over and gives him a level glare.

Philip: sternly…
“I better not hear of any speeding tickets.”

Zan: smiling broadly, trying to sound reassuring…
“No sir, of course not.”
As Dad walks out of ear shot, mumbling…
“Spoil sport.”

Max: he heard Zan’s comment and just smiled…
“So Zan, you all packed?”

Zan: growing reflective….
“Yeah, it feels weird you know? I have all this stuff now and even a family to think about.”

Max: “Yeah, I can imagine. So how long are you planning on staying with Aunt Trudy?”

Zan: “Not long, I think. Tom’s been looking around for us. There are a couple of places that the security detail has already approved. Then we just have to get more stuff for the house.”

Max: “Yep, never ends. When do you start class?”

Zan: sighing, he still had a lot of doubts about this…
“Feb.4th, I still don’t get why I have to go to school, so I can take a test, so I can get out of school.”

Max: chuckling and friendly slapping Zan on the back…
“Just one of life’s many ironies. Just humor Tom and Dad, they really do want to help.”

Zan: defeated but still good-naturedly…
“Yeah, I know but it ain’t easy.”
They watch as Tobias hurriedly pulls into the drive…
“Wonder what’s up?”
They don’t have long to wait as Tobias quickly ushers Max and him into the house where everyone joins them.

Tobias: looking around at all the worried expressions, as he hands the lengthy notes over to Max…
“It’s started…the rebel forces have landed on Antar.”

Max: chills go down his spine as he hears Tobias’s words: he feels cold and breaks out in goose flesh as the notes fill in some of the details…
“They have landed at the northern hemisphere’s communication center near a place called Betwan and are currently engaged in a fierce battle, while space forces are attacking other key facilities, casualties so far are heavy on both sides as expected. They have received intelligence reports that Kivar has transmitted a message to Cromar for assistance…”
He looks up to Tobias…
“Are the intel reports from Vintar? Have we heard anything from them?”

Tobias: shaking his head…
“No, we haven’t heard anything one way or another since the engagement announcement, but that kind of information could only come from them, none of our people are close enough to Kivar to know this.”

Max: scrunching his brow…
“Have they said anything about Zan’s charge?”

Tobias: “No, not a word. From what we can tell, they’re acting as if nothing at all has happened. According to Larek, something is *off* but he’s not sure what. There have been some raised eyebrows over their lack of reaction. I’m still not sure why you had Zan lodge the charge with them and not Larek.”
He watches as Max simply looks over to Philip.

Philip: he’s lost in thought about the developments: realizing the room has grown quiet, his head pops up and he looks over at his son and Tobias…
“Leverage, it gave them leverage over Kivar and that can be more important than any blood tie, especially in times of war. The only problem is trying to figure out how they’ve used that leverage for I’m sure that they already have, otherwise there would have been some kind of response to the engagement announcement.”
Looking directly at Tobias…
“Could Crown Prince Lanua be playing both sides?”

Tobias: all heads turn to him…
“Could he? Yes, he could, in fact he always has. Vintar have been abiding by their trade agreements with Antar all along.”

Philip: nodding…
“So the question is, how high have the stakes been raised?”

Max: looking back at the message…
“My bet pretty high. From this report, it looks like this isn’t going to be quick or painless. If they get Kivar’s back up against a wall, he’s going to fight with everything he’s got.”
Looking back up…
“The problem is we don’t know for sure what he’s got.”

Setting NYC, NY, rundown part of town, near subways…

Nicholas: looking out the window at the sleet coming down…
“God, I hate this town, what’s wrong with Miami or even LA, but no, they gotta stick you guys here.”
Turning back to his lunch companions…
“So, Lonnie are you and Rath up for a little family reunion? After all, don’t you want to get to know your soon to be human sister-in-law and queen better?”

Lonnie: smiling seductively at the little-boy general…
“Yeah, sure but more importantly when do I get to be Queen of Antar and this Vintar?”

Nicholas: leaning back in the cheap chair…
“All in good time, all in good time.”

It’s always difficult even for the Fates to know which way the winds of war blow or how powerful they may be.


Chapter 120

Setting:
Crashdown, lunchtime, about month later (Late February)

Max: he smiles as his favorite waitress comes over with her tray, not that she actually waits tables anymore, no, a future queen cannot be doing that, the only one she ever serves is him and then he gets to serve her something special later on: she slides into the booth with their orders of Will Smith burgers, Saturn rings, and blood of alien smoothies: while chomping on a ring…
“So have you heard anything from Harvard yet?”

Liz: “Nope not a thing. You?”

Max: “No, Stanford wouldn’t be bad either. Close to UCB, where Tess and Kyle want to go.”

Liz: sighing…
“Yeah, but I’m still hoping for Harvard. Hey, have you heard how Zan’s doing in Taos? Hung anyone in a chicken suit recently?”

Max: laughing…
“Man, that was great. Yeah, he called last night. Talked to Dad some. I guess he needed a bit more cash for some stuff for the baby.”

Liz: “Hmm, if I recall correctly with Michael, your Dad isn’t too free with the cash.”

Max: “No, but Mom is, especially if it’s for Zanya. He and Ava seem to have settled in pretty good. They finally got moved into their new house, not far from Tom; and Tom seems to be pretty good at handling Zan. He figured out how to make sure Zan gets to class everyday.”

Liz: “I can see where that could be difficult. Zan doesn’t exactly strike me as the academic type. How’d he do it?”

Max: “Zan’s plenty smart, he just doesn’t like being told what to do. Anyway, since they only have the one car, Tom explained that it wouldn’t be right to leave Ava stuck at home with the baby. Zan doesn’t really need it while on campus, and since Tom works there, he simply picks him up on the way and drops him off afterwards.”
Laughing…
“Zan is going nuts trying to figure out an argument against that routine. Dad of course absolutely loves it. Zan may be on the wild side but he won’t deny anything to Ava or Zanya. I guess Tom figured out Zan’s Achilles heal.”

Liz: growing quiet…
“Am I your Achilles heal?”

Max: he looks up at her startled then smiles…
“No, you’re my rock of Gibraltar.”
Clearing his throat…
“So, how goes the wedding plans? Do I still need to meet you at that card shop to pick out invitations?”

Liz: “Yes, tomorrow at 4 and then this weekend we need to register. People have already started asking what to get us.”

Max: “M’kay, have you found a wedding planner that you like, yet?”

Liz: “I don’t know, that Tiffany seemed alright, but there’re so many questions. Are we keeping this just friends and family or more in-line with as Isabel put it ‘befitting a royal wedding and king’. Oh, I spoke with Father Rodriguez and he would be willing to perform the ceremony for us but he needed to check with his superiors first.”
As Max sort of rolled his eyes at that…
“Max, it would mean a lot to my family for me to be married in the same church as my parents and grandparents. It would mean a lot to me too. And your family are members there as well.”

Max: sighing…
“You know that I have misgivings about churches. I just have a hard time, maybe because I am different. I don’t know.”
Looking up into her eyes…
“But if it means that much to you, I won’t object.”

Liz: “Thank you. I already made us an appointment with Father Rodriguez right after we attend church this Sunday. “

Max: while choking on his burger…
{Huh? Church this Sunday? But there’s basketball!}

Liz: looking intently at him {Max Evans are you telling me that a basketball game is more important that our wedding?}

Max: turning red and sulking…
“No, of course not. So what time is church anyways?”

Liz: shaking her head at him…
“Tsk, tsk, tsk, it has been awhile since you sat foot in one, hasn’t it. 10:30 and I’ll meet you there.”

Max: glumly…
“Mom’s going to be thrilled, but Dad was looking forward to the game too. Oh well, at least Isabel will have the perfect excuse to get something new for her Sunday best. Do I have to wear a tie?”

Liz: “Yes. Now hurry up or we’ll be late getting back to class.”
As they finish lunch and hurry back to class, followed by their security detail, they don’t see the familier looking pairs of eyes watching their every move.

Rath: as they pull in front of West Roswell high in the stolen SUV…
“Ok, this sucks. We’ve been following them from home, school, home, Crashdown, UFO Center. Their lives are one great big nuthin’. Killing them would be doin’ ‘em a favor. So why can’t we just grab them and run. Those agents aren’t nuthin’ special. I could take them out in two seconds flat.”

Lonnie: turning a scowl at him…
“Yeah, and then Max or Michael will turn you into a big ugly nuthin’. Just chill. Nicholas told us to watch ‘em and that’s what we’re doin’ till he gives the word otherwise. I ain’t screwing up our ride home or my chance to be queen.”

Rath: “You really gonna marry that Prince dude of Vintan?”

Lonnie: “That’s Vintar. Don’t go all jealous on me, it don’t mean nuthin’, just a quick walk down the aisle then he’ll be resting in peace not long after. Leaving me the poor weeping widow and Queen of two worlds. Come on, they’re going to be in school for a few more hours like good little boys and girls, let’s go back to the pad and grab bite. I’m starving.”

Nicholas: he’s none too happy to see Lonnie and Rath walk back in the rundown transient motel room: snappy at them…
“What do you think you’re doing? Why aren’t you watching them?”

Rath: shrugging…
“The Lady was hungry, gotta keep the future queen happy.”

Nicholas: raising a finger sending the pizza flying across the room: angry…
“Listen you numb nut, the only one that’s going to be queen is Liz Parker if you guys blow it. Don’t you see, she’s the key. We get Liz and we’ll have King Max by the balls. He’ll do anything to rescue her including conveniently allowing himself to get killed. The only way we’re going to get Liz Parker is to know her every move so we can lay a trap, spring it and get away clean. Now get back there and keep your eyes open without getting spotted.”

Only the Fates know what darkness harks in the hearts of evil and even they sometimes have a hard time believing.


Chapter 121

Setting:
Immediately following, motel room in Roswell

Nicholas: he watches through the dingy curtains as Rath and Lonnie get back in the SUV and head back to West Roswell High: he turns as he hears the floor creak: as the others comes in from the connecting room …
“Take your two best and follow them, make sure they don’t screw this up.”

Skin 1: “Yes, general.”

Nicholas: as his lieutenant leaves with two underlings, he looks to his other lieutenant…
“Have you found a place yet?”

Skin 2: “Yes, it’s about 30 miles outside of town. It’s an old mine, very remote and hasn’t been used in years.”

Nicholas: nodding his head…
“Good, good. That’s where we’ll take her, and where she goes Zan follows.”
As he thinks about it, talking to himself…
“Zan, you’re still the same, sacrificing everything for the women you love, first your sister and now you fiancé. I wonder if you would have risked it all for Ava? Probably out of duty.”
Looking up to what remains of his troops…
“Get out to the mine and get set up. Even if he walks right into our ambush, he’s not going to be easy to take down. His powers have obviously grown considerably. Plus that faithful sidekick of his won’t be far behind him.”
He smiles to himself…
“That’s one I’m going to enjoy taking down again. I can’t wait to see history repeat itself.”

Setting: Max’s jeep, after school

Max: he keeps looking over at Liz, who is nervously looking around, something she’s been doing since lunch…
“Liz, what’s wrong? You keep looking over your shoulder like you’re expecting the boogey man to jump out at you.”

Liz: trying to settle down, she gives him a slight smile…
“I’m sorry, I just have this funny feeling that something is going to happen.”

Max: as they pull into the library parking lot, he gets out and comes around to help her out, he looks all around the area…
“Well, it wouldn’t hurt to be a bit more cautious. Liz, promise me that you won’t go anywhere by yourself. I don’t want to take any chances of losing you.”
Putting his forehead to hers…
“You’re too important to me. Promise me, please.”

Liz: giving him a sweet kiss…
“I promise, Maria’s going to be staying the night with me while my parents are away tonight, so see I won’t be alone. Besides we’ve got tons of bridal catalogs to go through. Don’t worry Max, I’m sure its just paranoia kicking in. Things are going well so of course I think something bad is going to happen.”

Max: “Just don’t take any chances. Come on, let’s go see what we can find out about the biology of a fruit fly.”

Setting Liz’s bedroom, later that night

Liz: she and Maria are lying on her bed with a dozen bridal magazines sprawled out before them: holding up a catalog picture…
“Hmm, what do you think?”

Maria: looking at the picture…
“Not bad. It’s rather simple, be nice for a small intimate wedding. Look kind of bare though for a large gala one.”

Liz: she rolls over on her back…
“I know. I don’t know why I’m fighting it. I mean Max is a King of an entire planet. It should be spectacular, but it’s also our wedding and I don’t want it invaded by people that I don’t even know.”
Sighing, she keeps looking through the magazines.

Maria: grabbing another Chip-a-hoy from the bag and dunking it in some milk…
“So you and Max are definitely doing the church thing, right?”

Liz: her mouth is full of cookies too…
“Um hmmm.”

Maria: between bites…
“Then why don’t you make it a big fairy tale wedding? You are after all not going to be just a princess but a queen! The wedding should reflect that, right? In fact, you should have a tiara.”

Liz: “Maria, where would I get a tiara? What would Max say?”

Maria: “Get one made! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity! After all you only get to marry a King once, make the most of it. As for Max, I don’t think he even knows how to say no to you, unlike another male alien I know. Come on girl do this right, for me? After all my chances of a big church wedding are somewhere between 0 and -1000, what d’ya say?”

Liz: fishing around for another cookie, only to find the bag empty…
“Ok, ok, I guess if you and Isabel agree then who am I to argue. Hmm, we’re out of cookies. How about some ice cream? We got some downstairs, I’ll be right back.”

Maria: “No prob Chicca. I’ll just be cruzin’ the mags looking for a wedding gown worthy of a queen.”

Liz: she shakes her head as she heads downstairs for the ice cream: as she gets to the bottom of the stairs, she’s surprised to see the back door opening, she’s about to shout for help when she gets a look at the entering perpetrator: letting out the breath she was holding…
“Michael, what are you doing here? Maria didn’t mention you were coming over.”

Michael: “Uh, yeah, I didn’t have a chance to call her about this, but I’ve got a surprise for you, actually for Max but I wanted you to check it out first. It’s right out back. Come on, it’ll only take a second.”

Liz: she was about to follow him out, but something was off, something he said didn’t sound right: as he takes her arm she suddenly gets deathly cold, the room is like a freezer: she looks over to him and all she can see is a black form standing there for a moment: then it hits her {he didn’t have time to call Maria? Oh my God!}: trying to get her wits about her, thinking fast hoping to get away…
“Why don’t I go get Maria, so she can see it too?”

Michael: he doesn’t like the looks she’s giving him: he’s not about to let her out of his grip: trying to play along…
“She’s just up there, I’ll just give her a shout. HEY MARIA, COME DOWN HERE AND CHECK THIS OUT!”
Keeping a firm grip on Liz’s elbow, they wait at the bottom of the stairs as they hear footsteps coming towards them.

Maria: she was surprised to hear Michael, she thought he was home studying for a math test tomorrow, plus she should have felt him: looking confused as she approaches her friend and bondmate…
“Michael, what are you doing here? How come I didn’t know you where here?”
She takes the last step on the stairs and gives him a strange look.

Liz: she was hoping to get away or warn Maria not to come down: he starts trying to pull her towards the door, but her feet remain firmly planted where they are: figuring there is nothing to loose…
“Password.”

Maria: her eyes go wide as this Michael just stands there looking at Liz: {MICHAEL, WHERE ARE YOU!?}: she can feel the jolt that caused in her mate: {HOME, What’s happened?}: trying to keep breathing {Your double is her with Liz and I at the Crashdown…Oh God, your double…RATH, he’s here!}: she frantically looks around for something, anything to help get her friend away from that monster, whom Liz is now actively struggling with: she grabs the coat rack and swings it at him with all her might.

Rath: he didn’t have a clue how to respond to the password demand, but it’s obvious that they’ve figured him out, he’s not sure how but it doesn’t matter: Liz has tried just about everything trying to get away, but his hold remains firm: just as he’s about to get the door open that little blond swings something wooden at him: his hand goes up to block it: the impact against him pushes him back a little and causes him to loosen his grip on the Liz.

Liz: knowing that now is her chance, she wrenches her arm hard and is surprised when it comes away from him: she starts to dash upstairs calling back…
“MARIA, COME ON!”
She looks back and is horrified to see Rath now has his arm firmly wrapped around Maria and before she can even think to move, he’s out the backdoor with her best friend: she takes a couple of steps after them, shouting…
“MARIA!”
She can hear tires screeching as a car speeds away into the night: she’s numb for a moment, finally {LIZ, LIZ, ANSWER ME! What’s happened? LIZ!}: breathing heavy {OH GOD MAX, Rath has Maria. He took Maria!}: she can feel that he’s nearing {I’m almost there.}: a moment later she hears brakes squeal, and then more brakes and car doors slam, in the distance she hears sirens heading towards her and then the roar of a motorcycle zooming closer: it’s that last sound that was the hardest to take, she doesn’t know how to face Michael, knowing that Maria saved her but she couldn’t save Maria.

Not everything is within one’s control; sometimes you just have to have faith that things will work out as the Fates intended.



[ edited 1 time(s), last at 5-Jun-2002 4:39:59 PM ]
posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:41:02 PM
Chapter 122 (Part 1)

Setting:
Crashdown about 20 minutes later

Max: he’s been holding Liz tight in his arms, that’s all he could think to do, hold her: he had been terrified earlier, feeling everything that Liz was feeling while Rath was here and now feeling her despair and worry for Maria, feelings that mirrored his own: he watches as Michael paces back and forth like a caged animal ready to pounce on the first thing that got in his way: Max had tried to reassure Michael that they would get her back only to get his head bitten off: Michael was in no mood for anything right now, so he had backed off: he looked over to the booth that Amy was sitting at along with Tess and Kyle: holding onto little Justin was about the only thing that was keeping Amy from falling apart: his parents along with Alex and Isabel arrived about 10 minutes ago, Dad and the Sheriff were off to the side talking: he looks up as Tobias comes in and walks over to him…
“Hey Tobias.”

Tobias: looking wearily over at Michael…
“Hey, you two alright?”

Max: “Yeah.”

Tobias: continuing to look at Michael…
“Him?”

Max: “Judge for yourself.”

Tobias: “Where are we at?”

Max: “Maria was taken by Rath. We’re pretty certain that he was after Liz but when she got away he grabbed Maria. Maria and Liz’s agents were found outside… dead.”

Tobias: looks back to him at that…
“They’re playing for keeps.”

Max: “Yeah.”
Everyone comes to a stand still as they watch Michael explode.

Michael: he was going insane: Maria was wide open to him but all he could get was that she was in the trunk of some car, then finally they stopped and the trunk popped open to reveal Nicholas and he had his hands on Maria: suddenly he felt nothing, she had slammed the door on him: he lost it…
“MARIA! DON’T!”
He picked a chair up and threw it, breaking some glasses that were stacked on the counter.

Philip: he grabs his son’s arm…
“Max, get him under control. You’re the only one he’s going to listen to.”

Max: he nods his head but deep down he’s not sure how much control he really has over Michael especially now, if the tables were turned he knows that no one would be able to control him: coming up to Michael as he picks up another chair…
“MICHAEL, STOP! PUT IT DOWN! MICHAEL, I SAID PUT IT DOWN!”
Michael stops his motions but just stands there staring at Max with the chair still in his hands…
“Michael, this isn’t going to help get Maria back. You’ve got to get control of yourself.”

Michael: angrily throwing the chair to the floor, he glares at Max: he has to strike out at something, at someone, and there’s only one person that can take it, so he unleashes his anger on his friend, his King: he advances on him…
“GET CONTROL! I’m not you, I don’t have that kind of control!”
He keeps advancing on Max and who keeps backing up.

Max: he takes a few steps back as Michael lets his fury fly at him: his agents look worriedly at him wanting to step in but he waves them off with a look and flick of his wrist: he knows that Michael has to let it go or he’s going to hurt someone, maybe even him…
“That’s right, get control NOW! That’s an order!”

Michael: he backs Max up against the wall…
“An order? You’re awfully good at giving orders aren’t you? How much control would you have if it were Liz? HUH?!”

Max: “Less then you, but you have to calm down, you’re the only one that can tell us what’s going on. You have to do it for Maria.”
He never loses eye contact with him even with Michael’s arms pressed against his throat, he never raises his arms in defense: he simply continues to look him in the eye.

Michael: something in him finally caves in and allows his friend’s words to penetrate: he looks at where he is and what he’s doing: shocked at his position and that of his friend, his arms drop to his sides: not able to look Max in the eye any more…
“Sorry, sorry, I didn’t mean…sorry.”

Max: he wants to rub his throat but resists, knowing that would just make Michael feel worse: putting his hand on Michael’s shoulder…
“No need, like I said, I would have less control than you do right now. What can you tell us?”
Everyone gathers around as Michael relays what little he had picked up from Maria before she shut the mental door on him: he buries his fears real deep about what might be happening that was so bad that his bondmate would do that, knowing it was the only link to them and her rescue.

Setting: Old Mine, same time

Nicholas: he was not happy about this development, but at least it wasn’t a total waste, they had the bait and it was sure to lure the fish in just the same: he looks over to the restrained Maria sitting on the dirt floor in the mine: he sort of admired her spunk, she fought Rath like hell when he lifted her out of the trunk, bit him too: she’s now sporting the shiner and busted lip to prove it: he looks over to Rath, who’s taking his sweet time studying the human handful over there: shrugging, he really could careless what Rath has in mind, she’s only a human after all…
“Rath, you’re sure you weren’t followed?”

Rath: he enjoyed the struggle earlier, but then he always does: his head snaps around to Nicholas…
“Yeah, no one followed. I know how to take care of things.”

Nicholas: dryly…
“Yeah, so I see. Next time, grab the right one… but she’ll do just the same, possibly even better. Michael is going to be going insane with rage over this; it will make him even less cautious and therefore more vulnerable. He’s the one that’s going to be the hardest to take down; he’s the one that was designed with the firepower. Yeah, this might work out after all. Lonnie should be making contact with them soon.”

Setting Crashdown, short time later…

Lonnie: she’s nervous about doing this but she’s not going to let it show, her version of Ice Princess, soon to be Ice Queen, persona is firmly in place: she simply strolls past all the shocked cops and security and walks in to the café and to the stunned assembled group of humans and aliens…
“Ay…long time no see.”

Max: he puts a hand on Michael to keep him from tearing her apart the second she walked in: he shoots warning glances around to everyone else to play it cool: warily approaching her…
“Where is she, Lonnie?”

Lonnie: giving him an appreciative look…
“Too bad you’re supposed to be like me brother or sumtin’…you’re lookin’ damn good…buffed up a bit, I see.”

Max: shaking his head…
“You’re no sister of mine. Where’s Maria?”

Lonnie: looking around the room, she spot’s her doppelganger standing in the corner with the geek {never could figure that one out. Be kinda fun ta play wit’ tho}: turning back to Max…
“Nicko wants to meet wit’ ya kingship but he didn’t think ya’d come unless ya ‘ad the right…incentive.”

Max: his eyes narrow…
“Incentive? Nicholas…Ok, where and when?”

Lonnie: “Out at the old mine in Galitas, off Horseshoe Rd., at midnight. He’s waitin’ for me ta bring back yous answer.”

Max: “I’ll see him at midnight.”

Lonnie: her eyes look Michael up and down real good: smiling invitingly at him for a moment: her smile turns to a scowl as he glares at her with all his fury: turning back to Max, all serious now…
“I’ll tell ‘im.”

Max: as she’s turning to walk out…
“You’re not going to tell me to come alone?”

Lonnie: she looks back at him once more…
“Would it make a difference?”
She doesn’t wait for the answer and lets the door swing closed behind her.

Michael: furious…
“You’re just going to let her walk out of here? Just like that?”

Max: almost too calmly…
“Yes, I am.”

Michael: something about the way he said that made his blood run cold: he feels like he was just punched in the stomach…
“No Maxwell, you’re not going to do it. It’s a trap. Nicholas is going to kill you.”

Max: “No, he’s not, at least not right away. No, a quick easy death is not what Nicholas has in mind, besides he still needs something else.”

Liz: like Max, she’s almost too calm as his intentions flood over her…
“The Granolith. He won’t kill you until you tell him where the Granolith is and you won’t tell him… willingly.”

Sheriff: hearing the tone, seeing the set of his jaw, he knows that Max’s mind is already made up…
“What did you have in mind Max?”
The room is quiet as Max lays out the plan.

Michael: after hearing the plan his scowl deepened: he goes in the back room and paces around for a bit: he knows that the Secret Service is going nuts over all of this: they’ve already lost two agents tonight and now their key protectee is talking about walking right into a trap to get Maria out: he closes his eyes and concentrates on their link: he can feel that she’s hurting but nothing life threatening, yet: she reopened the mental door just a tad so he can get the general gist of things: he knows that they’re in the old silver mine, that she is tied up and sitting on the dirt floor, that Nicholas has positioned Skins all around and that they are lying in ambush for them: he is also worried about his Dupe’s apparent interest in his bondmate: on top of all of this he has to deal with his best friend and king’s dumb-ass idea: the problem is that no one can come up with a better one: as he paces around he keeps thinking {the Dupes are working with Nicholas, who has his Maria, who’s after King Zan, who has the Granolith… Dupes/Nicholas/Maria/Zan…Dupes/Nicholas/Zan…Dupes/Zan…OH SHIT! We never called Zan! He should know what’s going on. After all he has a bone to pick with those two.}: he looks around, not seeing anyone, he picks up the phone and dials: hearing an answering hello…
“Zan...Michael…we’ve got a problem. They’re here, Lonnie and Rath are here and they’ve kidnapped Maria. They were trying for Liz but she got away and grabbed my Maria…What? Yeah, the runt’s with them, he’s brought some Skins with him for target practice…Lonnie was acting as spokes person, said they wanted Max to meet them at an old mine tonight at midnight. Can you believe that he’s going to do it? He’s going to meet them! Yeah, I agree, Mr. Heroic. You what? Why? Oh, well yeah, but how are you going to get here before midnight? Plane? What plane? Oh, yeah I’m sure the Suits have one lying around. Ok, I’ll make sure he stays put until you get here. See ya.”
As he hangs up the phone…
“Now, I just need to keep Max from getting himself killed or from him killing me when he finds out I called Zan”
{God, Maria, just hang on baby, we’re coming for you soon!}

Max: at around 10:30 that night, he stands there astonished as Zan casually strolls into the Crashdown, accompanied by Major Chavez and his group of sharp shooters: blurting out…
“Zan, what the hell are you doing here? And why are they here?”

Zan: he knows that Max is going to be on the verge of losing his cool forcing him to be the one that remains cool…
“Oh, they were heading down here already from D.C., they made a quick stop in Taos so I caught a ride down with them.”

Max: growing animated…
“No, Zan go home. You have a wife and child to think about. You need to be with them, safe.”

Zan: shaking his head…
“Doesn’t work that way Max. I’ve never been one to play it all that safe, so why start now? Ava and Zanya are with Aunt Trudy, surrounded by a whole squad of agents. You need me Max besides, Rath and Lonnie are my problem.”

Max: “No, you’re my heir, we both can’t be here. If something happens you need to be away from here, away from the danger.”

Zan: sighing…
“Max, it’s you that can’t go in there. You’re the King and as far as I’m concerned you can keep the job. I’ve seen it and I don’t want it… You have something that Nicholas wants, the Granolith. Eventually he’s going to get the location out of you. Even if you draw on the Granolith’s power to resist him, he might be able to trace it back to the source and locate it that way. No, you’re the last person that can go in there. I, on the other hand, have no idea where the Granolith is so he can’t get anything out of me. I can buy them enough time to get Maria away, keep the Granolith safe, and maybe sit down for a little…chat with my dear sister and supposed best friend before Michael and the rest come in blasting to rescue me.”
Turning towards Michael…
“That is part of the plan, right?”

Michael: smiling a little in spite of himself…
“Absolutely.”

Zan: “Good, just don’t take too much time. Nicholas is a nasty little dude with a total short man’s complex. Guess I can’t blame him too much for that, being stuck in puberty for 50 years must bite.”

Michael: he can tell Max is trying to come up with an argument: it’s totally against his friend’s nature to let someone else do something dangerous in his place…
“Maxwell, Zan’s right. We can’t take a chance on Nicholas finding the Granolith. It’s a good thing that he hasn’t thought to try and get it from Maria yet, she wouldn’t last a second against him.”

Zan: sourly…
“I guess Nicholas’s bigotry against humans has its advantages after all. It probably would never occurr to him that a human would know the location. So fill me in on the details Max.”


Chapter 122 (Part 2)

Setting:
a little before midnight, heading towards the old mine

Zan: he and Michael are in Max’s jeep on their way to the meeting: he’s changed clothes with Max, who only reluctantly agreed to Zan taking his place: as it was, Max insisted on being with the sharp shooters as back up as well as the other aliens and Kyle: while no one was particularly thrilled to have Max anywhere near the line of fire, personally he was glad for the additional firepower: he has a feeling that this is going to be very nasty and while what he told Max is true, that he doesn’t want to be King, he doesn’t particularly want to get killed either: for the first time in his life he actually has something to live for and he wants to be around to watch her grow up: swallowing back down the stomach acid that keeps trying to come up…
“Michael, if this doesn’t go right…promise me that you’ll protect them.”

Michael: he looks over at Zan…
“We all will, you know that, but you’re going to come out of this just fine. I’ll make sure of it.”

Zan: with a grim smile…
“Thanks, it helps knowing that they won’t be alone, that there’ll be family for them… just in case. Now let’s get this business taken care of so I can go home. Ava’s promised me a special homecoming and I intend on collecting it.”
He gives his friend a wry smile as they head towards the mine: as they pass by a certain spot out of sight and a little ways before the immediate perimeter of the old mine, Michael jumps out and joins the sharp shooters that are taking up positions there, along with Max and the others: he pauses and gives Michael a quick nod before continuing on…
“He’s lucky to have you for his second.”

Michael: he watches Zan go as Max comes up along side him: as he continues to watch the jeep and it’s driver become smaller and smaller…
“So help me Maxwell, if you screw up and get yourself killed, I’ll kick your ass.”

Max: he stands there for a few moments trying to figure out what Michael just said then shrugs and joins him as Major Chavez brings everyone up to speed on the current locations of everyone and their assigned tasks: he and Michael are assigned to a spot over looking and within shot of the targeted area: they both have earpieces and mini-microphones so they can stay in contact with everyone, this was especially important in case Michael gets any more information from Maria: they had spotted 17 Skins standing guard or walking around their established perimeter: looking through the binoculars…
“Seems like we were doing this not too long ago.”

Michael: he scans around the perimeter, spotting Kyle with Tobias and a little further back, Isabel and Tess: they needed as much firepower as possible but he was very nervous about all of them being here: if they lost and all got wiped out, the only ones left would be Ava and Zanya, and no friendly aliens around to protect them: turning back to the target area, he sees Zan pull the jeep to a stop in front of the mine…
“No, not like last time, the stakes are higher. I only hope we take that damn gremlin out once and for all.”

Zan: he cautiously looks around, he had already spotted most of the guards: he can feel so many eyes on him, the hair on the back of his neck is standing up: as the old wood door to the mine creaks open, he slowly gets out of the jeep: a very bruised and painful looking Maria emerges, followed closely by Rath holding onto her arm very tightly: he watches as they walk over a ways away from the mine and him: next out is the runt himself, swaggering with a smug smile and Lonnie on his arm with the same demeanor: his eyes divert back to Maria, calling out to her…
“Maria, are you alright?”

Rath: yelling back…
“Why wouldn’t she be? After all, I’ve been taking a personal interest in her.”

Zan: he remembers very well the type of personal interest Rath has had with human girls, it sent a number of them to the hospital and he has a suspicion a couple of them to the morgue: his attention is once again back on Nicholas and Lonnie as they step forward, towards him…
“I’m here, let her go and we’ll talk.”

Nicholas: shrugging, he looks over to Maria and Rath…
“Looks like he’s grown rather fond of her, not sure if he’d be willing to let her go so easily.”

Zan: his eyes blaze fire at all of them as Rath laughs and continues his hold on to Maria: he wants so badly to revert to the street thug he sometimes had to be but he can’t, he has to be calm and cool and try to think and act like he was Max…
“We had a deal, me for Maria. Let her go and I’ll simply walk over to you, no tricks, no fight.”

Nicholas: laughing and shaking his head…
“You always were weak when it came to women. Once again, you’ll give it all up for a woman and this time she’s not even a relative or a mate, she’s just the human girlfriend of your second. You’re a fool Max, you always were.”
Turning to Rath…
“Let her go.”
To Maria…
“You, start walking but not towards him, stay off to the side… any tricks and they’ll be your last.”

Maria: it hurts to move, every step feels like torture, but that’s nothing compared to the thought of what Zan is willingly walking into for her, what they all are doing for her: she knows that’s Zan from Michael: while she had been working on letting Michael in just enough to know what the layout was, she had been carefully holding back what Rath had actually done to her: she still hurts deep inside from it and the moment Michael discovers it she knows that he won’t stop until Rath is dead: her eyes meet Zan’s for a moment as she finally walks past him and her eyes thanks him: she continues walking on.

Zan: he waits until Maria gets a little past him before he takes a couple of steps towards Nicholas and stops, trying to buy enough time…
“Lonnie said you wanted to talk, so talk.”

Nicholas: still with that smug smile, he quickly raises his arm and sends a stream of energy towards Max/Zan, rendering him immobile…
“Did you really think I would let you get away that easily? No, I have plans for you.”
He walks towards his captive: out of the corner of his eye, he can see Rath taking off towards Maria but Nicholas could care less because he has Max, at last.

Zan: he fights down his initial panic, he has to, he has no other choice, he’s frozen in place: he sees Rath run past him obviously after Maria: he blanches as Nicholas draws near, he knows what’s coming: he tries not to cringe or show any signs of fear as Nicholas now stands in front of him…
“I’m not telling you where it is. You can’t get it out of me.”

Nicholas: very confidently…
“Oh, don’t be too sure about that. Let’s just see what you’re made of, shall we?”
He places his hand on Max/Zan’s forehead and begins: he immediately realizes that he had underestimated his opponent that Max’s powers had grown more than he realized, plus it was distracting as all hell was starting to break loose around him as the blasts start hitting all around him: he’s not worried though, they won’t actually hit him, not with the king right there with him: as he steps up his power and concentration the images start coming…
“Hmm, got a thing for your Ava after all, eh Max? Tsk, tsk, what will that little human girl of yours think? Wait, what was that? A city, don’t remember a bridge like that in New York. Why did you meet that little Genocidal bride of yours there, a secret tress? Need to come back to that. Now think Max, where are you keeping the Granolith?”

Zan: his head was exploding, that’s what it feels like, that’s what he was hoping for, anything to make the pain stop: he can taste blood in his mouth as he bit his tongue to keep from crying out, but he couldn’t stop the tears that were know streaming down his face: his heart is pounding hard, his ears are ringing loud and he’s going to black out soon, but still he puts up whatever resistance he can for as long as he can.

Michael: he can feel her nearing him, he can feel her pain and something else but he’s not sure what, she’s still blocking something: he grows more and more anxious as she approaches ever closer: he watches as she passes by Zan: Max’s hand seems permanently anchored to his shoulder, trying to keep him for running down to her: she stumbles and falls, suddenly Rath is running up to her, he roughly grabs her hand: the moment he touches her, her mental wall collapses and he sees it all, Rath hit her, she fights back, him pulling and tearing her clothes, her biting him, him smacking her and forcing her to the ground and then… and then: Max’s hand is gone from his shoulder as rage takes over: he’s on his feet and lets the first bolt fly: he sees nothing but that thing with his hands on his Maria, his special Maria.

Max: he’s trying to keep an eye on everything as it’s happening but it’s happening all too fast: Maria got free, Rath gave chase and had her again: the moment Rath touched Maria again, Michael lost it and isn’t going to stop for nothing: Zan’s in Nicholas’s clutches, who appears to be ignoring everything else and concentrating on torturing Zan: the other Skins have opened fire back at them and the sharpshooters are returning it: Kyle and Tobias are concentrating on taking Nicholas out while being careful not to take Zan with him and Lonnie has gone back in to the mine for cover: his attention is drawn back to Maria’s struggle with Rath as a cry of fury bellows from Michael: Rath is dragging Maria off towards the mine: as Michael’s last blast comes perilously close to Maria…
“MICHAEL, careful, you almost hit Maria!”

Michael: he’s standing up, not caring about the prime target he’s making: watching the scene in horror: his friend’s words echo to him: thinking fast…
“Can you extend your shield to her? Can you protect her?”

Max: looking at the increasing distance…
“I’m not sure. I’ve never done that before and the distance…I’m not sure.”

Michael: growing more desperate by the second…
“YES OR NO!”

Max: swallowing his doubts…
“YES”

Michael: not thinking about anything else…
“Ready…NOW!”
A blinding white energy blast goes shooting out, everyone around them has to shield their eyes to it the shear power of it, that is all except two pair that refuse to, one belongs to the shooter and the other his best friend, who’s sending out his own energy, only it’s green and protective instead of white and destructive.

Maria: she can feel his fury, his raw rage: she wasn’t surprised by the energy blast, she knew he was going to do it, but she’s surprised by the strange green bubble that has enveloped her, it feels familier, warm and comforting, protecting: she shields her eyes against the bright whiteness that is butting up against the green shield, then it dawns on her {Max’s energy shield, he’s wrapped the shield around me.}: as the whiteness dissipates, the shield suddenly vanishes and she unceremoniously hits the ground with a thud.

Zan: he wasn’t sure why but Nicholas suddenly released his grip on him: he had maybe 30 seconds to see the look on Nicholas’s face, turned around and saw what was coming, he dropped to the ground, rolled underneath the jeep and extended his shield around him as best he could in his weakened state, the fact that he had the strength to make a shield at all could be attributed to shear adrenaline panic: he lays there for a couple of minutes as everything becomes eerily quite: he collapses his shield and peaks out from underneath the car: he looks up for a moment at the sky, it’s raining Skin dust: he catches movement off to his right and there he sees Nicholas, Lonnie and few remaining Skins that had taken cover in the mine with Lonnie, running fast and hard in the opposite direction: he looks back to his left to Maria sitting on the ground looking stunned: he can hear footsteps getting closer: he sees Michael run to Maria and gather her in his arms, it will be a long time before anyone will be able to pry them apart: a familier hand suddenly appears right in front of his face, it’s a hand he’d know anywhere, he has two just like it: grabbing the offered hand and allowing himself to be pulled out, with a grunt…
“Neat trick, remind me never to really piss him off.”

Max: he looks him over for a moment: he finally smiles a little…
“I will. You OK?”

Zan: holding his temples…
“Major headache but I’ll live. You might want to go help Maria. Rath…he…just go, see if she’ll let you help her.”

Max: he nods and then slowly walks over to where Michael is still holding Maria: he’s about to ask how she is when Michael suddenly looks up at him, he’s crying: not sure what else to say, gently…
“Is there anything that I can do?”

Michael: “He…he… that bastard…he…raped her.”

Max: he looks around for a moment, feeling helpless, trying to figure out what he should say…
“Michael…Maria, I…if there is anything that I can do, anything at all, no matter what it is, tell me. I’ll do it.”

Maria: clinging to her soul mate, still numb but drawing on unknown strength…
“Michael already did it, I saw Rath literally blown to bits. He’s gone, he can’t hurt anyone anymore…but…maybe you can take care of some of the bruises?”

Max: kneeling closer, he gently touches her bruised face: as he makes them disappear…
“Sure Maria, anything.”
It’s the bruises on the inside that will take a long time to heal if ever, but she has a great deal of strength to draw upon, both from within herself as well as from those that surround her.

The Fates can only control so much, it’s up to each individual to answer for their own actions and ultimately to pay the price for them.


Chapter 123

Setting:
Max’s bedroom, early hours Saturday morning

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:41:26 PM
Max: he’s stretched out on his bed with Liz laying by his side: Liz had finally fallen asleep a couple of hours ago, he had no such luxury: the night had turned into and stayed a nightmare: Maria was taken to the hospital where she’s staying the night for observation with Michael not leaving her side for anything: Amy and the Sheriff were at the hospital along with Kyle and Tess: they only left because of the demands of Justin and even then only after Maria had fallen asleep: Liz had stayed with her for a little bit but there were already so many there, she decided to come home with him since her parents were still not home yet and he was not about to let her be alone tonight: Zan expressed his support to Maria and Michael before they left in the ambulance, he then came over and crashed in their guest room, nursing a major migraine and pure exhaustion from his ordeal with Nicholas: the agents had wanted to go over everything in detail immediately but he wasn’t in any mood and he displayed a rare instance of “pulling the King card” with them: it went over like a ton of bricks and he knows that there are going to be endless questions later, but not now and now is all that matters to him for the moment: he smiles a little as Liz snuggles deeper into his embrace: he tenderly strokes her hair and lightly kisses her forehead, the thought that it could have been her and almost was her has plagued him all night: he doesn’t know how he would have handled it, it’s bad enough that it happened to Maria: he holds her a bit more tightly as his eyes finally start to grow heavier just as the dawn breaks announcing a new day: it seems he just shut his eyes a moment ago when someone is shaking him to wake up: he squints with blurry eyes for a minute until the image of his dad comes into focus: with an early morning, scratchy throat…
“Wha…what is it?”

Philip: he hated to wake Max and Liz, they were both exhausted and really strung out emotionally last night but he really doesn’t have a choice: speaking softly…
“Max, Jeff and Nancy just got here and want to see Liz. Even though they know she’s ok, they’re still worried about her and need to see for themselves. Also I’ve had some rather…serious phone calls from the Undersecretary of the Treasury about a few things from last night.”

Max: rubbing his gritty eyes: he looks to a still sleeping Liz for a moment then back to Dad: trying to get up without waking Liz…
“What time is it?”

Philip: glancing at the clock by the bed…
“10:35”

Max: sitting on the side of the bed in his boxers and t-shirt, rubbing his hand over his face still trying to shake the cobwebs loose…
“Ok, give me a few minutes to get into the shower and Liz’s folks can come in. I don’t think they’d care to see me sitting on the bed in my underwear next to their daughter.”

Philip: dryly…
“No, that’s never a pleasant sight.”

Max: “Ha ha.”

Philip: turning series again…
“What about the Undersecretary? How do you want me to handle it?”

Max: he thinks for a moment…
“When the Secretary finally calls himself, I’ll talk to him. In the meantime, I’m otherwise engaged.”

Philip: frowning…
“Max, they lost some good people last night.”

Max: “Yeah, I know and I feel bad about that and I know I owe them answers but not to an undersecretary. Besides, I’m not relishing having to tell them what we really are.”

Philip: quietly…
“Clones.”

Max: “Yeah.”
As he grabs his clothes and heads to the shower, neither he nor his father remark on how their roles have changed, that Max is now starting to tackle one of the trickiest lessons, navigating the bureaucracy.

Diane: she and Philip led Nancy and Jeff into Max’s room where they were taking some time to reassure themselves that their daughter was uninjured: as she passes by the guest room, she pauses to listen for a moment, she thought she heard a moan: she cracks the door open a little and sees Zan tensely clutching the pillow, another pain-filled moan escapes his lips: she doesn’t hesitate, running into the room, sitting on the side of the bed she shakes Zan…
“Zan, Zan…Honey, wake up…Zan, wake up…it’s a dream, it’s just a dream.”

Zan: his eyes pop open and looks wildly around the room searching for the source of his fear and pain: it finally registers that someone has their hands on him: his head snaps back around to look at her: he has to think hard about who it is and suddenly everything comes flooding back to him: crying out his pain…
“MOM…”

Diane: she wraps her arms tightly around him and begins to gently rock him back and forth, planting a kiss on his forehead and stroking his hair, softly murmuring…
“It’s ok, sweetheart, let it out, it’s ok.”

Zan: after several minutes in her arms, he tries to pull himself together, embarrassed…
“I’m sorry. I’m ok…I just…I’m fine.”

Diane: as he starts to pull away from her, she views him critically: running her hand through his messy hair…
“Zan, it’s ok to let the pain out. You need to. It’s ok, that’s what Moms are for.”

Zan: he looks at her for a moment then allows her to pull him back into her embrace: it all feels so strange to him, no one has ever held him like this: he lays there quietly with tears streaming down his face for several minutes before in a dull, slightly numb voice the pain starts to spill out…
“It hurt…I fought but I was no match, he was too strong…it was like he was just…ripping my memories apart and tossing them aside… over and over… the harder I tried to hold on…to stop him…the more painful it got…”

Diane: she does the only thing she can, just holds him tight and lets him talk: she kisses the top of his head again and then rests her cheek on it: as he talks she notices her husband standing in the doorway silently watching: she gives him a sad look and continues to gently rock Zan.

Philip: he watched and heard a good portion of what Zan went through: he also knows how proud Zan is and how he doesn’t want to be seen as weak: wanting to help him, he quietly comes in and sits on the side of the bed next to his wife and son: the moment Zan saw him, he sat up and started wiping the tears away: Philip gives him a warm smile and pats him on the shoulder…
“I’m proud of you son. You were willing to sacrifice yourself to help Maria and everyone. You did a very brave thing. It took a lot of courage to face down your enemy, especially when some of them you used to call friend and family…very brave. You did good Zan, real good.”

Zan: he’s astonished, he hadn’t thought about any of that, just about helping his friends and… family: he’s tried so hard to be what they had wanted him to be but it wasn’t easy, he just looked at things a bit differently and not everything always fit just right: for some reason he’s wanted, no, needed their approval, especially from Philip, the only one whom he ever called Dad, very badly, he just could never figure out how to get it: he still doesn’t: it felt great to hear him say it…
“Thanks… Dad. I…I just wanted to help my…family.”

Philip: “That makes it even more special.”

Zan: smiling but starting to feel a bit uncomfortable at all this “warmth”, he reverts back to the wise guy he does so well…
“You think I could maybe finagle a car out of this?”

Philip: both he and Diane laugh at that: for the first time he realizes that he hopes Zan doesn’t change: still chuckling…
“Maybe as a graduation present. Get that GED in your hand, then we’ll talk.”

Setting: Same day, early afternoon, Valenti house

Amy: she holds her daughter’s hand as they walk into the house with Michael walking behind them: she knows that he spent the night sitting in a chair next to Maria’s bed in the hospital, wanting to make sure Maria was safe: she has very mixed feelings about him right now, half wants to blame him for getting her daughter mixed up in all this and ultimately getting hurt, but the other half recognizes how much her daughter needs him, how much he needs her: as she helps Maria sit on the sofa…
“Honey, can I get you something? Are you hungry, maybe some lunch?”

Maria: she’s still numb, partially from the trauma, partially from sedatives…
“No Mom, I’m not hungry, maybe something to drink though, ice tea?”

Amy: “Of course, Honey. I’ll be back in just a minute.”

Maria: she looks over at her bondmate, who’s just sitting there looking worried and lost, kind of how she feels: she only has vague memories of parts of last night, especially when she was at the hospital mainly because of the sedatives they gave her, but through it all she knew he was there the whole time, she felt their connection even through a drug induced haze: he was her lifeline last night and always will be, but she knew others had helped as well: she’s determined to take her life back, she knows that she can’t do it alone but then she’s not alone: sitting up a little straighter…
“Michael, is Zan still here in Roswell?”

Michael: having to think for a moment…
“I think so. He was staying the night at the Evans but I’m not sure for how long. I know he was anxious to get back to Ava and Zanya.”

Maria: nodding…
“Could you find out? I’d like to see him before he goes, oh and see what Liz is doing. I want to talk to her too.”

Michael: he really looked at her for a moment, the spark in her eyes had been dulled but not extinguished: she was a fighter and she was going to fight back, he could see it in her eyes: allowing himself a rare smile for her…
“I’ll give them a call right now.”

Setting: Evans house, same time

Max: hanging up the phone, he turns and heads back into the living room to join the agents that were finishing up with the delayed debriefing along with everyone else: looking towards Zan sitting there on the sofa…
“That was Michael, Maria’s home from the hospital.”

Liz: she’s sitting with her parents, they had wanted to take her home immediately but decided it was best to get all the debriefing done with the Secret Service first and out of the way, at least this way she doesn’t have to explain everything to them later: looking up at her bondmate…
“How is she?”

Max: “Michael’s not sure but said he saw some spark in there still, so that’s good, right?”

Liz: smiling a little at that…
“Yeah.”

Max: “She wants to see you Liz and you too, Zan.”

Zan: confused…
“OK, but why me?”

Max: “Don’t know, didn’t say. Maybe you can stop by before you leave.”

Zan: “Sure, so, how am I getting home?”

Philip: “Well, since the agents aren’t returning just yet, I supposed we have to get you a ride.”
Looking over at Tobias…
“You ever been to Taos?”

Tobias: caught off guard…
“Uh no, just passed through that one time on the way back from Vegas…but Kathy and I were going to get away for a long weekend.”

Philip: grinning…
“Taos is perfect for weekend get away. Lots of charming places to stay and I know Aunt Trudy would just love to see you for a few hours.”

Tobias: frowning a little…
“That’s not exactly what we had in mind but I supposed it wouldn’t be too bad. I’ll give Kathy a call, then go home to pack and be back by in about an hour. We could stop off at Valenti’s on the way, no problem.”

Zan: thinking for a moment…
“How long were ya thinking of staying?”

Tobias: “Kathy has the late shift at the hospital Tuesday night, so I guess ‘till that morning.”

Zan: grinning…
“Perfect, have you ever heard of Monday night bingo?”

Tobias: “No.”

Zan: “It’s a favorite of Aunt Trudy’s. She won $100 bucks last week.”

Tobias: “Won? So it’s gambling. Is there a lot of action like in Vegas?”

Zan: keeping a straight face…
“Sure, absolutely, you’ll love it.”

Philip: eyeing Zan critically as he ushers Tobias out the door: once the door is closed…
“Zan, since when is bingo action packed?”

Zan: in pretend wide-eyed innocence…
“Er…you never seen a couple of blue haired old ladies go at over who called bingo first?”

Philip: he’s about to pursue it but his private phone in his office rings…
“Zan, try and behave…please. I need to get that. Max, I’m willing to bet that’s Secretary Watson calling.”

Max: looking at the Parkers and Liz as they rise to go too…
“Ok Dad, be there in one second.”
Walks over to Liz and takes her to an out of the way corner: kissing her…
“You stopping by Maria’s?”
As she shakes her head “yes”…
“Do her and yourself a favor.”
As she looks into his eyes…
“Stop blaming yourself for her getting kidnapped in your place. Rath did this not you, lay the blame where it belongs, at his feet.”

Liz: touching his cheek…
“Only, if you remember to take your own advice, it wasn’t your fault either.”

Max: sighing…
“I’ll try if you try. I love you, now and forever.”

Liz: “Me too, now and forever.”

Setting: Valenti house, short time later…

Liz: she walks over to her friend sitting on the sofa with Michael: she forces herself to be upbeat without being too obvious…
“Oh Maria, how are you?”
She gives her friend a big hug, pulling back to look at her…
“Is there anything that you need?”

Maria: doing her best to keep up a brave front for both her friend as well as herself…
“Yes, there is.”

Liz: “What? Anything, what?”

Maria: “Remind me what time our dress appointment is this week. I forgot to write it down.”

Liz: “Maria, don’t worry about that. I was thinking of postponing it for a bit. It just seemed… well, not the right time.”

Maria: adamant…
“Absolutely not, it’s the perfect time. I know that I can’t pretend this didn’t happen but I need this wedding. I need something good to focus on to help me get past the bad. So when is it?”

Liz: doubtful…
“Are you sure?”

Maria: “Positive.”

Liz: “Well, ok then, Wednesday at 4:00. I guess Max doesn’t get out of going to church tomorrow after all.”

Maria: “Good, I’ll be there. Church, huh? Yeah, you better drag him there while you can…hmm, church… that’s not a bad idea, maybe we’ll join you.”
She and Liz talk of inconsequential things for a little while before she leaves with her parents: not long after, Tobias, Kathy and Zan stop by: she smiles at Zan for a moment: it makes her feel sad that Zan looks so lost and unsure about what to say, he just stands there with his hands in his pockets: she gets up and goes over to him: she looks at him for a few moments then unexpectedly wraps her arms around him in a big hug…
“Thank you Zan, for what you did…for me…for Max, for everyone, thank you.”

Zan: he wasn’t sure what Maria wanted with him, he didn’t know how to act or what to say, but he had to come because she asked, so he did: he can feel her tremble a little as she hugs him, he instinctively hugs her back tight: trying keep from getting emotional…
“Your welcome. I’m… I’m just sorry it wasn’t sooner, before…I’m sorry you had to go through that, through any of it. I should have dealt with Rath years ago, I’m sorry.”

Maria: still holding on to him…
“No Zan, no apologies. You got there in time. I’m alive… I can recover, that’s what counts the most. “
They don’t stay for too long, they had a long drive ahead of them, but before they leave Kathy gives Amy the names of a couple of good therapist: as the day turns into evening, she goes to lie down: as the nightmare starts replaying out in her dream, her tearless sob is answered by the comforting embrace of her ever close by bondmate: she’s already working on recovering during the light of day but the nighttime will take longer.

The road to recovery is full of bumps and bruises but the Fates have surrounded them all with the strength and tools to make it, if they try.



Chapter 124

Setting:
Church, Sunday morning

Maria: she and her family are setting directly behind the Evans and Parkers: she had gotten some very strange looks when she suggested that they should all attend church today, something that they all had never done as a family: she looks over to her Spaceboy, who had gone home this morning for the first time since Friday and that was only to get some decent clothes for church: she gives him a tentative smile as he looks back at her and squeezes her hand a little: she turns her head back around and watches as Max slips his arm around Liz’s shoulder, a similar scene has already been played out over by the Whitmans as Isabel leans into Alex: the services continue on as they rise to go take Holy Communion, she looks back at Michael who’s frowning and a bit confused…
“It’s ok, I’ll be right back. I’m just going up there.”
She can feel his intense stare all the way: she loves having him so attentive and she does need it for now, it’s the main reason she’s been able to get through the days and survive the nights: tomorrow her Mom is making her an appointment with one of the therapists that Kathy had recommended, then maybe she can start to get her life back on track for real.

Tess: this is the first church services that she has ever been to other than the annual Christmas Services in the park the last couple of years and that was mainly singing and children’s plays: she sits with Michael as the rest of their family goes to take this Holy Communion and for the first time, she wonders what this all really means: as Kyle stands in line, he turns to look at her and gives her a reassuring smile: she and Kyle had been allowed to stay together for the last couple of nights with the door kept wide open, the same as with Michael and Maria: she didn’t know what she would have done without Kyle these last couple of nights, she can only imagine what it’s been like for Maria: she and Maria hadn’t been that close, in fact they had hated each other at first, even though they are living in the same house and being in the same family had brought them closer, she hadn’t ever felt sisterly towards Maria until now: she’s furious and very hurt that someone had done that to a member of her family: these are all new feelings and now this sudden turn to religion, she has a lot that needs to be sorted out.

Max: after services he and Liz gather around outside with everyone else in their group: checking his watch…
“Liz, it’s almost noon. We should get going or we’re going to be late with our meeting with Father Rodriguez.”

Liz: “Ok, let’s go. Oh, what time are you leaving for DC?”

Max: “Right after. The Secret Service is keeping a plane ready for me.”

Philip: eyeing his son…
“Max, you sure you want to meet with Secretary Watson and the President by yourself? I could…”

Max: shaking his head…
“No Dad, I need to do this. I was the one that let them believe a lie. I need to be the one to fix it, if I can, but thank you.”
Turning back to Liz…
“Ready?”

Liz: “Yep, don’t want to keep the President waiting.”

Max: he and Liz take a seat across from the old wooden desk with Father Rodriguez sitting behind it: while he’s known the padre for years, his church attendance has been spotty at best, and he’s not certain if they can get married in the church: clearing his throat…
“Thank you for taking the time to meet with us.”

Father Rodriguez: the service today was very unusual to say the least: it’s very rare to have the entire contingent of the famous Roswell aliens in attendance: he was particularly interested to see how these two had interacted and was touched by how much and how deeply in love they seemed to be: he was also glad to see that the Valentis and their increasingly diverse family were all here together, especially given the traumatic events of this past weekend…
“It’s my pleasure. I must say that I’ve missed your attendance in the last several…years.”

Max: looking down, embarrassed…
“Yes, er, I apologize for that.”

Father Rodriguez: “No apologies necessary. I’m sure that you’ll take steps to correct the…absence. Now, I understand that you and Liz would like to get married this summer.”

Liz: she had been quiet, not wanting to draw attention to the fact that it’s been almost as long since she regularly attended as well: finally speaking up…
“Yes, Father, we were hoping that you would agree to perform the ceremony for us, in the church.”

Father Rodriguez: pulling out an appointment book…
“Did you have a particular date in mind?”

Liz: “Yes, June 21st. I thought the first day of summer seemed…appropriate somehow.”

Father Rodriguez: flipping to the day…
“Hmm, well we do have an opening in the late afternoon that day.”

Liz: “That would be perfect, I was thinking of an early evening ceremony.”

Father Rodriguez: “Alright, I’ll go ahead and pencil it in. Now, when will you be attending our marriage counseling classes? I have a new group starting up the Wednesday after next, they end in early April and it would give you plenty of time to schedule your weekend retreat before getting all tied up in the last minute wedding plans. How does that sound?”

Max: ok, so he couldn’t keep his jaw from dropping or the shocked look off his face…
“Huh? Classes…retreats?”

Father Rodriguez: “But of course, we highly encourage them, since of course the church frowns on divorce, we want to make sure the intended, especially young intended couples have really thought their actions through and are ready to share the rest of their lives with each other.”

Liz: placing a hand on her fiancé…
“Wednesday after next would be fine. Are there any other…recommendations that we should consider?”

Father Rodriguez: a little dryly…
“Of course regular Sunday attendance would be encouraging.”

Liz: she can feel Max sinking further down in his seat, he’s not happy about this but is willing to go along with it, even if it is a bit reluctantly…
“That goes without saying Father.”

Max: noting how the Father leans back and solemnly folds his hands in front of him…
“Is there something else, Father?”

Father Rodriguez: his brow crinkles as he thinks how to say this right: letting out his breath…
“Well, ever since Liz requested this meeting there has been some discussion from the Cardinal and others about…about the correctness of the church blessing an union between a human and…and someone of extra terrestrial origins.”

Max: he can’t say that he’s necessarily surprised, but it still hurts at some level…
“Even though that said ET was baptized in the church when he was 8? Ok, Father, please let us know what your…higher-ups decide. Just please do me a favor, in considering what it means for the church to…bless our union, think of the message that it sends if it doesn’t. Earth is becoming part of an intergalactic community whether it’s ready or not, the church could be very instrumental in helping with the acceptance of that.”

Father Rodriguez: he rises as his guests stand, ready to take their leave…
“I will do so. And Max, if it were my decision, there would be no question. I hope to have an answer shortly, perhaps by the time you start your marriage classes.”

Max: taking the Father’s hand…
“Yes, that would be good. Thank you for your support, Father.”

Father Rodriguez: “Always, Max, Liz, have a good afternoon and I’m looking forward to seeing you both next Sunday.”
As they are getting ready to leave…
“Oh Max, when was the last time you took confessional?’

Max: he freezes {oh, shit!}…
“Uh, I’m not sure. Perhaps I should make a point to do that next Sunday.”

Father Rodriguez: “Why wait? I believe I have some time now.”
Seeing his reluctance…
“Confession is good for the soul, after all.”

Max: “Yes, well yes, but um…I have a pretty important meeting I need to get to.”

Father Rodriguez: “Well then, think how much better you’ll feel going into that meeting with a clear conscious?”

Max: as he’s being escorted back to the church {Liz, remind me why I’m putting myself through this?}: he catches her coy smile {because you love me}.

Liz: she escapes out of the church rectory while Max follows the Father to relieve his soul: she catches up with her family and friends at a nearby café where they were waiting for her and Max’s meeting to end: taking a vacant seat, smiling…
“Hi, so what looks good on the menu?”

Diane: looking around…
“Liz, where’s Max?”

Liz: “Oh, confessional…seems he hasn’t been in awhile and Father Rodriguez thought it would do him some good to unburden his soul. I’m sure he’ll be coming along…eventually.”

Philip: surprised…
“He got Max to go to confessional?”

Liz: “Yep.”

Philip: “I guess we better pick him up a rosary, he’s going to be need one.”

Setting: Oval Office, same day, early evening….

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:41:52 PM
Max: he’s already tired, it’s been a hard weekend to say the least, plus the thing with Father Rodriguez threw him for a slight loop: although he has a feeling after his confessional, Father Rodriguez will be dipping into the sacramental wine tonight and he didn’t even tell him the real juicy stuff: shaking the offered hand…
“Thank you for making time to meet me on such short notice Mr. President and Mr. Secretary. I appreciate it.”

Pres. Wilkinson: taking a seat…
“It’s my pleasure Your Majesty. I’m glad you could make the trip, especially after such a traumatic weekend. How is Miss DeLuca doing?”

Max: now seated across from the President on one of the two facing sofas: sighing…
“Better than I thought possible, or at least it seems so. I’m sure it’ll take some time, though.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Please express our support and best wishes to her and her family.”

Max: “Of course, that’s very kind of you.”

Pres. Wilkinson: now that the basic pleasantries are out of the way, it’s time to get down to business…
“Your Majesty, Max, I was wondering if you could clear up some confusion on our part?”

Max: “I’ll try.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “It was our understanding that Prince Zan was your twin brother, then Ava suddenly appeared as the twin sister to Miss Harding, now out of nowhere we get a twin to Mr. Guerin and your sister Isabel, and that lack of knowledge attributed to us losing two agents.”

Max: taking some deep breaths…
“Mr. President, Mr. Secretary, I sincerely regret the deaths of those two agents. If I had any prior knowledge that they were heading back to Roswell, I would have warned you. And please express my sincerest condolences to their families.”

Sec. Watson: “Heading back to Roswell, so you were aware of them? I know that we were told that twins are common for your kind, but exactly how common are they? I mean, Prince Zan and Princess Ava didn’t have twins, just Princess Zanya.”

Max: he forces himself to look them in the eye and to keep his voice level…
“That wasn’t the truth. Zan is not my twin, none of us are. We’re actually…hybrid clones of our predecessors.”

Pres. Wilkinson: you literally could knock him over with a feather: he’s stunned: he looks over to the Secretary and is greeted by a similar expression: collecting his thoughts…
“So you… you’re a clone of their King Zan? And what about Prince Zan, what is he? Why hybrid? Why…why didn’t you tell us this in the first place?”

Max: “Prince Zan is the same, a clone of King Zan. After they died, their essence was duplicated and mixed with human DNA so they could better fit in here on Earth, but the first set developed…flaws, so a second set was made, us. The Queen and the religious sect wouldn’t allow the first, flawed set to be destroyed so they were sent as backup. As you can tell some had more flaws than the others.”

Pres. Wilkinson: his voice growing very quiet and calm…
“Why Max, why keep the secret?”

Max: “This morning my family attended church, my fiancée and I met with our parish priest, this same priest served at each of our baptismal, performed Liz’s parents wedding, yet when we inquired about him marrying us, we were informed that his superiors had…issues about our marriage, about me and would get back to us. Throw in the fact that I’m actually a clone…well, you get the idea… Earth isn’t ready to face the product of cloning an actual being; it barely has gotten use to the concept of its possibility. If this were announced to the general population…it would just make my presence here more difficult… I am truly sorry this secret cost those agents their lives.”

Pres. Wilkinson: his brows furrow in concentration…
“So your set was the unflawed set and Zan’s was…”

Max: “Flawed, but then as a wise woman once asked me ‘what do you consider flawed?’”

Sec. Watson: “Do you know where they went? Where they might call home?”

Max: “They were raised in New York City, I have no idea if that’s where they’d head or not but it might be worth keeping an eye out for them.”

Sec. Watson: “Yeah, that’ll be real easy in a city of 8 million but we’ll do what we can.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Max, how do they know that you’re the right one? From what I hear other than an interesting sense of humor, Prince Zan isn’t that far different from yourself. How could your people be sure of who’s who?”

Max: “They sent the Granolith with me.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “What exactly is that? I know it’s some sort of relic but you’ve never exactly explained and if it is as important as it seems to be, I think we have the right to know what exactly it is.”

Max: sighing…
“It contains the complete history of my world, all the arts, sciences, literature…weaponry, and Kivar would do anything to have access to it.”

Pres. Wilkinson: whistling at the magnitude of this information…
“Something that important should be well safe guarded, we could help…”

Max: holding up his hand…
“I don’t mean to be rude, but it’s been safely hidden for over 50 years and I think it’s better off where it is…without anyone else knowing its location. That’s why Zan had to take my place. He doesn’t know where it is so there was no way Nicholas could have gotten it. The less people knowing the better.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Is it a danger to our population, to Earth?”

Max: “Only if it falls into enemy hands…I would give my life before allowing that to happen. Earth’s my home too.”

While honesty maybe the best policy, the Fates know that it’s not always necessary to volunteer too much information either.


Chapter 125

Setting:
Maria’s bedroom, late same Sunday night

Michael: he’s never felt so scared and lost in his life, not even when he was little and with Hank: he doesn’t know what to do other than stay close by in case she needs him and hold her: he watches as she tosses and turns in her sleep: during the day she seems so strong but at night…at night she terrifies him: as her tossing and turning intensifies the moaning starts, he gently shakes her, trying to awaken her…
“Maria, Maria… baby, wake up… wake up Maria”

Maria: she’s in the mine, Lonnie is standing off to the side talking to Nicholas, and HE is standing over her, leering: she can feel his stare right down to her bones, it makes her skin crawl: he grabs her, she fights him, bites him, and when that doesn’t do it, spits on him: nothing works, it just makes him more excited, more…dangerous: he starts to grab underneath her top, his rough hands hurting: crying out…
“NOOO!”
She’s being shaken: her eyes pop open and for a moment all she sees is the face of her nightmare: she struggles against his hold…
“NO, LET ME GO…GET AWAY FROM ME!”

Michael: he doesn’t know what to do, the look on her face, the fear: reaching out with his mind, his soul, as never before {Maria, it’s me…it’s me. Please listen, it’s me, Michael, Spaceboy…please, please listen…I love you…wake up, please wake up.}: her fighting dies down as she looks at him, first confused, then in pain: as she breaks down and sobs, he holds her, mixing his tears with hers…
“I love you Maria…I love you, I always will, no matter what. It’ll be ok, we’ll make it through this, please believe me.”
It takes awhile before she finally collapses in an exhausted sleep in his arms, for him there is no such escape as he remembers the terrified look she gave him when she awoke, he’ll never forget it.

Setting: West Roswell High, Monday morning, second period…

Max: he comes racing through the hallway, he’s late, already missed first period and now 10 minutes into 2nd period: he rounds the corner and skids to a walk as he approaches the door: trying to walk into class without attracting attention: he slips in and takes a seat next to Alex: he glances over to see what chapter they are working on and quickly opens his book to the correct page.

Mr. Knutson: glancing up from the desk, he notices the latest arrival…
“Good morning Mr. Evans, glad to see you could joins us. I hope it wasn’t too much trouble for you.”

Max: he can feel everyone’s eyes on him: Mr. Knutson had never been overly fond of him and definitely does not make his life easier…
“Sorry, long weekend.”

Mr. Knutson: “Yes, yours seems longer than the rest.”

Max: he’s too tired for this, he had gotten back from DC after midnight and it was almost 2:00am before he got to sleep: when his alarm went off at 6:30, he turned it off and told himself 5 more minutes, two hours later his Mom realized that he was still home and woke him up: it was a mad dash to get to school and he’s in no mood for this and doesn’t really think about his reply too much…
“Sorry, I was on Antarian time.”
He hides his smug smile behind his text book as the teacher opens his mouth and then closes it without uttering another word: he looks over to a snickering Alex: whispering…
“So what are we doing?”
He meets up with Liz and Tess next period for calculus then lunch: they are joined by Alex, Isabel and Kyle in the quad for sandwiches and chips: he notices how quiet the group is, how subdued…
“So, Kyle, Tess, how’s Maria? I’m assuming by Michael’s absence that he’s still at your place?”

Kyle: he’s hasn’t known what to say, he feels so uncomfortable about everything plus he wants to pound somebody into the ground for what happened to his sister, but the culprit is already dead and he doesn’t know what to do with all his excess anger…
“Amy was making an appointment today for a therapist and yeah, Michael basically has moved in…can’t blame him. She’s been having some hard nights.”

Liz: she’s sitting next to Max, but feels miles away: she had gone over to Maria’s yesterday afternoon: they had talked about nothing, everything seemed so…different: Maria was doing everything she could to reassure everyone that she was alright, obviously that was a lie…
“She has? God, I don’t know what to do for her. It should have never happened to her, Rath was after me.”

Max: he had been leaning back against a low wall, but suddenly sits upright…
“No, stop, you promised. It’s not your fault. It’s not anyone’s fault but Rath’s. We could go in a big circle and each take a piece of the blame, if I hadn’t told you, if you hadn’t told her, if Michael hadn’t let her get to him, if your parent’s had been home…I could go on and on and it gets us nowhere. It happened and the only one to blame is Rath. Michael saw to it that he got what he deserved.”

Isabel: “Max is right. We need to focus on what we can do to help Maria.”

Tess: “Well, I don’t know about you but if everyone walked around me on eggshells I would be ready to explode. We should do something to…to help her start living again.”

Liz: “The wedding, she wants us to proceed as normal. She was going to go with me to meet with the coordinator this week and start picking things out but I…I thought maybe it was too soon…maybe we could make it a…girls only afternoon or something. What about it, Isabel, Tess, are you guys up for a little party planning?”

Isabel: “You’re kidding, right? When am I not? But maybe we should ask Maria first, see how she feels about it?”

Liz: “You’re right, if it’s too much, we’ll scale it back for now.”

Kyle: now that the girls seem to have a plan of action, their moods brighten but not the guys, they’re still sitting around with nothing to do but be angry: changing the subject…
“So El Presidente, how was the President? Still got him as an allie or do we get to worry about the FBI again?”

Max: “Kyle…he’s still an allie. I told him more about what we are and the Granolith. He’s said that it would be treated as a state secret.”
Rubbing his eyes…
“God, what a long weekend.”

Alex: snickering again…
“Yeah, that Antarian time is a killer.”

Tess: “Huh?”

Alex: he starts to explain…
“See Max was late this morning…”

Kyle: “No…Mr. Honor Student himself?”

Liz: “Kyle…”

Max: he grows quiet and reflective as Alex retells this morning’s story and then goes on to do some funny impressions to lighten the mood, but he can still see the tension, the anger just below the surface: it’s easy for him to recognize it because he feels it too: he’s just been too busy to think about it too much until now…
“Liz, when is this appointment with the planner?”

Liz: “Wednesday at 4:00.”

Max: “Ok, guys I think we could use some time at the practice field, you too Alex. I’ve been thinking that you should learn some…conventional self-defense. Kyle, you think you could talk to your dad about what would be best for him? Can we all meet out there at say 3:30 daily this week, that way you girls can get in a little time this week too?”

Tess: she looks around for a moment…
“Sure, if you think we need it.”

Max: as he sees some relief cross over Kyle and even Alex…
“Yeah, we definitely do.”

Liz: she knows what this all is really about, why he’s doing it…
“Ok Max, but remember starting next week, we have marriage class.”

Max: sighing…
“How could I forget?”

Kyle: “Wait, marriage class? What, is that where they tell you how to do IT the right way, or something?”

Alex: they all bite their tongues to keep from laughing as Max glares at Kyle, he simply can’t hold back anymore…
“Kyle, you mean you’re still trying to figure it out? Tess, my sympathies.”

Setting: Valenti house, after school, same day

Max: waiting for someone to answer the door: he smiles as Mrs. Valenti opens it…
“Mrs. Valenti, hi, I hope I’m not disturbing you?”

Amy: she smiles at him but it never reaches her eyes…
“No, of course not, come in. How is everyone?”

Max: “Managing, I guess. How’s…how’s she doing?”

Amy: looking back towards the hallway where her daughter’s bedroom was…
“I don’t know. I was able to pull some strings and get her in to see therapist today. He said it was going to take some time.”

Max: he stuffs his hand in his pockets, feeling awkward…
“Oh, yes, um…you know that if there is anything that any of us can do, just name it. Uh, is Michael here?”

Amy: “Yes, he’s been by her side constantly. He’s been wonderful.”
They continue to stand in the hallway for a few awkward minutes…
“Let me just go and get him.”

Max: “Thanks, thanks.”
After several minutes, a very haunted looking Michael comes out: he’s shocked by the dark circles and how pale his friend is…
“Michael, I…are you ok?”

Michael: he can see the concern in his eyes and it just further irritates him, he was already pissed about being away from Maria…
“Fine, just fine. What’s the problem?”

Max: “Huh? Problem…no problem, we…we were going to go out to the practice field today and I thought you might want to join us.”

Michael: shaking his head…
“No, not today, maybe later.”

Max: “Are you sure? It…it might do you some good to get out a little. I could bring you back in say an hour.”

Michael: his temper starts to flare and with it his voice…
“I SAID NO! OK?”

Maria: she had come out from her room a few minutes after Michael and was watching from around the corner: raising her voice a little to get his attention…
“Michael…go, he’s right, you need to get out…I need you to get out a little. You can’t be here 24/7, it’ll drive both of us nuts. Max, take him somewhere, anywhere, bring him back in time for dinner, ok?”

Max: before Michael could protest…
“Sure, no problem, Michael grab your jacket, let’s go. Don’t worry Maria, I’ll have him back in about an hour.”
It’s a quiet ride to the quarry: as they reach the sight, he can see that the others are already there practicing: Kyle is attacking a boulder like there’s no tomorrow and Tess and Isabel have marked targets into the side of the cliff that they are working on, even Liz is here: her “blasting” power hasn’t really developed too much but she was murder on the smaller rocks and such: Alex doesn’t have much to do since the Sheriff couldn’t make it out until tomorrow but it’s good of Alex to be there for moral support: he watches as his second storms over to the practice sight and just stares at it for a long while: no one says a word too him, its obvious that he’s in no mood to talk: Max walks over to where Michael is standing and looks out towards the cliff face, mentally selecting a spot, he takes aim and fires, and fires again: there is now a precise whole in the cliff side.

Michael: his Maria would normally be “talking” his head off, this use to drive him nuts but now he’d give anything to hear her going a mile a minute in his head: she’s been so quiet, it’s unnerved him more than her nonstop babble ever did: with his worry and anger building, he raise his hand and lets loose with all his might on the cliff side and keeps firing.

Max: he just stands with the rest of them, slack jawed and staring at what was left of the cliff after the dust settled, which wasn’t much…
“Uh, Michael, that…that was…uh, how’d you do that?”

Michael: at first he didn’t even think about it, then after he got a good look, his expression mirrored everyone else’s…
“I… I’m not sure.”

Kyle: coming over to where Max and Michael are standing…
“You had that kind of power Friday night as well, but I thought…I thought it was…”
He’s not able to finish his thoughts.

Michael: still in shock…
“I thought so too.”

Max: “Michael, what were you thinking when you did this?”

Michael: “What? Nothing, I was…pissed about…everything.”

Isabel: coming up from behind him…
“Michael, you didn’t start getting control of your powers until…until…”

Michael: “Maria.”

Max: looking back to the cliff…
“I’m not talking about control, I’m talking about strength. Michael, that…that was amazing. Think about how you did it, you need to see if you can harness and control it better. It may save our lives someday.”

Setting Valenti house, late same Monday night

Tess: she nestles closer into Kyle’s embrace: sighing contently…
“I could get use to this.”

Kyle: shifting a little in her bed, getting more comfortable as he holds her close…
“Definitely could get use to this, just wish we could shut the door for a little privacy.”

Tess: “Hmm, yes. How long do you think they’ll let us sleep together before deciding that things had settled down enough?”

Kyle: “Not sure. Dad’s already giving me the ‘not while you’re unmarried teens under my roof’ speech a couple of times.”

Tess: “It’s so ridicules, I mean I’m already 18 and you will be soon. They know that we…well, you know. I just don’t get what the big deal is…life is too short.”

Kyle: thinking about it a little…
“Tess, would you want a big wedding, like it looks like Max and Liz are getting?”

Tess: “God no, they can have it.”

Kyle: “So maybe something more simple?”

Tess: looking at him…
“Kyle Valenti, are you proposing?”

Kyle: “Maybe. Are you accepting?”

Tess: coyly…
“Maybe…but not without a decent ring. A bride deserves a decent ring.”

Kyle: “Hmm, I’ll have to work on that.”

Tess: “Well, get back to me when you’ve figured it out, Buddha Boy.”

People react differently to life changes, no one but the Fates know what those changes may be.


Chapter 126

Setting:
Wedding planner’s shop, Wednesday afternoon

Tiffany: sitting back at her desk that is crowded with catalogs, decorator samples and a large rolodex: she’s both thrilled and terrified at the idea that she will be the one to plan the most important wedding on Earth: what she wasn’t expecting was to have a throng of people here today, she thought it would just be Liz and her mother…
“So, Liz, tell me what kind of wedding are you thinking of?”

Liz: looking over at her Mom and friends, including a slightly pale looking Maria and her Mom…
“Well, we want a church wedding, in the early evening. Nothing gaudy or too…ostentatious…uh…”

Isabel: she’s totally in her element and has decided that the only way her brother and Liz are going to get just what they want instead of what the coordinator thinks would look good was for her to play the part that she was literally born to…a Royal Princess: as Liz falters a bit, keeping her tone cool and clear…
“They want something simple and elegant that will be perfect for at least 250-300 guests that will include heads-of-state and other notable personage, while not being…”
Smiling at her soon to be sister-in-law…
“As Liz said, not too ostentatious.”
Adding in…
“Oh, and of course…allowances must be made for reporters and the like. Security will have to be factored in but must be kept…in the background.”
She heard the breath Liz let out and the small smile of gratitude she flashes her way.

Tiffany: letting out a strangled gasp…
“That’s…that’s a rather tall order.”

Isabel: remaining the Ice Princess…
“Yes, yes it is…is that a problem?”

Tiffany: she looks from Miss Evans to Miss Parker and Mrs. Parker…
“This… is what you want?”

Liz: nodding…
“Yes.”

Tiffany: nodding then taking out a pencil she starts to make a list of the requirements, she pauses for a moment…
“This is quite a list, what items would you be willing to negotiate on?”

Liz: she looks to Isabel for a moment: she had her misgivings about her helping but now she realizes how valuable Isabel’s going to be, if for no other reason than to remind her that she isn’t just some small town girl marrying her boyfriend but a future Queen marrying an alien King and she doesn’t need to compromise on what she and Max want: assuming a tone that she hopes mirrors Isabel…
“None.”
They go through a list of items that will need to be decided and by when: there’s so much, a theme, colors, music, invitations, dresses, tuxes, decorations, flowers, catering, photographer, limo, reception hall, guest accommodations, her trousseau, and that’s just for starters: her ice queen-to-be persona is starting to crack as she starts feeling overwhelmed to say the least: they leave the shop and proceed to her house with catalogs, magazines and brochures to go through: they are all spread out on her living room floor…
“God, where do I even begin?”

Maria: this is her first trip out of the house without Michael which is why her Mom insisted on accompanying her: she’s sipping a soda as she sits on the floor glancing over at all the wedding stuff: she’s been rather quiet, just taking it all in: she can see how her friend seems to be drowning in all of this before her very eyes: it’s enough to finally galvanize her to start acting: reaching for the magazines…
“Liz, it’s not I, it’s all of us. We’re all going to help you but we need a plan. That’s the first thing. So Liz, tell me, what’s your plan?”

Liz: she looks at her friend, then all the stuff laid out in front, then to her other friends and her Mom, and finally back to Maria…
“First, let’s make a list of what we need to decide on, then we can divvy it up…that is, if that’s ok with everyone?”

Maria: she doesn’t even bother to ask the others if it is…
“Of course. Don’t forget, the guys can help too.”

Tess: “That’s right, we just have to tell them what to do.”

Isabel: looking at a brochure for horse drawn carriages and crinkling her nose in disgust…
“Ugh, and what not to do. So let’s get going on that list.”

Setting Small Conference room near the Church, following Wednesday

Father Rodriguez: the five couples in this new group take their seats around the tables that have been pushed together: while he’s trying to treat this as if it were any other group, it is decidedly different, they’ve never had an actual alien in one before: he can tell that Max is trying to make some effort to get into it but there’s no doubt it’s only a half hearted attempt: as promised he and Liz along with their families attended Sunday Mass last weekend and afterwards he heard Liz’s confession this time: he was a little more prepared for hers after being caught totally off guard by Max’s the week earlier and he has a suspicion that Max held back, a lot: he can hear whispers amongst the other couples that accompany sideway glances to Max and Liz, who remain silent and looking straight ahead…at him: clearing his throat…
“Welcome everyone. It’s good to see that all of you could make it tonight. This class is designed to help intended couples think about what it really means to share your lives with another person, a spouse.”
Holding up some information packets…
“Before I hand these out, I would like to go around the room and have each couple tell us what they think will be the biggest problem facing your marriage in the first year.”

First Couple: “Um, money. We’re going to be on a pretty tight budget for awhile.”

Second Couple: “Moving, right after our wedding we’ll be moving to New York for a new job.”

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:42:24 PM
Third Couple: “Well, in-laws, we’re going to be living with his parents until we have enough saved for a new house.”

Max and Liz: they look at each other for a moment before he speaks in a flat serious tone…
“Fighting and winning an intergalactic war, oh, and uh, getting into college.”

Father Rodriguez: he opens his mouth but nothing comes out: this reaction is shared by pretty much everyone else in the room {Nope, definitely not going to be your average marriage class}: he looks at the packets in his hand for a moment and then starts to hand them out…
“It seems most believe that money will be their biggest problem in their first year of marriage…”
He pauses at as he hands the packets to Max and Liz…
“Uh, yeah, and for the most part they are correct. Whether it is living within a budget, moving, or having to live with others, money is the number one reason for divorce, so that’s where we are going to start, money. Setting the right financial goals and expectations now will help to hopefully minimize financial problems later.”
He looks back at Max and Liz for a moment and wonders just how much they really are going to be getting out of this: the rest of the class proceeds along normal lines without anymore unusual revelations: at the end of the hour as they are packing up to leave for the evening…
“So everyone think about what kind of financial decisions you’ll have to make and each one fill out their packets. Do this independently of your fiancé so we can do an honest comparison next week. See everyone Sunday…uh, Max, Liz could I speak with you for a moment, please?”
Max and Liz nod and wait for everyone else to clear out: as the door closes, he takes a seat across the table from them…
“Max, Liz, the church has decided to give your union it’s blessing. While there is still some debate it was felt that it would be in the best interest of our faithful to set an example and help pave the way for acceptance of what is in store for us in the future. Besides, if God can create Earth in 7 days, think of how much time he’s had to work elsewhere. Personally, I know the church hasn’t always been the most…forward thinking but it’s good to see it finally trying. “

Max: he has tried to convince himself that he didn’t really care what the church decided, that he was only doing this for Liz, but he has to admit that is does feel good to hear the positive decision, the acceptance: he lets out the breath he didn’t even realize he was holding…
“Thank you Father, we appreciate it.”

Father Rodriguez: he returns their warm smiles…
“Max, I admit to being a bit curious. Do you know anything about your home world’s beliefs?”

Max: “Not really. I know that my… uh, biological Grandmother is a disciple of Ruan which is an order dedicated to the betterment of their people and who do not take direct part in war or violence. I’m afraid that’s basically all I know so far.”

Father Rodriguez: “Hmm, well it sounds interesting. I look forward to the day that I can study it more in-depth, kind of a hobby of mine. Well, I guess we should get going. It’s good to see you both and your families this Sunday.”

Setting: Renular, Royal Palace…

Queen Nataria: she had just returned earlier that day from the Temple: while it had done her much good to tend to spiritual needs, it was now time to deal with things more… grounded: she hears a discreet knock at the door: turning…
“Enter.”
Smiling as he does so…
“Ah, Lord Ranjorn. It has been too long since we had last visited. I hope you and your family is well?”

Lord Ranjorn: smiling warmly at the gentle queen that had been more like a favorite aunt to him since childhood…
“We are doing as well as can be. How was your retreat?”

Nataria: “Ah, it is always rejuvenating to spend time in contemplation. Please come sit, take tea with me.”

Ranjorn: taking the offered seat next to hers: on cue an attendant brings a simple plain pot of tea and delicate pastries: she honors him by pouring the tea herself…
“You are too kind, thank you. It smells wonderful.”

Nataria: “The honor is mine Ranjorn. I think you’ll like this tea. I brought it with me from the Temple.”
They sip in silence for a while and partake of buttery rich pastries…
“To what do I owe this visit Ranjorn?”

Ranjorn: smiling, he knows beneath her gentle nature and petite frame was a will made of iron: she was not one to beat around the bush when she didn’t have to…
“Your Majesty, Chancellor Larek has been kept away dealing with other matters. He wishes to visit later this evening if that is convenient. In the mean time, he asked that I update you with the latest news on various fronts.”

Nataria: “Yes, I look forward to his visit. Now, please continue.”

Ranjorn: bowing his head slightly…
“Our forces are still cleaning up the landing site at Betwan’s communication center. They’ve been having problems with snipers and saboteurs. Apparently the local…aristocracy are supporting Kivar and are using their resources to help reinforce his forces.”

Nataria: nodding sadly…
“Yes, Kivar supporters would be all that is left of the local…nobility. He’s either chased off or otherwise dealt with anyone that could possibly oppose him.”

Ranjorn: “He’s also confiscated the lands and property of those that have left or disappeared and he or those that do his bidding are using it as rewards for those that have remained.”

Nataria: “Ill-gotten gain if there ever was. How long until the site is secure so that we may continue?”

Ranjorn: “With luck we shall be at the gates of the province’s capitol within a lunar cycle.”

Nataria: “Good, good. Not as quickly as we hoped but still within the timetable that was laid out. Now, what other news do you have for me?”

Ranjorn: he frowns deeply as he relays the latest incident on Earth between the Royals and Nicholas and what happened to his brother’s bondmate: it troubles him deeply that even though he was defective that one of his brother’s reincarnates was capable of such an atrocity: he has mixed feelings about King Zan’s Rath eliminating his duplicate but under the circumstances it is completely understandable, still disturbing but then most things in war are: the only bright spot was the fact that both Zans were alive and well and working effective together: the Queen had been informed as soon as the second Zan had arrived in Roswell, the same with Ava and their babe, Zanya: it is reassuring that allowing the duplicates to survive was not a complete waste of time and effort, this pleased everyone, especially Queen Nataria: finishing his story…
“I understand that they have sought solace and comfort in their religious beliefs. In fact, King Zan and Miss Parker are currently receiving marriage instruction from, I believe they refer to him as Father.”

Nataria: this intrigues her, she had taken care to instruct her children from the time they were young in the fundamentals of the Order of Ruan, but Zan had never been that enthusiastic about it, obedient, respectful of it but not that devout…
“Ranjorn, do we have any more information on these belief’s? It might help us to understand them better if we understood their religion.”

Ranjorn: “Yes, I believe that we do, we might even have a copy of their scriptures.”

Nataria: “Good, I shall seek it out and study it.”
Seeing that Ranjorn has not risen to take his leave…
“What more do you have for me, Ranjorn?”

Ranjorn: he cannot hide his worry…
“There still has not been any public acknowledgement of King Zan and Queen Ava’s annulment and King Zan’s subsequent betrothal to his bondmate, Miss Parker. He has continued providing us reliable intelligence reports, which in a way is more disturbing than if he had not. It’s… unnerving.”

Nataria: she calmly pours herself and Ranjorn another cup of tea…
“Crown Prince Lanua has never done or not done something without reason. He has always been a very astute statesman and diplomat. I’m sure he has his reasons; we just have to figure out what they are. Has Tavner presented Prince Zan’s charge yet?”

Ranjorn: “No, not yet and that’s worrisome too.”

Nataria: “Hmm, he must have reasons for that too. Perhaps I, as Zan’s mother, should place a call to him to discuss…family matters. Yes, I think I shall do that next.”

Ranjorn: he smiles at his Queen: no one could refuse her, no one dared: while clinging to her vows as a disciple of Ruan and their commitment to non-violence, she has manage to keep the fire of rebellion alive in her people: a truly remarkable balancing act that few if any could duplicate: she was just as much a living legend as her children that were brought back from the dead…
“Yes, Your Majesty, that sounds like a wonderful idea. I’m sure he would welcome your call. I shall take my leave now. Thank you for the tea.”

The Fates know that the key to understanding others is to understand what motivates them, what they believe in.


Chapter 127

Setting:
Vintarian Palace, short time later

Lanua: he smiles at the recreated image in front of him: she has always been pleasing to the eyes and time had made her even more lovelier… and more astute…
“Good day to you, Your Majesty. It is a true pleasure to hear from you. How was your retreat, refreshing, I hope?”

Nataria: bowing slightly to her sometimes-aggravating friend and sometimes adversary…
“Yes, it is always renewing to spend time at the Temple. I hope all is well with you and yours?”

Lanua: ”Ah indeed, we are all doing well.”

Nataria: “That’s wonderful and I understand that we both have a new addition to our families to celebrate…Princess Zanya. I hear she’s a lovely child.”

Lanua: “Ah yes, quite lovely and important.”

Nataria: “Yes, she does tie our families together as one, does she not?”

Lanua: “That she does… I hope that she will be but one of many ways our families are tied.”

Nataria: raising her eyebrow {the way he worded that is…off somehow}…
“Oh, you have thought on other ways that our families may be united? Please enlighten me.”

Lanua: he was very much aware of the subtle indirect questions aimed at him and Tavner by Larek or those of his inner circle trying to figure out what his goal was…
“Ah, the ties of marriage and family are always the most…binding.”

Nataria: her guard is up, thinking it through {we already have ties of family, Zanya, and marriage by way of her parents}: looking at him shrewdly {he’s acknowledged Zanya but not mentioned her parent’s marriage…is he talking of another?}…
“Indeed, I have not heard that Princess Ava is expecting again…have you?”

Lanua: he can almost see the wheels of her imagination spinning: he’s been waiting for her call, she has the right to know, after all she is the Mother of the intended bride…
“Unfortunately, I have not.”

Nataria: “Then are you suggesting another union by marriage?”

Lanua: “The idea has been presented.”

Nataria: running through the possibilities {King Zan is taken, Prince Zan is taken, Isabel, Princess Vilandra is already bonded, he must know that, so that leaves…oh no.}: she cannot hide the momentary look of shock that passes over her…
“The only eligible offspring I have is this Lonnie. You would seriously consider a union that included her?”

Lanua: he’s pleased to see that she’s as astute as ever…
“Let us just say that war makes strange bedfellows. She is eligible as is my son, Prince Tavner.”

Nataria: it takes a moment to collect herself…
“That is an… interesting possibility. It could be a bit…complicated though for Prince Tavner.”

Lanua: “Ah, as they say, there-in lies the rub. Yes, yes, it could cause difficulties for those who are supporting this union yet are unaware of these…complications.”

Nataria: everything is clicking into place {Kivar has to be the one behind this and Lanua and Tavner are playing along…covering both sides of the coin in case Kivar somehow prevails.}: her calm demeanor is firmly intact once again…
“I thank you for this intriguing conversation. I shall be most interested to see how these complications reveal themselves in the future. I trust that you will keep me informed as they do so, I am after all, the Mother of the bride.”

Lanua: “Ah, most assuredly, Your Majesty. Good day to you.”

Nataria: “Good day, Your Highness.”

Setting: Evans house, kitchen, Saturday morning

Max: he’s sitting at the kitchen table with pencil in hand and the homework from the marriage class in front of him: frowning, he scratches his chin and looks over at Mom going through the cupboards and then jotting things down on a piece of paper…
“Mom, whatcha ya doin?”

Diane: distractedly, she glances over at her son for a moment before making another note…
“Making a shopping list. Is there something that you needed me to pick up for you at the store?”

Max: “No…Mom, how much does it cost?”

Diane: she pauses and puts her pen down and looks at him…
“How much does what cost?”

Max: gesturing towards the kitchen…
“This, all this? I…”
Looking back at the paper in front of him…
“We’re supposed to come up with some sort of budget but…”

Diane: walking over, she glances down at what he’s gotten so far: taking a seat next to him: tapping her finger on the first line under the start up column…
“Hmm, this seems rather low. Honey, where’d you get this figure for rent?”

Max: “The newspaper.”

Diane: “Oh, you plan on living here in Roswell?”
As he shakes his head “no”…
“Then you might want to check out the rental prices for Cambridge on the Internet. I think you’ll find they are a bit higher than here. Also don’t forget, 1st, last, plus deposit which is usually equal to one months rent to move in.”
Going down the list…
“Now here, under transportation, what are you basing that on?”

Max: “Uh, that’s about what it cost me a month for gas for the jeep.”

Diane: “Hmm, you plan on taking the jeep with you? You sure that’s a good idea? You might want to talk to Dad about something a little more…warmer, maybe something with air conditioning too. Oh and don’t forget insurance and maintenance. Also, is Liz always going to be with you? You might want to plan a little extra for cabs or bus fares.”

Max: feeling even more lost…
“Oh”
Pointing to the next line…
“What’s this…household items? What’s all included in that?”

Diane: “Well, let’s see, they have a separate line for food and one for furniture and appliances, so I’d say it includes everything else you need to start and run a home.”

Max: “Like what?”

Diane: “Well, to start you’ll need to buy linens, towels, bedding, pots and pans, dishes, silverware, glasses. Oh and things like brooms, mops, buckets, vacuum cleaner, and every day stuff that you’ll need, soaps, cleansers, storage containers. Oh and don’t forget if you don’t have a washer/dryer, a couple rolls of quarters a week for the laundromat.”

Max: looking at the paper, shocked…
“I thought…I thought we’d get a lot of that, you know, like as wedding gifts and stuff.”

Diane: “Well, you will get some of it that way, but you’ll still be left with a lot to buy as well. If you plan on having to buy everything, then what you do get as gifts will give you more to spend on other things, like pictures and plants and things that help make a house a home.”
Looking under the furniture column…
“So Honey, you have $1,000 for furniture. What does that include?”

Max: shrugging…
“A couple of sofas, what else do we need?”

Diane: sighing…
“That might get you an inexpensive sofa and loveseat but it would probably be nice to have something to sleep on and something to eat at, oh and some tables in the living room, where were you planning on putting you computer? I imagine you’ll need it for college as well will Liz.”
As her son is looking more and more despondent…
“Honey, don’t worry. You know we’ll make sure you have everything you need, but I am glad to see you doing this. Did you have any plans for today?”

Max: “Not really.”

Diane: “Good. I know it’s not your favorite thing to do but why don’t we go check out a few stores so you can get a better idea of how much things costs.”

Setting: Small Conference room near the Church, following Wednesday

Max: he sits at the table, feeling a bit smug about his budget: he had been shocked by what things costs, he honestly had no idea, things just always got replaced around his house somehow, it was an eye opener to say the least but he’s pretty sure that he got it all, thanks to Mom: Liz had looked at him in amazement as he reads off his sheet, they had agreed not to discuss it in any way with each other before hand: finishing off his list…
“So I figured a hundred-twenty a week in groceries should do it, unless I’m really hungry…so anyway, that comes to a minimum of $6235 to move, setup house in a two bedroom apartment and $2175 a month in living expenses, plus school tuition.”
He turns to grin broadly at his bondmate.

Liz: she started scrutinizing him intently the second he got so detailed with everything {you’ve had help…cheater!}: she wanted to smack him right then and there; he was just so damn smug about it…and so adorable: looking down at her budget…
“Um, yes, well, my figures are a little different, I guess I left a few things out…”
As she reads off her list, Max tries several times to peek over her shoulder to see what she had written, while she kept moving the list farther away from him…
“So I came up with a little more on the upfront costs, $6700 and monthly expenses of $1950, plus school costs.”

Father Rodriguez: he was amused by their actions, it was very obvious how in love they were but this was the first time he had seen a “playful” Max Evans: it was a further testament of their strong commitment to each other: smiling at the two, they had come the closest of any couple in the class…
“Well, it seem that you two only have a few things to work out. Now it’s your turn to answer the ‘how are you going to pay for it?’ question.”

Max: quietly…
“That’s not a problem.”

Father Rodriguez: pauses for a moment…
“Oh, ok, good… well, that finishes off the budget portion of the program, let’s move on to the 2nd most likely reason for divorce…children and I don’t mean just how many or if you want any at all but what do you do with them once you do have them, what parenting styles, is one of you going to stay home or do both need to work, childcare, schools and so on.”
He passes out the work packets of material for them to discuss and think about for this week’s class, this one they are supposed to work on as a couple.

Setting: Liz’s balcony, later same night…

Liz: she snuggles closer into his warming embrace: he wraps the comforter tighter around them for added protection against the chill of the night: she lays her head against his chest and can hear his heart beating: thinking over everything the Father had talked about in class…
“Max, what if… what if we can’t have children?”

Max: planting a tender kiss on her forehead…
“I have Zan and Zanya as heirs and even Isabel too. The line would continue.”

Liz: shaking her head slightly…
“No that’s not what I’m talking about.”
Becoming misty eyed…
“Zan’s face just lights up when he talks about Zanya. That look he gets when he holds her, the way she has him twisted around her little finger. I want…I want to see you have that look, but what if we can’t?”

Max: he rubs his hands up and down her arms to try warm and comfort her at the same time…
“Tavner said that we were created to be compatible with humans. I believe that, I know that some day we will have children.”

Liz: “But what if we can’t? What if something is wrong with me?”

Max: kissing her on the temple and running his fingers down her cheek…
“Then we’ll still have each other and that’s what’s most important…Liz, if for some reason we can’t conceive the normal way, there are alternatives, even here on Earth. And if those don’t work then surely on Antar, I would even be open to adoption.”

Liz: shaking her head…
“Max, you’re a King, you can’t adopt, the genetic code…”

Max: “You’re right, I am King and if we want to adopt a child we will, who’s going to tell us otherwise? Liz, I want children too and not just to pass on the monarchy but because I want to see that special look that Ava gets with Zanya on you too and I’ll do whatever it takes to put it there. If it comes to adoption then decisions will have to be made about my heir but that’s not something we have to worry about now.”

Liz: his lips brush gently against hers and then linger there until hers return the kiss but not deepen it: tonight she’s been feeling kind of melancholy, it must be because it’s her time of the month, her emotions are running a bit on the high side: they coincide with her chocolate craving which her husband-to-be is ever so willing to indulge in with her: she looks over at the empty bowls with a Tabasco bottle sitting next to one, that once held hot fudge sundaes earlier: she involuntarily shivers…
“God, Max, what where we thinking, ice cream in this weather?”

Max: chuckling…
“I guess our logic that the hot fudge would balance out the ice cream and keep us from getting cold didn’t pan out too well, huh?”

Liz: “I guess not…how many would you want, ideally?”

Max: “Hmm, I could have gone for a couple of sundaes.”

Liz: lightly smacking his chest underneath the comforter…
“Kids, Max, how many kids do you want?”

Max: “Doesn’t matter, one or a dozen, it makes no difference as long as they are with you.”

Setting: Valenti house, same time…

Kyle: he had been working on it for sometime: he had only one thing that belonged to his Mother and it had actually been passed down to her from her Mother: it was a gaudy gold broche that she had hated, so she had left it when she left him and Dad: he concentrates harder, he had already turned it into a ring but he’s hasn’t figured out what he wants it to look like: the ring Max had given Liz had been perfect, of course, and he wanted his to Tess to be just as perfect: so far it looked like a blob of gold sitting on top of a thick ring, it was all wrong but he had some time to work on it: he wasn’t 18 for a couple more months, he was determined to get it right so he could give it to the right girl for him by then.

The Fates have seen these scenes played out throughout time, the young preparing to leave the nest and make their own lives, some plans are known while others are best kept to themselves.


Chapter 128

Setting:
Evans house, about two weeks later

Tobias: he had just arrived and in his hand was a dispatch from Larek, one that he didn’t understand completely and it scared the hell out of him: he knew that Larek had waited to send it, wanting to verify it first: his stomach has worked itself into one huge knot: he hated being the one to bring the news, but at least Max has never been one to shoot the messenger, something he had heard Kivar had done from time to time: nervously entering the room, greeting everyone…
“Hey…hey, I…uh…I got a transmission from Larek…it’s…I…here.”
Not able to explain it, he simply thrust the paper at Max.

Max: he’s very worried by Tobias’s demeanor: Tobias is usually very calm, cool and collective, he’s never seen him so flustered: wearily taking the paper: as he reads, he almost drops it in shock: he starts again from the top and reads it very slowly: finished, he looks up at Tobias…
“Any chance you got any of this wrong?”

Tobias: shaking his head…
“No, no…I triple checked it, then checked it again. I…I can’t believe it…it makes no sense!”

Philip: he comes over to his son, who hands him the paper: he takes some time reading it, then sits quietly as he contemplates the implications: looking back to Tobias…
“Tobias, how highly do the Vintarian’s value their word?”

Tobias: thinking for a moment…
“Very highly. They’re in the spy business. What good would their services be, if a customer couldn’t trust the information?”

Philip: “So, it’s doubtful that Tavner would have lied to us.”

Max: looking carefully at his Dad…
“What are you thinking?”

Philip: looking up at his son…
“I’m not sure. I’m still processing things.”
He grows quiet as he runs the information thru his brain several different ways: without a word he gets up and goes over to the liquor cabinet and pours himself a double Scotch: he takes a sip as it finally all clicks in place: his sudden laughter breaks the long quiet: with a nod and an appreciative smile…
“Damn, it’s perfect! That Lanua is something right out of a Julius Caesar play!”
Noticing the perplexed looks that his son and Tobias are giving him…
“Think about it. He’s playing both sides and no matter what, he’s made sure that HE is going to come out on top, but the real beauty of it is that we gift wrapped it for him!”

Max: dubious…
“O…K”

Philip: “Tobias, you told us that Vintar has continued to trade with Antar, with Kivar all along, right?”
He continues as Tobias nods “yes”…
“But he’s been giving Renular and the Antarian Rebels intelligence reports all along, too. The interesting thing is that both sides have to have known that he is doing this…masterful, truly masterful, playing both sides in plain sight.”
Shaking his head in admiration…
“Then here we come, giving him the “charges” against Lonnie. That was a gift; it was knowledge that the other side doesn’t know. As someone that is the head of a master spy syndicate, I figured he would know how to make the most use of it, although I didn’t have a clue how. If he wasn’t going to accept the marriage situation, I knew we’d hear right away but when he failed to respond either way, I figured he was up to something.”
Shaking his head again…

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:42:46 PM
“Thanks to us, he’s hedged his bet in this war. If we win, he helped us for which he’ll expect compensation and get it, most likely in favorable trade. If Kivar wins, the charges won’t matter and most likely Lonnie becomes some sort of ward of Kivar, so in effect Tavner is marrying something akin to Kivar’s daughter, who has the genetic code and I would imagine one-day rule Antar, so the future rulers of Vintar and Antar would be husband and wife.”

Max: frowning…
“So if… when we win, Tavner and Lonnie don’t marry.”

Philip: “No, of course not. She becomes a liability. Tavner presents the charges, she’s tried and convicted and put away, problem solved.”

Max: his frown deepens…
“That’s…that’s so callus, so devious. I don’t like it.”

Philip: “Max, a leader has to make the hard choices whether they like them or not. I agree that what Lanua is doing is…deceptive, but he is using what he has to make what I’m sure he hopes is the best decision for his people. Don’t judge him too harshly, he is standing by you, he’s just covering his bets and you really can’t blame him for that.”
As his son sulks a bit at that…
“Remember, he could have kept his mouth shut, their was no reason he had to say anything about this to Queen Nataria, give him credit for that at least.”

Max: still frowning he nods to his Dad, says goodnight to Tobias and heads back to bed where he’ll continue to sulk for awhile, still not liking any of this.

Setting: Michael’s condo, same evening

Michael: he and Maria are stretched out on the sofa watching a dvd: this is the first time she’s come over by herself, normally someone was always close by…just in case: tonight she surprised him by showing up unannounced at his door: at first he was furious, he didn’t want her to take any chances, but he was also deeply moved that she had come so that they could spend time alone without any interference, well almost none: Amy had called 5 minutes after Maria’s arrival: he hears a {Michael, do you have any microwave popcorn?}: as he’s stroking her hair {yeah, but I’d have to get up to get it}: her answering sigh {maybe later} floats through his head: it finally dawns on him, she’s opened her link up again: she had been mostly silent since that night, this was the first time that she had casually opened up to him, he’s missed it more than he would ever admit: he kisses her forehead, wraps his arm back around her and relaxes for the first time in a long while.

Setting: Country Club Grand Ballroom, about a month later

Liz: she was sure to include Isabel in these meetings, for moral support: as she, her Mom, Max’s Mom and Isabel walk around the ballroom with Tiffany running down the details: it’s big, it’s elegant, and has a very cold feeling to her: trying to picture it filled with people…
“So where would the band be, again?”

Tiffany: pointing to the center of the room…
“There, and the hotel has a portable dance floor they can install and a raised platform for the band.”
Continuing to prattle on…
“Over there and there will be the open bars. And over on that side will be the wedding party’s table with round tables throughout this area for guests.”

Liz: sighing heavily, frowning as she looks around, she watches as a hotel person opens up the heavy curtains along one side: her mouth drops open in surprise…
“It’s beautiful, French doors opening out to that patio area with the flowers and plants all around.”
Walking over towards the side and going through the doors…
“It’s perfect out here.”
Tuning back to everyone, smiling…
“I want to be able to make use of this area, I want to… to bring a taste of it into the room, make it feel alive and warm.”

Tiffany: “Uh, I’m not sure we can get that patio. It’s not that large and I’m not sure that it’ll really add that much more room.”

Isabel: looking around the area, it is lovely and does add so much ambiance: turning sharply to the wedding coordinator…
“I’m sure it won’t be a problem after you explain to them that this is what the future Queen of Antar wishes, will it?”

Tiffany: she liked Liz Parker and her Mom: she even liked Mrs. Evans but her daughter was another matter: for the most part Miss Evans was nice but there was a certain air about her that… well, gave her the willies…
“I… I’m sure it could be arranged.”

Liz: beaming…
“Wonderful!”

Tiffany: “Uh, now I was thinking that pink and white for the color scheme would be lovely.”

Nancy: she looks at Tiffany surprised, then back to her daughter…
“Pink? Liz, you want pink in your wedding?”

Liz: shaking her head…
“Uh, no. This isn’t Barbie’s wedding, it’s mine and pink has no place in it. I was thinking since it will be in the early evening, something more…elegant, suitable for evening.”

Diane: looking at the freshly planted flowers and shrubs around the patio…
“Well, you might want to go a bit untraditional then. Evening wear usually has black in it and perhaps hi-lited with something in a rich silky green color? Just an idea.”

Liz: “Hmmm, I like the rich green color idea, black though…”

Isabel: “How about just shifting away from the cutesy pastels and think along a more bolder color pallet? See what we can come up with. Besides, I just cannot picture Max wearing a tux with a pink bowtie.”
As they are heading to the cars to leave…
“I could get some color swatches and we could go over them this weekend.”

Liz: “That’d be great.”
Thinking about it for a minute…
“Oh wait, I can’t do it this weekend. Max and I are supposed to go on retreat then. We leave tomorrow morning and won’t be back until Sunday evening.”

Diane: “Liz, I wanted to let you know that I’m so happy that you and Max went through those wedding classes and now the retreat. Getting Max to attend church has never been easy and I have to say that I was rather surprised when you got him to go to church, let alone go through the classes. I think he got some good out of them.”

Liz: as she’s opening the car door…
“Thank you. I’m glad we went too. It made us think about things. We took so much for granted about what each of us wants and how things would be that we never really talked about them until now. I know Max must have done quite a bit of thinking especially on his budget…he even remembered to include things like toilet paper in it.”

Setting: Roswell Central Park, later that night

Kyle: he and Tess are walking hand-in-hand through the park: tonight had been a fun night, it’s getting warmer, the days are getting longer and all that is alien has been quiet for awhile, he could really get used to this: he can feel the weight of the ring in his pocket, waiting for the just the right moment to give it to her: they had gone out to dinner and the movies, just the two of them and were now just walking, enjoying the cool, clear evening with a bright full moon: they come upon the children’s playground equipment: walking to the merry-go-round…
“Get on, I’ll push ya.”
As she does so, he grabs a hold of it and start pushing it around and around, faster and faster before finally jumping on himself: he uses his powers to keep it up until they are both too dizzy to stand it any longer and are laughing their heads off as it slowly comes to a stop.

Tess: tonight has been full of laughter: it’s been so long since it’s just been the two of them, it’s always the family or the gang but not tonight, tonight was just about them: as their laughing dies down and her head stops spinning, she spies the swings…
“I bet I can swing higher than you!”
She sticks out her tongue for a moment then runs over to the swings: she’s already gotten a good start when Kyle grabs the swing next to her and before long is swinging just as high as she, then higher and higher: calling out to him…
“Keep it up and you’ll be upside and falling out on you butt…or head, same difference!”
She laughs as he now sticks his tongue out at her: he suddenly sits up straight in the swing and drags his feet, slowing his swing down.

Kyle: as his swing comes to a stop, he jumps out and goes behind Tess’s swing and gives her a great big push…
“Let’s see how high you can go!”
As she climbs ever higher, he takes great delight in her screams: in between pushes, he slips his hand into his pocket and pulls out a little velvet pouch: as Tess’s swing comes back to him, he grabs her around the waist and holds on to her: breathing in her ear…
“I have something for you.”

Tess: she almost fell off the swing when Kyle grabbed her like that, she would have if his arms had not been wrapped protectively around her: her eyes grow huge and sparkle as he reveals the little pouch that was hidden in his hand: he gently lowers her back down so that she’s just sitting in the swing and comes back around to the front: as her shaking fingers undo the tiny knot on the pouch, her eyes tear up as he drops to one knee: with the knot finally undone she carefully spills the gold ring out into her palm: her breath catches in her throat…
“Oh Kyle…”
She’s too choked up to say any more.

Kyle: he had worked forever to get that ring just the way he wanted it: it had taken awhile for him to figure out that he simply had too much gold for what he wanted and ended up separating a glob of gold out and crafting the glob into simple matching gold wedding bands, but the engagement ring was different: there had been small pieces of ivory surrounding a small marquee cut sapphire on the original broche: he had set the sapphire in the middle of a delicately etched heart and had further outline the heart with the ivory: he had continued the heart etched pattern all the around the ring and on the inside he etched, “you’ll always be my queen”: looking up at her with all his love…
“Tess Harding, will you marry me?”

Tess: through a flood of tears, she manages to squeak out…
“Oh yes, Kyle…oh yes!”
She wraps her arms around him and it is several minutes before they finally come up for air, panting…
“When? When should we do this?”

Kyle: smiling, mischievously…
“No time like the present.”

Tess: drawing back a little…
“You’re serious…how?”

Kyle: “Well, all we have to do is drive across to Texas, there’s a little town not too far that doesn’t require blood tests and there is no waiting period. We can be husband and wife before the sun comes up. What do you say?”

Tess: she doesn’t even have to think about it…
“Yes, let’s do it!”
Turning more seductive…
“I can’t wait for our honeymoon!”

Ah, the inpatients of youth, the Fates know there’s nothing like it.


Chapter 129

Setting:
Valenti house, late Friday night

Tess: she left a note on the bed telling them that she and Kyle had decided to slip away for the night and not to worry: she had packed a small overnight bag similar to the one Kyle grabbed and they slipped out of the darken house and drove off into the night in his Mustang: just the two of them followed by their guard detail who as always kept mum about everything: they head across the state border to a little town in Texas that doesn’t require a waiting period or blood work: they pull up outside the chapel with the gaudy neon “weddings while you wait” sign and sit staring at it: this is it, this is their first giant step into the adult world: after this no longer will they be just a couple of teens being told what to do by their parents: she looks at him with nervous eyes…
“You ready?”

Kyle: he can feel how scared and excited she is, like him: she looks so pretty, she had changed into a white with small flower print spring dress and a white shall with strappy sandals before they left and her hair was pulled into a loose bun with several strands falling, framing her face, she was the most beautiful sight he had ever seen: smiling his love at her…
“Yeah, I’m ready.”
He gets out of the car and slips his sports coat on as he walks around to the passenger side and opens the door: holding out his hand to help her out…
“Come on, let’s make this bond official.”
They walk hand-in-hand through the door into the small office where a tired looking old lady sits, watching some late night show: she looks at them as they walk in…
“Hi, we’d like to get married.”

Clerk: she eyes the two teens critically for a moment as two men walk in behind them and start looking the place over: pulling out the papers…
“Here, fill these out. I’ll need to see your id’s showing that you’re both over 18.”
Turning to the two men walking around…
“Can I help you gentlemen?”

Agent: “No ma’am.”

Clerk: she had no idea what to say to that so she closed her mouth: turning back to the two teens…
“Now, you’ll need two witnesses.”

Kyle: looks up at her, he hadn’t thought of that: turning back to their guards…
“Would you guys mind?”

Agent: this was not exactly what he wanted to be doing: he had a feeling that their parents weren’t going to be particularly thrilled with them when they got back, but they weren’t his kids either…
“Not exactly in the job description but…sure.”

Clerk: she’s very confused about who those men are and what their relationship was to the two kids, but it wasn’t any of her business: the kids had their proper id’s and were over 18 years, the boy just barely, and that’s all that mattered: processing the paper work…
“Ok, that’ll be $50 for the ceremony, $35 for the license, oh, does the bride want a bouquet? We have some nice silk flowers, $85, fresh mixed spring bouquet for $50, or carnations and baby’s breath for $40.”

Tess: Kyle looks at her for a moment: it would be nice to have some flowers…
“The carnations would be fine.”
They sign the various papers, select the flowers, then the clerk opens the double doors that lead to the little chapel: in spite of the outward gaudiness, the chapel was actually very simple with three white benches, a raised platform at the front with large silk flower arrangements on either side, simple and charming: Kyle goes to the stand in front of the platform along with his bodyguard filling in as best man as hers offers his arm and escorts her down the aisle: all she can see is Kyle standing there, looking so handsome in his dark blue jacket, tan pants and white shirt, like the chapel, simple but classy: his eyes sparkle with so much feeling, it takes her breath away: she’s trembling with emotions as the guard places her hand in Kyle’s: the ministere that appeared out of nowhere is saying something but she doesn’t hear a word, she’s too caught up in looking at Kyle: even if they weren’t bonded, she could tell the depth of Kyle’s feelings for her just from his intense blue eyes: a rather loud “AHEM” interrupts their staring and she turns to look at the minister for a moment.

Minister: he’s done this a thousand times: it’s refreshing to see that at least these two seem to be in love, so much so that they can’t take their eyes off of each other…
“I said, do you Tess Harding, take Kyle Valenti as you lawfully wedded husband, to love, honor, and cherish until death do you part?”

Tess: she turns back to gaze at Kyle…
“I do.”

Minister: “Very good, do you Kyle Valenti, take Tess Harding to be you lawfully wedded wife, to love, honor and cherish until death do you part?”

Kyle: his eyes never leave her…
“I do.”
The minister continues saying more then it’s time to slip the simple gold bands on each other’s finger: he looses track of what the minister is saying until the end when they are pronounced husband and wife and he can now kiss the bride, his bride, his wife, Tess: wrapping his arms around her waist drawing her into his embrace, as his lips draw near hers…
“God, I love you, Tess Valenti.”
Their wedding and lives together are sealed with a searing kiss: they are congratulated all around by those present: on the way out the door they pick up their paperwork and decide at the last minute to buy the tape of their wedding ceremony as proof that they really did do it before they go in search of a decent room for the night: the pickings are pretty slim but the finally find a little bed and breakfast inn that had a quaint little room with a queen size four poster bed and a fireplace: by the flicker of firelight Mr. and Mrs. Valenti make love throughout the night.

Setting: Evans house, early Saturday morning

Max: he shoves an extra bottle of Tabasco in his bag, then puts on his watch, groaning at the God awful hour…
“6:00AM, why do we need to be there by 9:00AM for breakfast? I’d rather skip it and run through a McDonalds drive thru on our way, and sleep for an extra hour.”

Diane: she’s watching him from the hallway, he’s been complaining since last night: Father Rodriguez had insisted that everyone meet at the retreat for breakfast at 9:00am, which meant Max was up at 5:00 and had to pick Liz up by 6:15AM to make it up the retreat in the hills on time: her eyes get misty as she looks at the young man before her: it seems like just yesterday he was a little boy that she would rock to sleep and read bedtime stories to: now look at him, he’s preparing for his wedding, preparing to leave the nest, to leave her: it’s not fair, she only got him for such a little while: he heard her soft sniffle and looks up at her with a Mom-please-don’t-cry look: dabbing her eyes, she puts on a brave front but her voice betrays her feelings…
“Here honey, don’t forget your jacket. It gets chilly in the mountains. Do you have everything you need?”

Max: he takes the jacket and shoves it in his bag before zipping it up: Mom’s going to be loosing it soon, he glad that he won’t be for it, he hates it when she cries…
“Yeah Mom, I’m fine. Don’t cry, I’m just going for the weekend. I’ll be home tomorrow night.”

Diane: shakes her head in agreement…
“I know. It’s just that…you’re not my little boy any more; you’re a young man now. You grew up so fast. Oh look at me, babbling like an idiot, you’re right, you’re just going away for the weekend. Max, I… I’m glad that you found someone to love and who loves you in return. Oh Lord, I don’t know how I’m going to make it through your actual wedding when I’m already this bad and you’re just going on your retreat. You better get going or you’ll be late. Have a good time and drive safe. We’ll see you tomorrow. I love you honey.”

Max: he gives his mom a big hug and kisses her on the cheek…
“I love you too. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Setting: Valenti house, a few hours later

Jim: he’s rereading the note that Amy found on Tess’s pillow this morning: even though he was sure he’d find it empty, a quick check of his son’s room confirmed that neither Kyle nor Tess had slept in their beds last night: he had a feeling for sometime that something was up with Kyle: he knows that they are at least safe or the Secret Service would have informed him, so he tells himself that he’s going to wait until noon before getting too pissed, but God help them if they’re not back before then.

Setting: Texas, Bed and Breakfast Inn, late Saturday morning

Tess: for some reason, she feels shy this morning: waking up next to a naked Kyle was something that she could definitely get used to: they had made love until dawn and slept in late: she slipped out of their bed and headed to the bathroom to get dressed, leaving her husband to get some more sleep, after all he had quite a workout last night: she blushes as she thinks of the things they did last night: as she goes about her morning routine she can’t stop staring at her rings, the beautiful intricate heart etchings must have taken some time to get just so and then molding the ivory to it and the sapphire, a labor of love: by the time she’s dressed, she’s almost giddy: walking back into the bedroom, he’s laying on his side with his head propped up, grinning from ear-to-ear: coming over to give him a good morning kiss, she wrinkles her nose…
“Eww, morning breath, and whiskers. Yuck.”

Kyle: he just laughs a little, she’s so cute and she’s his…
“Well, good morning to you too. I guess I’d better go take care of that, then see about getting a proper greeting from my wife.”
As he plods naked into the bathroom, he likes the looks she gives him and smiles devilishly at her…
“I called the desk and got a late check out, so we still have a few more hours before facing the music as home. I plan on making the most of those hours.”

Setting: Valenti house, late Saturday afternoon

Jim: he had called everyone looking for them and no one had seen them: he had badgered the agents until the two guarding Kyle and Tess were contacted and reported that they were fine and were indeed on their way home: by the time Kyle’s Mustang pulled into the driveway, he was actually seething: he was there at the door to greet them with his arms crossed…
“Where the hell have you two been?”

Amy: she had immediately noticed something as Tess approached them, a ring, two rings actually: she looked over to Kyle and saw a matching band of his finger: quietly to herself…
“Oh no.”
Pulling Jim back from the door…
“Jim, I think you’d better let them in the house first. No need for the neighbors to know.”

Kyle: he takes Tess’s arm and walks in: the four of them stand there for a minute staring at each other: he gives Tess a reassuring look then plunges in so the fireworks can begin…
“Dad, Amy, last night Tess and I drove to Texas and got married… we’re married.”

Jim: he can feel Amy reach for his arm, offering him support: while he had thought that they would marry, he hadn’t expected it this soon: he shoots off the first of several bottle rockets…
“You’re WHAT? Are you nuts? You’re both teenagers, not even out of high school. Do you have any idea what you’ve done? You’re too young. You have your whole lives ahead of you, why do it now? Why sneak off like that? Oh hell, you two aren’t…you’re not pregnant?”

Kyle: about what he was expecting, Dad doesn’t disappoint…
“No Dad, we’re not.”

Amy: before Jim can lie into them further…
“Then why, why now?”

Kyle: “Because we don’t know if we have our whole lives ahead of us. We’re at war and we don’t know what tomorrow will bring. We don’t know when Darth Nicholas is going to show up again. You know that Tess and I are already bonded and we want to be together now, while we can before… before it may be too late.”

Jim: he knew that his son was a brave fighter and that he used the wise guy image to hide his fears: he had no idea his son felt this way…
“Kyle, I…we’re going to win. We are, we have to.”

Kyle: he wraps his arms around Tess…
“Yeah Dad, we have to, but we don’t know at what cost. Look, I’m not a pessimist but I simply don’t know what’s going to happen. I want to live a life, better now than possibly never.”

Tess: she hadn’t wanted to cry: she knew how Kyle felt and she knew that Jim would be upset about them running off but she wanted someone to be happy for them and if their own family couldn’t, then who could…
“Jim, Amy, we love each other and we’re married. Can’t…can’t you congratulate us?”

Maria: she had come out and sat on the sofa watching the fireworks go off: she had been shocked by what Kyle and Tess had done, but she understood so well their reasons: getting up and coming over and giving them both big hug…
“Congratulations! Oh my God, we’ve got a wedding reception to plan!”

Sometimes not even the Fates know what moves teenagers but it’s usually a shock when their parents find out.


Chapter 130

Setting:
Retreat, early hours Sunday morning

Max: he lies on his bed staring up at the ceiling and listening to his roommate snoring {isn’t this just great. I finally get away for the weekend with Liz and this is what I get. Snoring Sam for a roommate, a day spent in classes listening to guest speakers go on and on about the importance of planning for the future, communication and fidelity. Um yeah, like that really pertains to me. I’m an alien hybrid clone, fighting an intergalactic war to get my throne back, who couldn’t keep a secret from Liz even if I wanted to thanks to our bond connection, which by the way means she would know immediately if I were even thinking of doing something, which I’m not. So how exactly is this helping me? Man, that guy is loud. How’s his wife ever going to get any sleep with that trumpet blowing next to her? Like to see them address that question in class! And this place, the brochure said rustic, more like rusty. What’s with this one bathroom per floor thing? No tv, no radio, no phone, just lot’s of peace and quiet for contemplation. I could have gone fishing and gotten that plus maybe a fish or two. Which reminds me, what the hell was that for dinner? And to think, I got up at 5:00AM so I could get here by 9:00AM for breakfast and what do we get? Oatmeal! Should’ve went thru that McDonald’s drive thru anyhow.}: he hears her chuckling {grumpy tonight aren’t we?}: scowling a bit {yeah, well, you would be too if you had to listen to Horatio Hornblower over there.}: her giggling causes him to smile in spite of himself {Max, that’s not nice. He can’t be that bad, besides when you’re really tired, you’ve tooted a horn now and then.}: indignant {I do not!}: laughing outright {wanna bet? I heard a few contests between you and Michael and well, they don’t call you the king for nothing… I miss you. I wish we could be together right now.}: his mood softens {I wish we could too, but little chance of that at a religious retreat. Do you know how maddening it is to know that you’re only one flight of stairs above me and we can’t be together?}: she practically purrs back at him {it seems to me that we’ve worked around that problem a time or two. Isn’t there a barn of some sort out back?}: his reaction to her words was immediate and strong {I’ll meet you there in ten minutes.}: he quickly slipped on his sweats and shoes before quietly making his way down the hall, cringing at each creak of the ancient floorboards: he looks around as he reaches the side door closest to the barn out back: the old hinges grown as he forces them open a crack: he quickly uses his powers to lubricate them and heads towards the barn to await for his love’s arrival.

Liz: she quietly slips along the staircase to the same side door and as she opens it, she immediately spots her love heading to their rendezvous: she catches up to him right as he gets to the barn door and immediately becomes lost in his embrace: with their lips still locked, he opens the door and freeze at what they see.

Father Sebastian: this barn has stood for many years and had many uses: of which all were known to the brothers that oversaw the facilities: he loved the outdoors and was a very early riser which well suited his daily task of preparing the feed for the various animals that they kept: he could usually count on getting some unexpected help during retreats by startled young would-be lovers: he smiles knowingly at the two standing before him…
“Good morning children. It’s so nice of you to come help me. My arthritis is acting up a bet lately.”
Handing the dark haired young man a pitchfork…
“If you would be so kind, I need to get some fresh hay down from the loft. Be careful though, the bales are heavy but the exercise will help to burn off any excess energy.”
Picking up a basket, he hands it to the petite girl whose cheeks are still burning bright red…
“Here you go my dear. The hen house is this way. The eggs should be nice and fresh right now.”
As he leaves the barn, he heard some grumbling coming from the loft above, something about being a king, not Old McDonald, and hay having other uses: he smiles slightly to himself as a bale of hay comes crashing down from the loft just as he closes the barn door: he is pleased as the young couple then help him to feed and water the horses and their few milk cows as well as the chickens and dogs and the cat that only makes an appearance at meal times, before returning to their accommodations just as the sun was rising where they were the first to make use of the showers.

Max: it was a long frustrating day to say the least: they were given more lectures by guest speakers and had to do some role playing which admittedly it was funny to see Liz play him and he Liz {am I really that controlling?}: he sees her smirk {yes, sometimes. By the way, I do not over analyze things like that, and I do know how to lighten up and have a good time. Talk about the pot calling the kettle black, you’re not exactly known as the party animal yourself, you know.}: he’s thoughts are interrupted by the Father handing out their final assignment, to write down what their plans and goals are for the next year, the next five years, the next ten, individually, then compare them: he wasn’t the least surprised that he and Liz’s where pretty similar, they both wanted college, hopefully Harvard, a home, family, but theirs was the only one that mentioned intergalactic peace, space travel, and reclaiming thrones: it felt strange to actually write it all down and read it aloud: before this past year, he had never allowed himself to think too much about his future, he had never really thought he would be entitled to one: as he and Liz read their list, he had never felt more alive, truly alive before: he was not just some hybrid clone that was created in a lab on another world and sent to do a mission like some sort of preprogrammed robot, but he was Max Evans who had a future, his own future, a real one and not something someone had programmed or planned for him: that future was
posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:43:11 PM
undoubtedly with Liz: as the day finally finishes and they gather up their things and prepare to leave, he seeks out Father Rodriguez: shaking his hand…
“Thank you for everything Father. I admit that I didn’t really see the need for these classes at first, but now I’m glad I came. It made me see some things differently and to think about things I hadn’t before. Thank you.”

Father Rodriguez: clasping his hand warmly…
“You’re welcome Max. I’m glad it helped. I’m looking forward to your and Liz’s wedding. You two certainly seem to be on the same wavelength for most things. Have a good drive home.”

Setting: Evans house, Sunday, early evening

Diane: she’s been peeking out the window on and off all evening, looking for the jeep: so much has happened this weekend: she and Philip had been dumbfounded upon hearing about the wedding between Kyle and Tess: they of course gave them their congratulations and told them not to worry about anything, the educational trust funds should be more than adequate for them to start their home with as well: they were going to be looking for a small apartment, probably furnished for a short while until they left for college, which lead her to the other news: sitting on the entryway table were two letters that came Saturday for Max, one from Stanford and one from Harvard: she was dying to open them: Isabel had already received news earlier this week about being accepted to Brown, she could only hope for similar news for her son: she spots the headlights coming down the street, then hears the distinct rubble of the jeep as it pulls into the driveway: her husband is sitting on the sofa across from her with an amused smile on his face as he half watches her, half reads the paper: giving him a sharp look…
“What’s so funny?”

Philip: he had noticed that Diane for some reason was taking this weekend rather hard: she had been weepy and spent most of Saturday watching old tapes of the kids and going through the photo albums, which only made her more weepy: with all the big milestones coming up in short order graduation, Max’s wedding, both leaving for college, he doesn’t know how she’s going to make it through them all {maybe a nice vacation, just the two of us, somewhere romantic, maybe the Bahamas or something?}: his smile deepens at the look she gives him…
“Just let the boy get in the door before smothering him.”

Diane: standing up to go meet her son at the back door…
“I do not smother him.”

Philip: as she passes by him, rather dryly…
“Uh huh.”
He gets up and follows her in, grabbing the letters off the table as he goes: he almost laughs as Max got at the most two feet in the door before being enveloped by Diane in a hug: he’s glad Max has always been so patient with his Mom, not many teenage boys would be: after Diane finally relinquishes her monopoly of him, he comes over and gives him a handshake and warm pat on the shoulder…
“How was the retreat?”

Max: he’s glad to be home, even though Mom just about knocked him over when he walked in: he had the feeling that she had been doing the video thing again: he and Liz had finally done a drive thru on the way home but that didn’t seem to matter, Mom insisted that he must be hungry and went to work heating him up some dinner: he smiles as his Dad comes over to him…
“Hey Dad. It was actually pretty good. The accommodations were a little on the ancient side and the food not that great but not bad. Class was a mostly dull but there were some interesting things too.”
Noticing the letters in his Dad’s hand…
“What are those?”

Philip: he hands them over…
“These came for you yesterday. I’m sure they’re good news.”

Max: his stomach just did a flip-flop and he’s suddenly regretting the supersized fries he had with the BigMac: he takes them from his Dad and sits down at the dinner table and just stares at them for a moment: he was pretty certain Liz would be accepted at Harvard but his grades and SAT scores weren’t quite as high as hers: they had both applied at Stanford as a backup along with UC, Berkeley: he had already decided that if she got in and he didn’t, he would enroll in a nearby community college and reapply next semester until he got in too, but that was the fallback plan, he really wanted to get in with her: he picks up the one from Stanford first…
“I guess I better open them.”
He rips the envelope open and quickly scans it: the corners of his mouth turn up a little as he reads the first lines…
“We are pleased to inform you of the acceptance to the fall 2002 semester…”
He breaths a sigh of relief, if Stanford said yes, then the chances were good for Harvard: he rips the envelope open and reads: breaking into a huge grin, he excitedly jumps up out of the chair…
“I got in, I got in!”

Philip: he looks up at his son standing there grinning from ear-to-ear, happy and excited: it’s so rare to see him like this, almost giddy, it’s something he’ll always remember: he’s never been more proud of his son: of course, Diane once again lays claim to a hug and kiss from him and then she finally lets him have a turn…
“Congratulations son. I’m so proud of you. I knew you could do it. Wow, you at Harvard and Isabel at Brown, good thing we have those funds.”

Max: still beaming…
“Yeah…Liz! I wonder if Liz got hers too?”

Philip: “Ask her.”
He waits, as his son grows quiet for a moment: slowly the grin turns upside down…
“What’s wrong?”

Max: taking a seat at the table again…
“She hasn’t gotten hers yet. Nothing.”

Philip: “Well, it’s only a matter of time. I’m sure she’ll be accepted too. Heck, she’s a shoe-in for class valedictorian. No way Harvard would turn her down.”

Max: starting to beam again…
“Yeah, yeah, you’re right! No way! Wow, I got in!”

Diane: while bringing a plate over to her son…
“Oh and that’s not the only news we’ve had this weekend.”

Max: taking a bite…
“Hum, what?’

Diane: “Well, it seems Kyle and Tess eloped Friday night. Isabel is over there right now helping Maria and Amy plan a small reception/party for them next weekend.”

Max: shocked…
“THEY WHAT? You’re kidding, what’d they do that for?”

Philip: “I talked to Jim about it for awhile, it seems that they just couldn’t see a reason to wait any longer. I told them that we’d make sure the trust funds would be sufficient for them to setup their home.”

Max: he grows quiet for a moment: he had of course known that Kyle and Tess were bonded, it’s funny though, them marrying had never occurred to him: while he hadn’t ever wanted Tess romantically and felt more brotherly towards her, it still feels strange to have the person you chose in a former life marry someone else, kinda like an ex-wife remarrying: odd he had never thought of her as his ex before: coming out of his thoughts, looking over at his Mom…
“That’s great, surprising but great. I’m sure Isabel will find out what they need as a wedding present. Wow, incredible. Man, things are certainly starting to happen.”

Diane: rolling her eyes…
“That’s an understatement, we have Kyle and Tess’s wedding reception, all of you kids’ graduation, we have to do something special for Zan when he gets his GED results, which I know he passed, Liz’s bridal shower, I guess Michael’s giving you a bachelor party, your wedding, then getting everyone ready for college. No telling what may be coming next.”

Setting Antar, around the same time

Kivar: he’s been rereading the various reports coming in from all over the world, the rebellion is starting to take hold as more of the worker class join in: the insurrection of those rebel troops of Larek’s are creating havoc around Betwan: the colonel in charge of the main communication center there had managed to escape the invaders and report back after which he was promptly shot for insubordination: the reports from Earth aren’t any better: he can’t believe that Nicholas has managed to get almost all of his troops and reinforcements killed and recently barely escaped with his and Vilandra’s lives: he had immediately informed Nicholas to protect her life at all costs: she was too valuable as a political bargaining chip to waste foolishly: which leads him to another worry, why hasn’t Lanua made any more of a fuss about Zan and the Earth girl’s marriage: he had been eager to accept his proposal for a union between his Vilandra and Tavnier, but since then it’s been one thing after another, the last one was the most troublesome: it would be inappropriate for a marriage to be announced or negotiated without Queen Nataria’s consent, which she’s not about to give at this time: about the only good news was from Cromar: they had increased their support to include the newest technology in ship building: the Antarian Royal Cruiser was recently dispatched there to receive the latest upgrades possible, including substantially increased speed capabilities and weapons improvements: now he just had to hold on long enough to put them to good use: turning back to his aid…
“Send in the reserves to the Northern Hemisphere. What we can’t immediately recapture, destroy. I want nothing of value to fall into enemy hands, that includes people. Anyone of value, scientist, communication experts, doctors, lawyers, local town leaders and political figures and the like are to come with us or be killed. The only thing that they are going to be getting are a bunch of hungry peasants that will further drain their resources. I want an update on my cruiser and find out how many more ships Cromar can outfit and how long it’ll take. Dismissed.”

The winds of war blow in many directions that even the Fates can’t control.


Chapter 131

Setting:
Zan’s house, a few days later, morning


Ava: today was the perfect late spring day to be outside, sunny and clear and just starting to get warm: she hurriedly packs the diaper bag and takes it and Zanya out to the car and heads over to pick up Aunt Trudy: they spend the morning doing a little window shopping then thru a drive thru and to the park for a picnic: they are sitting on the car blanket that Ava keeps in the back watching Zanya stretch out for a nap in the afternoon sunshine: taking another sip of Coke…
“Aunt Trudy, how come you never got married?”

Aunt Trudy: she adored have Zan and Ava and little Zanya close by: they were so much fun, just the right combination of mischief and responsibility, although she’s sure Philip would argue that a bit, but they made her feel young: although like everyone else they had their own set of problems that a wise old aunt might help with: thinking about it for a moment, reliving a lifetime of memories, she smiles…
“Oh, there was a time that I would have. Once upon a time there was a very special young man but he left me to go to war. He’s buried in Normandy somewhere. Everyone else, well, they just weren’t as special. Besides, things were different in my day. Back then a young wife was expected to stay home and raise a family, and while there’s nothing wrong with that, nothing at all…but I just got use to doing things my own way and it was too hard to change. I like the life I chose and don’t think I would have it any other way. Why’d you ask?”

Ava: it’s been in the back of her brain for awhile: first it was just a little nagging idea but it seemed to be growing stronger as she’s been getting almost daily reminders: it happens at the grocery store, when they filled out their rental agreement, car insurance, the looks total strangers give her when she’s out with Zanya: at the DMV when she wanted to change her name but couldn’t because she had no marriage certificate: the frustration’s been building…
“Aunt Trudy, what do you think of Kyle and Tess eloping?”

Aunt Trudy: “Well, I think for them it’s wonderful. Don’t you?”

Ava: “Oh absolutely, it’s just…it’s just that Zan and I are married, but we don’t remember it, and legally I’m not sure if it’s really valid here and well… I don’t even have a ring! I get these looks…you know, the old lady across the street from us always shakes her head when she sees me and sucks in on her teeth, that clerk this morning just stared at my left ring finger, my empty left ring finger. Here, Max gives Liz this beautiful engagement ring and I heard Kyle made a gorgeous one out of his mother’s broche for Tess, but what do I get? Nothing! No ring, engagement or otherwise, no reception, no wedding, not even a honeymoon. It’s just not right.”

Aunt Trudy: leaning back against the tree, she gives the girl a hard look…
“I see. And Zan said what about this?”

Ava: looking down for a minute…
“I…I haven’t told him, but I shouldn’t have to. He should be bothered by it too, right?”

Aunt Trudy: raising her eyebrow at that…
“He should? Really?”

Ava: “He…he should want the same things, marriage, family, home.”

Aunt Trudy: “But dear, he’s got that already, or at least he thinks he does. Don’t you?”

Ava: “I…yes, we do. I just wish that…I know he loves me and… and Zanya but it would be nice to…to have something that people could look at and know how he feels, like a wedding ring.”

Aunt Trudy: putting a comforting hand on Ava’s…
“Ah, so this isn’t so much about you doubting his feelings for you, it’s more about how other people might perceive things. Like that old lady across the street that sucks her teeth in, which for the record I think she does because she’s afraid they’re going to fall out.”

Ava: she starts laughing…
“Aunt Trudy….”

Aunt Trudy: “Well, they might! Anyhow, Ava just tell Zan how you feel. You know he’d do anything for you and Zanya. I saw how miserable and lonely he was before he found you two but he is a man, and men think differently about things than women. Don’t assume he knows… tell him! Now, I think we should maybe run by a bookstore on the way home. There’s a book that you might find interesting, called Men Are From Mars and Women Are From Venus, and believe it or not, it holds true for those from Antar as well.”

Setting: Zan and Ava’s house, later the same evening

Ava: the sound of her baby giggling brings her to the doorway of the living room where she’s treated to the sight of Zan laying on his back holding Zanya high above him and making funny faces at her: he then brings her down closer to him and blows raspberries on her tummy, resulting in more baby giggles and a huge happy face on Zan {Aunt Trudy’s right, he’d do anything for me. Look how happy he is. He’s gone through so much, the painful recovery in the hospital, making it to Roswell, finding Zanya and me in San Francisco, then what Nicholas did to him. I’ll never forgive that bastard for hurting Zan like that. The nights he would wake up in cold sweats and trembling from the nightmares and all I could do was hold him. I hope Nicholas fries for what he did. But look at Zan now, I’m so proud of him. He deserves to be happy.}: she laughs as Zanya gets a good hold of Zan’s goatee and won’t let go {he loves her so much. It’s funny, I never thought about what kind of dad Zan would make when we were growing up. I could never picture us an actual family, I didn’t know what an actual family really meant before her and then having Zan back in my life. God, he’s so sexy. He was pretty thin when I first saw him again but now…now he’s filled out. Those work outs he’s been doing certainly have added muscle.}: as she watches the muscles in Zan’s bare chest and abbs move as he is finally able to pry Zanya’s fingers from his beard and he lifts her back up in the air {yes, in deed, lots of muscle and all just in the right places too.}: her smile takes on a seductive look as she gives him a good appreciative once over and sends her thoughts out in his direction: she almost laughs as he freezes with Zanya still high up in the air and turns his head to give her a lopsided grin accompanied by a look that sets her on fire: biting her lip…
“Too bad you’ve got Zanya all worked up like that. It’s going to take forever to get her to settle down and go to sleep now.”

Zan: that caused his grin to turn upside down a little but not for long as he promptly gets up off the floor with his little girl, goes over to his wife and gives her a long kiss: licking his lips…
“Hmmm, maybe I’ll put the tv in her bedroom and put on a Barney tape. Those things always knock me out. Just hold those thoughts for a bit. I’ll be right back.”
An hour later, all is finally quiet in the house, Zanya finally fell asleep to the sound of “I love you, you love me”, and his and Ava’s bed has finally ceased its rhythmic motions of earlier as they lay in an exhausted sleep in each others arms.

Setting: Taos, next day

Zan: Aunt Trudy asked if he could come by and take her to run an errand: he fidgets as they stand in the teller line at the bank…
“So Aunt Trudy, can’t you use an ATM or something?”

Aunt Trudy: “Sometimes it’s nice to actually see the person who’s handling your money for a change. Besides, I want something smaller than twenties. So how are you and Ava doing? Got any exciting new plans coming up?’

Zan: “No, why would we?”

Aunt Trudy: she scowls a little at that news…
“Hmm, no reason I guess. Oh look, our turn. Hello, yes, I’d like to cash this. I’d like it in fives and tens please, oh and ten ones.”

Teller: “Of course ma’am. May I see your ID, please?”

Aunt Trudy: pulling out her ID…
“Here you go, dear.”

Zan: he cranes his neck to check out the ID, scoffing at it…
“That ain’t right. I’m not sure about that birth date. I thought you were like seventy something, but no way do you weigh 135 pounds.”

Aunt Trudy: she promptly puts her checkbook, cash, and ID back in her purse, and then smacks Zan upside the head…
“Young man, get your own checkbook out, that is going to cost you… dearly. Come on, don’t dawdle, you heard me. I want to see some cash come out. You and I are going to have one very long poker game and I plan on cleaning the floor with you.”
She watches as Zan pulls out his wallet with a couple of blank checks in it: he eyes her warily as he starts to right out a check…
“Nope, add another zero there. I don’t forget or forgive that cheaply.”

Zan: crinkling his forehead as he adds the zero…
“Aunt Trudy, I can’t gamble $500 bucks. Dad’s got us on a tight budget.”

Aunt Trudy: standing firm…
“Bull, I know darn well that one phone call to Diane and you can get whatever you need for Zanya, but as for you, it should hurt and I’ll see to it that it does.”

Zan: as he hands the teller the check and whips out his own ID…
“What makes you so sure that you’re going to win tonight anyhow?”

Aunt Trudy: “Simple, I’m a better cheater than you. But first, do you have your credit card on you?”

Zan: taking the cash from the teller and as they are walking out of the bank…
“Um, yeah. Why?”

Aunt Trudy: “Good, you and I are going shopping, jewelry shopping. You need to fix something and I’m going to make damn sure you do it right! Now move it.”
Mumbling as they get in the car…
“Teach him to dispute a lady’s weight or age. Who does he think he is? He’s going to learn just how costly a mistake that is!”

Ah, the Fates always leave it to the elders to teach the young the more important nuances of life, that way the lessons will stick better.


Chapter 132

Setting:
: Taos, same afternoon

Zan: he’s driving home with Aunt Trudy: he’s still trying to figure out how things went so wrong for him today: not only did he have to withdraw $500 that he had been saving towards a down payment on a motorbike that he had been eyeing, then Aunt Trudy made him go jewelry shopping for Ava: {why’d I have to buy Ava a ring? We’re already married. She wouldn’t even let it be a diamond solitaire, no, she said Ava deserved more for putting up with me in two lifetimes which meant I had to get more of an anniversary ring, translation, three diamonds at three times the cost and it certainly couldn’t be gold, no, it had to be platinum. So now my credit card is maxed out. No way Dad’s going to cover it either. I already got the lecture when he gave me the card, whatever I charge I pay for out of my monthly stipend. So now I’ve got a credit card payment that I’ll be paying on for the next ten years. There goes my motorbike. There’s no way I’m going to be able to keep even the $500 either. If by some chance I win, I won’t get to keep it. Nope, Ava won’t let me keep Aunt Trudy’s money, and if she didn’t make me give it back Dad would, after a long, every long, lecture of course. So even if I win, I lose. This sucks.}

Aunt Trudy: she’s so thoroughly enjoyed herself today: Zan had put up quite the fuss at the jewelry store but then all she had to do was ask him if Ava didn’t deserve something extra special for sticking by him in both lifetimes and for giving him a beautiful daughter and making a happy home for him: guilt can be such a useful tool if used correctly {poor boy, he’s going to be paying on the ring for a long time but it’s perfect for her and besides it’s meant to last a lifetime, I guess the payments will too. Maybe I’ll have a talk with George. I’m sure he’d be able to get Philip to loosen up the purse strings a bit, eventually}: eyeing the grocery store coming up…
“Oh Zan, pull in here. I think we should pick up some things for tonight’s game.”

Zan: “Uh, OK, but we’ve already got chips and sodas and stuff at home.”

Aunt Trudy: “Nope, not what I’m talking about, dear. “
Walking through the aisles with Zan pushing the shopping cart, selecting just the perfect one…
“This will do nicely. Now we need the tonic.”
She chooses to ignore the raised eyebrow response from Zan and happily goes about getting a bottle of Schwepps: she adds another six pack of sodas for Zan and more chips, oh and some Oreos for later, and at the checkout stand she grabs three new decks of cards: answering Zan’s question before he asks it…
“Just in case a card or two becomes defective and we can’t remember which card it was originally, we have a couple of extra decks as back up. Now dear, surely you wouldn’t want your poker guest to pay for this evening’s refreshments, would you?”

Zan: pulling out his wallet, he pays for everything but the gin, he’s not old enough to buy that: grumbling…
“Of course not, here let me. What’s one more purchase on my way to bankruptcy.”
Finally arriving back at his house, he grumpily carries in the bag of groceries under Ava’s curious eyes: setting them on the counter…
“Don’t ask, just don’t ask. I’ll be right back I need to get the poker chips and cards.”
He heads for their bedroom: he needs to find a place to hide the ring until he has a chance to give it to her properly: looking around, he looks at the unmade bed: Ava wasn’t the spic-and-span type but then neither was he: their house was clean but things didn’t always get put away, beds weren’t always made, newspapers might sit on the sofa for a couple of days, laundry sat in the basket unfolded, but so what: he looks around then sneaks another peek at the ring, it was pretty and the diamonds were large but then they should be for what he paid for them: he decides to run his finger along the inside of the ring and the inscription “all my love forever, Zan” magically appears: he then sticks it back in the velvet box and sticks it underneath his pillow: he’ll give it to her tonight when they’re alone: satisfied, he grabs the poker chips out of the hall closet and prepares to make himself $500 poorer: walking back into the kitchen, he’s greeted by the sight of Ava standing with her hands on her hips looking pissed…
“What?”

Ava: “You questioned her age and weight? What the hell were you thinking? Lucky for you she doesn’t have our powers or you’d be fried right now.”

Zan: putting the chips on the table as Aunt Trudy makes herself a gin & tonic…
“She doesn’t need our powers, she has her own.”

Ava: she watches them get set up and start the first hand: she puts the baby monitor next to Zan…
“Here, I think I’ll go pick up some Chinese takeout for dinner. Zanya should sleep for about another hour so she should be no problem. Zan, I need some cash for the take out.”

Zan: looking out her outstretched hand…
“What? Why don’t you cook something? We got food, don’t we?”

Ava: her eyes narrow at him…
“You don’t plan on surviving the night do you?”

Zan: the look she gives him makes him wonder if he just might not be alive in the morning…
“Just use the ATM, there should be enough left in there to cover takeout.”
A little more quietly as she’s leaving…
“Barely… She’s going to kill me when she finds out.”

Aunt Trudy: she’s been quietly sipping her gin & tonic and purposefully ignoring the little exchange going on: throwing a $5 chip into the center of the table…
“I’ll open for 5. Zan, you in?”

Zan: turning back to his hand, tossing a matching chip in…
“Yeah, I’m in. How many cards you need?”

Aunt Trudy: “Just one, dear.”
And so the evening begins.

Ava: she returns with the take out and catches a glimpse of each of their hands as she passes by them on her way to the kitchen with the food: watching as Aunt Trudy wins the hand and how much her stack has increased and how much Zan’s has gone down: the phone rings and she goes to answer it while keeping an eye on the poker game…
“Hello…oh hi, Mom. Oh, nothing much, Zan and Aunt Trudy are playing poker and are up to their old tricks. For instance, Aunt Trudy won the last hand with 3 jacks and Zan lost while holding a pair of jacks. Yeah, I know, that’s a total of 5 jacks. Go figure. Yeah, I know their own rules that’s why I don’t play with them, so what’s up? Really, when? This Saturday? I don’t think we have any plans, let me ask….
Zan, are we doing anything this weekend?
He’s shaking his head no so looks like we’ll be there. Oh yeah, just a second, I’ll ask.
Aunt Trudy, do you want to come with us this weekend to Roswell for Kyle and Tess’s wedding dinner? It’s at a new French restaurant, sounds kind of dressy.
Ok, she said she’d love to. Yeah, wait does this mean we have to dress up? Ok, no problem, looks like I get to go shopping for a suit for Zan. What kind of wedding gift would be good? Really? So Waterford Crystal vases. Ok, I’ll see what I can find. Oh, she’s good. She’s taking a nap right now. Hey, she’s getting ready to crawl. She still hasn’t quite figured it out yet but close. She’s real good at scooting and you wouldn’t believe how fast she is. Yeah, I guess you’ll see this weekend. Ok, we’ll be there Saturday afternoon. We love you too. Bye.”
Hanging up the phone and then turning to Zan…
“Cool, looks like I get to go shopping tomorrow. Guess I get to break in the credit card. I think I’ll go check on Zanya. I bet she’s up and playing in her crib.”

Zan: staring at his cards as she leaves the room…
“I am so dead.”

Aunt Trudy: she had a lovely time this evening: she had some wonderful takeout with her niece and nephew, had a good poker game and won $485 too boot: now she just had to set things right: saying her goodbyes to her grand and great-grandniece, a gloomy Zan drives her home: as she’s about to get out of the car and Zan just sits there with the motor running…
“Oh dear, aren’t you going to come in with me for a moment, make sure everything is alright? After all I have been gone all day and evening, what if I was burglarized?”

Zan: he snorts at that…
“No one would dare… Ok, I’ll come in.”

Aunt Trudy: as Zan expected all was well, but she insists on him having a cup of cocoa and Tabasco before leaving: as he sips the hot cocoa she purposefully makes a phone call right in front of him…
“Oh hello George. Did I wake you? Well, what are you going to bed this early for in the first place? You’re getting old before your time…. You are not old because I’m not. Now the reason for my call is I need your assistance on a small matter. Well, at my insistence Zan purchased Ava a beautiful diamond ring. The poor thing didn’t have any jewelry and after two lifetimes together she certainly deserved one, don’t you think? George dear, I am getting to the point if you would just quit interrupting. Now, in order to do this poor Zan had to max out his credit card. He had never used it before and now he’s nervous because they need to use it for other things and he of course can’t tell Ava that would ruin the surprise for her… George dear, you’re interrupting again… Now as I was saying, I need you to intercede on my behalf and have Philip take care of that credit card bill for Zan. Well, yes I do expect you to do it. After all it’s only fair. I have no doubt that he took care of the one for when Max bought Liz’s engagement ring, it’s only right that he do it for Zan. What he does for one son, he has to do for the other… What exactly do you mean by ‘when I get like that’? When I get like what? Ok, so you will? Oh thank you. Now, when will you call? Actually I was thinking the sooner the better, tomorrow would be good but tonight would be better. No, I am not joking. Oh that’s terrific. Yes, I certainly do appreciate it. Thank you so much for taking care of this for me. Give my love to Betty and to Philip when you talk to him tonight. Love you too. Good night George.”
Sitting back in her chair and enjoying Zan’s stunned look…
“So Zan, what have you learned today?”

Zan: he breaks out in a huge grin…
“Never underestimate you, oh and not to make cracks about a lady’s weight or age. Sorry about that.”

Aunt Trudy: she can’t hide the smile…

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:43:44 PM
“Thank you Zan, but I’m still keeping tonight’s winnings. Now don’t you have a young lady waiting for you at home?”

Zan: gives her a big hug and kiss…
“Yeah, I do and thank you…for everything. You’re right Ava deserves something special. I should have done it a long time ago.”

Aunt Trudy: “You’re pretty special too. Now get home. Drive safe. Good night dear.”

Setting: Zan and Ava’s house, same night

Ava: Zan had gotten home and to bed just a few minutes ago: she can’t help but snuggle up to him: she’s always loved that he usually wore nothing to bed, he said it was just more comfortable that way and he slept better: she had no complaints, nope none what so ever: he’s never stopped her hands from wandering at night either, in fact some of their best love making was from her waking him up in the middle of the night: it always put him in a good mood in the morning and she wanted tomorrow to be a good morning: he just lays there on his back with one arm underneath the pillow…
“So you had a pretty long day playing. Are you up to a long night of playing?”

Zan: he just grins at her as he secretly fingers the little box underneath his pillow {damn this feels good, having a surprise for her and…God, her hands are incredible. Hmmm, should I give it to her before or after? Mmmm, that feels good…maybe both, before and after.}: his arm comes out from the underneath the pillow empty so he can gather her in his arms…
“God, I love you.”
His lips lock onto hers and he deepens the kiss as his hands begin to do some wandering of their own: he loved one or rather two changes having a baby has caused but he had to be careful: he had ended up with breast milk all over him a couple of times: as much as he longed to explore there, he was careful to look but not touch too much, if anything, the thought of having any part of her off limits was incredibly erotic: they circle around the fullness of her breast and then trace the outlines of her slim waist and the curve of her hips and thighs, then move towards the inner thighs: her hands were busy running along his chest, waist and then along him as he grew and stiffened with desire and need: his finger sought out her pleasure spot and once found, he began to massage and entice: as his finger felt her pleasure swell, his own responded in kind: with her hands still on him, she drew him towards her, wanting, needing him to fill her desire: he lingers over her for a moment drinking in the sight of her: he suddenly kisses her hard as he enters her: as he slides in fully, he waits a moment to make sure she’s ok before starting a pace that quickly builds in intensity and hunger for more: as she starts to spasm around him, a groan escapes his lips as his desire explodes and he kisses her madly: as both of their spasms calm he wraps his arms around her and rests he head on the pillow next to her: kissing her on the cheek he carefully withdraws and they lie in each other’s arms for a bit: his hand slips underneath his pillow: whispering in her ear…
“I have something for you.”

Ava: she loves laying like this in his arms, relaxed and sated, in afterglow: turning on her side to face him: she runs her hand along his cheek: smiling at him…
“I think you already did.”

Zan: his grin broadens even more as his hand slips out from underneath the pillow with the little velvet box: the shocked look on her face was priceless…
“No, something else. I should have done this a long time ago. I love you, Ava. I always have, I always will. Since…since technically we’re already married, I thought…I thought maybe this would be ok. It’s more of an anniversary ring…at least that’s what the salesman said.”
As he opens the little box: showing her the ring…
“I…I inscribed it. I hope it’s ok.”
He becomes a little worried as Ava continues to look at him, shocked: not sure what else to do, he takes her left hand and slips it on her ring finger…
“Do you like it? You can take it back if you want something else. Ava, say something, please, Ava?”

Ava: she’s too overcome to talk, she shaking so hard she can’t focus on the ring plus her eyes are getting watery: she lets out a huge sob as she flings her arms around him: she alternates between kissing him, wiping her eyes then looking at the ring, then kissing him, wiping her eyes, the ring, kissing him, then kissing him some more.

Zan: you couldn’t pry the grin off that’s plastered on his face: while being covered by kisses…
“I take it that it’s ok. I just wanted you to have something that let everyone know how much you mean to me, how much I love you.”
As their kissing continued and eventually deepened, they took their time loving each other throughout the night and didn’t sleep until almost dawn.


Well, that’s one lesson that the Fates are sure won’t be forgotten anytime soon.


Chapter 133

Setting:
Evans house, following Saturday afternoon

Diane: she’s at the door as soon as she hears their car pull up: hugging them as they come in the house…
“Ava, you look wonderful. Oh my, look how big Zanya’s gotten. Aunt Trudy, it’s so good to see you.”
Looking out the door to see what’s keeping Zan, calling back in the house…
“Max, Max, go help Zan carrying in the bags and port-a-crib. Just have him put everything in the guest room for now.”
Turning back to her guests, she’s amazed to see Zanya trying to stand while holding onto the sofa: it doesn’t last long and she quickly falls on her rump then takes off scooting/crawling across the floor…
“Oh my, when did she start doing that?”

Ava: chasing after Zanya as she heads down the hall…
“About two weeks ago and she hasn’t stopped since. She’s just getting faster.”
Picking her up and walking over to Diane…
“Zanya, come say hi to Grandma Diane.”

Diane: holding her granddaughter, as Zanya is busy trying to get a hold of Diane’s earrings…
“Well, hello sweetheart, boy you are a busy little bee aren’t you? No sweetie, you can’t have my earrings, here, look at what I got you. Look at the little baby doll.”
She watches Zanya looks at the doll, grabs it and flings it through the air…
“Well, looks like she’s not the doll type.”

Ava: laughing…
“Nah, she’s an indiscriminate thrower. Everything goes flying. Zan keeps saying we should just stick to sponge balls. They do less damage.”

Diane: as Zanya starts squirming more to get down, she puts her down and holds onto her hands so Zanya can walk around…
“Boy she’s just raring to go isn’t she? Is she always this active?”

Ava: “Um, pretty much so, especially after being cooped up in a car for so long. She took an extra long nap on the way down so she’ll have lots of energy for hours and then be impossible to put to bed tonight.”

Max: he walks in carrying the port-a-crib and stops dead in his tracks as he passes by Zanya.

Zanya: she excitedly stomps her feet and shouts…
“DADA DADA DADA DADA!”
She simply will not quit until he picks her up but the second he does, she scowls because something isn’t right.

Max: there was simply no way he could just ignore her: dropping the crib on the floor he turns around, smiles at her and scoops her up in his arms: the second she’s in his arms she quiets down and just stares at him: he still smiles at her…
“Hey kiddo, sorry but I’m not daddy. He’ll be in, in just a second. I’m Uncle Max. Remember me? Yeah, I know. I look like daddy but I’m not. Hey, here he is, here’s daddy.”
He turns so she can see Zan coming in loaded down with bags: the second she sees him she starts squirming.

Zanya: holding out her arms, she’s sure who that is this time: she squirms and kicks to get to him…
“DAA DAA DAA DAA DADA!”

Zan: no one could resist that demand, especially since he knows that Zanya can be very slippery when she’s trying to get away and she looks like she’s ready to shoot out of Max’s arms any second: dropping the bags, he holds out his arms and takes her from a relieved Uncle Max…
“Yeah, it’s dada. Come here. I got ya. What’s the matter Uncle Max just don’t cut, huh? Yeah, I know, no goatee, no earring, nothin’ fun to grab a hold of.”

Max: picking up the crib and some of the luggage: dryly…
“HA HA.”

Diane: she waits until Zan sits down with Zanya and then sits next him and gives him and Zanya a big hug and kiss…
“Come here you. Ugh, so how are things? Did you get your test results yet?”

Zan: hugging and kissing her back, he smiles proudly as Ava hands him the letter to give to her…
“Yep. I passed!”

Diane: she takes it and looks at then hugs him again…
“Oh Zan, I’m so proud. I knew you could do it! Congratulations sweetheart.”

Zan: still grinning…
“Thanks! So Mom, do…do you think we could talk about that second car? Ava wants to take some classes this fall, you know get her GED too and I was thinking that some business classes looked interesting.”

Diane: pausing…
“Uh, sweetie, that’s great. I know your dad will be thrilled to hear that you both are interested in continuing your educations but, uh, well…you see, ever since he got a call from his dad in the middle of the night, basically ordering him to pay a certain…something this past week. Money has been a bit of a touchy subject at the moment. Now wouldn’t be such a good time to bring it up but don’t worry. He’ll get over it, just work with him a bit, OK?”

Aunt Trudy: sitting on the sofa watching everything, pursing her lips in a thin line at Diane’s words…
“Diane, did you see what your son gave his wife?”

Diane: as Ava smiles and shows her the ring on her finger: stunned {that’s bigger than what Philip gave me after twenty years.}…
“Oh my, that’s…that’s gorgeous. Congratulations Ava. Zan, you have good taste, dear. What a lovely thing to do for your wife.”

Aunt Trudy: “So, where’d Isabel and Philip get to?”

Diane: “Oh, Isabel is helping Maria with the final details for tonight and Philip went over to talk to Jeff about some of the plans for Max and Liz’s wedding. They both should be back pretty soon.”

Ava: watching Zanya starting to fuss and call “mama”: taking her from Zan…
“Well, I think someone is looking for their lunch. If you’ll excuse us.”

Diane: as they leave so Zanya could “lunch” in privacy she watches as Zan starts to yawn…
“Zan, aren’t you getting enough rest?”

Zan: ever since he gave that ring to Ava he hadn’t gotten much of any sleep, not that he’s complaining thou: yawning again…
“I am a bit tired. Mind if I take a nap?”

Diane: “Of course not. Go lay down and get some rest Zan.”

Aunt Trudy: seizing the moment while she’s alone with Diane…
“Diane, I’ve been meaning to talk to you about something. I was thinking that Zan and Ava have done so well these past few months that they deserve to get away for a bit, sort of like a honeymoon weekend. I recently came into a small windfall and wanted to do something special for them. I was thinking of this nice resort just outside of Santa Fe. The only problem would be Zanya. I love her to death but she’s just a bit too much for me to watch for an entire weekend.”

Diane: “Oh Aunt Trudy, that’s a wonderful idea. Zanya’s not a problem. We’d love to have her for the weekend. The kids would spoil her rotten. And I’d be happy to kick in a little extra for some spending money. So tell me more about this weekend you’re planning for them.”

Later that afternoon…

Zan: he scowls as Philip escorts Aunt Trudy into the office for a private chat: he knew that Dad wasn’t going to be overly happy with him but he thought Dad would take it out on him not Aunt Trudy: turning a concerned look to Max…
“He’s not going to yell at her or anything, is he?”

Max: he had heard bits and pieces, something about a Visa bill this past week but he had decided he didn’t want to know any more about it: turning to look at the closed office door: shaking his head and turning back to Zan…
“Not unless he wants his head handed to him on a platter. Don’t worry too much about it, Aunt Trudy can handle Dad.”

Philip: crossing his arms, trying to keep his voice calm but it still had an edge to it…
“Aunt Trudy, do you know why my Dad called me at midnight this last week and told me that I had to pay Zan’s Visa bill immediately?”

Aunt Trudy: blinking at him…
“George called you at midnight? I wonder what got him up so late. He normally goes to bed with the chickens.”

Philip: “Aunt Trudy…”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh, all right. Yes, I mentioned to him that Zan was in a bit of a bind and needed that bill taken care of. He wanted to do something nice for Ava and I sort of pushed him into buying her that ring.”

Philip: “Aunt Trudy, Zan knows the rules. What he charges, he pays for out of his stipend. You can’t…”

Aunt Trudy: standing up tall, cutting him off…
“I can’t what? Please Philip, please continue to tell your aunt that has more than 30+ years of life experience than you what she can’t do.”

Philip: he promptly bites back what he was going to say and pauses for a moment: trying a different tactic…
“Aunt Trudy, I apologize. You’re right of course. But I want Zan to learn responsibility and he won’t if I bail him out. He has to learn to…”

Aunt Trudy: she’s very proud of Zan and how well he’s done but she knows that Philip has a bit of a blind spot when it comes to Zan because of all the mischief he had caused Philip earlier…
“He has to learn what? How to be a good husband and father? That he has to get an education? To put his family’s needs first? Which one of these has he not done?”
As Philip grows quiet thinking things over…
“Philip, he’s a good boy. I know that you know that. I admit that he has a wild streak to him and does get into some trouble from time to time but he has a good heart. You always seem to focus on the bad when it comes to Zan, you need to acknowledge the good for a change.”

Philip: sighing heavily…
“You’re right. Zan has done well for himself and Ava and Zanya. But still don’t see why I had to pay that bill.”

Aunt Trudy: “Because I needed you to, that’s why.”

Philip: defeated…
“All right, you win but please no more surprises like that ok?”

Aunt Trudy: patting his hand…
“Of course, dear. Now, don’t we have a wedding dinner to attend?”

Setting: French restaurant, later the same evening

Liz: they were in a private room in back: there were two large tables that had been shoved together and covered with white linens and flowers with candles as center pieces: the dinner had been rich and filling, although the waiters did eye the multiple bottles of Tabasco with disdain: the conversations had been lively and animated: she sits back and just takes in the atmosphere and her friends and family: Maria was finally getting some color back to her and with it a bit of the old Maria spark: though still a little too quiet, she seemed to be doing better: tonight had been all Maria’s doing with a little help from Isabel and Amy: Amy looked a little tired but that was to be expected with an infant: Jim seemed like a man with a lot on his plate, a little haggard but who smiled and genuinely seemed happy: Michael was busy talking to Alex about some new computer game but he kept glancing over at Maria, making sure she was alright, ever the protector: Alex was his usually laid back normal self, cracking jokes and making people laugh, especially Isabel: Kyle and Tess, the happy couple whom neither stopped smiling the whole night: it was funny watching Kyle acting all sappy around Tess, for tonight he put away his sarcasm and even got along with Max: then there’s Zan, he’s so much like Max wants to be, so carefree and a bit mischievous: traits that Max rarely lets out but does have though buried deep down: Zan is so proud of his family: pity the poor fellow that comes knocking on Zanya’s door in 15 or so years, there’s no doubt she’s Daddy’s little girl and he’s not going to let her go easily: Ava’s ring drew several ooohs and ahhhhs, it was obvious how much she and Zan love each other: and there’s Aunt Trudy, she’s beyond description: she goes from being the wise old aunt to the cool one that plays right along with Alex’s off the wall jokes without batting an eye: and Max, three years ago I had only known him to be this cute shy boy, now look at him, relaxed, talkative, comfortable, and sexy as hell: she can’t help broadcasting that last thought out to her bondmate: as he suddenly turns towards her and gives her a smoldering look, she raises her glass of water and gives him a slight toast.

Ava: trying to catch Liz’s attention, which isn’t easy considering she’s staring at Max…
“So Liz, Liz…are you sure you want me and Zan in the wedding? It won’t be like confusing or something? Uh, Liz?”

Liz: Ava’s words finally break her Max concentration, but not before she notices how Max is now shifting around uncomfortably in his chair {got a little problem there Max?}: that earned her a rather dirty look: deciding it was a good time to turn her attention elsewhere: back to Ava…
“Hum, what? Oh, yeah, the wedding. Absolutely, you and Zan have to be in it. After all Zan is Max’s brother and you’re his sister-in-law. You even have those rocks on your finger to prove it!”

Ava: she can’t help but to take another look at the ring on her finger and grin: it was beautiful but what mattered most was that Zan had given it to her and it made her feel warm and loved: continuing to grin as she looks back up to Liz…
“Yeah…so, do you have all the dresses picked out and stuff?”

Liz: “Oh yeah, the bridesmaid dresses are being special made. They are off the shoulder, snug to the waist and flare out just a little at the skirt. They are a vibrant green silk with a waistband that has gold and black threads embroidered with the royal emblem going around it. I wanted to keep the lines clean and simple and go for a more elegant evening look. My wedding dress is the same, but white and with a bit more embroidery in gold threads and some crystal beads, and a train but not too long. Oh you should see the crystal tiara that Tobias gave me. He said it was a replica of the one that I would be expected to wear if we were getting married on Antar, only the real one would be made of precious stones. It’s really beautiful, not gaudy at all, very elegant. It goes perfect with the veil that I found.”

Ava: “Oh, it sounds perfect, simply elegant and royal. That was so sweet of Tobias.”
Glancing over at the alien and Kathy, who are currently chatting with Jeff and Nancy…
“So what do you think of those two? They seem to be getting awfully close.”

Liz: following Ava’s glance over to them, it feels so good knowing that her parents have accepted all of this, accepted Max and that they didn’t have to hide the truth from them anymore: watching as Tobias and Kathy laugh at something her dad said…
“I think Tobias and Kathy are cute together. He’s becoming so…human. Kathy was complaining the other day that he hogs the remote even when they’re at her place.”

Ava: “Hmm, that’s a guy thing, human or alien, it’s universal. But they do seem happy.”

Setting: Evans house, later the same night

Diane: she and Aunt Trudy come in the house and head right for the office and computer: they had been discussing it all evening and are anxious to check it out: pulling up the site…
“Yep, they have one. Now let’s see what kind of package deals they have. Oh look, a weekend treat. 3 days, 2 nights, a massage, manicure, the full treatment. There’s a pool with a waterfall, tennis courts, golf course, and horse back riding. It sounds perfect; I wonder why Philip has never taken me there? Hmm, I’ll need to work on that. Now let’s see what the rooms look like, four-poster bed, down comforters, real fireplaces, includes cooked-to-order breakfast each morning and a welcoming basket of fruits, chocolates, cookies, and champagne…well, maybe they could substitute something else for the champagne. Now pricing and availability… Ok, now I see why Philip hasn’t taken me there. For the two of them it would be almost $700 just for two nights!”

Aunt Trudy: “Hmm, a bit pricey for just a weekend but not a honeymoon weekend…”

Diane: thinking about it for a moment…
“How much did you say you had towards this?”

Aunt Trudy: “$485”

Diane: “Well, Philip won’t balk too much at just $205. Plus I’ll slip them a few hundred for dinners and such, he’ll never know. Ok, let me get my credit card and we’ll book it. Let’s make it for the weekend of Max and Liz’s wedding. That way they’ll already be here and can leave Zanya with us.”

Later that night…

Diane: lying in bed reading her book, she glances over at Philip who’s engrossed in some magazine: flipping the page in her book…
“Philip, tomorrow Aunt Trudy and us have a surprise for Ava and Zan.”

Philip: at the mention of his name, he stops reading: at the word “surprise”, he blanches: almost moaning…
“What’d he cost me now?”

Diane: “Philip, I don’t appreciate the attitude. Aunt Trudy wanted Ava and Zan to have a nice, sort of honeymoon weekend but she was a little short on money for it. So we pitched in just a couple of hundred. No biggie.”

Philip: putting down his magazine and looking at his wife…
“Just a couple of hundred, eh?”

Diane: sounding a bit more indignant…
“Yes.”

Philip: “Where?”

Diane: “This charming resort just outside of Santa Fe. We thought that since they’ll be down for the Max and Liz’s wedding already that they might as well take off that weekend and we could watch Zanya.”

Philip: he wanted to grumble about it but he knew it would only serve to anger Diane and it wasn’t worth it: sighing and then picking his magazine back up…
“Well, that doesn’t sound too bad.”

Diane: looking back down at her book as her husband starts to read again…
“I booked the following weekend for us.”

Philip: looking back up {I KNEW IT! There was no way I was going to get off that cheaply with Zan involved.}: smiling weakly…
“That’ll be nice, dear.”

While he may be the king of the castle, the Fates never underestimate the power of the queen.


Chapter 134

Setting:
Valenti house, later same night

Tess: she keeps glancing over to her husband undressing as she takes her earrings off and puts them in the small wooden jewelry box: it seems so weird but so right to be able to be with him without worrying about getting busted: this whole week had been like that, weird but right, strange looks she got from the school officials when she filled out the paperwork to change her name, but the one at the DMV didn’t even bat an eye, the speechless reaction from Tobias and his funny “but you didn’t have your great-grandfather’s permission” statement when he finally did speak, she even felt strange vibes from Max: it took him awhile but eventually he did admit that it just felt strange that she had gotten married before he did but that he was genuinely happy for her and Kyle: of course Isabel was ecstatic for them as were Zan and Ava: tonight had been so fun, just perfect: family and friends talking, laughing, joking and teasing: she starts giggling as she remembers Kyle and Alex’s conversation…
“That was so funny tonight. I can’t believe that you and Alex went on like that! Getting Alex to along with the country elopement idea being the best way. You guys had Isabel convinced that we were married by a preacher in a bathrobe with his wife in curlers as maid of honor and that we stayed at a Motel 6 for our wedding night and that’s what Alex considered a perfect wedding. God, Isabel was ready to kill you.”

Kyle: grinning as he remembers the look of absolute horror on Isabel’s face…
“Yeah, I’m beginning to understand why Max enjoys tormenting her sometimes. It’s is fun.”

Tess: “Yeah, well, don’t forget it’s dangerous too.”

Kyle: chuckling…
“Danger’s my middle name, look who I married!
As his wife smacks him on the arm…
“So what was it, that Tobias gave you as we were leaving?”

Tess: going to her purse to get it…
“Oh, an envelope. He said to open when I got home so I could take my time reading it.”

Kyle: as his wife stares at the sealed envelope, not sure what to say…
“Oh”

Tess: after several minutes of staring at it, she finally sits on the bed and tears the envelope open: taking a deep breath she first reads the quick note from Toabias…
Tess, through Larek I informed your grandfather, Crown Prince Lanua, of your marriage. He had a right to know and as the advisor and liaison it was my duty to do so. I hope that this action does not unduly upset you. Enclosed is a personal letter from your grandfather. I used Alex’s translation program and so I did not read it. I personally am very happy for the choice you made and wish only good things for you and Kyle and I hope your grandfather does the same.
Fondest wishes,
Tobias

She swallows a few times…
“It’s a letter from my grandfather. Tobias told him about our marriage. I guess I should read it, huh?”

Kyle: he comes to sit next to her and puts his arms around her: kissing her on the temple…
“I’m right here Tess, I’m not going anywhere. Go ahead and read it. We’ll deal with what he has to say together.”

Tess: she looks at him for a moment, smiling her thanks to him then nods and unfolds the computer print out…
My Dearest Granddaughter,
I received some rather startling news that you have married the human boy that you are bonded to. While considering that you had already bonded to him this was not that unexpected…at some point in the future, however this is not the way things are done neither on Vintar nor on Antar. As your grandfather and head of the family it is my duty to approve such monumental unions before they happen since they affect the family as a whole and I was denied this opportunity. While I do not approve of the way that your union took place, I have consulted with various persons regarding your choice of a husband, including King Zan, and taken into account the incredibly unusual circumstances in which you were raised and have come to the conclusion that while not of royal or even aristocratic origins, Kyle Valenti is of fine character and is honorable. I welcome him into our family. I hope to someday personally meet you and he and hopefully will have a grandchild to spoil. I wish health and happiness for you both.
Love,
Grandfather Lanua

She rereads it a couple of times: she can’t help the tears that fall, so many emotions are churning inside of her: she can feel Kyle’s arms wrapping around her as he pulls her into an embrace.

Kyle: he read the letter over Tess’s shoulder: he’s not too sure what to think but it sounds like her grandfather was ok with things {I wonder what in the hell Max said when Lanua asked about me? I’m not sure I want to know, might make me feel like I owe him something and that would suck.}: taking his weeping wife in his arms and kissing her, they lay back in the bed in each other’s arms, loving each other.

Setting: Evans house, next morning

Diane: she was awaken earlier than normal for a Sunday morning, by the sound of feet running down the hall right outside their door and someone calling out “Zanya come back here” followed by baby giggles: sighing, she decides that she might as well go ahead and get up: she casts a slightly disapproving look at her husband as he grunts and rolls over in an attempt to continue his slumber…

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:44:13 PM
“Philip, Philip, you have to get up and get ready for church. We all agreed as a family that we would attend regularly. Come on, with all of our guests in the house we should be up and dressed early. Maybe you can go down and pick up fresh danishes at the bakery…Philip, get up.”
After getting a groggy “umph” out of him, she heads to the bathroom to start her morning.

Philip: smacking his lips he rolls back over and opens his eyes and peers over at the alarm clock: mumbling…
“6:12 on Sunday is just too damn early. As a family, huh? Well Zan, let’s see how well you do church. I bet it’ll be a first.”
He finally rolls out of bed and starts his morning.

A little later that morning…

Philip: he comes back into the house with a box of danishes and pastries from the bakery: he smiles as he looks in the living room: at first he thought it was Zan but he realized from Zanya’s reserved actions that was Uncle Max down on all fours trying to get her to play: chucking a little…
“Having a little contest of wills are we?”

Max: he looks up at his dad and smiles a bit…
“I guess. She just doesn’t seem to know what to think of me, I think. All she does is stare at me. I thought I’d give it another try while Zan and Ava got dressed.”

Philip: watching how Zanya stares at Max reminds him of another time when his son was doing the staring at his new relatives…
“You didn’t take too much time to get to know her when she was here before and babies forget people pretty easily if they aren’t around them too much. I’d say she’s a lot like you. Remember how you just stared when you first met your relatives, trying to figure out who they were? Well, now it’s your turn. If I recall correctly, bribery worked wonders on you. Now I think I’ll drop these off in the kitchen and get some coffee. Good luck there, Max.”

Max: he looks back at Zanya again: as she continues to give him a serious stare…
“Bribery, huh? I wonder what you’d like?”
Picking her up…
“Let’s go see what we can find.”
He carries her around the kitchen trying to figure out what a baby would like…
“I supposed you’re a little too young for Oreo’s. M&M’s? Hmm, maybe not, might choke on those. Soda? Hey, would you like some Coke? Let’s try that.”
He pops a can and looks around for a cup or bottle or something. He finds an empty bottle in the sink: not sure how to do this, he uses his powers to make sure the bottle and nipple are clean then pours a little in it, puts the top on it and gives it to her: she immediately took it and drank some, then took it out of her mouth and looked at it funny: then put it back in her mouth and sucked it down like there was no tomorrow: as soon as the bottle was empty, she threw it and reached for the Coke can: laughing…
“Hey, hold on there. I’ll get you some more.”
Still holding on to her, he gets the bottle off the floor, cleans it again with his powers and then refills it half way with the soda as Zanya happily and excitedly tries to grab it from him: after sucking half of it down, Zanya pulls the bottle away and gives her uncle a great big “BURP” which cracks him up causing her to giggle a little before going back to finishing off her bottle: he’s sitting in the kitchen holding her and grinning as his Aunt Trudy comes in for coffee and breakfast: grinning as he looks up at her…
“Morning Aunt Trudy.”

Aunt Trudy: smiling back at him…
“Good morning dear. And who do we have here…uh, Max what’s that she’s drinking?”

Max: not sure what to make of Aunt Trudy’s concerned look…
“Coke, why?”

Aunt Trudy: “You gave her…Coca-Cola?”

Max: feeling a bit unsure…
“Yeah”

Aunt Trudy: “Ah, Max…honey, babies don’t do too well with carbonated drinks and all that sugar.”

Max: he looks back down at his happy little niece who is now playing with the buttons on his shirt, when she gives him another “BURP”: grinning…
“Good one Zanya. She seems fine plus she likes it.”

Aunt Trudy: “Honey, I’m sure she does like it but um…we have church in an half an hour and all that carbonation is going to give her gas and all that sugar…Max, honey, for your own safety, stay away from Ava for a while.”

Setting: Church, later that morning…

Max: he gave Zanya back to her mommy just as the gas was starting to take hold and the sugar really started to kick in just as they got to church: taking Aunt Trudy’s advice, he sat at the far end of the pew and made sure there were several people between him and Zan and Ava, who both had their hands full: Zanya was cranky and refused to sit still: she wanted down and cried and fussed when she didn’t get her way: for some reason his dad had a strange small grin on his face as he watched Zan struggled to try and help get Zanya settled down, which was odd considering how the whole church could hear her: he cringes as Ava stands up with a squirming Zanya in her arms and makes her way directly towards him: as she stops right in front of him and gives him a very pissed off look: lamely…
“Hey?”

Ava: she has had enough and she’s going to make damn sure the culprit pays for this: grabbing Max by the arm, she unceremoniously drags him out of church, along with her fussy daughter, to the relief of all the other church goers: as they reach the outside, she heads over to the park and finds a bench: turning to her brother-in-law and barking…
“SIT!”
As he does so, she promptly puts Zanya in his arms and plops the diaper bag next to him…
“Here, you did it, you deal with it. Church should be over in a while.”

Max: he’s horror stricken as Ava turns and walks away: calling out in desperation…
“You’re not serious? You can’t do this to me, think of your daughter!”
As the once fussy baby has now kicked it up a notch, just shy of the screaming stage: trying to bounce her on his knee…
“Shhh, it’s ok. She’s not mad at you, just me. So, um, shhh…Zanya, please…Zan ya!”
He’s desperate, he’ll try anything: he walks around holding her: tried to get her to walk while he held onto her hands, that resulted in her doing a lot of kicking and him almost dropping her: he walked over to the play ground and sat with her on the swing, tried giving her a bottle of water, which she promptly spit back out at him: as an ice cream cart goes rolling past ringing a bell…
“Why not, Michael said ice cream worked for him.”
He buys a Popsicle and holds it for her as she finally quiets down, her mouth is too full of Popsicle to cry any more: Max looks at his once again cute little niece…
“You know Mommy’s going to probably kill me for giving you more sugar. You do know that, don’t you? Oh man, you’re getting Popsicle drool all over both of us.”

Diane: as she walked out of the church, she was greeted by the most adorable sight: her son and granddaughter sitting peacefully on a park bench, both covered in a multicolored mess: walking over to him: a very sticky son and granddaughter look up at her as the rest of the family follows her over…
“I see you got Zanya settled back down.”

Max: giving her a lopsided grin…
“Not really. She’s been too busy making a mess to cry. Is Ava still mad at me?”

Ava: coming up behind Diane, she heard the question…
“Yes!”
Looking at her daughter…
“What’d you give her now?!”

Max: looking back down at Zanya who thankfully was holding out her arms and calling “momma”…
“A Popsicle.”
He quickly hands her to Ava and the diaper bag to Zan.

Ava: looking down at her sticky little girl…
“You like Uncle Max, don’t you? Yeah, I can’t wait for you to have some nieces and nephews to play with. I think it’s our duty to get Uncle Max all prepared for that when it happens, don’t you? Let’s start with naptime. Let’s show him how much fun it is to get a little one to take a nap while she’s on a sugar high. Come on Zanya, we have brunch and then back to Grandma and Grandpa’s and Uncle Max’s bedroom where you can take a nap…with Uncle Max.”

Max: he hears all of this as they are walking to the car, as does Liz who hasn’t said a word since they got out of church: turning to her…
“She can’t be serious.”

Liz: she’s been biting her lip trying not to laugh ever since Ava dragged him out of church earlier: shaking her head and finally losing it…
“Want to bet?”
Laughing…
“I think after brunch, I’ll go home and take a nap. It’ll be quieter there!”

Setting: Evans house, Sunday afternoon…

Diane: she can hear Zanya in Max’s room, doing everything but sleeping: occasionally she hears something clanging to the floor and Max pleading with her to go to sleep: Max had been very reluctant to go along with this scheme of Ava’s, it took Philip intervening and telling him it would be good experience: as the rest of the family settled into the living room, her and Aunt Trudy take center stage…
“Zan, Ava, Aunt Trudy has something for you two.”

Aunt Trudy: “Zan, Ava, I know that you two haven’t had much time alone and well, you didn’t even get to have a honeymoon. So I and with help from Diane and Philip have set up a little weekend for you two at a resort in Santa Fe.”

Ava: they hand her and Zan the brochures: as they flip through all of them…
“This looks incredible! Aunt Trudy, this is too expensive and what about Zanya?”

Diane: “We would love to have Zanya for the weekend. We just don’t get to see enough of her. We were thinking that the weekend of Max and Liz’s wedding would be perfect. Everyone would already be here and you two could just take off for a couple of days. If…if that doesn’t work for you both then we could change the date.”

Ava: she thinks for a moment, she did tell Aunt Trudy that she and Zan didn’t even get to have a honeymoon, just like she told her that she didn’t have a ring: looking down at her ring, then smiles as she looks over to Zan for a moment before turning back to Aunt Trudy and Diane…
“Thank you, it sounds perfect. It’s just…well, I’ve never been away from Zanya for a night let alone a whole weekend. I’m not too sure how well this is going to work. While she does eat baby food, and thanks to her uncles, ice cream, Popsicles and sodas, she still nurses, especially at night. I guess I could store some breast milk for you?”

Diane: “I was thinking about that. I know it’s hard being away from your child for the first time and Zanya does need some time to get use to being with us. There’s so much going on this next month, why don’t you and Zan come down early and spend sometime here. You’ll need to be here for the wedding rehearsals and gown and tux fittings and such anyways.”

Zan: he gives her a mischievous grin…
“So Uncle Max can do some more babysitting?”

Setting: West Roswell High, Monday before lunch…

Max: he’s on his way to his next period: he can’t stop yawning: he doesn’t know what it is but he’s still exhausted after watching Zanya for what seemed like forever yesterday: he gets a feeling of excitement flooding over him for some reason: he can feeling it growing too, looking around he grins big time as that excitement comes bounding towards him: as soon as she’s in arms reach, he pulls her towards him and kisses her inviting mouth: licking his lips…
“Mmmm, you taste good. I think I just found what I want for lunch.”

Liz: “Hmm, lunch, huh? Not sure, I’m a little pressed for time at the moment, so maybe as a quick snack?”

Max: sighing…
“Hmm, I usually prefer a full course meal.”

Liz: she’s already lost in those ambers eyes as they stare into the depths of each other’s mirrored souls: forcing herself to remember what she had originally came looking for him for…
“Oh, um, I found out that Mr. Bryman isn’t in today, so nothing is happening in my 3rd period class and I need to go home.”

Max: scowling a bit…
“Go home, is something wrong? Are you sick?”

Liz: “No, no, I’m fine. I called home to see if the mail had come and it had. There’s a letter there from Harvard. I can’t wait until the end of school today. I just have to go find out. Can you give me a ride?”

Max: he’s torn, he can’t really skip his 3rd period, but he’s as excited as Liz is…
“I…I have a test next period. But…I’ll come with you.”

Liz: putting her hand on his chest…
“No. You shouldn’t skip a test just to give me a ride. Could I borrow the jeep?”

Max: “You sure you can handle it?”
That earned him a rather hard smack in the arm…
“Ok, ok, you’ve been hanging out with Isabel too much. Here’re the keys. Hurry back. I’ll meet you for lunch in the quad.”

Lunch time in the quad….

Tracy: they watch him with interest as he looks around the quad area with his lunch bag in his hand and a soda in the other…
“I can’t believe it Pam, he’s alone. Would you leave something that looks as good as he does alone? I mean, come on, that’s just begging for a little action.”

Pam: enjoying the view …
“I love it when the weather gets all hot like this. The guys look so good in their shorts.”

Tracy: “Hmm, yeah, I see what you mean. To bad he’s wearing that stupid Hawaiian shirt, why can’t he wear a tight t-shirt like normal guys. He’s certainly got the muscles, why not show them off?”

Pam: “Because he’s not normal, he’s an alien, an alien king to be exact. You know, don’t most royals have a mistress on the side?”

Tracy: “I wonder if they do it the same way?”

Pam: tying her t-shirt into a knot to show off her midriff more, along with a lot of leg in her short-shorts…
“Let’s go find out. This might be our last chance and what guy is going to turn down a three-some?”

Max: he takes a seat on one of the steps surrounding the quad and looks around again for Liz: she had told him that she was going to wait and open the letter with him at lunch and was on her way back: not seeing her yet, he pulls out his sandwich and dumps a little bottle of Tabasco on it: taking a bite, he starts to finish reading the last chapter for his next class when four legs appear in front of him: squinting in the sun as he looks up {oh shit}: taking a sip of soda so he doesn’t choke…
“Pam, Tracy, hi. What’s up?”

Pam: “That’s what we’d like to find out?’

Max: “Huh?”

Tracy: she and Pam take seats next to him, right next to him…
“We were just wondering about something and thought you might be able to answer our question. You know further alien/human relations a little.”

Max: his eyes dart around looking for her: he can feel her getting close…
“Uh, I’m a little busy at the moment.”

Tracy: “Surely you can find something more interesting to eat than that sandwich. Why don’t you try tasting something new?”

Max: “Um, the sandwich fine.”

Pam: putting her hands on his bare knee…
“Well, if you won’t have lunch with us you can at least answer our question.”

Max: “What’s that?”

Pam: “How does it work? Is it the same as humans?”

Max: “Uh…it? By it, you mean…uh…”

Pam: her hands start moving up along his leg and his rather loose shorts…
“I mean it, you know, are all the parts there and how do the run? Bet I could get them zooming along.”

Tracy: just as he’s trying to pull away, she comes around him from the other side and runs her hands along his well-muscled arm…
“I but you’ve got one hell of a muscle engine underneath the hood. Come on, let’s go take it for a spin around the block.”

Max: “NO. Stop, look I’m very happily engaged and…NO!”

Liz: she caught just the tail end of it and is now standing on the top step looking down at the two tramps with their hands on her fiancé…
“Look you little trollops. I’m the only one that gets his motor running. So get your paws off of him and go back to riding your Hugo’s, you couldn’t handle a BM’er.”

Pam: standing up, indignant, she’s about ready to slap her…
“You Bitch!”
When suddenly she gets pushed backwards hard, but she didn’t see who touched her, true Liz’s hand is out in front of her but she couldn’t have touched her, she wasn’t close enough.

Liz: she looks from Pam’s surprised look, to Tracy’s stunned expression…
“Yeah, that’s right Tracy. It’s a little side effect of being with an alien, eventually a little of it rubs off on you. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll keep that in mind when you’re looking to go for a…drive.”
She gives both of them dirty looks as they leave in a huff: taking a seat next to him: she’s surprised to see how turned on he is: his eyes just bore into her, taking her breath away: she runs her hand along his face and pulls him closer to her: her lips grab his and hungrily devour them: just as quickly she breaks it off, throwing him off balance a little: seeing his slightly confused look…
“Max, we’re at school, remember? Besides we promised to…to wait this last month so the wedding night will be extra special.”

Max: he runs his hand along her bare arms and grins as he feels tiny goose bumps spring up and a slight shudder run through her: getting real close and whispering in her ear…
“So sure you can wait that long?”
Planting little kisses along her neck, her shoulder: suddenly someone smacks him from behind: pulling away and turning around…
“Isabel, what’d you do that for?”

Isabel: standing with her hands on her hips…
“Look little brother, if you want to make out, take it to the eraser room, if you want more, get a motel room. School, remember? You know, students, teachers, principals, counselors, as in lots of people all around watching you?”


Liz: suddenly remembering the letter in her bag…
“Oh my God! Max, the letter!”
Pulling it out and looking at it: she looks at him and returns his encouraging smile: taking a deep breath, she opens it and takes it out to read…
“Dear Miss Parker, this is to inform you that…”
She leaps into his arms, shouting…
“I GOT IN, I GOT IN! I DID IT, I’M GOING TO HARVARD!”
She hugs him again and then covers him with kisses.

Max: he’s thrilled, he’s thrilled she got in and her reaction was pretty thrilling too {damn, it’s going to be a long month until our wedding.}: smiling…
“No Liz, WE got in. We’re going there together. I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
He puts his hands on each side of her face and stares at her a moment before his mouth seeks hers.

Isabel: still standing there, still with her hands on her hips, totally forgotten …
“Oh God, they’re at it again. Someone get a bucket of water!”

The Fates know that there’s nothing like a little anticipation to fan the flames of desire, good thing the wedding’s not too far off though or they might spontaneously combust.


Chapter 135

Setting:
West Roswell High football field, two weeks later

Philip: he sits proudly with his wife and parents in the stands, watching as the kids come up as their names are called off: the last two weeks had been a whirlwind of activity and it showed no signs of stopping anytime soon: his parents came early so they could be there to see the kids graduate: Zan, Ava, Zanya arrived last night and Aunt Trudy came this morning with the Barnetts: Tom Barnett and Aunt Trudy seemed awfully friendly: it felt good to have all his family together: all of the kids have done incredibly well for themselves, even ones that had a bit of a rocky start: looking down at his newest son sitting in the seats in front of them, Zan had decided to continue at the community college in Taos this fall, taking his basic core classes along with a business class: Ava would be starting over the summer taking classes to get her GED: he grins broadly as Maria DeLuca’s name is called and she rises to collect her diploma: Maria didn’t get in to UCLA as she had hoped but she did get accepted to San Francisco State College, where Michael had decided to join her: he planned on taking some classes at San Francisco Community College and transferring hopefully at mid term to SFSC: he joins his family clapping as his daughter’s name is called, she will be attending Brown this fall and was thinking of eventually studying law: he glances over to where the security detail had the press and curious corralled back a ways as his son’s name is called and dozens of cameras begin flashing: Max of course is off to Harvard, along with his soon-to-be wife Liz: then it’s Michael’s turn and he again claps proudly for his “other” son: a short time later Liz Parker comes up for her diploma and he hears shouts of support coming from Jeff and Nancy, then the Valentis: Kyle like Michael, didn’t quite have enough to make it into the major colleges and universities but that wasn’t stopping him, he was already checking out local colleges around the Bay Area, he was looking for one that offered him a background in criminal behavior and one that was close to UC, Berkeley where Tess had been accepted and was thinking along the lines of environmental research: and last but not least, Roswell’s newest offering to MIT, Alex Whitman: nope, he’s never been more proud of all of them: they all applaud as the class valedictorian, Liz Parker, takes center stage and talks of it being not just the dawn of a new century but of a new age: afterwards they had decided to have a relaxed simple BBQ out at Tobias’s place where they can have privacy too: they make their way through the crowd to their children: hugging his daughter…
“I’m so proud of you Isabel. Max, son, we are so proud of you and your sister, and Zan. Any parent would be.”
He gives his son a bear hug: of course Diane is a flood of tears as she repeatedly hugs and kisses her children: they make their way to their car and head home to change before proceeding out to Tobias’s.

Setting: Tobias’s house, later that afternoon

Philip: he sits back in a lawn chair with a beer watching the activity around him: his dad takes a seat next to him, also with a beer: his attention is drawn to a yell of “Zanya no, not in the mud” and the sight of his granddaughter zooming along, crawling right into the small patch of mud over by the lawn’s edge: he laughs his head off as Zan goes running after her only to be coated with mud as he picks her up: wiping a tear from his eye…
“Oh God, that was good. Man it’s true isn’t it Dad?”

George: laughing along with his son…
“What’s that?”

Philip: “Grandchildren are the ultimate revenge upon your children.”

George: “Absolutely! It’s total payback time. Take and do everything with them you couldn’t with your own, hand them back when you’re done and then…leave. Let the parents handle it from there.”

Philip: “Ah ha! See, I always knew you and Mom did that on purpose!”

George: “I never knew you had any doubts about it. Like you and Diane aren’t going to take every single opportunity you can to spoil the hell out of Zanya. Look at Christmas, how much did Diane drop at Toys’R’Us?”
Nodding towards a soaked Max chasing Liz with a water balloon…
“Any bets on how long until grandchild #2 gets going? I bet there’s a new one by this time next year. If not them then I’m betting on Zanya having a little brother or sister before too long.”

Philip: shaking his head…
“I’d love it but I hope not for a while, not until after college.”
He notices Aunt Trudy strolling around the grounds with Tom Barnett…
“What do you think of that?”

George: looking over at his sister, pursing his lips a little…
“I gave up sticking my nose into my sister’s love life a long time ago.”
As he watches them for a moment…
“So which one is he more like, Zan or Max?”

Philip: “Well, at first I thought Max but now I don’t know. I think in order to handle Zan so well, there must be a touch more of him in there somewhere. Do you know that Zan is going to sign up for college next year? Thinking of working towards a business degree.”

George: smiling at his son…
“Don’t sound so shocked Philip. The boy’s no dummy. After all, you got conned into paying off his credit card bill, didn’t you?”

Philip: “That…that was for Aunt Trudy.”

George: dryly…
“Uh huh, but who’s card was it? Business degree…hmm, I bet he’d be a hell of a negotiator, no telling what kind of trick he would pull out of his hat. Yeah, I’d actually love to see that. So are all the kids set for college?”

Philip: “College, yeah. Living arrangements, no. The Secret Service is working with a realtor around Cambridge for an apartment of some kind for Max and Liz. Hopefully they’ll have a couple of them approved so they can have something to look at when they get back from their honeymoon. Isabel was easy. She’s staying in a dorm on campus, but a private room. Security has already signed off on it, same story with Alex at MIT. Michael and Maria will be heading out to check out San Francisco next month. Ava’s been giving them tips on the better places to look. Kyle and Tess will probably join up with them as well. Of course Security needs to approve whatever they find. I had thought Michael was going to balk at having to get approval on where they live, he sure did last year but not now, not with Maria.”

George: he had heard about what had happened to her: it saddens him even further to think of her spark being diminish in anyway, she was an adorable spitfire: he looked around and found her with Kyle: her arms were crossed and Kyle was trying to explain something: he grins as she simply takes Kyle by the shirt sleeve and drags him over to the table that had obviously been knock over with a football laying nearby and starts to lay into him: chuckling…
“Looks like she got the irritating sister role down pretty good.”

Philip: laughing at the sight…
“Yeah, I think it came naturally to her. It’s good to see her feisty again.”

George: “Speaking of security, I thought Zan and Ava were staying out of the limelight. Won’t being part of the wedding party tip your hand to Kivar about Zan surviving?”

Philip: “Yeah, we thought of that. Talked to Larek, who talked to Lanua, at this point, there’s not much Kivar could do. Nicholas is pretty scarce on resources. It’ll just put further pressure on Kivar.”

Setting: Space, about the same time

Alien: the tiny craft zoomed through space, right past the Renularian patrol and their outer perimeter: only the most advanced sensor would be able to even detect it and those were needed elsewhere: besides, a Dranularian could shift into a such a small size that no one would think twice about his small ship, it was too small to be anything more than a probe: he had the most advanced propulsion system available, thanks to the arrangements with the Cromarians, Earth was finally with in his sights after only two months in space instead of the normal five: he had only just received his final destination coordinates a few hours ago: he chose a desolate area in some place called Texas to land: he hid the ship amongst some brush and enacted the concealment force field: he used a small handheld navigation device to find a small road and headed in that direction: a short time later, he happened upon a human that had the misfortune of having trouble with his vehicle: the human was in the wrong place at the wrong time and it was the last mistake he would ever have the chance to make: twenty minutes later the wind was blowing the last of the dust of the human away and a reasonable facsimile of a Mr. Brad Tornquist was heading towards a town called Cambridge: he carried with him a small cylinder of a toxin that when administered was almost undetectable until it was too late and was very lethal to Gandarium.

Just when the Fates thought all was well, something just had to spring up.


posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:44:38 PM
Chapter 136

Setting:
Lingerie Store, week later

Tess: she and Isabel have already gone through the various lingerie stores in Roswell, this is the last one and she still has not gotten anything for Liz’s bachelorette party tonight: while she and Liz have gotten along just fine the last few years, they still aren’t exactly best friends even though she is a bridesmaid in their wedding, she has no illusions about it being because she’s a member of “the group” more than a personal friend like say Maria: looking through the multitudes of garter belts, stockings, sexy nighties, bra and panties sets, and cute teddies: she just can’t decide: she wants something sexy but her taste is a little more daring than Liz: looking around lost…
“Isabel, what did you get Liz? I’m running out of ideas?”

Isabel: holding up a short red silk robe {I bet Alex would love me in this.}: turning around at the sound of her name…
“Oh, uh, silk sheets. I so did not want to spend anytime thinking of, let alone shopping for something that would turn my brother on. Silk sheets are sexy and generic enough that I could buy them without throwing up at their purpose. Still no luck, huh?”

Tess: rummage through some teddies, holding one up {hmm, Kyle would love me in this. I would have loved something like this for my wedding night. Man, what a night that was, we even made use of that bathrobe tie. I don’t think Kyle had ever been…wait a minute. I got it}: whipping around and heading back over to a display of beautiful silk scarves: she selects two: as Isabel scrutinizes her selection: to the sales clerk…
“Yes, I’ll take these. Oh and can you gift wrap them please?”

Isabel: giving Tess a funny look as the gift is being wrapped…
“Scarves?”

Tess: smiling devilishly as she remembers the night: she turns and grabs that teddy she liked and adds that to her purchase…
“Oh, don’t wrap that. It’s not a gift, thanks.”
Turning to Isabel…
“Silk scarves are very strong and don’t slip once tied. I’m sure Liz can thing of something to do with them besides wear them.”
Laughing at the horrid look on Isabel’s face…
“Like to see the look on Max’s face when she does, too.”

Isabel: “I think I’m going to be sick.”

Setting: Country Club, later that same evening

Nancy: in a private room Maria, Ava and Amy had been here all afternoon decorating: she’s never seen so many naked alien dolls before, and strangely they all seemed to have had a certain part of their anatomy altered to make them definitely male and in all shapes and sizes too: this was going to definitely be a ladies only party: all of the “adult” guys were heading over to Philip’s for an evening of poker, the other ones were at Michael’s for Max’s bachelor party and were going to do God knows what: seeing Diane, Betty and Trudy arrive and look around stunned…
“I think it’s going to be an interesting party.”

Aunt Trudy: looking around in shock, she spots a rather well endowed alien doll and simply cracks up…
“If they’re really like that, Liz is one lucky girl!”
The laughter is contagious and eventually they all join her.

Maria: with a huge grin, she walks over to them…
“Cute aren’t they? We wanted something…different and well, it seemed appropriate, don’t ya think? I know Liz is going to die when she sees it.”

Betty: still grinning from the laughter…
“You mean Liz doesn’t know about…about all of this?”

Maria: “Oh, she knows about the party but not its theme. Speaking of which, I need to go pick her up so we can get this party rolling. We should be back in about fifteen minutes.”

Diane: walking around taking it all in, she can’t help but grin…
“Oh, Max would just die of embarrassment if he saw all of this. Look they even have matching napkins and cups.”

Amy: finished hanging the last balloon, she walks over to them as well…
“Oh that’s nothing, wait until you see the cake Maria ordered.”

Aunt Trudy: “Diane, we simply must get lots of pictures. Maybe make a keepsake album for Liz. I wonder if she would want to look at it on her honeymoon?”

Short time later…

Maria: opening the door to the very private party and ushering her friend in…
“Ta dah, so Liz, what’d ya think? Cute huh? Look, look, all alien, all different, all over!”

Liz: her mouth is hanging open but there’s a slight grin to it too…
“Yeah, so I see. This…this is indescribable. Maria, where did you find all of these?”

Maria: “Roswell, the alien capitol on Earth, where else? Come on let’s get this party going!”
After a buffet dinner they gather around as it is time to open the gifts: Maria reaches for a box from the pile on the table: handing it to her…
“Ok, babe, here ya go. Mom, you got the list…

Amy: holding up the green alien paper and matching pen…
“Yep right here, so who’s this from?”

Liz: pulling out the card…
“This is from Ava.”
Handing the card to Maria, she unwraps the gift and opens the box…
“Oh Ava, a basket from Victoria Secrets. Look at all this stuff, lotions, scents, massage oils…hey, what’s this?”
Holding up a set of thong underwear and stretch lacy bra set and then another thong but slightly different: she breaks into a wide grin…
“Ok, Max is going to die when he sees this. Oh my God, where’s the rest of it? No way would he wear it.”

Ava: with a knowing grin…
“Sure he will. All you got to tell him is how much it turns you on. He’ll wear it.”

Amy: finishing writing…
“Ok, got it, bath and massage basket with thongs. What’s next?”

Liz: opens the card and reads…
“This is from Grandma Betty, Aunt Trudy and Diane.”
Handing the card to Maria and unwrapping the box: holding up the dark green silk gown and matching robe…
“Oh, it’s beautiful. It’s so silky. I love it!”
As Diane points to the open box, she looks again and pulls out…
“Matching boxers for Max! Perfect!”

Betty: “Not quite as daring as thongs but we hoped you’d like it dear.”

Liz: “I love it. Thank you.”
She gives them all a hug and kiss then goes onto the next: reading the card…
“This is from Maria.”
Handing Maria the card and opening the gift: pulling out…
“A red teddy…and a matching garter belt.”

Maria: “there’s more.”

Liz: “Uh, Maria. Black stockings? See thru panties? What are you trying to do give Max a heart attack?”

Maria: “Nope, just you a night to remember.”

Liz: laughing…
“Thank you Maria, wearing this will definitely create some memorable memories.”
Hugging her best friend and the going on to the next…
“Ok, this one is from Isabel. Oh Isabel, black silk sheets.”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh be careful with those, you can slide off the bed real easy with those on.”
Astonished, everyone turns to look at her…
“What?”

Amy: biting her lip but still grinning: writing…
“Silk sheets from Isabel, next.”

Liz: “Thank you Isabel, they’re beautiful.”
Reading the next card…
“From Amy. Oh, it’s wonderful. Where did you find a sarong like this? Look at all the colors and it’s so soft!”

Amy: “I figured that you’d be getting a lot of sexy stuff so I thought that would be good when you’re uh, relaxing in between trying out all your new stuff. I mean you’ve got to have something to slip on to answer room service.”

Maria: “Ok Mom, I so do not want to know anymore. Next one Liz.”

Liz: laughing as she reads the next card…
“This is from Tess.”
She opens the box and is not quite sure what to make of the gift…
“Tess, they’re beautiful scarves. Thank you.”

Tess: she can tell that Liz doesn’t get it…
“Um, you can…uh, silk is very strong…uh Liz, just pack them for your honeymoon. It’ll come to you.”

Liz: her eyes widen with understanding…
“Ok, I’d say between the outfit Maria got me, the matching thongs and massage oils from Ava, and the…”
Making a show of pulling a scarf tight between her hands…
“strong silk scarves, Max won’t be going anywhere on our wedding night.”

Nancy: waiting until the laughter dies down: she goes and gets the box that she had put underneath the table: coming back over and handing it to her daughter…
“Actually honey, I thought you might like this for your wedding night. Of course it’s up to you.”

Liz: opening the box, she catches her breath as she pulls out the long white silk negligee and matching robe: as tears threaten…
“Oh Mom, it’s perfect. You’re right this is it for my wedding night. Thank you!”

Nancy: as she hugs her daughter tight…
“I know it’s a bit old fashion but I’m glad you like it honey.”

Liz: standing up and holding the gown and robe, tucking it underneath her chin…
“I love it. Look how it ‘s cut just so. I can’t wait to try it on tonight when I get home. Thanks Mom.”

Maria: as the server wheels in a cart with coffee and then a specialty cake…
“Ok Liz, time to cut the cake.”

Liz: taking the knife from Maria, she cracks up at the cake…
“MARIA! That’s Max’s head on…”

Setting: Michael’s place, a little later that night

Michael: he looks around his place, it was a mess: pizza boxes, soda cans, paper plates, napkins, cups, footballs, and dvd’s strewn about: he picks up one of the dvd’s and reads the title…
“Debbie Does Dallas, man the look on Max’s face when Kyle slipped that one on!”
Laughing as he muses to himself…
“I wonder why Max had the strange look on his face this evening, like he was nervous or embarrassed or something? He’s not that straight laced, he’s seen porno before besides he started giving off those weird vibes before Kyle ever put DDD on. I wonder what got him so embarrassed?”
He’s distracted by a knock at the door: he looks around at the mess in the living room and kitchen, shrugs and opens the front door: surprised…
“Maria, I didn’t know you were coming over? Why didn’t you tell me? Is everything alright?”

Maria: stepping in and looking around at the mess, she shakes her head and decides to ignore it: she wraps her hands around his neck and gives him a long hello kiss: feeling his arms drawing her tight against him…
“I wanted to surprise you.”

Michael: giving her a rare warm smile…
“I like these kinds of surprises. Got any more of them?”

Maria: running her fingers along his jaw and then neck…
“Yeah, I do. Michael, I…I wants us to try and move on.”

Michael: his heart stopped, feeling scared and vulnerable…
“Move on? Wha…what do you mean by that? Move on where? “

Maria: “No, no…I mean move our relationship along. I…I’ve missed you. I’ve missed making love. I…I need to…to have some good memories, recent memories to replace the bad ones. I…”

Michael: he could feel her trembling in his arms: kissing her tenderly on the lips, he opens the connection and pours his love out to her…
“We’ll go as slow as you need us to. Maria, you’re the one in control, if you say stop we stop. I love you and want to show you how much.”
He kisses her again and picks her up in his arms as he carries her upstairs: their lovemaking was slow and gentle, as he finally helped her to breakdown the last walls of her nightmare and rebuild them with sweet memories of how much he loved her and she him.

The Fates smile as life helps heal those that hurt and bring joy to difficult lives.


Chapter 137

Setting:
Evans house, wedding day


Diane: she had promised herself that she wouldn’t cry but it wasn’t easy as she watches from the doorway to her son’s room as he packs for his honeymoon and to begin his new life: her hand flies to her mouth, trying to stifle the sob that escapes, drawing her son’s attention: as tears start to form…
“I’m sorry honey but I can’t help it. You…you’re not my little boy any more. I know you really haven’t been for a while but…now it’s official. Oh honey, I’m so happy for you.”

Max: he was trying to figure out what to pack when he heard his mom’s sob: she had been close to tears many times this past week: he had tried not to upset her any more than she already was but nothing seemed to help: as she swipes at her eyes and tries to remain somewhat stoic, he walks over and gives her a hug: keeping his voice a neutral as possible…
“Mom, could you give me a hand? I can’t seem to find my swim trunks.”

Diane: she nods and proceeds to help him pack: glancing through everything in the suitcase…
“Oh honey, you didn’t pack any pajamas.”
She looks up at her son who has a decidedly guilty look to him along with scarlet cheeks and who refuses to meet her eyes: as comprehension dawns on her, she feigns ignorance …
“Oh, I guess Hawaii is a little warm for them. Does Liz know where you’re taking her for your honeymoon?”

Max: clearing his throat a little so it won’t crack…
“Um, no, not exactly. I just told her to pack for very warm weather and bring lots of bathing suits.”

Diane: smiling at her son…
“Well, I know she’s going to love it. Now, let’s get you packed so you can start getting ready for the wedding. The guys will be over in an hour. I have their tuxes hanging in the guest room. Then I need to be getting over to the hotel suite where the girls are and see if Isabel or anyone else needs some help. Are you all covered here?”

Max: “I think so. Dad and Grandpa are here in case we forgot something.”

Setting: Limo on the way to the church

Max: he, Michael, Alex, Kyle and Zan, are all sitting in the back of the limo, looking uncomfortable as they pull at their neckties, straighten jackets and the like: as they turn the corner, they can’t miss the throng of people lining the streets and the reporters with hundreds of cameras just across the street from the church being held back by concrete barriers and hundreds of police and agents: he couldn’t see them but he knew that there were snipers on the roofs of the buildings, security was extremely tight: he’s nervous about everything, the security, all the people watching, the ceremony, about the only thing he’s not nervous about is him marrying Liz, that he knows is right: trying to think of anything that may go wrong as their limo pulls in front of the church and they pile out, he stops on the church’s steps and turns to his best man…
“Michael, where’s the ring? You got Liz’s ring, right?”

TV Reporter: hundreds of pictures begin snapping as the limo pulls up: as his cameraman begins filming, he begins his voice over…
“And just arriving is his Majesty, King Zan along with his best man and groomsmen. It looks like the king has asked his Bestman, Michael Guerin, something.”
He chuckles a little as Michael begins patting himself down and going through pockets…
“Looks like he’s making sure he hasn’t forgotten anything. Ah, looks like he found the little velvet box in his inside jacket pocket.”
As a relieved looking groom enters the church with his friends, the reporter fills the lag time by reviewing the wedding schedule and guest list…
“As we wait for more arrivals let us touch on who is expected to attend, while this is a private wedding and not a state function, there are a couple of notable guests: the First Lady, Julie and the First Daughter, April, and while the British Prime Minister couldn’t attend his wife is expected.”
There are cheers as another limo pulls up: the reporter turns around and looks…
“Ah, it looks like the grooms family has arrived. If I’m not mistaken, they are King Zan’s parents and I believe both sets of Grandparents. I’m not sure of the other lady, perhaps an aunt.”
As they enter the church, he resumes filling airtime with idle chatter…
“This is an extraordinary event. While as a nation we have never had a monarch, we can’t deny our fascination with royalty and now we find that we have our very own alien royalty. Speaking of which, this is a television first as we have learned that our satellite signal is being picked up in space and eventually will be viewed by the King’s people as well. The first intergalactic broadcast, truly extraordinary.”
Watching as another limo pulls up and four ladies dressed in beautiful green dresses step out…
“Looks like the bridesmaids have arrived which means the bride should be pulling up next.”

Jeff: he’s never been more proud or more upset: he’s losing his daughter and she couldn’t be happier: he was determined to share in that happiness no matter how difficult it was to let her go: he turns and looks at her, she’s so beautiful, so much like his mother: wearing a sad happy smile…
“I wish my mother could see you. You’re so much like her. You’re beautiful.”
As the limo pulls in front of the church…
“Come on honey, it’s time for you to go from being my princess to being a queen.”

Liz: she’s too overcome to say anything: she’s been on the verge of tears most of the day: Isabel had already had to refix her makeup twice and Ava did it once: she takes her father’s hand as she steps out of the limo: she’s immediately swarmed by her bridesmaids who help her to straighten her train and smooth the few wrinkles from her gown: she’s aware of the sound of hundreds of cameras clicking and heard the collective gasp as she had stepped from the limo, but she chooses to ignore them, today was her day and she was going to enjoy: they step into the church and off to the side to a little anti-room to await for the groomsmen to join them: her Mom pops in for a quick moment to tell her how beautiful she looks then gives her a kiss, fusses with her veil for a moment then leaves just as Michael and rest arrive: they all line up as they hear the music begin: the first down the aisle are Tess and Kyle, followed by Zan with Ava on his arm: it seemed so strange to see Zan all dressed up, hair neatly combed and all serious, although his mischievous streak wasn’t totally squashed, he wore a gold hoop earring and refused to shave his goatee: but that was Zan and it suited him: next down the aisle was Alex with Isabel on his arm, looking every inch the Royal Princess that she really was: Alex looked so proud and was absolutely adorable in the tux: Maria was next, she had been a godsend this past week: she had worked to keep Liz calm and helped Isabel deal with the last minute fiascos that kept popping up: more than one coordinator felt the explosion of Mt. Saint Maria: it was good to see her friend getting more and more of her old spark back: she has a feeling that the tall alien beside her, who had given in and gotten his hair trimmed this week, was a major part of the reason for it: finally it’s her turn: she gives her Dad a smile and begins her trek down the aisle, each step in time with the music: she keeps her head straight ahead looking at her intended: he’s gorgeous standing up there in his tux, he looked so relaxed but she had felt his worry all day, it mirrored her own: now she only felt him, looking at her and his love for her poured over her: she never takes her eyes off of him as she finally reaches him and they join hands: part of her knows what Father Rodriguez is talking because of the rehearsal but she doesn’t hear a word, she’s lost in his incredible ambers eyes: she watches those eyes flicker over to someone behind her and she hears her Dad saying, “I, her Father, give her hand”, it breaks some of her concentration and brings her back to the ceremony: she watches behind Max as Michael fishes in his pocket for something, then another pocket and another and mumbles “damnit which pocket was it”: she can hear some soft chuckling from the guests: after another moment Max turns slightly and looks at his Bestman, who finally produces the gold band that has the swirl of the Whirlwind Galaxy etched in it and hands it to Father Rodriguez: he then turns to Maria who promptly produces a slightly thicker matching gold band from a little pouch and places it on the Bible to be blessed: focusing back on Max, she sees his lips move and a throaty “I do” echo from him: she tries to listen but it’s difficult to focus, when the Father stops speaking she takes it as her cue…
“I do.”

Max: his mind, his soul, every ounce of his being is flooded with his feelings for her: she’s the most beautiful thing ever created, inside and out and she’s his: she’s his every wish come true and he’s the luckiest man to ever live: as he slips the ring on her finger, he says their modified vows…
“I, Max Evans, King Zan of Antar, take thee Elizabeth Parker as my lawfully wedded wife and queen, to have and to hold, in sickness and heath, I pledge all that I am to you, all that I will be to, you are my one, my love and my life, now and forever.”

Liz: her hand trembles a little as she picks up his ring and begins slipping it on his finger…
“I Elizabeth Parker, take thee Max Evans, King Zan of Antar as my lawfully wedded husband and king, to have and to hold, in sickness and health, I pledge all that I am to you, all that I will be to you, you are my one, my love and my life, now and forever.”
The rest of the service is a blur until finally she hears “I know pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride”: her tongue automatically moistens her lips in anticipation of meeting his: she feels his warm gently hands and strong arms slip around her, drawing her to him: his lips finally meet hers, loving them.

Maria: her eyes were moist throughout the ceremony, it was perfect, Liz was the perfect bride, Max the perfect groom, and they were perfect together: as their first kiss as husband and wife continues on, and on, she finally taps Liz on the shoulder and quietly tells her…
“Ahem, Liz, Liz, plenty of time for that later.”

Max: finally breaking their kiss: his grin is firmly plastered on his face, where it will remain for the rest of the night: his eyes sparkle as they turn and face their family and friends: her hand slips around his elbow as the begin their walk back down the aisle followed by their closest friends and family: they did make a couple of the concessions to the public, both on Earth and Antar/Renular: high above in the corner of the church was a small alien recording device: while it was a private wedding for Earth, it was the wedding of their King for Antarians and they wanted to see it: the other concession occurred outside on the church’s steps as the wedding party all lined up with the happy couple in the middle flanked by the groomsmen and bridesmaids, hundreds of cameras flashed, forever recording the event: these pictures will adorn almost every magazine, newspaper and tabloid within the following days: he could almost feel Michael’s, his second-in-command, eyes scanning the roof tops, the streets, looking for danger, but their smiles never revealed the chance they were taking to do this: after a few more minutes, he and Liz entered the waiting limo and were whisked away to the country club and their reception with their friends and family following close behind in the other limos that were lining the street in front of the church: finally alone in the limo for a few moments with his wife, his wife, what an incredible concept: he turns to her and gazes at her sweet inviting lips before capturing them with his: his hands slip around her back as their kiss deepens: he only vaguely feels the limo come to a stop and is startled when the door opens: he blinks a couple of times, coming back to the here and now: he takes her hand and helps her out of the limo and straightens her dress a little before they walk in: they head not to the banquet room but to the small suite that they had reserved for the wedding party: as they enter, he takes her in his arms and carries her to the overstuffed chair in the corner and sits her on his lap and resumes kissing her.

Maria: as Maid of Honor it was her job to make sure everything ran smoothly and seamlessly for Liz, which meant getting Liz everywhere she was expected on time, even if she had to shove the groom into a cold shower to do it: with the other bridesmaids following she goes right to the suit and unceremoniously open the door: taking a couple of steps into the room, spying the newlyweds: hands on her hips…
“Ah ha! I knew it! Liz, up, come on, you’ve got a reception to attend with food, and dancing and we need to take care of that train. Can’t have you tripping over it. Come on, up. Max, don’t you have someplace to go?”

Max: he pouts a little as Liz leaves his arms, turning to Maria and thinking about her question…
“Uh, no, I don’t think I do.”

Maria: she and Tess are already busy fixing the train so it’s swept up and out of the way, secured at the waistband by a small button: the upswept train adds a delicate layer of silk and lace to the back: while they’re doing this, Isabel and Ava are making sure her makeup and hair are still perfect: glancing up at Max standing there looking out of place…
“Of course not, that would mean your Bestman would had to have planned it. Go sit over there, Max. We’ll be done in just a minute then you two can go down and make a grand entrance.”
About fifteen minutes later, the bride and groom walked into the banquet room amongst cheers and greeted their guests before heading to the head table that was located by some open French doors that were letting the cooling night air in.

Michael: sitting at the head table next to Max, dinner had been great: while Mr. Evans was a bit of a tightwad, Max had obviously pried a pretty big wad of cash from him: he knew that Mr. Parker had paid for the more personal items for Liz but the Evans had kicked in a substantial amount, especially for security: the filet mignon was perfect and the Pacific salmon looked pretty good too: he can see the champagne flowing freely at the non-alien tables and conversations growing more animated as for the most part everyone is done eating: it’s now his turn to get this show moving along: he stands up as Maria starts tapping her glass with a knife, garnering everyone’s attention: clearing his throat…
“I just wanted to say thanks to everyone for coming today. Looking out at all of you it’s hard to believe that we had spent most of our lives hiding. Until a couple of years ago it was just the three of us, Max, Isabel and me. I thought that’s how it would always be…until one time when Max decided to take matters into his own hands. That day he saved the life of the girl he had always loved and by doing so opened up a whole new world to us, to our families, and eventually to all of Earth. Max, you’ve always been the brother that I could turn to bail me out of a jam, to argue with, and joke with. I’ve seen you stand up to our enemies, stand by our friends, and turn tail and run when you get Isabel really pissed at you.”
As the chuckling dies down…
“I think your instincts serve you well as they did that day three years ago when you saved Liz and brought her into our lives. She’s strong, smart, caring, and good in a crisis and even though she’s pretty calm most of the time, she’s not going to let anyone get the better of her not even you. You’ve done well my friend, my brother. Congratulations, both of you!”
They raise their glasses to toast the happy couple: grinning…
“OK Maxwell, this is your cue to make like Fred Astairs.”

Max: laughing, he stands and takes Liz’s hand as the music starts to play and heads towards the wooden dance floor: he takes her in his arms and they begin a slow rhythmic dance motion as “I Shall Believe” plays: Liz is almost in tears…
“It’s our song, regardless of which timeline we’re in. God, you’re so beautiful. I love you, now and forever.”

Grandma Colleen: whispering to her daughter as she watches her grandson dance…
“I’ve never seen Max look happier or more in love. How are you doing Diane?”

Diane: through a steady stream of tears that simply refuses to stop with a smile…
“I’m fine. My baby boy is in good hands. You’re right, he’s never been happier or more in love.”
As the song ends and another one begins, her husband comes and leads her to the dance floor, as does her parents, Philip’s parents, Jeff and Nancy, and Nancy’s parents, then all of their kids join them on the dance floor: the next dance is with her son: she just looks at him adoringly…
“I’m so happy for you honey. I know she’s perfect for you.”

Max: smiling at her…
“Thanks Mom, I know she is.”
The next several songs are a whirlwind of different dance partners, his new Mom-in-law, both of his Grandmas, Aunt Trudy, Isabel, Maria, Tess, Ava, Kathy, Amy, cousin Amber, First daughter April, the First Lady, Julie, and various friends and family members, many he hadn’t seen in years and new in-law ones that he just met: it seems like forever before he can finally take his love back in his arms where she feels so right: nuzzling her neck…
“I’m not doing that again, took too long to get you back.”
Kissing her neck, her ear, breathing in her delicate scent: growling a little…
“How much longer before we can leave?”

Liz: she can feel his need and desire, both through their connection and his pants: rubbing her cheek against his shoulder…
“Max, we haven’t even cut the cake yet, or thrown the bouquet or garter belt.”

Max: growling again…

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:45:04 PM
“Damn it.”
Looking around for a bit…
“Let’s get that done then.”
Several minutes later, a large white multi-tiered cake with green edible leaves and colorful flowers decorating the edging is wheeled out: together he and Liz take the cake knife and slice through it: the server helps them cut two pieces and with a twinkle in his eye, taunts her…
“Hmm, wonder how well this will go with your makeup?”

Liz: her eyes flash him a warning…
“You even think about it and you’ll be dealing with both Isabel and Maria’s fury and I have no desire to see my husband in traction for our wedding night.”
That convinced him and he was very careful to not get too much cake on her as he fed her a piece that was just a little too big: she on the other hand just took general aim but still managed to get most of it in his mouth, what missed was dealt with a quick wave of his hand and warning glare of payback later on: after dancing a couple more times they take a break as Liz sits on a chair on the dance floor with her foot on Max’s thigh as he runs his hands longingly up her leg to the elastic belt: pulling it down and off, he gives her a kiss before turning around to his friends and taking aim shoots it: he laughs out loud as Alex holds it up sporting a surprised lopsided grin.

Liz: it’s now her turn as she stands with her back to her single girlfriends and relatives: she cheats and glances over her shoulder for a quick second then lobs the bouquet up and over her head: she turns around just as Isabel catches it: clapping her hands and laughing…
“Perfect! Looks like there’s going to be another Evans wedding soon!”

Aunt Trudy: she had taken a seat a while ago to rest her sore feet: the bride and groom had disappeared to go change in the suite and would be making one more appearance before leaving for their honeymoon: she grins as she watches the couples dancing {Diane and Philip have handled everything so well which is good because there is so much yet to come. George and Betty have been having a blast with the kids and their great-grandchild. It’s keeping them young. Even Colleen and Bill have absolutely spoiled the kids, especially Zanya rotten. Laurie and Rob seem to be having a good time, as is Amber. Funny, Robert’s mostly stayed far away from the other kids, especially Zan. Of course the chicken noises Zan made when he did get near didn’t help. I wonder how Tom’s daughter Cynthia is getting along babysitting Zanya? Nancy’s been weepy all evening and even Jeff swiped his eyes a time or two. It’s going to be hard on them to see their only daughter leave home. At least it’s just to college for now. I wonder how they’re going to handle it when she leaves to take her place by Max as Queen of Antar? When they lose her to a whole other world? I guess they’ll cross that bridge when they come to it. I wonder what Max’s people think of all of this?}: looking up as a handsome gentleman comes into view: smiling…
“Tom, what a wonderful evening it’s been.”

Tom: smiling…
“Yes, it has been. Would you care to dance Trudy?”

Aunt Trudy: “I’d love to.”

Setting: Royal Palace, Renular, private quarters

Nataria: in the privacy of her quarters she watches the replay of her son and king taking his wedding vows to the petite brunette that has captured his heart and soul: the looks he gives her brought tears to her eyes: she further watches parts of the reception play out: her son has found his true soul mate that he can love and be loved: she couldn’t be happier.

Larek: in his own quarters he watches the same scenes and wonders at the implications of King Zan making a human from Earth his queen: {Is this going to force us to bring them in as an ally? Do we share our more advanced technology with them? Could they handle it if we do? What does Earth have to offer in return? Will we need to setup formal diplomatic relations with Earth? Could they defend themselves if they got drawn into the war? Can they be trusted with the knowledge of the Granolith?}: watching as Max and Liz dance {He’s obviously in love with her. I’m happy for them. I guess we’ll have to deal with things as they come but maybe a little planning wouldn’t hurt. Perhaps I’ll pay a visit to Max and his father, Philip. See what their impressions are.}.

Setting: Cambridge, cheap motel

Alien: he had arrived just a couple of weeks ago: he had no idea how slow their ground transportation was, it took him four days to reach his destination: he decided to make this motel his base of operations which for now meant reading any and all news reports on the “Alien King” and his bride: fortunately for him their were numerous periodical papers called “tabloids” that seemed to have a great deal of interest on King Zan: he learned that their wedding was being called the “wedding of the century” and being held in Roswell, NM and from there they would go on something called a honeymoon, where that was, they didn’t know but places called Hawaii and Mexico were the favorite speculation by these papers: from this he concluded that he would have time to become acclimated to this new environment as he waited for his prey to come to him: tomorrow he would tour this Harvard and find out when their next classes were scheduled to start so he would have a better idea of how much time he had to plan the final part of his mission: he takes out the cylinder and looks at it: all he had to do was apply the agent to one side of a small patch that he would conceal in his human-like palm and touch King Zan with the coated side of the patch: King Zan won’t feel a thing on contact just within 12 hours his body will start to breakdown, within 36 hours he’ll be dead: turning off the device called television and trying out a human smile for the first time…
“Long live the king…the king is dead… or will be.”

It’s always exciting to see newlyweds start their new lives, but even with the Fates help their paths are never smooth.


Chapter 138

Setting:
Honeymoon Suite, Albuquerque, NM

Max: he opens the door then sweeps his bride into his arms and nuzzles her neck for a moment before stepping into the room: looking around the suite, it has a small sitting area with a half wall separating it from the bedroom: walking towards the bed where he unceremoniously drops Liz on it: grinning at her surprised look, he shrugs and checks out the rest of the room, there’s a bath off to the left and a sliding glass door and small balcony that looks out into the desert: hearing a knock, he heads towards the door: opening it to the bellhop with their two bags: handing him a ten…
“Here ya go, just drop them over there. Thanks.”

Liz: they had spent the last couple of hours in the back of the limo necking as it made its way to Albuquerque: it had been difficult to slow things down but neither of them wanted their first time as husband and wife to be in the back of a car even if it was a limo: tonight for the first time they had all the time in the world and no worries of being caught: as Max pays the bellhop she checks out the goodie basket on the small table, obviously someone hadn’t realized that they weren’t 21 or that aliens didn’t do well with alcohol, although Max was awfully cute when he was drunk: putting the champagne back in the basket, but not tonight, tonight all they needed was each other…well, maybe one or two other things might help make it interesting: taking her bag, she heads to the bathroom…
“I’ll be back in a bit. I need to change.”

Max: he takes his tie off, loosens his belt and slips out of his shoes and socks off: still waiting he rummages through the basket and opens a packet of nuts and flips the tv on to a baseball game: getting totally engrossed in the game as the runner rounds third and keeps going…
“GO GO GO!”

Liz: she stands watching him watching baseball: clearing her throat…
“Ahem, if you want to watch baseball, I could go ahead and go to bed without you.”

Max: turning around, his mouth drops open: she’s wearing a clinging white nightgown, no make that negligee and a white shear robe over it: she’s an angel, his angel, his beautiful angel: his voice catches in his throat as she just stands there looking at him: finally her words penetrate and he manages to croak out…
“NO..uh, no…God, you’re beautiful.”
Coming over to her, he gently takes her hand and brings it to his lips: looking into her eyes: in a husky voice…
“Come here Mrs. Evans. It’s no fun to sleep alone.”

Liz: as he takes her in his arms, she looks into his ambers eyes…
“Who said anything about sleeping? I have other plans for tonight.”

Max: grinning with a slight chuckle…
“Oh you do, do you? Ok, tell me.”

Liz: shaking her head, teasingly…
“Nuh uh, you first. Show me.”
With that she’s lifted up in his arms and over to the bed…
“You just going to drop me on the bed like before? Not exactly…exciting.”

Max: with a throaty laugh…
“Excitement is it?”
He lays her on the bed and him on top of her: he just looks at her, at all of her before looking into her eyes: he runs his fingers gently along her cheek, her nose, jaw, her inviting lips: her lips, that beckon to his, drawing near, his lips hungrily seek hers: her lips part allowing his tongue free range as it explores every inch of her mouth: his hand slips underneath her neck trying to bring her even closer as the kiss deepens: his body and soul is calling to her, needing her, loving her: his hand glides down the silkiness of her negligee, reveling in the texture of it against her smooth skin: he can feel her leg running along his thigh, enticing him: his lips respond as they begin to wander down her chin, her neck: he plants little kisses along her shoulders, his finger pulls her negligee straps down for an uninterrupted kissing path: he can feel her hands slipping along his chest, unbuttoning his shirt: he groans slightly as they reach his waist and unbutton his pants too: her leg ever grinding along his inner thigh: he brings his hand up to either side of her negligee and slowly pulls it down, his mouth leaving a trail of kisses as he goes: as the negligee falls to the floor, he finds himself on his knees on the floor and grins devilishly as he looks at the view of his very beautiful naked wife laying there: he simply can’t resist as he runs his hands along her thighs, parting them and leaning in, he takes a long taste: he can feel her hands running through his hair and hear her gasps of pleasure as he takes his time exploring and sampling: his hands travel up from her thighs and are met by hers as they clasp each other’s: her moaning becomes stronger, more insistent, her nails dig into the back of his hands as her back arches and a wave of love is released: he languishes there for a few moments before giving her a final loving kiss and then coming up to lay next to her.

Liz: her eyes are closed as she gets her breathing back under control: she can feel him stroking her cheek with his gentle hands: opening her eyes, she looks into his and smiles: as her gaze wanders over him, she frowns a little, he’s still dressed: she kisses him and then runs her hands along his shoulders, slipping his shirt off: running her hands up and down his glorious chest, she slips a hand underneath the front of his pants and grins as she immediately feels his bulge rising up to meet her: her hand remains there only for a few teasing minutes before she withdraws it: he gives her a funny look before she abruptly sits up and pushes him onto his back: it’s her turn to run a trail of kisses along him as she lowers herself and frees him of the rest of his clothes: he lays back and closes his eyes as she begins her own exploration with her hands and then her mouth: as her tongue circles around him, she hears the telling groans of his climbing excitement: as the groans increase, she stops and waits: it only takes a moment for his head to pop up and him look at her, his eyes asking what’s wrong: her grin becomes more devilish as she stands up and goes to her overnight bag.

Max: he’s watching her look for something in her bag, he hasn’t a clue what it is but right now he’s more interested in how cute her little butt is as she stands there stark naked: she suddenly pulls out what looks like two long scarves and walks over to him: he eyes her curiously as she takes one of his hands and ties it around his wrist: he raises his eyebrow at her when she tells him to “scoot back” but remains silent as she attaches the other end of the scarf to the headboard and then repeats the process with the other wrist: straddling him, she slides her heat up along his stomach before she lays on top of him, begins kiss his mouth: his automatic response was to run his fingers through her hair but only succeeds in straining against his bonds: as she slides down along his body, kissing him as she goes, he looks up at his bound wrists and can’t resist the urge to pulls against them: as her heat rubs along him, and him being restrained from doing what his instincts tell him to, for some reason is incredibly erotic and his masculinity responds in kind: laying his head back against the pillow as her fingers, hands, lips, tongue and finally mouth tease and entice: he wraps his hands around part of the scarves and strains as the pressure and desire in him increase to new heights: a groan and a strangled cry…
“LIZ…”

Liz: she stops: she can see the beads of sweat incasing his body and the tension running through him as he fights to not lose control yet: she can feel her own desire coursing through her and the corresponding wetness it brings: sliding up along his thighs, she rises up, over him and slowly descends, pausing as she feels herself stretching and surrounding him: just as she glides down all the way she quickly pulls up and again slowly comes down, over and over: her body trembles in unison with his as they both try and make the enjoyment and pleasure last: she can feel the cry of release building in him as she shifts a little from side-to-side: as she rises and slowly falls she can feel him release his love as her body in turn spasms its own love: as the waves subside, she lays on top of him and they rest as one.

Next morning…

Liz: her eyes pop open and she watches the sun rise in the desert through the open curtain: there’s an arm with a scarf still tied around it thrown over her: grinning as she reminisces about last night, she kisses his hand: looking back at him, still asleep, she careful slips out of his embrace: she stands at the foot of the bed looking at her lover, sprawled out on his stomach in all his naked gloriousness, one scarf still tied around one wrist, the other scarf lost somewhere in the bedding, snoring: she glances over at the clock as her stomach growls: she slips on a hotel supplied robe and calls room service…
“Um, yes, this is Mrs. Evans in room 1124 and I’d like to order some pancakes, oh and bacon and eggs, scrambled, extra bacon, sourdough toast, 2 oj’s, coffee for two, oh and some Belgian waffles with strawberries and whipped cream….um, I think that’s it…oh, Tabasco, we need lots and lots of Tabasco…how long…ok, twenty minutes, thanks.”
Turning back to her still sleeping husband and smiling: quietly to herself…
“Time enough for a shower.”
She had just gotten out of the shower and slipped the robe on when there’s a knock at the door: she grins as her naked lover is just now startled out of sleep by the knock: she throws him another robe as she passes him…
“Better get up sleepy head and put that on or room service is going to get quite a view.”
She keeps right on going and opens the door as he hurriedly slips the robe on and ties it in place…
“Oh, hi…yes, could you put it on the balcony so we can watch the sun rising as we eat? Thanks”
She has to hand it to the room service gal, she didn’t say a single thing about the still sleep tussled guy in the robe with a scarf still tied to his wrist: signing the tab, she adds a generous tip, waits a moment for her to leave then sits down and pours them both a cup of coffee: as Max comes up from behind and nuzzles her neck…
“Hmmm, I think I’d like some more of that for desert but right now…I’m starving!”

Max: he can’t help laughing…
“So I gathered. You’ve got enough to feed an army here.”

Liz: “Hey, I worked up quite an appetite last night. It looks and smells good. And the service here is great. Why that girl didn’t even say a word about you wearing that scarf.”

Max: he looks at his wrist and realizes that he had forgotten all about it: he looks back at the bed with the pillows and blankets strewn all over and there on the floor next to a pillow was the other scarf: blushing as he unties the scarf still on his wrist…
“I only hope my Mom doesn’t read about it in the tabloids later on.”

Liz: digging into the waffles…
“I wouldn’t worry about it, she was there when Tess gave me the scarves for my bachelorette party. She didn’t even bat an eye when Ava gave me the his and hers matching thongs and massage oils.”

Max: horrified…
“She…you’re joking.”

Liz: enjoying her morning immensely…
“Nope, Grandma Betty thought they were great, oh and Aunt Trudy said to be careful with the silk sheets cuz they’re slippery. I can’t wait to show you what Maria got me. Maybe I’ll try it out tonight. What time does our plane leave?”

Max: he had sensed through they’re connection the type of gifts she had gotten but hadn’t put it together with the fact his Mom, Grandma, and Aunt was there to witness it as well: turning five different distinct shades of red…
“1:00, we need to be at the airport by 11:00. How could you guys do this to me?”

Liz: “Didn’t hear any complaints last night. Max, relax, it’s not like they’ve never had sex. I wonder how Aunt Trudy knew about silk sheets?”

Max: as he looks at his untouched food…
“Could we please not talk about my parents, grandparents and aunt’s love lives? It’s putting me off my appetite.”

The Fates are still in an exhausted slumber and will get back to you shortly.


Chapter 139

Setting:
LAX, Sunday afternoon

Liz: coming down the ramp from the airplane that just took them from Albuquerque to LA, with a bag thrown over her shoulder and her hand clutching her husband’s…
“OK Max, spill. Where to next? Is LA our final destination? Don’t tell me we’re doing Disneyland, I saw Mickey when I was ten and while I wouldn’t mind seeing him again, he’s not exactly what I had in mind for my honeymoon.”

Max: grinning from ear-to-ear, teasingly…
“Aw, and here I was looking forward to seeing Pirates of the Caribbean.”
As she playfully slugs him in the arm, he laughs and hands her the ticket for their connecting flight…
“Actually, Disneyland isn’t my idea of a honeymoon paradise either.”
Stopping in front of the departure monitors he notes the gate and is glad to see the
”on time” blinking at him: grinning at his wife…
“Come on, our flight to a tropical paradise leaves in 45 minutes.”

Setting: Santa Fe Resort, late Sunday afternoon

Zan: he drops the bags on the big four-poster bed covered with a white down comforter and looks around at the luxurious room: it’s in warm shades of gold and maroon and heavy dark woods: on the wall opposite the bed was a large stone fireplace all primed for a roaring fire: Ava pulls the curtain back and reveals double glass doors that open out onto a small patio surrounded by plants and stones that looks out onto a swatch of desert greenery with a shimmering pool in the middle with a rock waterfall, and beyond that the sun is sinking lower in the summer sky: in an hour they’ll have a beautiful sunset to sit and enjoy: in front of the door are a table and two over stuffed chairs and on the table is a large welcoming basket: he walks over to read the little card that Ava is holding…
“Zan and Ava, Congratulations on a second lifetime together. Love, Aunt Trudy & Mom and Dad.”
It was hard for him to describe how that note made him feel, warm, cared for, corny, loved, that was it, it made him feel wanted and loved: clearing his throat and quickly going through the basket to see what was in it…
“Hey, this looks good, Tabasco flavored popcorn and chips.”

Ava: he didn’t fool her, he couldn’t: she felt the emotions welling up in him: she places the card on the table and watches him pull different stuff out of the basket: grinning, she kicks off her shoes…
“I think I’m going to check on how Zanya’s doing with Grandma Diane.”
Dialing the phone while Zan checks out the rest of the room while munching on popcorn…
“Hi, Diane? Oh, Grandma Colleen, hi…this is Ava. I was just wondering how Zanya was getting along…swimming…oh, you bought her a little plastic swimming pool… yeah, she has one of those at home. She loves it…what, uh, no, she doesn’t have a bathing suit. I usually just put her in it naked, no use ruining a diaper. Oh, you did…a one-piece and a two-piece…with matching wraps…and matching sunhats…and a box of the waterproof diapers. Do they work? That’s good to know. So how’s she doing? Throwing what plastic balls in the pool? Oh, the ones you guys bought her…uh, what else did you buy her? Uh huh, a new baby doll, couple of sundresses, but I just bought her new sandals…oh yeah, they were beige and she needed white to go with her new sundresses. She has a Raggedy Ann already…oh well, yeah, she doesn’t have the set of Raggedy Ann and Andy, couldn’t you just buy her the Raggedy Andy doll? Oh, it was a set. Yeah, I’m sure she does love it. Stuffed dinosaur? She just had to have it, huh…Barney tapes, yeah, she’s watches him sometimes… no, but Barney works well on Zan, puts him right to sleep.”
Eyeing her husband as he comes back in from the bathroom looking like the cat that just swallowed the canary…
“Well, it sounds like everyone is keeping her busy. Tell her that we love her and miss her. Ok, have fun. Bye.”
Looking at Zan standing in front of her with a huge grin…
“What?”

Zan: “There’s a Jacuzzi tub big enough for two. Wanna take a bath?”

Setting: cheap apartment, Flagstaff, AZ

Lonnie: she rewatches the tape of the wedding, pausing it as the wedding party lines up outside the church for pictures: looking intently at all of them, her family…her brother, smiling, happy: she’s stunned beyond belief: she feels numb…
“Oh my God, Zan…you’re alive!”
Her eyes scan the stilled tape to the other side to the bridesmaids…
“Ava, you’re with Ava…with them, with Max. How Zan? How are you there? How are you still alive? How…”

Setting: Cheap motel, Cambridge

Alien: he scrutinizes the tape: the first thing he realized was that Zan’s duplicate was also alive: that was unexpected but not his concern: his orders were to go after King Zan only, someone else will have to deal with the other one: he looks long and hard at King Zan and the new Queen Elizabeth: they’re young and very infatuated with each other, bonded even: too bad she’s going to be a such a young widow: of course by the time the king’s actually dead, he’ll be on his way back to his ship and back home: this is a one time deal only and all he has to do is deliver the toxin to King Zan, which is going to be difficult enough: Harvard is a large campus but he can already see where extra security is going to make it more difficult: he’s going to have to bide his time, appear as a harmless local until he can get close enough for contact, but he will eventually: he’s given his oath to fulfill this mission or die trying.

Setting: Antar, Royal Palace

Kivar: he’s pacing back and forth: he had watched his nemesis’s wedding with keen interest and was bowled over by what he saw: {the other one’s alive, both Zan’s survived. How is this possible? How did I not know? How does this effect my arrangements? How much does Lanua know about this? Why didn’t he pass on this information to me? Is there anyway I can get the assassin to go after both of them? He won’t unless I can convince him to. Is there enough toxin for him to get to both? With both Zan’s alive how does this affect the succession?}: his thinking is interrupted by his assistant trying to get his attention: barking at him…
“WHAT?!”

Assistant: bowing deeply…
“My lord, Crown Prince Lanua of Vintar is on the vidlink.”

Kivar: stomping over to his desk, sitting, collecting himself…
“Put the call through and leave.”
Turning to the video image that appears in front of him: forcing a cordial smile…
“Ah, Your Highness. I hope this finds all well with you.”

CP Lanua: a similar smiled is plastered on his face…
“Indeed, it is Kivar. Indeed it is. And you? I trust all is well.”

Kivar: “Yes, yes, of course…uh, however, I was rather surprised by Zan’s wedding.”

CP Lanua: “Indeed. Why, the announcement was made months ago. I apologize for not informing you but I thought surely you were aware of it since it was common knowledge. I will make immediately reprimands to those that failed to supply you with such information and insure it does not happen again.”

Kivar: “Yes, thank you but that’s not what was surprising. I was aware of the wedding but not of who all was going to be in the wedding party.”

CP Lanua: pretending confusion…
“Eh, the wedding party? I had assumed that immediate close family and friends would accompany and stand with him. Had you other thoughts?”

Kivar: this was further trying his already thin patience but he can’t afford to offend Lanua, he needs his intel and trade too badly: resources are getting scarce and any further lack of supplies for Antar would only insight the people more: keeping up appearances…
“Naturally I expected his sister and second and their friends to stand with him, but who I wasn’t expecting was his duplicate Zan to be there. Surely you were aware that we were made to understand that the duplicate Zan was deceased. It was quite a shock to see him not only alive and well but standing as a friend and I’m now told brother, to Zan. Oh and it was also surprising to see the duplicate Ava standing there with him.”

CP Lanua: “Ah yes, she did look lovely. They picked such a beautiful human to clone for my granddaughter, don’t you agree?”

Kivar: {ARRRGH!}: very civilly…
“Yes, lovely, just lovely, and just think, you have two of them, too. So I assume that the duplicate Ava and Zan fulfilled the contract, yes?”

CP Lanua: acting surprised…
“Why, what an interesting thought. It’s certainly something worth considering.”

Kivar: dryly…
“Yes, interesting. I wonder how this will change the dynamics of our agreement, though?”

CP Lanua: “Change the dynamics? You wish to rescind your part of the agreement, why? Should I be actively trying to assist Princess Vilandra’s duplicate on how to be a Queen in your place?”

Kivar: taken aback a little…
“No, no, not at all. But with the duplicate Zan still alive he will be next and soon.”

CP Lanua: his eyes narrow at that…
“Soon?”

Kivar: faltering a little…
“Next in line after Zan.”

CP Lanua: wary…
“Yes, I supposed that’s true, but then who knows what way the winds of war blow. As far as I am concerned all agreements are as they were. Do you agree?”

Kivar: he feels caught and he’s not sure why, the reassurance was what he was after wasn’t it…
“Yes, yes, of course I agree. It was good speaking with you my friend.”

CP Lanua: “Ah, and I you. Take care Kivar.”

Setting: Vintar, Royal Palace…

Tavner: as his father disconnects the vidlink: raising his hands and clapping slowly while grinning admirably…
“Touché Father, touché. I wonder if Kivar even realizes that you knew about Zan all along?”

Lanua: he grins broadly at his son’s praise but the smile is only fleeting…
“Yes, I’m sure Kivar isn’t quite certain of what our role is but he will be pondering it for a while. And while he’s doing that, we need to find out what he’s got cooking.”

Tavner: thinking about the conversation he just heard…
“The Zan is next… soon.”

Lanua: “Yes, we need to find out what he meant. That was a slip, I’m sure, but of what I have no idea…and I should. Put your people to work Tavner.”

Tavner: “Of course but you realize that the fact that we didn’t know already means Kivar is keeping this very close to him. It will not be easy to confirm anything.”

Lanua: “If it was easy anyone could do it. Find out and report back, even if it is unconfirmed.”

Tavner: rising from his chair…
“Of course, Father.”

As you can see the Fates are busy checking in on what everyone’s been up to and meddling here and there, where needed.



Chapter 140

Setting:
Waikiki Beach, Sunday night

Max: they’re on the balcony of the hotel, high up on the 26th floor, watching the sun sinking lower over the ocean: he has his arms wrapped around her as she leans back into his embrace: it’s perfect, she’s perfect, everything was perfect: he can’t stifle the yawn that over takes him: shaking his head a little to wake up…
“Hmm, sorry… the long day and the long night last night is catching up to me, plus the time change is weird too.”

Liz: she grins as she looks up at him: after arriving at their hotel, they had gone for a swim, had dinner in their room and made love again: she was wearing the sarong that Amy had given her and him just swim trunks: leaning a little harder into him and rubbing just a little, enjoying his response…
“Oh, I don’t know. You seem to be waking up just fine.”

Max: he runs his hands along her arms as he nuzzles her neck…
“Yeah, you do seem to have that effect on me.”
Continuing his kisses along her neck, he moves her dark mane to the side and nibbles along her back: his hands reach around to the front to her taut breasts, rubbing and
posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:45:30 PM
stroking them: his reward is a moan escaping her lips as her nipples harden underneath his palms: as his lips finally meet the top of the sarong, he scowls and crinkles his forehead…
“Hmm, how does this thing work?”
As she starts to explain…
“Naw, too much detail. How do you get it off?”
Grinning as she shows him, loosening it…
“Cool, only one knot to pull. Now, where was I? Oh yeah, the back.”
He continues his “snacking” as he plants little wet kisses along her back, traveling down her spine, loosening the sarong even further: he could feel her little moans of pleasure his touch was giving her, he was enjoying it as much as she was: suddenly she stiffens as her hands clutch his which were still loving her breast: hearing her gasp, he stops and brings her close to him as he stands up and looks around…
“What’s wrong?”

Liz: she was loving her husband’s touch when out of the corner of her eye she spotted it: pointing to the high rise hotel down a little and across from them…
“Look, on that balcony over there, someone’s watching and I think they have a camera.”

Max: he quickly helps his wife retie the sarong as he scans where she pointed to: sure enough, he spots them too and they do have a camera: he purses his lips in a thin line as they quickly go inside and draw the curtains: pissed, he paces up and down the room…
“Damn it! Can’t they mind their own business? It’s our honeymoon for Christ’s sake! I’m going to call the agents and the hotel manager. I want a more private room. One that’s not going to give some jackass with a camera a bird’s eye view!”

Liz: as Max makes the calls, she walks around the room straightening their things so that they’ll be ready to change rooms quickly: twenty minutes later, they leave their honeymoon suite and are being escorted to the penthouse suite on the top floor: the hotel manager again apologies while the bellhops deposit their luggage in the bedroom and the Secret Service agents make one last sweep: finally all is pronounced secure and they are finally again left to themselves: walking around the three bedroom suite, with hot tub and a small pool on the private roof top terrace: looking around, grinning and nodding…
“I’ve got to hand it to you, Max. Being a king has its advantages. When you call people take action.”

Max: {Dad’s going to have a heart attack when he sees the bill for this.}: looking at his wife, who had quickly slipped her bathing suit back on with the sarong wrapped around it {but it’s worth it to be alone with her.}: his grin becomes more teasing as he reaches out, grabs her from behind, twirls her around and then kisses her passionately…
“I could use a bit more action about now.”

Liz: stroking his cheek as she looks into his darkening eyes…
“Your wish is my command, my King.”

Max: kissing her fingers as the run over his lips…
“No, never a command but always my wish, my Queen, my love. Now, where were we?”

Setting: Evans house, early Tuesday morning

Philip: he starts his morning with a grunt as a weight suddenly plops down on his belly and an excited “papa” is screeched at him: opening his eyes, he grins big time as he wraps his arms around his little granddaughter hugging, kissing, and then tickling her: her baby laughter and giggles were precious…
“What a wonderful good morning Zanya. Are you all ready for your big day? Hmm? Let’s go get some coffee going for me and maybe some juice for you and then we’ll go see what’s in the paper. Come on.”
He carries her with him to the kitchen, where his little helper manages to spill only half of the day before coffee grounds, yesterday it was all of them: it was quite an experience sleeping with a baby: they had only done it as a last resort: they had tried putting her in her crib, which only proved that she could cry longer and louder than their patience could tolerate: they had tried laying her in their bed until she fell asleep and then transferring her to the crib, that worked for an hour before the crying started all over again: finally they gave up and just stuck her in bed with them: she amazed them at how much room she could take up but at least she was quiet: besides the peace, the added benefit was that she woke up in the best mood: walking her to the front door, she was adorable in her footed jammies and carrying a bottle of apple juice: she had started walking right before they came down for the wedding and was pretty fast when she wanted to be: as they get to the sidewalk, he picks her and the newspaper up and heads back in: dropping the paper on the kitchen table, and her on the counter next to him, he pours a cup and takes both with him to sit down and glance over the paper: normally he would start with the front section, sports, then local and what have you: now, he starts with the entertainment section, where there seems to be a never ending note or article about his son and sure enough, this morning was no exception, this one had a picture too: as he gazes at his semi nude son and daughter-in-law in some sort of wrap, looking startled, he can tell that the picture was taken from far away: his granddaughter squirming in his lap brings his attention back to more pressing needs.…
“Let’s see about getting Grandma to take care of that wet diaper while I look into why someone was able to spy on your Uncle Max and Aunt Liz like that. If they could take a picture like this, they could have taken a shot at them too. Come on Zanya, let’s go wake Grandma Diane up.”

Zan: later that afternoon, he and Ava pull up to the house, home: they’re both relaxed and very happy after spending a wonderful weekend together: but they both missed Zanya terribly: they must have seen them pulling up because there she was, standing excitedly on the front porch with Grandma, squealing with laughter and going, “mama, dada, mama, dada, mama, mama, mama, mama, mama” a mile a minute {how come she’s stuck on mama? What happened to dada?}: Ava swoops her up in her arms and hogs her, covering her with kisses and smooches: getting hugged himself by Mom first and then a pat on the back from Dad as he comes out as well: he’s still itching to hold his little munchkin: sticking his face so Zanya clearly sees him, he’s rewarded with a loud “DADA, DADA, DADA”, grinning as she reaches for him, he doesn’t even mind when she grabs hold of his goatee…
“That’s my girl! That’s Dada’s girl! Did you have fun with your Grandmas and Grandpas? I bet you got them to buy out the toy store for you, huh? So what kind of booty did ya get?”

Ava: “Zan! That’s not nice. You don’t ask things like that.”

Zan: looking at his wife innocently…
“Huh, what’d I do?”

Philip: he just laughs: it was a blast having Zanya to themselves and Zan’s right, they did spoil the hell out of her, all three sets of grandparents did…
“It’s ok, he’s right. Wiped out a whole toy store and made a major dent in a couple of clothing stores as well. Come on, let’s go in.”

Zan: he gets down on the living room floor and was busy blowing raspberries on Zanya’s tummy when he remembered something: looking around for his wife…
“Hey Ava, you got the magazine we picked up at the gas station?”

Ava: pulling it out of a carry bag…
“Yeah, here it is. You mean “trashzine”, don’t you?”

Zan: looking at the magazine with disdain, he hands it to Philip…
“Yeah, that’s what it is alright. Did you see these pics of Max and Liz? Man, they’re fast. They just got to Hawaii a couple days ago. How the hell did they get those shots anyways?”

Philip: as he looks at slightly more explicit pictures of his son and daughter-in-law, it’s obvious that they thought they were alone: shaking his head in anger and frustration…
“Yeah, I saw a slightly tamer version in the newspaper this morning. Apparently there was another hotel across the ways from them and someone had a telephoto lens with a clear shot of their balcony. Liz spotted them but I guess not soon enough. I spoke to the agent in charge over there. Max already insisted on a new more private suite but I still gave that agent an ear full. I don’t like the invasion of their privacy, but if someone could get a clear shot of them with a camera, they also could do it with a gun.”

Zan: thinking about that…
“True but you can’t keep him safe like that. He’s out amongst people all the time just living life. Anyone could take a shot at him, anywhere. He’s not going to live in a vacuum.”

Philip: “I know. But that doesn’t mean we have to take unnecessary risks either. Anyhow, you should be proud. I understand they moved to the penthouse suite. Apparently Max’s been taking lessons from you and even one upping you on how much he can run up in hotel charges.”
As Zan is about to open his mouth…
“Don’t even think of it Zan. Let Max win this contest…so, how was this resort? I understand that we’ll be there this weekend.”

Zan: “Great! We had a Jacuzzi tub big enough for two…I never enjoyed taking baths that much before.”

Philip: dryly…
“I’d rather not know more about that…stick to the resort Zan.”

Zan: “Oh, uh, the deep muscle massage is torture but afterwards you’re so relaxed… I fell asleep. There’s a golf course. Saw lots of old people out there playing. Oh and a couple of pool tables in the billiards room. We rode some horses. That was a first. I wonder if the trail guide has recovered from me creating that bridge over the gully so we could cross? He was rather quiet afterwards. Oh and there’s a great swimming pool with a rock waterfall. Went swimming a couple of times but they rather frown on skinny-dipping, well, the management does anyhow. That old couple in the room next to us thought it was funny, especially when I made the waterfall run backwards.”

George: he had been listening to Zan’s weekend: at his son’s rather resigned look, he clamps his hand on Philip’s shoulder and finally lets out his laughter…
“Zan, I bet they’ll never forget that you came and stayed. I’m sure it made for a lively weekend for them. One that they won’t soon forget, don’t you agree son?”

Philip: just shaking his head…
“Absolutely Dad, absolutely….Zan…”

Zan: he had been playing with his daughter when she suddenly became very quiet: watching her concentrate very hard…
“Zanya, what are you doing?”
Sniff, sniff…
“Aw man, AVA! Where’d ya go? AVA! Your daughter needs you!”
He picks Zanya up and holding her away from him goes to look for Zanya’s Mommy.

Philip: laughing…
“I guess what comes around goes around. I think I’m going to love it when she gets to be his age. She’s going to be a handful. I’m just going to sit back and watch.”

George: “Yep, kind of like what I’m doing now.”

Setting: Hanauma Bay State Underwater Park, HI, later that week

Liz: she stands up in the shallow water: she has to be careful not to get too badly cut up on the coral: they had been snorkeling for hours now and thru the crowd of people lining the shore and out in the water, she always spots him right away: it could be because of their connection but more likely it’s the bright print tropical flowers on the swim trunks she had bought him at the International Market the other day: they really weren’t his style but he looked awfully cute in them: this bay is actually an extinct volcano that has been vented to the sea and was known for its abundance of coral and the multitudes of tropical fish that inhabit it: she can see his legs kicking around way out there: she feels a slight shock from him through their connection and watches as he suddenly stands up in the shallow water, looks around then swims back over in her direction: she keeps an eye on his progress while gazing at the fish that brazenly swim close by looking for more fish food sticks that they sell to the tourists: hers had ran out long ago but the fish didn’t seem to notice: Max pops up a few feet from her: she can taste the salt from the ocean on him as she kisses him…
“So what got you back in such a hurry?”

Max: “I still had a food stick left so I was feeding some fish when this one with large teeth decided to snack on it. You know those sticks look rather like your finger. Besides, I’m hungry and I think I’m getting sunburned.”

Liz: “Told ya to use more sun block. But I could use something to eat too. Let’s go take a drive and find someplace to get a bite. Nothing too big though, we got a luau dinner tonight, remember?”

Max: “Yeah, watch your feet on this coral. Mine are already all knick up.”

Liz: shrugging…
“Good thing one of us is an alien healer, huh?”

Max: they collect their towels and beach stuff from where they left it on the shore where the agents had been keeping silent watch: looking over to the agents…
“Thanks guys.”
Turning to Liz while slipping on a t-shirt…
“Ready to go?”

Liz: looking up the step incline to the parking lot, her legs were rather rubbery feeling after a morning of snorkeling…
“You mean, WALK back up there? The tram is only a buck each to ride. Let’s wait for that.”

Max: looking back up the ramp…
“But it just left and won’t be back for 15 minutes. We can be to the car by then. Come on Liz, its not that far.”

Liz: 20 minutes later they’re standing at the little convertible that the agents had loaned them for their trip: she opens the door and falls into her seat: glaring at her husband, mimicking him…
“Come on Liz, its not that far…. LIAR!”
She goes about working the tangles out of her hair and puts a sun hat on: Max doesn’t bother with a comb and just slaps on a baseball cap and they’re off: they take a leisurely drive around the island: they wind up on a road that cuts through some lush vegetation that grows high on either side, broken only by fruit stands that pop up out of nowhere: they stop at a couple, the last one was unmanned and you just left the money in a little pan: while munching on a star fruit…
“I guess people are pretty honest over here. This is pretty good. Where are we?”

Max: checking the mirror, as they continue on down the highway…
“I have no idea but eventually its gotta head us back to Waikiki and the hotel. I mean it’s an island, how hard is it to get lost?”

Liz: “I don’t suppose you’d consider stopping and asking for directions?”

Max: looking shocked…
“Why?”

Liz: “Never mind, just drive.”
An hour later…
“Max, we’re lost.”

Max: “No we’re not.”

Liz: “We’re not? So where are we?”
Silence…
“Max, there’s a little store up there. Let’s stop and ask.”

Max: “We’re not lost.”

Liz: “Fine, we’re not lost but I’m thirsty. Stop and get me a soda.”
As they pull into the parking lot, mumbling to herself…
“And while you’re getting me something to drink, I’ll go ask the agents following us how to get back to Waikiki.”
Thirty minutes later…
“Turn left here.”

Max: “Huh? Why?”

Liz: “Cuz, I asked back when we stopped at the store and you need to turn left here to head back to Honolulu. It goes past the Dole Pineapple Plantation. Maybe we can sample some pineapple on the way.”

Max: “Oh”

The Fates have found that certain traits are indicative of most males regardless of species.


Chapter 141

Setting:
Penthouse suite, hotel on Waikiki Beach, week later

Liz: she could sense what he was doing: she walks around the suite collecting their things, today was their last day, they leave tonight: they have had an incredible time, snorkeling, shopping, the luau, going for long walks on the beach at night, going to Wiamea Falls Park to watch the cliff divers and to see the flora and fauna of old Hawaii, the Polynesian Cultural Center, the Royal Palace, dinner with the Governor, Pearl Harbor: she frowns a little, Pearl Harbor was a bit rough for them, knowing that a horrible war was currently underway on Antar and all the destruction and loss of life: seeing what it had done here had made it seem so much more real, more tangible somehow: she wanders over to the sundeck, near the pool and watches him for a moment: to anyone else it would look like he was meditating, but she knew different: on his right middle finger the ring gave off a slight hum and glowed as it and he connected to the Granolith back home: she goes to sit next to him, even while his subconscious is far away, a piece of him knows that she’s near and a faint smile creeps onto his placid face: taking his hand, she closes her eyes and follows him, where suddenly she’s in the Granolith chamber standing next to her husband who’s smiling at her: she had accompanied him on his Granolith trips before and knew what to expect: sure enough he begins.

Max: he had been wanting to test how or if physical distance from the Granolith had any impact: it did take him a few moments longer to make the connection but so far that seemed to be the extent of it: once he was connected everything felt the same, including Liz following him: he smiles at her as she joins him taking her hand with one of his with the other he touches the Granolith…
“Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me.”

Granolith: “King Zan, what is your command?”

Max: ”Show us the Royal Summer Palace on Antar, during peace time when it was at its most beautiful.”
He had a sense of traveling though something, space, time, he wasn’t sure but it only lasted a few moments then they were there: he grins at the stone structure with its large gardens in full bloom and just beyond it was a large lake with its waters gently lapping at the rocky shoreline: turning to Liz with a look of pride and awe…
“I’ve been having the Granolith give me some Antarian history lessons lately and I stumbled upon this. It’s one of the original palaces built by my ancestors almost a thousand years ago. Zan and Vilandra came here as children with their mother to escape the summer heat of the city. The Granolith said that there are old secret passage ways that Zan and Vilandra used to explore.”
Pointing a little ways to the lake…
“Over there is a boat dock. You can swim in the lake but the water is rather cold. It’s sort of like a high alpine lake. It’s mostly fed by the winter snow runoff, but surprisingly there are fish, though how they got there nobody knows, not even the Granolith for sure.”
Looking towards the far shore…
“Over there is a small town, sort of an artist enclave. Many artists go there to paint the lake and the palace. They used to come to the palace gardens for picnics and small festivals.”

Liz: looking the out at the lake then to the palace, with its white gleaming walls and flowering vines climbing them in a crisscrossing pattern: she swears that she can smell a sweet, almost honey fragrance of the flowers wafting to her…
“It’s beautiful Max. It’s so…serene and peaceful. A perfect place to bring children.”

Max: looking intently at his wife…
“We will. We’ll bring our children here one day.”

Liz: returning his intense gaze, she notes the small lines of strain beginning to appear on him…
“Max, this is tiring you. We should go back.”

Max: she’s right, it is tiring, more tiring than usual: he hadn’t realized the extra energy it took to maintain the connection over distance: it made him in awe of the power it must have taken the High Priestess Serela to do it across a galaxy and for a whole day: nodding his head: he closes his eyes and they travel back to the Granolith chamber: opening his eyes, he removes his hand from the Granolith, relaxes and then finds himself sitting on the floor of the sundeck of the hotel with his love next to him: he gives her a small smile…
“At least I know that I can connect to it even several thousand miles away but it does take more energy.”

Liz: “I think we have time for a quick nap and maybe afterwards we can go for a quick dip in the pool.”

Max: “I thought you had packed everything including our swimsuits.”

Liz: “I did. Come on, let’s get that nap in. I want you well rested for later on.”

Max: “Yes, dear.”

Setting: Next day, Roswell, NM

Nancy: she’s reluctant to knock on her daughter’s bedroom door, correction her daughter and son-in-law’s bedroom door: they had gotten back about 3:00am and went right to bed: they had decided to stay with them for a while: they were only going to be in Roswell for a couple of weeks before heading to Cambridge to check out apartments, then back here making arrangements to move their stuff and then back to Cambridge: it didn’t make a lot of sense to rent their own apartment for just a few weeks here and there: most likely they would be alternating between here and the Evans house and probably Michael’s townhouse until they left: taking a deep breath she tentatively knocked at the door…
“Liz…Max…uh, are you up? Kids?”

Max: snort, snort: he reaches out across the bed, instinctively looking for his wife: finding nothing but empty space, his eyes pop open: looking around at the empty room, he realizes that he hears running water, then another knock at the door: throwing the covers off, it dawns on him where he was and that he had better put something on before answering the knock: looking around he finally spots the suitcase and pops it open for a pair of shorts and a t-shirt: rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he opens the door to his mother-in-law…
“Hi…morning Mrs. Parker. I guess we slept in. Liz is in the shower.”

Nancy: it’s very weird to see a sleepy Max in Liz’s bedroom: it’s just weird and uncomfortable for both of them as they stand there awkwardly trying to pretend that this is a common every day occurrence instead of the first time: clearing her throat…
“Yes, um, it’s past noon and uh, we thought you both would want to spend some time with Michael, Maria, Tess, and Kyle before they left for San Francisco tomorrow morning. I know that they’re anxious to hear all about Hawaii.”

Max: he glances over at the alarm clock and was shocked to see that it was almost one in the afternoon…
“Wow, I didn’t realize it was so late. I guess the time difference is throwing me off. We’ll be out in just a bit and yeah, we do want to spend some time with them before they go. Thanks.”

Nancy: “Oh no problem, and Max…please call me Nancy or even Mom if you want. You’re part of this family too you know.”

Max: grinning…
“M’kay, how about Nancy for now and we’ll see where it goes from there.”

Nancy: “Good… I was going to fix some lunch. Are sandwiches ok with you?”

Max: “Sure, sounds good.”
He exhales loudly as she finally leaves and he closes the door: mumbling to himself…
“That was weird.”

Liz: a little later, freshly showered and ready for the day she steps into the kitchen…
“Hi Mom.”

Nancy: while putting lunch on the kitchen table…
“Oh honey, you look so tan and so…happy. How was Hawaii?”

Liz: taking a seat at the table…
“It was incredible. The sun, the sand, the beaches, all the tropical plants, you know even Denny’s is all open, no walls. While we were eating, birds were walking around our feet. I even tried a little surfing. I got up a couple of times. Max was better at it. But I loved swimming in the ocean. It’s so warm, almost like bath water. It rained every day we were there, but it didn’t matter. Even the rain was warm. It lasted only a few minutes then the sun would come out and you’d be dry again. God, I must have like twenty rolls of film that I need to develop.”

Nancy: “How was…everything else?”

Liz: she looks at her mom…
“Everything else?”

Nancy: embarrassed…
“Nothing, honey. There were some pictures that appeared in the tabloids and I just…I hoped they didn’t ruin your honeymoon.”

Liz: sighing…
“Those ones on the balcony? Yeah, we know about them. Max’s Dad called and talked to him about it. I understand he gave the lead agent an earful over letting something like that happen.”

Nancy: “You haven’t seen them…the pictures, though?”

Liz: “No, we haven’t and don’t want to. We purposefully stayed away from them. I mean we saw the front pages when we were in stores but didn’t care to see what was inside. I think Philip is going to be talking to Max about security more, especially for our trip to Cambridge. God, Cambridge. I can’t believe that I’m really going…and with Max as my husband. It’s two dreams coming true!”

Nancy: “I’m so happy for you, for both of you. Speaking of Max, where’d he get to?”

Liz: “He was just climbing into the shower. He should be out in a few minutes.”
Pausing…
“You know it seems so odd that, well that he’s staying here with me and…and well, not having to worry about…uh…”

Nancy: “Getting caught? I know, it’s odd for all of us too but I think we’re all just going to have to get used to it besides it’s only for a little while. Then you’ll be off to college and starting your new life in your own home.”

Liz: “Yeah. You and Dad are going to have to visit us though.”

Nancy: “Of course. Oh Max, there you are. Looking much more awake I see. Have a seat. Would you like some coffee or a soda with your lunch.”

Max: as Nancy starts to rise to get his drink…
“Coffee. I may look awake but I could definitely use the some caffeine. Don’t get up. I’ll get it. You don’t need to wait on me.”
Scanning the cabinets…
Uh, the cups are to the left, right?”

Setting: Michael’s townhouse, later that same day

Michael: the gang was all here: tossing a soda to his king…
“So Maxwell. Did ya do any dirt biking? Bet there’re some awesome trails over there.”

Max: carefully popping the can so it doesn’t explode…
“Nope, too busy playing tourist. Did some surfing though. They have some killer waves. Even got Liz up on a surfboard a couple of times.”

Michael: “Liz? You’re kidding?”

Liz: giving Michael a semi-seriously miffed look…
“And just what did you mean by that?”

Michael: “I mean I sort of pictured you studying and touring historical sites and…er…”
He wisely stops while he’s behind.

Kyle: “You know Guerin, it’s probably not a good idea to piss off your queen.”

Michael: “Why? I piss of my king all the time. Been doing it for years.”

Kyle: “Queens can be more deadly when angered, just ask any worker bee.”

Max: chuckling a little…
“Actually, we had a blast, did some snorkeling, swimming, a dinner cruise, all kinds of stuff. We pick up the 21 rolls of film tomorrow afternoon.”

Maria: “Well, we should be to Arizona by then. Have we decided if we’re taking the Mustang or Tess’s SUV?”

Kyle: sighing…
“Dad said the SUV, more room for the four of us plus luggage. What good does it do having a Mustang if I can’t take it anywhere?”

Michael: “You are eighteen you know. You don’t have to do as your Dad says.”

Kyle: “Yeah, so tell me Guerin, why do you do as Max’s Dad says? You’re not even his son.”

Michael: “Money…and it ain’t worth it to piss him off.”

Kyle: “Yep, same reasons.”

Michael: “So Maxwell, how is it staying at the in-laws?”

Max: he carefully looks at Liz for a moment…

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:45:53 PM
“Fine. Little strange but fine.”

Michael: “Yeah, just don’t forget to put the toilet seat down.”
Indicating his bondmate…
“You think she laid into us last year, you should have heard Amy the other night.”

Max: “Uh, what were you…”

Michael: cutting him off…
“Sofa, Maxwell. I crashed on the sofa. Zan and Ava were at my place and Zanya gets up too damn early. She must take after your dad in that regard.”

Max: “Speaking of crashing at your place…”

Michael: “You got a key already. Go for it. Besides it’s not going to be mine all that much longer. Lease is up in August and I’ll be heading to San Francisco then so no use renewing it.”

Maria: looking around…
“Too bad too. It’s a neat place. Comes in handy when you’re looking to be away from the parental units for a while.”

Liz: “Max, maybe we could convince your dad to renew the lease.”
Looking around at the decidedly Michael décor…
“Maybe get some more conventional furnishing and have it ready for company. You know, we’re all going to be coming back every now and then for breaks and holidays. I mean just look at us, Max. You’re weirded out at my parent’s place, I’m the same at yours, having a place like this temporarily would be perfect.”
Looking at the unfolded laundry sitting in the basket in the corner, next to the pizza boxes that didn’t quite make it to the trash and the dishes in the sink…
“But with a new mop and stuff.”

Michael: “Hey, watch it. It’s still my place until August. Don’t go changing things on me.”

Liz: “No, of course not. But um, what do you do when Zan and Ava stay. I mean, I don’t think Diane would let Zanya…”

Isabel: “Don’t worry she doesn’t. Mom usually calls Michael the day before and reminds him that HER granddaughter is coming for a visit and how she breaks anything not put up and if she gets sick from eating anything off the floor, he’ll have hell to pay from her and Dad. Well, she puts it more nicely than that but you get the point.”

Maria: “Yep, works too. It’s always fun to see Michael running the vacuum cleaner and pushing a broom. They’re talents he so rarely displays.”

Michael: “Ha ha, keep it up Maria. It’s a sight you won’t be seeing again for a long time. Keep that in mind when we’re looking for a place together.”

Maria: “Wanna bet?”

Liz: “So how long are you four going to be gone?”

Tess: “Two weeks or longer. Depends on how long it takes to find a place in San Francisco for them and one in Berkeley for us. Plus check out the schools.”

Michael: “This should be interesting. Both cities have some of the highest rents in the country. Going rate for San Francisco is $2200 for a two bedroom, Berkeley’s pretty close to that. Your Dad’s going to love this.”

Max: “The agents have already done some pre-approving for you, right?”

Kyle: “Yeah. We gave a realtor a description of what we’re looking for and the agents have already gone through them. A couple didn’t meet the security requirements. We’ve already got appointments to look at the ones that did later this week.”

Max: “Speaking of security, Dad had that increased since that…uh, photo thing happened to us in Hawaii. We’re going to need to be going. They’re expecting us for dinner. I’ll mention to him about keeping this place. I think it may come in handy.”

Kyle: “Changed that subject rather quick, eh, oh exalted one. Care to tell us exactly what you were doing with your hands so strategically placed on…”

Max: he and Liz simultaneously…
“SHUT UP KYLE!”

Isabel: rolling her eyes…
“Max, mind if Alex and I catch a ride with you two? We need to get over there for dinner too. Mom’s been cooking up a storm. It’s like she thinks you don’t get fed away from home or something.”

Setting: Evans house, later that night

Max: trying to eat the third piece of pie that Mom shoved in front of him: between mouthfuls…
“Mom, this was awesome but I don’t think I can eat another bite.”

Diane: “Are you sure you got enough?”

Max: “More than enough, but I think Alex could use another piece.”

Philip: “Well, why don’t we have some coffee in the living room so we can discuss a couple of things? Tobias was coming over with a new dispatch from Larek. It sounded important.”
As they all make themselves comfortable, Tobias shows up…
“Tobias, good to see you. How are things? How’s Kathy?”

Tobias: taking a seat and adding cream and sugar to the offered coffee: before he can decline, a large piece of pie with Tabasco appears I front of him: smiling his thanks as he takes a bite…
“Things here are good. Kathy and I have been talking about taking a small vacation to Florida. She has family there and wants me to see Disney World and Epicott Center. I was thinking of having Alex manage the message center while I’m gone. If that’s alright with everyone?”

Max: “That’s great.”

Alex: excitedly…
“Cool! I know the basics of receiving already. Are you going to show me how to make it send too?”

Tobias: “Yeah, just promise not to take anything apart to see how it works. No reverse engineering, please.”

Philip: “I’m sure you’re leaving things in capable hands. I know you’ll have a great time. We took a family vacation there when the kids were little. Had a wonderful time… Not to change the subject but you mentioned something about a new message?”

Tobias: “Yeah, it was rather vague but it was important enough that they thought it should be passed on. Apparently, Kivar had a bit of a slip of the lip with Crown Prince Lanua. They have reason to believe that someone might be on their way here to…uh, to kill you, Max.”

Max: looking around at how unsettled everyone is…
“I take it you mean someone other than Nicholas. So Kivar’s sent some sort of assassin after me. Is this confirmed?”

Tobias: “No, it’s not. They’ve been trying but so far, a little suspicion here, a little there, nothing concrete but Lanua thought you should be told.”

Philip: “What kind of method would an alien assassin use?”

Tobias: “I don’t know. There are all kinds of small concealable weapons that they could use. I’m afraid I don’t really know all that much about the assassin business.”

Philip: “Then find out. We need to have some idea of the weapon so we can guard against it. I’ll inform the agents, although it would be good to tell them what exactly to be on the look out for. Max, would you be willing to postpone your and Liz’s trip to Cambridge.”

Max: looking at Liz for a moment…
“We were going to leave at the end of next week. Dad, we don’t know how real this threat is. You’ve already had the security increased. There’s not really anything else we can do until we know more, besides it take several months to get to Earth, right?”

Tobias: “Yeah, yeah it does but we don’t know when this assassin might have been sent.”

Liz: “Or if he’s been sent?”

Max: thinking about it for a moment…
“Tobias, see what more you can find out. In the meantime, I’ll try and be more careful but I still plan on living my life. I have to. Speaking of which, Dad we were talking earlier about Michael’s place. The lease is up this summer, and well, we thought it might be a good idea to renew it. With me and Liz, and Kyle and Tess already married and Michael and Maria going to live together, it might be nice to have our own place that we could…crash at when any of us come back for visits and such.”

Philip: sighing, it’s hard to really let his kids go…
“Yeah, I think that might be a good idea, although you know that you will always be welcomed here, both of you.”

Liz: “Thank you Mr. Evans…uh, Philip. But um, there’s one other thing. Michael’s décor…”

Diane: raising her hand…
“Say no more. I guess we should wait until Michael moves out and hopefully takes his stuff with him before…uh, redecorating. Don’t worry. I’ll make sure it’s more appropriate. Maybe you and Isabel could help me look around for a few things, put them on hold until after he leaves. Besides, I want my granddaughter to have a clean comfortable, safe place to stay when she visits.”

Isabel: “Hmm, redecorating Michael’s place, quite a challenge. I pity poor Maria.”

Liz: “Oh, I don’t know. I bet she brings lots of her mom’s alien themed knickknacks to you know, help Michael feel right at home.”

Max: shaking his head…
“I am so glad that I’ll be on the other side of the country then. That’s a firestorm just waiting to ignite.”

Setting: Cambridge, three weeks later

Liz: this was the forth apartment that they’ve looked at today: it was on the third floor of a five story building: she and Max walk in and look around: hardwood floors, a large master bedroom and bath, she grins at the old timey bathtub with feet and pedestal sink: a small second bedroom and across the hall from it another full bath, this one a bit more modern: the living area has a small alcove off to the side and to her surprise and delight a bay window with a bench: it looks out to a small park across the street: there’s even a fireplace in living room: walking into the kitchen…
“Damn.”

Max: wandering back through the apartment he meets up with his wife in the kitchen…
“Did you see the window with the bench?”

Liz: “Yeah, it’s perfect except for this kitchen. Max, this is like something out of the sixties. Look at this, a single wall oven, its gas even. I bet it doesn’t light automatically.”

Max: shrugging…
“That shouldn’t be a problem, for either one of us. Besides, it’s not like we’re going to be raising a family here, just college. I bet we could fix it up a bit. I kind a like it. There’s even a laundry closet over here. We’ll need to get one of those double stack washer/dryers but no need to go to the laundromat. What do you think?”

Liz: looking back through the house with Max following her…
“Yeah, I like the feel of it here. Let’s take it.”
An hour later they walk out of the building with a signed year lease, for it and the vacant smaller apartment across the hall from it for their security detail.

Assassin: he calmly watches from the crowded park across the street: they had been here for about a week and had been looking at housing: he had caught up with them two days ago when they visited Harvard, where he had been keeping watch for them: he knew eventually they’d be making an appearance there: he had been dismayed at how tight security was, it made him wonder if someone had tipped them off, but no matter: all he had to do was shape shift into someone else if they got too suspicious of him following them: so far though, he hadn’t been able to get close enough to touch King Zan: he would have to bide his time and wait for their security to become lax even if that meant waiting until they moved in and started school, eventually he would get his chance.

As parents cut the final threads of the apron strings and the young finally take flight on their own, even the best laid plans and preparations can’t keep all of them safe, not even with the help of the Fates.


Chapter 142

Setting:
Michael’s townhouse, early August

Michael: throwing the last of his cd’s in a box and sealing it with his ever trusty duct tape: he catches Maria’s disapproving look…
“What?”

Maria: coming back in from the truck, exasperated…
“Michael, we are not moving cinder blocks.”

Michael: “Too late, they’re already on the truck.”

Maria: standing her ground with her hands on her hips…
“Michael Guerin, I will not have cinder blocks as part of my décor in my first apartment. And I’m certainly not going to move them across country.”

Michael: lamely…
“We need something to set the tv and stereo on.”

Maria: “Michael, this may come as a revelation to you but they do make such things as tv stands and shelves for stereos, plywood and cinder blocks are for building things, not displaying them.”

Michael: “ Yeah, well…I’m not taking them off the truck.”

Maria: hands flying up in the air and walking away…
“ARRRGH!”

Michael: watching her walk away, mumbling to himself…
“That went well.”
Echoing loudly in his head {I heard that!}: if she had been still in front of him, she would have noticed the delighted grin that crept onto his face, his spitfire Maria was returning to him and he couldn’t be happier, but he couldn’t let her know that, might break the spell: he hefts the box and loads it onto the truck: that was the last of it: as he looks at the fully loaded 18’ U Haul truck, it amazes him that he has enough stuff to fill it: most of their furniture they were going to buy once they get to the city, this was just his stuff and Maria’s personal items: to himself…
“I wonder where we’re going to put it all in the one bedroom, plus loft apartment? Hmph, oh well, at least I have a small garage for my bike.”
{No, that’s for my new ’99 Jetta that Mom and Jim bought us, your bike is going out back.}: shaking his head in defeat {is nothing sacred to a guy anymore? Not even the garage?}.

Setting: Evans Garage, same time

Max: he just looks in silence: he’s never seen so many boxes of stuff: so far they got 5 toasters, 3 blenders, 2 microwaves, 3 sets of china, 4 sets of silverware, 16 crystal wine goblets, 7 sets of “good” towels for the guest bath, and something called a salad spinner: but according to Liz, and Isabel, and even Mom, they still needed “everyday” china and silver, regular drink classes and towels they can actually use: they had already sent the extra microwave and a blender with Michael and Maria, everyone got a new toaster, he hasn’t a clue about the other stuff though: Isabel has been helping Liz catalog the stuff, he’s almost afraid to ask, approaching cautiously…
“What are we going to do with all of this…stuff?”

Liz: the list is huge already and they’re only 2/3 the way through: shaking her head…
“I have no idea. I mean some of it we can use but some of it...”
Looking down the list…
“Just look at this, someone sent us a water buffalo head, what are we going to do with that?”

Max: shifting a little nervously…
“Oh, uh, that. I sort a gave it to someone.”

Isabel: looking up at her brother, incredulously…
“You’re kidding. Who’d want that hideous thing?”

Max: as Liz’s eyes narrow in on him…
“Uh, Michael…he thought it was pretty cool and would look good in the loft.”
As both Liz and his sister’s eyes bore into him further, disapprovingly…
“He REALLY liked it…uh, I gotta go and take care of some, uh…stuff.”

Liz: shaking her head as her husband beats a hasty retreat…
“Good thing they’re going to be on opposite side of the country, Maria’s going to kill Max when she finds out where it came from.”

Isabel: “Naw, she’ll probably kill Kyle first. Tess made Kyle get rid of his collection of porno magazines before they left. Guess who snagged them?”

Later that week…

Max: he’s going through the last of his stuff, deciding what to take, what to leave, what to donate: holding up the blue sweater that Mom bought him just last fall for school: it seemed so long ago, when he was just a boy going school clothes shopping with Mom, now he’s a married man getting ready to move away from home with his wife, getting their first apartment, first home together, away from Mom, from Dad, from the only home he’s ever known: he hasn’t even left yet and already he’s feeling nostalgic: quickly folding it and shoving it in the box that he’s taking with him: he hears shuffling in the hall and looks up to his Dad standing there: clearing his throat a little…
“Hey Dad, what’s up?”

Philip: breathing deeply…
“Your Mom and I talked, we…come with me. We have something for you and Liz.”

Max: He follows Dad out to the kitchen where Mom, Liz and Isabel are waiting: giving his wife and sister a “what’s going on look” and getting little shrugs in reply, he turns to his mom…
“Mom, everything ok?”

Diane: “No, you’re both leaving me.”

Isabel: her eyes are tearing up…
“Mom, we’re coming back. It’s just a few months then we’ll both be back for Christmas break and…”

Diane: cutting her off…
“It’s ok Isabel. I know, I know.”
Getting control of herself…
“But that’s not what your father and I called you in here for…Philip.”

Philip: slipping a supporting arm around his wife…
“Well, winters are bit more cold and wet in the north and we thought it might be a good idea for you to have something a bit more sturdy to drive around in. Besides the Secret Services has been pitching fits for a while about Max driving around in an open top vehicle, so…”

Max: he looks over at his sister, then his wife: a smile that matches theirs starts to appear as they follow their parents outside: sitting there in the driveway is a new silver Honda Accord coupe for Isabel and a new black 4Runner for him and Liz: they excitedly run over to find the keys in the ignition, grinning they climb in and start checking it out…
“Cool, 4-wheel drive! I can’t wait to take this out for a spin!”

Philip: “Well, how about this weekend? I know it’s a little out of your kids’ way but we were going to Taos Saturday for Zanya’s 1st birthday party. We thought maybe you kids could follow and then leave for Cambridge and Rhode Island from there. I know Aunt Trudy would love to see all three of you again before you head east.”

Max: looking over at his wife…
“What do you think? It’d only delay us a day or so. The movers won’t be there for over a week so it really won’t matter.”

Liz: grinning…
“Sure, I’d love to visit Aunt Trudy and everyone before leaving.”

Setting: Taos, town park, following Saturday

Ava: Aunt Trudy and Aunt Cynthia (Tom Barnett’s daughter) were busy helping her set everything up for the party: she keeps looking around for Mom and Dad, they promised that they’d be here for the party: they had decided to keep it simple and outdoors since in all likelihood Zanya was going to be making a huge mess with her cake: she looks over to Grandpa Tom pushing Zanya on the baby swing and Zan duking it out with Supersoaker guns with his cousin Anthony: scanning the streets…
“Aunt Trudy, do you know when Mom and Dad left Roswell? They do know where this park is, right?”

Aunt Trudy: patiently patting Ava’s hand…
“They were going to leave around 7:00 this morning and yes, they know where this park is. It’s only a few blocks from my house and we used to bring Max and Isabel here a lot when they were little. Now stop fretting. It’s not even 1:00 yet and that’s what time you told them to be here.”

Ava: a little while later she spots the familier SUV pulling into a parking spot, followed by a couple more cars: as everyone are piling out of the cars loaded down with gifts,
“Oh my God, Max, Liz and Isabel, Alex came. It looks like they got some new wheels too.”

Aunt Trudy: looking at her nieces and nephews coming towards them, she spots the shiny new red tricycle that Philip is carrying…
“Looks like they’re not the only ones with new wheels. Zanya’s going to love that.”
As her newest “official” niece nears first…
“Liz! Come here, I want a hug! We didn’t know you kids were coming too!”

Liz: hugging Aunt Trudy…
“It was last minute but how could we resist Zanya’s invitation, with all those cute little silver handprints all over it.”

Aunt Trudy: hugging her youngest nephew…
“Well, now I’d say married life agrees with you.”
Studying him a bit more…
“Although, most newly married men put on a few pounds, you seem to have taken a few off.”

Diane: she had already latched onto the birthday girl, who was just itching to push the tryke around…
“I noticed that too, but I don’t see how. He’s been eating like a horse lately.”

Alex: getting his obligatory Aunt Trudy hug…
“Must be the increased exercise.”

Isabel: walking right into the joke…
“I didn’t know you were working out more, Max.”


posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:46:20 PM
Alex: just loud enough to be heard…
“Yeah, horizontally.”

Zan: absolutely soaked, he comes up behind his brother to check out the new booty that his daughter was getting, hearing the conversation and seeing the varying degrees of red his siblings and sibling-in-law currently were, he can’t resist…
“Yeah, be careful of rug burns though, those suckers sting. So Max, I take it married life is good. You guys got some new wheels, I see.”

Max: as the chuckling dies down, he fishes in the cooler for a couple of sodas for him and Liz…
“Yep, we’re not the only ones either.”

Philip: he didn’t miss how Zan looked the new wheels over real good as the kids got out of them: he notes the hopeful look on his newest son’s face: something between a smile and smirk appears on his face as he walks past Zan and heads over to Ava…
“Yep, that’s right. Seems there’s one other that just recently passed her GED test and got her diploma, so Ava while we’re here tomorrow, if you don’t have anything planned, why don’t we check out some car lots for a nice suitable car for you and Zanya.”

Ava: her mouth drops open in surprise…
“You mean it?”

Philip: “Yep, sure do.”
His smile widens as his daughter-in-law raps her arms around him for a good hug…
“You deserve it. Congratulations Ava.”
Looking pointedly over at Zan…
“But I still think it’s a good idea for Zan to commute to school with Tom, saves on gas.”

Tom: as Zan is trying to think of a way to protest that…
“Yep, sure does. Besides, I rather enjoy our commutes together, gives us time to talk, right Zan?”

Zan: trapped…
“Er…yeah.”
{crap! Oh well, at least we get separate cars.}: looking lovingly and proudly at his wife {and she does deserve it too.}.

Diane: after a lunch of hamburgers and potato salad, two birthday cakes appear, one a half sheet cake, the other a colorfully decorated little round one: with Zanya sitting on Zan’s lap at the picnic table, the little cake is put in front of Zanya: while Diane is snapping away with the camera and Alex is busily recording it on her video camera, Zanya looks at the cake, then back up to her Daddy as if asking “really? I can?”, then turning back to the cake, she sticks her finger in it and wiggles it around, then the other fingers join in, and then the other hand: after getting them all nice and gooey, an icing incased hand goes right to the mouth, or more precisely in the general direction of the mouth: everyone laughing at her antics gets her excited and she really goes for it: cake and icing by the handfuls go to the mouth, the face, the hair, dress, even toes and finally, to Daddy: as Zan unsuccessfully tries not to let her get it on him, after a while he gives up and Zanya feeds Daddy some cake too: Diane just about dies laughing at the sight of her son and granddaughter smeared in frosting and cake…
“At least Zan, she knows how to share.”
Nobody laughs louder than Philip.

Zan: after everyone has a piece of the other cake, he hands his daughter over to her mommy to get cleaned up while he cleans himself up with a wave of the hand and helps himself to a piece of cake: while sitting next to his brother, in between bites…
“So Max, when ya heading out?”

Max: working on his second piece of cake…
“Tomorrow morning, Iz and Alex too. She’s dropping him off and then heading to Brown.”

Zan: “How long will it take to get there?”

Max: “Mmm, four days or so, maybe longer. We’re taking our time. We’ll probably be sitting in an empty apartment for a few days anyhow so no real rush.”

Zan: grinning…
“Give ya some time to check out your new wheels, huh?”

Max: grinning…
“Yeah, it’s way cool. I tell ya, I don’t know how I had a car with no A/C all this time in New Mexico. And hey, a 4 wheel drive with actual shocks, man we took it off road yesterday, no problem, didn’t even spill the soda.”

Zan: “Yeah, that’s always fun.”
Looking over at his daughter who is squealing with delight over the new little red wagon that she keeps shoving into everyone…
“Although last time I did it, Zanya puked so Ava don’t let me no more.”

Max: grinning as his niece smacks the wagon into Auntie Isabel and then falls on her rump in a fit of giggles…
“Yeah, but it’s a small price to pay.”

Zan: laughing as Isabel glares at Alex for laughing at what Zanya just did…
“Yeah, it’s worth it, a thousand fold.”

Max: “Hey man, do me a favor while I’m away.”

Zan: “Sure, what?”

Max: “Visit Mom and Dad…a lot. That house is going to be awfully empty.”

Zan: laughing…
“All of Roswell is going to be awfully empty. Its alien population is deserting it.”
Spotting Mom and Ava together, checking out a couple of the numerous outfits Zanya got…
“Yeah, we will, we will. No worries, we’ll take care of them.”

Setting: Cambridge, Max and Liz’s new apartment, a week later

Liz: unpacking a box in the bathroom, looking for something…
“Damn it! Where are they?”
Noticing Max going by with a box heading for the bedroom…
“Wait, Max. Let me check.”
Looking at the writing on the box…
“Uh no, that goes in the kitchen.”

Max: craning his neck to look…
“It says towels.”

Liz: “It says kitchen towels. Those are tablecloths and stuff, oh and be careful. I wrapped breakables inside the linens.”
Turning him around, guiding him in the right direction…
“Kitchen, Max.”

Max: trumping back down the hall…
“Yes, Ma’am.”

Liz: returning back to the boxes in the bathroom, the one marked personal toiletries…
“Damn it, I know I packed them. I put the rest of this month’s supply in my purse for the trip and next month’s in with my extra makeup and stuff. Here’s my makeup but where the hell is my next pack of birth control pills!”

Oh the adventure of starting anew, there’s nothing like it. There’s no telling what the Fates have in store for you.


Chapter 143

Setting:
Cambridge, late September

Liz: the rain coming down cooled it off some, but also made it more muggy: she can’t wait to get in the apartment and turn the A/C on, maybe that will make her feel less yucky: pausing at the steps to their apartment building to get her house keys out of her backpack: she notices something off to the side: looking over the side of the steps she sees a bundle of orange fur…
“Oh my God. You poor thing!”
She quickly goes back down the steps and around and quickly picks up the huddled mass…
“Poor little kitty. Come on, let’s get you out of the rain and something to eat.”

Max: Liz should be home by now, his classes started later than his wife’s which meant he ended up getting home later too: so far school had been going really good but it was a bit of an adjustment: just the whole feel of it all: in high school, you had your parents, teachers, counselors, principle all there, telling you what to do, to toe the line, but in college, it was up to you to simple do it: no one was going to hold your hand: opening the door and walking towards the sofa while reading the front page of the paper: calling out absently…
“Honey, I’m home.”

Liz: she’s taking a shower, trying to cool off, she’s been so hot lately: sticking her head around the shower curtain and listening carefully as she heard the front door open: smiling at the sound of his voice: calling back to him…
“I’ll be out in a min…ute.”

Max: he notes his wife’s reply and while still reading heads to that comfy recliner that he claimed as his chair: he just got his butt in when he realizes too late that it’s already occupied: jumping up…
“What the hell?!”

Charlie: he likes that new lady, she had warm towels to rub all over him and a bowl of tuna: with a now full tummy he’s quite sleepy and this chair looked nice and soft: he opens one eye as the door opens and someone new comes in: he seemed harmless so time to drift back off to sleep, when suddenly for no reason what so ever the new one tries to sit on him, with claws coming out and a battle cry…
“REOWWWWW!”

Max: staring in shock at the orange cat now on the floor next to his chair with his hackles raised…
“LIZ! There’s a cat in here!”

Liz: wrapping a towel around her hair, slipping on a t-shirt and shorts and stepping out in the hall…
“Yeah, I thought we’d call him Charlie. Isn’t he cute?”

Max: staring at the hissing thing: not so sure about this…
“Yeah, real cute.”
Quieter, to himself…
“Real cute.”
He cautiously tries to set back down in his chair.

Charlie: as the new one tries to take his territory, namely that soft chair, over, he sounds another battle cry and unsheathes his claws: he finds they’re quite effective on bare skin and the new one promptly exits his chair as a couple of thin trails of blood trickle down the new one’s leg: making himself comfy back in the chair {now where was I?}: he drifts back to sleep.

Max: bounding down the hall towards the bedroom…
“LIZ! THAT CAT ATTACKED ME!”

Liz: running a comb thru her hair, she stops and looks at her husband, disbelieving…
“Max, he didn’t attack you, he was just playing.”

Max: pointing to his leg…
“LOOK, LOOK! I’m bleeding. He attacked me!”

Liz: looking his leg…
“Max, those a just a couple of little scratches. Don’t be so melodramatic. Go try and pet him. Why, I spent the last two hours with him and he let me do anything I wanted, rubbed, scratched, brushed. He’s totally lovable. Go make friends with him.”

Max: pouting a little…
“No, I don’t wanna. He’s a menace. Get rid of him.”

Liz: turning to face him, hands on her hips…
“Max Evans, you aren’t suggesting that I put a poor defenseless animal out on the street are you? How could you be so callous?”

Max: “Defenseless HELL! Look what he did to me!”

Liz: “Max, you will not use that language or tone with me! He’s adorable and sweet as can be and he’s staying!”
She then turns, stomps back into the bathroom, slamming the door in his face.

Max: stunned, she’s never slammed the door on him before: he stands there for a minute not sure what to do: finally he tentatively knocks…
“Uh, Liz…Liz, can we talk?”

Liz: sitting on the closed toilet, confused by what happened {what the hell’s wrong with me? Why’d I go off on Max like that? He was bleeding.}: hearing the knock and the hesitation in his voice, her heart melts: opening the door to two amber puppy dog eyes…
“I’m sorry Max. I don’t know what got into me.”

Max: “I, uh, ok, um, if you want we can keep him even though personally I think he’s rather psychotic.”

October…

Charlie: the new one hasn’t turned out to be too bad: in fact he’s rather fun to play with, especially at night: waiting until everything is dark and quiet in the house: the new one, whom Mom insist on calling Dad to him, are all stretched out in that nice large thing called a bed: Dad’s real fun then, his two funny-looking paws at the end of the bed tend to move around underneath the blankets, allowing me to play my favorite game, mouse-in-the-hole: stalking stealthily to the end of the bed, he lays in wait for his prey: {it’s moving, it’s moving}: quick as lightning: his front paws slide underneath the blankets and swat, swat, swat: {oh sit! RUN!}.

Max: he and Liz had been up late studying for midterms and he had just dozed off when…
“ARRRGH! “
Throwing the blankets off, jumping up out of bed…
“THAT CAT ATTACKED ME!”

Liz: she jumped when Max yelled: as she hears him carrying on, she actually calms down, she’s heard it all before: patting the bed…
“Max, come back to bed, he was just playing with you.”

Max: “But…but…but Liz! He’s always doing this crap.”

Liz: yawning…
“Max, come back to bed. We need our sleep for midterms tomorrow morning.”

Max: climbing back in to bed, mumbling…
“I hate that cat.”

Charlie: in the hall, cleaning his claws: {hmm, that was fun. Dad’s getting faster though, need to remember that for next time}: continuing his bath, he pauses {umph, I don’t feel so hot.}: starting to retch in the hallway: cough, gag, gag, puke {there, that’s better. Geez, no wonder, that’s a pretty big hairball. Hmm, I’m hungry now. Wonder what’s in my food bowl?}: wandering into the kitchen, sniffing the bowl with the left over canned stuff {nope, not touching that stuff, been down too long. Maybe I’ll just have a bit of the crunchy dry stuff for now then take a nap. I’ll get Dad up in a couple of hours for my breakfast.}.

Liz: she can feel him tossing and turning, half asleep…
“Max, what’s wrong?”

Max: “I can’t sleep.”
Giving up, throwing the covers off…
“I’m going to go get something to drink.”
Not bothering with lights, he walks barefoot into the dark hallway: pausing as his foot squishes down on something warm and wet: using his powers to flick on the hall light: grossed out as he lifts his foot: almost gagging…
“ARRGH! What the hell’s that?”

Liz: giving up on getting any more sleep until her husband settles down, she follows the yell to the hallway and looks at him standing there, frozen in the hall, with one foot up in the air: looking down at the floor underneath the foot…
“Max, that’s a hairball. Cat’s can’t digest fur so the cough it back up.”

Max: incredulously…
“Are you trying to tell me this is normal?”

Liz: “Yes, very.”

Max: “Well, not in my house! This is gross!”

Liz: “Max, use your powers and get rid of it. You really need to calm down or you’re not ever going to get back to sleep.”

Max: waving his hand over the mess, making it vanish then grumbling as he walks down the hall…
“Damn psychotic cat. Why can’t we get a dog, what’s wrong with a dog?”
20 minutes later he’s back in bed and finally is able to doze off.

Charlie: yawning, stretching: he blinks several times as he looks around from his vantage point in that comfy chair then heads into the bedroom {time for breakfast, need a good meal to start the day before the sun rises}: leaping up onto the bed, he stops and stares for a few moments, waiting until {yep, there he goes, Dad turned over onto his back.}: walking right up and laying on top of Dad’s chest and belly as it rises and falls as he sleeps: he purrs loudly {Dad, wake up, breakfast.}: he waits for a few minutes {hmm, going to be one of those mornings, eh?}: he puts his paw on Dad’s nose a couple of times, only to have Dad swat it off in his sleep {how rude! Time to get down to business}: this time he has claws out when paws his nose {Dad, Dad, breakfast. Come on Dad, breakfast time. Oops, didn’t mean to scratch him like that. Better go!}.

Max: not quite awake, there’s a weight on his chest and it won’t go away: something keeps tickling his nose, he brushes it away, then it’s back and…
“Shit, what the…”
His hand goes to his face and a small bit of blood comes away on his hand…
“Liz, he…”

Liz: mumbling half into her pillow…
“Attacked you. Max go feed him and he’ll leave you alone.”

Max: “No, he won’t. Besides, why should I reward him for attacking me.”

Liz: “For sleep Max. He’s won’t stop until he’s fed. Go feed him…GO!”

Max: grumbling as he gets out of bed…
“It’s not even my cat. I don’t see why I have to feed him. Stupid cat.”
Coming into the kitchen, Charlie is there to greet him: he affectionately rubs around him, almost tripping him as he pops a can of food: he waves his hand over the food bowl and the old dried up food disappears: he dumps the new can in…
“You’ve got a lot of nerve, you know that don’t you? A lot of nerve.”
With the cat busy chomping away, he stumbles back to bed for a few more precious hours of sleep: when he awakes, Charlie will be there to greet him.

Following week…

Max: he and Liz are sitting in the vet’s office with Charlie in a carrier: he glares at Charlie in the new $55.00 cage: he looks up when the vet calls Charlie’s name.

Vet: looking over the new chart and filling in the blanks as they answer his questions: finally done, he looks at the young couple…
“Well, why don’t we take a look at Charlie? Max, could you get him out of the cage?”

Max: looks at the vet like he had lost his mind…
“Huh? You want me to… are you nuts? He’d scratch the hell out of me.”

Liz: popping the cage door open and fearlessly sticking her hand in she gently pulls him out…
“Max, Charlie does not hate you. He just likes to play with you.”

Max: glaring daggers at the cat…
“Uh huh, yeah, play.”

Vet: after finishing the initial exam…
“Well, he looks healthy enough. Since he’s a stray I would recommend getting him all of his shots and testing for feline leukemia. Oh and you might want to consider neutering him too.”

Max: he can’t help the malicious smile, he really can’t…
“N e u t e r I n g him…yeah, yeah, that’s a good idea. Can you do it today?”

Charlie: {why is Dad looking so happy? What’s going on?}

Next day…

Charlie: as Mom and Dad come to pick him up from this God-awful torture chamber {Dad, I’ve got a bone to pick with you! Boy, do I ever! Just wait, just wait!}.

Max: writing out the check: he looks back up at the large receptionist…
“Are you sure that’s right? $224 dollars? For a vet bill?!”
Taking Charlie home, Liz is all “poor babying” him: as Charlie takes up residence in the recliner, he glares at him…
“That’s my chair! We didn’t pay $700 bucks for a chair for you to shed all over. That’s mine!”

Liz: she was just coming out with a soft blanket for Charlie so he would stay nice and warm…
“Max Evans, leave him alone! He’s been thru a traumatic ordeal and needs his rest. If that’s where he feels safe, then let him be.”

Charlie: {phsssst! Na na na na na! My chair, my chair! Ooh, blankie, thanks Mom.}.

November, day before Thanksgiving…

Charlie: watching Mom intently, if he wasn’t mistaken, that is a rather large bird of some kind she’s got there in the frig. {so, whatcha doin’? huh, huh? When ya going to fix that?}.

Liz: she was working on the pie crusts but was going to wait until Mom got here to do the pumpkin filling, Mom’s was always better at that: as Charlie keeps getting underfoot…
“Charlie, you’re looking forward to getting some of that turkey tomorrow, huh? Well, I need to get some things done today or there’s not going to be any turkey for Thanksgiving tomorrow. Now, go help Dad make the guest bed for Mom and Dad’s visit. Go on, go play with Dad.”

Charlie: {M’kay, Dad’s always good entertainment.}: sauntering through the house, he goes to his chair to make sure it’s still well marked as his: sniffing it thoroughly {Damn it, Dad! Quit doing that hand waving thing and unmarking my chair, how will anyone know it’s mine if you keep doing that?}: turning around and backing up, spray, spray, spray, all over the side of the chair: feeling fairly proud {there, that should do it. Now, where’d Mom say I could find Dad again?}: continuing his wanderings, he hears something in the guest room: watching Dad shaking the top sheet out, he goes charging in {I’m here Dad, I’ll help, I’ll help!}: attacking the sheet as it floats down to the mattress, when it stops he pauses and looks at Dad {do it again, do it again!}.

Max: watching Charlie go zooming in, crash landing on the bed, and attacking the hell out of the sheet: he just stands there as Charlie pauses with huge eyes and looks at him…
“You need professional help.”
Shaking the sheet, trying to dislodge the damn cat, which isn’t working very well…
“Come on, I gotta get this made so I can change and get to the airport to pick up my in-laws for Thanksgiving. Come on, knock it off.”

Charlie: {Boy that was fun. After Dad and I played with the sheets some more, he did that hand wave thing and made the bed up with me still in it! That was cool though, it was fun getting out of it. You know Dad sure makes a loud noise when he falls. He really needs to get better coordinated as he walks with me. Hmm, looks like Dad’s going to take a shower, that’s not a bad idea. Hey what’s this blue sweater and pants on the bed. Looks like a good spot as any to take my bath while Dad takes his.}.

Living with pets can be a life altering experience that the Fates think all should experience.


Chapter 144

Setting:
Max & Liz’s apartment, Thanksgiving morning

Nancy: as tired as she was from yesterday, she awakes early: it feels odd not to awake in her own bed: she feels her husband starting to wake next her…
“Jeff, shhh, you’ll wake the kids.”

Jeff: turning over just starting to wake…
“Umph”

Nancy: turning to her husband…
“Jeff, did you notice anything different about Liz?”

Jeff: trying to think…
“No, not really. What do you mean?”

Nancy: “I’m not sure. You think she’s lost a little weight or something? She’s so tiny, she really doesn’t need to, and she looked a little pale to me.”

Jeff: kissing his wife’s forehead…
“Nancy, quit worrying, she’s fine. Don’t you think if there were anything wrong with her Max would have healed her already? No she’s fine, you’re just don’t want to admit that she and Max are doing fine. Heck, they even got that cat.”

Max: he wakes up to the sound of water running: looking around, the coast looks clear, no cat: he tentatively stands up when…
“ARRGH, GOD DAMN IT!”

Charlie: his other favorite game besides mouse-in-the-hole game was ambush and this skirt around the bed was a good place to hide in wait: always reliable, there’s Dad: swat, swat, swat, then back under the bed {move again, move again, Dad. Come on, I wanna play. Ooh, look he’s moving around to the other side.}: repositioning himself on the other side underneath the bed {ready…set…GO!}: swat, swat, swat {Man, he’s loud. Got ‘em good that time. Hey, put that skirt back down, no fair, I’m hidden!}.

Max: pissed, he lifts the bed skirt up and carefully looks underneath: two large round eyes stare back at him: he reaches his hand in to grab him and is rewarded with new scratches.

Charlie: {Hey, this is fun, Dad wants to play a game of swat. Take that Dad!}

Liz: she heard his first shout, but didn’t move until she heard the second one: she was done with the shower anyways: turning off the water and wrapping a towel around herself and another around her hair: she opens the door to the sight of her husband on the floor with his hand underneath the bed: he quickly pulls his hand back, she thought there was a little blood in it: then he sticks it back underneath and she can see a slight glow begin…
“MAX! Don’t you dare! I swear I don’t know what you do to that cat but you really need to stop antagonizing him. You’re going to give him a complex. Now that you probably woke the house, go get your shower while I finish getting dressed. I’ve got a lot to do today and don’t have time for this. Just leave him alone.”

Max: he gives those large round eyes underneath the bed a final glare before heading into the bathroom, grumbling…
“Give him a complex? That’s not all I’d like to give him.”

Liz: a few minutes later, she’s in the kitchen starting the coffee brewing when her Mom walks in…
“Mom, good morning. I hope we didn’t wake you this morning.”

Nancy: “Oh no honey, Dad and I were already awake. Was that Max I heard a bit ago?”

Liz: getting the coffee cups down…
“Yeah, he and Charlie were playing again.”

Nancy: “Sounds like whatever they were playing, Charlie won.”

Liz: chuckling a little…
“Yeah, he usually does.”

Nancy: eyeing her daughter critically…
“Honey, how are you feeling? Are you all right?”

Liz: she tries not to roll her eyes…
“I’m fine Mom. I’ve just been really busy with school, moving, setting up house, but I’m fine, we’re fine.”

Nancy: giving in…
“Ok, good. So let’s get some coffee and get this bird in the oven.”

Max: he and Jeff were doing the typical male thing for Thanksgiving…football: the newspaper was spread out on the floor in front of them, they had riffled through it for the sports page while Liz and her Mom had grabbed the “after Thanksgiving Sales” ads: there was one benefit to living in a big city, more stores: turning back to the Detroit game…
“Get him, get him…FUMBLE!”

Jeff: joining in with his son-in-law…
“Yeah!”
This was a totally new experience for him: Lizzie used to watch the games with him when she was little but she never was really that interested, but now he had a son-in-law: it really wasn’t so bad: looking around the apartment: nope not too bad, the place was well furnished with a nice sofa and chairs, well it was nice after Max repaired the cat scratches and deodorized it, a decent 32” tv and stereo, oak dinner table and chairs, china hutch packed to the gills with stuff: everything of good quality but not ostentatious at all: at least Max was providing well for his daughter plus they both seemed to be very happy: catching something out of the corner of his eye come zooming in…
“What the…”

Charlie: {hey, what’s that racket out there?} coming into the hall to see what has interrupted his afternoon nap: {what’s that on the floor? Paper? Did Dad leave paper for me to rustle around with? How thoughtful.}: starting at the back of the hall, he scrunches down, rear end goes up {one, two, three…GO!}: he comes running down the hall, leaps in the air, lands on the paper and goes skidding across the hardwood floor {YIPEEE!}: as the wall quickly approaches, back peddling {Oops, brakes, brakes, where are the brakes…too late}: SMACK.

Max: he’s practically on the floor laughing his ass off, tears are streaming down his face…
“OH GOD THAT WAS GREAT!”

Charlie: {Huh, well…don’t get so smug about it Dad. So it wasn’t my best idea.}: he calmly sets there and nonchalantly begins giving himself a bath.

Liz: coming out of the kitchen to see what all the commotion was about…
“What’s going on?”

Jeff: he was laughing almost as hard as Max…
“The cat took a running leap, landed on the paper and skidded into the wall. God, it was funny.”

Charlie: giving Mom a dignified look {I fail to see what’s so funny. I did no such thing. Mom, don’t believe them. I think I’ll go resume my nap. Call me when that bird comes out of the oven.}: with his tail high in the air he goes back down the hall to the Master bedroom where he’ll resume his nap on the down comforter on the bed.

Nancy: by 4:30 they were just finishing up dinner and working on desserts…
“So Max, who all is going to be at your parent’s house today? I know Jim and Amy and little Justin decided to go there, was Zan bringing Ava and Zanya as well?”

Max: minding his manners and wiping his mouth with a napkin before answering…
“Yes Ma’am, Zan, Ava, Zanya, and Aunt Trudy were coming down for Thanksgiving and staying the weekend. Oh and Mom mentioned that Tobias and Kathy would be there as well, so sounds like they’re going to have a house full. Grandma and Grandpa Evans were going to be staying home and having Michael, Maria, Kyle, and Tess to their house in Tahoe for Thanksgiving dinner and the weekend.”

Nancy: “It should be interesting to see how Zanya and little Justin get along. So where’re Isabel and Alex? I kind of thought they might come by here since they’re not too far away.”

Liz: “Oh, Isabel had this long weekend in Vermont planned. They’re at a bed and breakfast inn up there. But they have stopped by a couple of times to visit, not too often though, school keeps all of us pretty busy.”

Jeff: “All of you are planning on coming back to Roswell for Christmas break, aren’t you? We’ve been planning on it.”

Max: “Absolutely. Mom would never forgive us if we didn’t.”

Charlie: in the kitchen with his head stuck in the food bowl {num, num, num, num, smack, smack, smack, mmmm, good turkey, good turkey.}

The Fates know that it’s the little things in life that mean the most.


Chapter 145

Setting:
Max & Liz’s apartment, a week later

Max: answering the phone…
“Hello…Tobias, hi, how are things going? Good, glad to hear it. Yeah, we’re good too…so to what do I owe the pleasure of this call…it’s confirmed, Kivar has sent an assassin, months ago…a shapeshifter, that’s bad, real bad…any idea how he’s…no, huh, well, any guesses? Yeah, you’re right, could be any number of ways. So what’s the plan from here…stay under wraps, no outside activities…hmm, are you sure that’s necessary? Yeah, yeah, you’re right, no use taking chances. Ok, school and home that’s it. Yeah, ok, I’ll be good. Tell Mom and Dad not to worry and I’ll call them tomorrow. M’kay, take it easy Tobias. Thanks, bye.”
Sighing heavily as he walks back to the computer desk where he and Liz had been working on school papers…
“Looks like we’re going to be house bound for a little while. School and home, no going out at all until they get some more info on this assassin. Apparently Kivar hired a shapeshifter and gave him a fast ship, so he’s been here for a while. They think he’s been lying in wait for me, waiting for the opportunity to strike. The thinking is that he’s not going to be blasting away at me in public or anything like that, so we need to restrict our activities and his opportunities, or at least I do. Is that ok, staying home?”

Liz: touching his face tenderly, kissing his lips lightly…
“Of course, anything to keep you safe, besides I can think of plenty of indoor activities to keep us busy. Can’t you?”

End of school semester, start of Christmas break…

Max: just home from school, he finds Liz in the bedroom, packing for their trip to Roswell, once Isabel and Alex arrive tomorrow morning, they’re off: being careful not to lay on any of the things that Liz has laid out, he stretches out on the bed: he reaches out and begins scratching Charlie, who has made himself quite comfortable on a pile of
posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:46:52 PM
sweaters and flannel shirts: he becomes concerned when Liz doesn’t say anything to him, no greeting, nothing: she feels miles away: trying to loosen things up a little…
“Free at last, thank God we’re free at last. No school for a month!”

Charlie: purr, p-p-purr: turning his head slightly (mmmm, little to the right Dad, mmmm, yeah, that’s it}: louder purr, p-p-purr.

Max: eliciting no response as Liz continues packing, his concern grows: he’s had the feeling for a few months that something was different but it’s been this last month that he’s sure that she’s been holding something back, even blocking part of their connection: as she angrily folds a shirt and throws it in the suitcase, he grabs her and pulls her back into his arms and lap on the bed: pleading…
“Liz, tell me what’s wrong. I know there’s been something bothering you for a while and it’s gotten a lot worse lately. Is it us being house bound? Is it getting to you?”

Liz: {oh God, how do I tell him? It’s so confusing. It’s wonderful but all wrong at the same time.}: taking a deep breath and trying to relax into his embrace…
“Max, you remember when he first got here and had to wait a few days for our stuff to arrive…and then when it did, I couldn’t find my birth control pills for a while and was a few days late in starting the next month’s pack. I thought we would be ok, you know, that we wouldn’t need extra protection. When I didn’t have my period in September, I thought it was because of messing up with the pills. When I didn’t have it in October, I just thought that maybe it was stress or something but…but when I … Max, I took one of those home pregnancy test today…it was positive.”

Max: he’s too stunned to speak.

Liz: she takes his silence as confirmation of her worst fears: jumping up and pacing, her fears all spill out…
“I’m sorry Max, God I’m so sorry. This wasn’t supposed to happen, not now. God, I’ve only got a semester in at Harvard. I might as well not even go back. I’ll be as big as a whale by next May. And us, we’ve hardly had any time for just the two of us. This shouldn’t have happened. We’re both smart, God, we’re in Harvard! We knew how to prevent it…but…”

Max: he was trying to get a grasp of what was going on: listening to her carrying on: he jumps up and puts his hands on her shoulders, halting her pacing…
“Liz, Liz, what are you saying…don’t you want the baby?”

Liz: shocked, she looks at him as if he was crazy…
“Of course I want the baby. How could you ask such a thing?”

Max: relieved, finally smiling…
“Liz, listen to yourself. You’ve been carrying on as if having a baby is the end of the world for us. It’s not; it’s just the beginning. As for school, I made a promise to your Dad that you would get your dream and go to Harvard and you are. So what if, as you said, you are as big as a whale next May, I’ll still think you’re the sexiest woman in the world, in any world. As for next year, we’ll work something out. Maybe hire a part time nanny or something. Hey, there are advantages to being married to a king, even an alien one.”

Liz: tears of relief start spilling…
“So, so you’re ok with this?”

Max: his hand runs down her front and rest on her tummy…
“You have our baby in there, how could I be angry at that? I’m thrilled, terrified but thrilled.”
He gently kisses her, reassuring her: suddenly her hands wrap around his neck and she seeks to deepen the kiss: after several minutes of passionately kissing, he looks back to the bed with all the stuff scattered on it and then to the quilt folded back at the foot of the bed: walking towards the bed bringing her with him, he grabs the quilt and lays it out on the floor: as they lower themselves to the floor, a concern suddenly surfaces…
“Liz, can we do this? It won’t hurt the baby, will it?”

Liz: putting his fingers to his lips…
“Don’t be silly, of course not. How do you think dimples are made?”
She giggles at his confused and surprised expression before he gets the little joke and a warm smile, full of love spreads across his face.

Charlie: a noise woke him from his nap, it sounded like Mom: padding over to the side of the bed, he stands there watching {what’s going on? What are they doing down there? Hey Dad, you’re too big to be lying on top of Mom like that. Why’s Mom moaning? Uh…Dad, what just happened?}

Liz: basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking: Max’s head is lying on her breast, while his hand gently strokes her stomach: she kisses the top of head as her hand runs through his hair: she’s content.

Max: the wonder of it is starting to sink in, his baby, their baby is in there, growing: he runs his fingers over her tummy: planting little kisses where is hand is…
“Hey little one, hope I didn’t scare you. I just love your mommy so much I couldn’t resist. Don’t worry though, I’ll take good care of her, although you might have quite a few dimples when you come out.”
He can hear her soft laughter at what he said to their baby, then he hears something else: looking up at her…
“Liz, you need to eat. Your stomach just growled.”
Giving her a loving kiss on the lips…
“Come on, let’s get dressed, we’re going out for dinner. We got to celebrate.”

Liz: she about to agree when she remembered…
“Max, we can’t. The assassin, remember.”

Max: smiling, he’s not going to take no for an answer…
“What, like he’s just waiting for you to get pregnant so we can go out to celebrate? Come on, we’ll keep it simple. How about Franco’s around the corner? I could go for some good Italian. I’ll be good. I’ll even call the agents and let them know and have them call the restaurant and make arrangements. Totally safe, ok?”

Liz: getting up, smiling now…
“OK. I’ll go jump in the shower real quick while you call.”

Franco’s Italian Eatery….

Alien/Paul: he had been having a hell of a time trying to get close enough to touch King Zan: he could have attacked him several times and done it but that would have turned this into a suicide mission, something he didn’t want: so he followed them and noted their schedules: one of the things he noticed over time is that they would come to this place for dinner two or three times a month: he had followed one of the waiters home one night and the next morning took his place, that had been almost a month ago: he smiles as his “boss” informs them to expect special guests tonight: he maneuvers it so that it is one of his tables in the back that they will be sitting at: about an hour later, he notes his target with his queen have quietly entered along with an unusually large number of serious looking human bodyguards: as they take a seat in his booth…
“Good evening your majesties. We’re honored that came.”

Max: taking the offered menu…
“Thanks, thanks, uh…”
Looking at the name tag…
“Thanks Paul.”

Alien/Paul: he serves them water and then sodas, or in the queen’s case a glass of milk, before returning to take their orders: he observes them throughout their meal, how lovingly they talk to each other, their body language, everything so…human: finally he hands him the check: clearing his throat, trying to sound a little nervous…
“Your majesty, could I…could I shake your hand? I’ve never shaken hands with an alien before.”

Max: pulling out his wallet to pay, he looks up at the waiter, he had seen him several times before and doesn’t remember him ever being nervous around him or for that matter calling them your majesty: he seems a little odd tonight but they haven’t been in for a while and he really didn’t know the guy all that well: sticking out his hand and smiling…
“Sure, no problem, and please just call me Max.”
As he pulls his hand away, he looks at it, it feels funny, all warm, almost burning: he keeps rubbing his hand as they head to the safety of their little apartment and home trying to make the slight burning feeling in his hand go away: once home, they finish packing and decide to turn in early since they’re going to have a long day tomorrow: by midnight he’s not feeling too great, he’s freezing but was drenched in sweat and nauseous: thinking that tonight’s meal wasn’t settling too well with him, he runs a glowing hand over his stomach: it seemed to sooth it and pulling the blankets up to his chin he manages to doze back off to sleep: around 3:00am he wakes feeling real sick: he’s shivering but his hair is plastered to his head with sweat and his stomach is killing him: he feels like he’s going to throw up: reluctantly he throws the warmth of the blankets off of him as he stands: he has to wait for a wave of dizziness to pass before bolting to the bathroom: no time to even turn on the lights, he barely makes it to the toilet before the insistent retching takes hold.

Liz: she’s awaken from a dead sleep to the sound of someone being sick: she looks over to where her husband should be but wasn’t: turning towards the bathroom, she hears the sound again: getting up and running to the bathroom, she flips on the light and all color drains from her face: there’s blood all around the toilet with Max bent over it, violently getting sick: she grabs a wash cloth, dampens it and runs over to him: holding the cloth to his forehead as he continues to heave…
“Oh my God, Max, you’re vomiting blood.”
After several minutes, he finally stops and tries to catch his breath: he looks into her eyes and the fear she sees in them terrifies her: she holds him in her arms for a moment before he resumes the vomiting: reluctantly letting him out of her arms, trying to reassure him…
“Max, Max, I’m going to get some help, ok? I’m just going to the phone by the bed. I’ll be right back.”
She leaves the door open to keep an eye on him as she pushes the emergency speed dial number to the agent’s apartment next door: her eyes never leave him: as the phone is immediately answered…
“This is Liz, we need help. Max is sick, very sick. He needs an ambulance.”
Watching her husband slump to the bathroom floor, unconscious: she doesn’t realize that she’s shouting into the phone…
“OH MY GOD MAAAX!”

Some things are out of anyone’s control, even the Fates.


Chapter 146

Setting:
Ambulance, Cambridge

Liz: they made her sit in the front: she looks into the back at her unconscious husband: he’s so pale: in her hand, wrapped in a towel was his healing stone: she had instructed the agents to contact all the other aliens and to get them here as quickly as possible and that they had to bring their healing stones: she doesn’t know if it will work but it’s the only thing she could think of: everything is a blur as they pull into the emergency entrance of the hospital, doctors come out to meet them, and before she can say anything Max’s gurney is being wheeled into an exam room: she hurriedly tries to catch up: one of the doctors takes her aside and starts talking to her, asking her questions: shaking her head, trying to clear it…
“I’m sorry, what did you say?”

Doctor: “Tell me what happened?”

Liz: “He started vomiting blood.”

Doctor: “Was he sick earlier?”

Liz: “No, no, he was fine. We went out to dinner last night. He was fine.”

Doctor: “OK, wait here while we check him out.”

Liz: “Wait, wait, he…he’s alien.”

Doctor: “Yes, Ma’am, we’re aware of who he is. Don’t worry we’ll take good care of him and consult with you before we do anything. Right now, we’re just going to try and get him stabilized and assess the situation.”

Liz: standing in the emergency waiting room, surrounded by bodyguards, she’s never felt more alone in her life or more scared: she doesn’t know what to do with herself, she keeps pacing back and forth in front of the entrance to the exam room, trying to see if she could see anything: the lead agent walks up to her and tells her that all of them are on their way: Isabel and Alex are currently speeding along under escort and will be there in a little over an hour: Zan and Ava are on a plane and should arrive in a little over two hours, Mr.& Mrs. Evans along with Tobias shortly after that, and finally Michael, Tess, Maria, and Kyle, about 3-1/2 hours later, and yes, the other aliens are bringing the healing stones, also the President has been apprised of the situation and any resources that are needed are at her disposal: she simply nods in acknowledgement, still too numb to think of anything to say: after what seems like forever, Max is moved to a more private area in the ICU ward, where Liz joins him at his bedside: the doctors still don’t know why but he seems to be bleeding internally from all over, like small leaks are simply forming throughout his body: they have taken vile after vile of blood to run tests on but other than give him fluids and at her request something for the pain, they are afraid to do any more until they find out why.

Isabel: she’s been almost frantic since she got the call and the speed at which the agents flew down the turnpike just reinforced this panic: she and Alex are quickly herded up the elevator to a private room that has a large window looking into the hall: she freezes as she looks in: her brother is hooked up to all these monitors that have this beeping rhythm to it: he’s deathly pale, Liz is quietly sitting by his side holding his hand: other than the beeping of his heart monitor the room is eerily silent: Alex takes her hand and takes a few steps into the room: softly…
“Liz, Liz, how…how is he?”

Liz: she doesn’t even turn around, she can’t take her eyes off of him, she’s afraid if she does it might be the last time she sees him alive: tenderly stroking his cheek…
“He’s asleep. The doctors gave him something for the pain.”

Isabel: walking over to the other side of her brother’s bed, she notices the dark circles under his eyes: taking his hand, she’s amazed at how warm he was: looking up at the monitors, she finally locates the one that tell her that he’s running a 105 degree temperature: feeling helpless, she glances over to Alex who has come up beside her, he was holding her healing stone: giving him a grateful look, she then turns back to Liz…
“Liz, what happened? How did he get so sick? Have the doctors found anything out?”

Liz: shaking her head…
“He’s bleeding internally from all over and it’s getting worse. They don’t know why. They’re afraid if they try to operate that…cutting…cutting him open would just make him bleed worse. I don’t know what happened. He was fine when we went to bed, then he woke up vomiting blood. It happened so fast.”
She was on the brink of tears and was ready to loose it when she felt Alex’s arms wrap around her: borrowing some of his strength, she tries to right herself…
“Zan should be here in about an hour. Hopefully he can heal him. If not then Michael and the rest should be here a few hours after that with the other healing stones and we can try that. One of them is going to work, it’s got to.”

Alex: he spent the next hour going from Isabel to Liz, trying to give whatever comfort and support he could but it wasn’t easy: they watched helplessly as his blood pressure slowly decreased and his temperature rose: there was nothing they could do: he could hear footsteps almost running down the hall, he turns around just as Max’s double comes screeching to a halt at the door: the relief that washes over them is profound…
“Thank God you got here. He’s been getting worse and worse.”

Zan: this is his worst nightmare coming true: he just found himself a family and now he’s losing his brother: cautiously walking in, a bigger knot than what’s already been there for the last 2+ hours forms in his stomach: he looks at how ghostly pale Max is and the look of hope that everyone is looking at him with: his feeling of absolute dread is allied somewhat when Ava slips her arm around his waist: looking at the monitors, he wasn’t sure what they indicated, he then looks to Liz: forcing himself to remain as calm as possible…
“Liz, tell me what’s wrong with him. What exactly is making him sick?”

Liz: “They don’t know for certain why but he’s bleeding internally from all over. They said it’s like his blood vessels keep springing leaks, his organs are starting to break down too. They don’t know what to do for him. Zan, please, can you help him?”

Zan: nodding, he begins to run his glowing hands over the still form lying in the bed: a look of strain and pain is evidenced on his face as his hands glow brighter: after several minutes, he finally breaks it off, almost toppling over from exhaustion: he’s grateful for the chair that Alex brings over for him: looking despondent, still gasping for air…
“I can’t. I can’t find it. I can’t find what’s making him sick. All I can do is fix the results, plug those leaks, get his organs running again but that’s just a stopgap measure. I can’t keep him going forever this way.”

Liz: the tears are once again streaming down her cheeks as she glances her bleary eyes up at the monitors: using the cuff of her sweatshirt to wipe her eyes…
“Thank you Zan, his blood pressure went back up a little and his heart rate has evened out, even his temperature is down to 101. Thank you for doing what you could. Please help us to buy whatever time we can to try and come up with cure for whatever is happening.”

Zan: he places a shaky hand on her shoulder and plants a brotherly kiss on the top of her head…
“You know I will. Anything, for as long as I can.”

Isabel: she comes over and hugs her other brother, he looks so much like the one lying in that bed…
“Thanks Zan. I’m so glad we’re here.”
Looking to her other sister-in-law…
“And you too Ava. Where’s Zanya?”

Ava: “We left her with Aunt Trudy. Tom Barnett was going to come over and help watch her. They’re both pretty torn up about this. Aunt Trudy kept saying that this wasn’t the way it’s supposed to happen, that there’s got to be a cure. She said she saw his future and it doesn’t end here, to not give up.”

Liz: “We won’t... never”
A little less than an hour later Philip and Diane arrived along with Tobias and Kathy: Diane immediately joined her bedside vigil as a flood of tears ran down Max’s Mom’s face: she’s vaguely aware that the hospital was trying to get some of them to leave, that there were way too many in the room: they were told a flat “no”, no one was going anywhere unless they wanted to, which a couple did leave for a moment: Alex and Tobias, who had brought the transmission device and laptop, went to a secure area with the agents where they could send a message to Larek, describing Max’s symptoms and asking for any help, any information about what was going wrong with Max’s body: Zan stepped out, to give them a blood sample: the doctors needed a healthy sample to use as a benchmark against Max’s and since Zan was his double, he was the likely if not slightly squeamish candidate: Zan didn’t have overly fond memories of his lengthy stay in a hospital: thru it all, she never left his side.

Michael: he was full of self loathing: his best friend, his brother, his king was laying and from all accounts dying and it took him hours to get to him: what was he thinking living on the opposite side of the country: Max needed him and he wasn’t there: his mental recriminations on his failures come to an abrupt end as he gets his first glimpse of Max: Zan is standing over him, trying to heal him: the agents had already informed them that Zan could only bolster Max’s prognosis but not change it, Max was dying and their last hope were the healing stones: he hears Maria sob and wraps his arms around her as they enter the crowded room: as Zan finally collapses in a chair next to Max, the relieved look Zan gives him says it all, he can’t do this for too much longer: without a word, they all simply get down to business, they don’t have much time to waste: they all pair up, all of them, human, alien or any mixture there of, it didn’t matter: any and all help was welcomed: after a few minutes a glimmer of hope started to rise as the stones started to glow, but it was only fleeting as they quickly died back down: they tried it several more times, different combinations of people, nothing worked: it was then that Liz finally broke down and cried like he had never heard her cry before.

Liz: it took her several minutes before she got her sobbing under control: she can’t lose him, she won’t: there has to be away: finally the doctor came in, his face said it all but she hoped that she was reading him wrong…
“Doctor?”

Doctor: looking at the chart with the latest test results, it wasn’t good…
“His basic cell structure is breaking down. The basic building blocks are simply coming apart. There…we simply don’t have the knowledge to rebuild them.”

Liz: she’s aware of the sobs all around her but something isn’t letting her: she’s already sobbed enough for a lifetime tonight, she’s not doing it anymore, she won’t, there has got to be a way, Aunt Trudy has told them that, it isn’t his time, but how: the doctor’s words kept echoing in her head {they can’t rebuild him. His body is falling apart and they don’t know how to rebuild him. Who does? Who built him in the first place? The Order of Ruan did. No, wait, that’s not right. What was it that Tobias said? “but the religious order wouldn’t allow it, see they were the ones that had granted access to the technology and held much sway.” The religious order’s technology, ancient technology, where would they get that knowledge?}: she had been holding her husband’s right hand, her fingers rub over the ring, the emblem of his thrown, the thing that permanently links him to the Granolith {the Granolith, a store bank of knowledge going back over a thousand years. Max said that the Order of Ruan built it. The Granolith, the Granolith would know how Max was hybridized. It might know what went wrong and how to fix it. But how do we get it? Max’s the only one that knows how.}: absently she watches Isabel come over and put a comforting hand on Diane {but he’s not the only one that can do it. Both Isabel and Zan carry the genetic code. It would answer them, if they could get to it. So how do they get to it? They could go back to Roswell but that may take too long. Get there, get the information, make the cure, we don’t have that much time.}: as her fingers once more run over the ring {the ring! Max can use the ring. But he’s so far gone, so weak. I can’t even connect with him. I can feel his emotions, I know that he was in pain but he’s asleep, deeply asleep, like in a deep dream…dream, how could we reach into his dreams…dreamwalking!}: the final pieces fall into place: turning around in her chair, she spots him in the back of the room: in a purposeful, determined tone…
“Tobias, you said that it was your religious order that had the knowledge of hybridization, correct?”

Tobias: unsure of where this was going…
“Yes.”

Liz: “Would the Granolith have that knowledge? Is that where it would be stored?”

Tobias: “Yes.”

Liz: “So if the Granolith knows how to create him, then it might know what’s wrong and how to fix it, right?”

Tobias: cautiously, so as not to raise anyone’s hopes…
“Possibly, but I don’t know for certain.”

Liz: thinking for a minute…
“What’s the soonest that you’ll get a message back from Larek? Best possible time?”

Tobias: checking his watch and doing some calculations…
“Best time, 8 hours.”

Liz: looking at her husband and then to Zan…
“Zan, do you think he can last that long with your help?”

Zan: “With my help maybe but it’s a slippery slope.”

Liz: nodding, coming to a decision…
“Then we have no choice. We have to access the Granolith, get the information and come up with a solution.”

Michael: shaking his head…
“How Liz? To get there, do it and come back would take a lot longer.”

Liz: “We don’t have to go there. Max can subconsciously. All we have to do is follow and have someone with the genetic link connect to the Granolith.”

Michael: “So that means Isabel or Zan. So you’re going to connect to him?”

Liz: “It’s not that easy. I can sense him but not actually talk to him. He’s too far-gone on the dream plane. He has to be dreamwalked. Once he connects to the Granolith, I can follow his subconscious to it. We can access it that way. Isabel, you need to be the one to do it. Zan is needed here in case Max needs help besides you need to dreamwalk him.”

Isabel: “Liz, I’ll do it but I have no idea how to control the Granolith. I wouldn’t even know what to ask it. I know Max said it was rather tricky.”

Liz: nodding in agreement…
“But I do. We’ll do it together.”
Turning to her father-in-law…
“I’ll need the most current test results. Any and all information that we can get to the Granolith, the better.”

Philip: the feeling of hopelessness had been profound, now there was a glimmer…
“You got.”
He heads down to the nurse’s station with a purpose.

Isabel: it took about twenty minutes to get everything sorted out: she and Liz were seated next to Max, with Alex and Maria staying close by for emotional support: Zan would monitor and take any action that was needed: the head of ICU was standing by incase there was anything they could do: they were asking a great deal of Max and in his weakened condition there was no way to tell if it was going to work: she places one hand on her brother, the other covers Liz’s hand, which is also holding onto her brother, in Liz’s other hand was the most up to date chart on him: with a nod from Liz to proceed, she closes her eyes and begins the dreamwalk: when she opens her eyes on the dream plane she knows Liz made it there with her, she can feel Liz holding onto her hand: she looks around in wonder: they are on a hill overlooking a beautiful palace by a lake, it’s so serene, so inviting…
“Where are we?”

Liz: looking around…
“The summer palace on Antar. Max took me here on one of his ‘Granolith’ trips. Now, where is he?”

Isabel: she had been busy looking down at the lake and palace, feeling a pang on envy that Liz got to see part of Antar instead of her, she hears Liz gasps and take off in the opposite direction from where she was looking: turning around, she looks up the hill and there underneath a gnarled old tree sits her brother: she excitedly runs towards him but as she nears she can tell that he wasn’t doing good: he was tenderly touching Liz’s check, he looked so longingly at her, but so tired: hating to do it but she has to, there’s no telling how much time they have here…
“Max, Max, listen to us. Max can you hear me?”

Max: he was just hoping that he could see his soulmate one more time, hoping he could say goodbye: suddenly there she was: it took so much energy just to move but he had to, he had to touch her soft skin one more time: he’s startled to hear another voice: looking up he sees his sister, confused…
“Izzy…what…are…you…doing…here?”

Liz: she had been mesmerized to see him, to feel his touch, she had momentarily forgot how grave their situation was: taking him by the shoulders and forcing him to really look at her…
“Max, you have to concentrate, you have to focus. You need to activate the Granolith. You need to take us to it.”
As his eyes start to get cloudy…
“Max, you have to hold on. You have to fight. Max, we’re trying to help you but we can’t do it without you. Do you understand?”

Max: he glances back down the hill to the palace and lake: his eyes are getting wet…
“I can’t Liz. I’m too tired. It’s so peaceful here. If I let go then maybe I’ll stay here.”

Liz: both she and Isabel shout…
“NO!”
Pleading with him…
“Max, listen to me. Max, you promised me that someday you’d bring us here. You can’t break that promise. Don’t you understand? You have to fight Max, you have to fight or you’ll never know our baby. You’ll never see it born, hear it’s first words or see it take its first steps. You’ll never know the feeling that Zan gets when he looks at Zanya. You told me you wanted that. Max, you’ll miss all of that if you don’t fight.”

Max: his tears are falling, he slowly raises his hand to her belly and a sad smile appears on his lips…
“Our baby is in there. What…what did you need me to do again?”

Liz: “The Granolith. We need to get to the Granolith chamber. You need to guide us there.”

Max: swallowing…
“I’ll…I’ll try but I don’t think I can do much more than that.”

Isabel: she was shocked, she hadn’t known that Liz was pregnant: she was more determined than ever that her future niece or nephew was going to know their father, first hand, not just pictures and stories: placing a comforting hand his shoulder and extruding more confidence than she really had…
“That’s fine Max. Liz and I can take it from there.”
She had the sense of traveling but she’s not sure where or how: suddenly she’s in the Granolith chamber: she turns around and finds Liz hovering over a collapsed Max: she wanted to scream at the sight, blood was coming from his mouth, his nose, even his eyes.

Hospital…

Zan: everything had been nice and quiet when suddenly everything went to hell: Max was convulsing: the doctors worked quickly to get the oxygen off of him as he started vomiting blood everywhere: not just vomit, but out of his nose, his eyes, he wasn’t sure but he thought the trail of blood down the side of his neck was from his ears: as the doctor shuts the alarms off the monitors, he quickly runs a glowing hand down him, assessing the damage: breathing heavy, what he found scared the hell out of him: he starts with the lungs and heart, repairing that damage, then up the neck and brain, his hand was already trembling from the constant exertion but he can’t stop: through gritted teeth…
“Michael, help, energy, need yours.”
He feels a pulse of fresh energy surge as Michael lays his hand on top of his: Zan then goes on and starts back over the rest of his body, repairing what they can.

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:47:15 PM
Diane: the doctor had pushed her back from her spot at her son’s side: she was soaked in his blood, everything was: terrified, she watches as Zan and then Michael do everything possible to stabilize him: it takes several minutes before the monitors confirm that they were successful: she’s grateful to Kyle and Ava as they go around the room and people and vanish the blood: she looks up at the monitors and notes that while they succeed in getting him leveled off, those levels were much more lower than before: as her other son slumps in the chair, she goes and puts her arms around him, kissing him her thanks and love.

Back at the Granolith Chamber…

Liz: it was several minutes, minutes that they didn’t have before Max stopped bleeding: interestingly the blood that had been seeping out on the floor suddenly just vanished: while Max seemed better, there was no doubt that this was taking everything he had and she was guessing, what he could borrow from Zan to keep going: she gently lays him down on the floor and kisses him before turning to Isabel…
“We need to hurry. He can’t last much longer, it’s too much.”
At a nod, they go and stand facing each other, she chooses a position that will have her back to her beloved, she has too, she has to focus on the task in order to save him and if he shows the slightest suffering from it, she’s afraid that she’ll lose it and him: clearing her throat…
“Isabel place your hand on the Granolith and say ‘Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me’.“

Isabel: doing as she’s told…
“Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me.”
It seems to take forever before she gets a reply.

Granolith: “Princess Vilandra, what is your command?”

Liz: she lets out the breath that she was holding as it finally answers…
“Ask it to analyze what is ailing Max and…”

Isabel: “Granolith, what’s wrong with Max?”

Liz: she had learned through Max that the Granolith was rather temperamental about being asked nonspecific questions: Isabel doesn’t wait long to find this out too.

Granolith: after several moments computing…
“In what category?”

Isabel: exasperated…
“We don’t have time for this. Liz this isn’t going to work, even if it did I doubt I would be able to get it right. Wait, I have an idea.”
Putting one of Liz’s hands on the Granolith and addressing it again…
“Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me.”

Granolith: faster this time…
“Princess Vilandra, what is your command?”

Isabel: “Granolith, I want you to hear, recognize, and obey Queen Elizabeth, wife of King Zan, who carries their unborn child, who carries the genetic code.”

Granolith: it takes several minutes before it computes a reply…
“Queen Elizabeth, wife of King Zan, mother of his unborn child, what is your command?”

Liz: her throat is suddenly dry, swallowing a few times…
“Granolith, King Zan lies ill. I want you review the current medical data on him, analyze it, determine what ails him and tell me if there is a cure, what it is and how to administer it.”
She figured that she might as well go for broke and get all her requests in now: she could literally feel the energy spinning around and around in the giant computer.

Granolith: “Queen Elizabeth, your request can only be completed if the medical data can be accessed. To do so would require that I scan it. I can do so by viewing it through your eyes. No harm will come to you or your unborn child. Will you allow this?”

Liz: “Yes.”
She feels like every cell in her brain has been super charged: her thoughts, her mind is going a mile a minute: she can feel herself tracing the link back to her physical body, to the hospital: she sees everyone standing around, Max in bed, yet she feels strangely detached: she looks up at the monitors and mentally records all the data: she then flips open the chart and scans page after page, committing it to memory: once done, she once again follows the familier path back to the Granolith: just as suddenly as it began, it ends: she looks into Isabel’s wide eyes and mouths “what?”: Isabel just shakes her head in reply and mouths “later”.

Granolith: it takes it sweet time in thoroughly analyzing everything before announcing it’s conclusions…
“King Zan has been infected with the toxin, Beryzile. It kills the Gandarium that is used in hybridization to adhere differing species’ cells to one another. Left untreated, it is terminal within 36 hours of initial contact. It is estimated that King Zan has less than 24 hours left even with the healing abilities of Prince Zan. If you will open your mind to me, I can more quickly relay the formula for the cure and the instructions to administer it.”

Liz: “Go ahead.”
It feels like her synapses have been electrified: suddenly a very complicated formula appears in back of her eyes: there are various elements, measurements, dosages, timetables: she scans back to the elements: frowning…
“Granolith, clarify. Can all these ingredients be easily found on Earth?”

Granolith: running a diagnostic and cross checking…
“No, some are only found on Antar and Lunar.”

Liz: taking another breath…
“Granolith, is there a cure for King Zan’s condition that can be made from elements readily available here on Earth? If so, what is the formula and how is it administered?”

Granolith: recomputing…
“Yes, if you will open your mind to me, I can more quickly relay the formula for the cure and the instructions to administer it.”

Liz: “Yes, go ahead.”
Again she gets that super charge sensation: once again she reviews the formula, and instructions: she notes something that she doesn’t like…
“Granolith, how effective is this cure?”

Granolith: “74.394586%. It is the best one that can be made with readily available materials on Earth. In order to be successful the first dose must be administered no later than 5 hours from now.”

Liz: “Thank you, Granolith.”
She drops her hand and looks at Isabel…
“That’s it. I have it. Now we just need to get it made and give it to him within 5 hours.”
Turning around to her husband who is only barely conscious, even in this dream plane: tenderly looking into his eyes: she kisses his lips…
“Max, listen to me. We have a cure. We’re going to go back and help you but you need to hold on for as long as you can. Can you do that? For me? For our baby?”

Max: he can only manage a weak nod.

Isabel: she can feel herself being drawn back into her body: she opens her eyes and she’s back in the hospital room: looking over to Liz: who is also back, she suddenly realizes how much energy it took for Liz to do what she did, she looks exhausted.

Diane: touching Liz’s hand: almost afraid to be hopeful…
“Did it work?”

Liz: looking at husband sleeping so soundly: she gently kisses him before turning back to everyone…
“Yes, it did. He was poisoned with something called Beryzile. I have the formula for the antidote and the instructions on administering it. Give me a pen and paper so I can write it out. Where can we get it manufactured? We have to work quickly. We only have 5 hours to give him the first dose or it will be too late, even with the added help that we’re getting from Zan.”
Looking at her brother-in-law…
“Thank you Zan.”

Zan: “Thank Michael too, I had to borrow some from him. That last go around was pretty rough.”

Liz: she simply hugs Michael: a pen and paper is thrust at her while Philip makes inquiries to the agents about the closest research biochemical lab: for expediency, the paper is simply scanned and then emailed to the a local lab: grumbling scientist and researchers are called back into work on a Saturday afternoon before Christmas: their grumbling quickly dies down as the excitement of their assignment takes hold: it’s a scientific researchers dream, producing an alien antidote using all Earth components: the next 5 hours at the hospital had remained challenging: Max suffered through two more crashes that left both Zan, Michael, and on the last one Ava, exhausted: Max was holding on, but barely: Liz remained by his side throughout it all: she was grateful that Isabel was keeping her secrets, she had two of them: one, the baby and the other, still a 25% chance that this won’t work even if he gets it in time: at exactly 4 hours and 50 minutes later, a scientist comes running in with a vial in his hand followed by a nurse with a syringe tray.

Scientist: “Your Majesty, I believe this is what you’ve been waiting for. We’ve checked it against what you gave us, both on the paper and what you reconfirmed over the phone. We have no way to test it other than to give it him and hope it works.”

Liz: nodding her head in gratitude…
“Go ahead, it’s the only chance he’s got. You…you have the correct dosage?”

Scientist: “Yes, Ma’am. Let’s see how well we did.”
Taking the syringe and withdrawing the proper amount, as per the instructions: he takes an alcohol pad and swabs the rubber stopper on the IV line and injects it: watching closely to see if there are any immediate adverse reactions: noting that nothing changes in the first few minutes…
“Well, no allergic reactions, that’s good. Now we have a four-hour wait until the next dose, then another one, four more after that. Hopefully we’ll see some improvement before then.”

Isabel: she quietly talks to one of the nurses at the station and a gurney is rolled in, close to Max’s bed: she comes up to her sister-in-law and whispers in her ear…
“Liz, here, lay down. You have to be exhausted. This way you can stay close to Max but still gets some rest. We’ll wake you if anything, good or bad, happens. Come on, think of the baby.”

Liz: she’s too tired to protest: climbing onto the gurney, she watches her husband sleep: as her eyes grow heavy, she joins him in slumber: she wakes as the scientist is back, checking her husband’s vitals: alarmed…
“What’s wrong? What happened? Why wasn’t I awakened?”

Scientist: giving her a reassuring smile…
“It’s all right. I’m just here to give him his second dose. He seems to be holding his own.”

Liz: jumping off the makeshift bed even though every muscle in her body was screaming for rest…
“He is?”
She looks around at the weary family members all gathered around: she notes that Zan is current snoring away in a chair near Max.

Diane: gives Liz a hug…
“Zan’s been asleep for as long as you have. We haven’t had any more close calls, that’s good, right?”

Liz: she can’t stop the tears as the watches the scientist administer the second dose…
“Yeah, that’s real good.”
She sits with him some more before exhaustion simply over takes her and she finds herself once again, dozing off on the gurney watching him peacefully sleep.

Max: he’s has no idea where he was, but he can hear several voices: they’re all speaking softly and he has to strain to just hear them, forget about making out what they’re saying: he knows Liz is near, he can feel her: very slowly opening his eyes: he’s greeted to the sight of several of his loved ones, some dozing in chairs, some standing and talking to others in white doctor type coats: someone was holding his hand: turning, he sees his Mom: she was asleep, her head laying at his side and his hand firmly incased in hers: his eyes travel to the bed that is laying along side, there she is, his soulmate, sound asleep: his stirrings wake his Mom: as she blinks away the sleep and gives him a loving smile: trying to talk, his voice feels like sandpaper…
“Mama.”

Diane: keeping a firm hold of his hand, she runs her free one through his hair: speaking softly so as not to wake the ones sleeping…
“Hi sweetheart. You gave us quite a scare but you’re going to be all right. Just rest honey, everything is all right. Is there anything you need?”
Kissing him on the forehead.

Max: his throat is so dry…
“Water.”

Philip: he had been keeping watch at a distance as he talked to the agent: getting more information on what had happened the previous night, trying to get a clue on how his son had been poisoned: once they had the name of the poison, Larek was able to give them some background on how it worked and they determined that the most likely scenario was that someone had gotten close enough to use a skin pad: they were going to have to wait until Liz woke before they could get some confirmation but the it was thought that the most likely culprit was the waiter at the restaurant, Max had shook his hand: seeing his son wake and talking to Diane, he was close enough to hear the request for water: getting him a paper cup full of ice chips from the nurse’s station, he returns to his son’s side: talking softly…
“Here son, they said that these would be easier for you, just let the ice melt in your mouth.”
He notices how Max keeps looking over at Liz’s sleeping form: smiling as he slips him some more ice…
“That’s quite a woman you have there, son, quite a woman. She saved your life.”

Max: “I know.”

The Fates are exhausted and have joined Liz for a bit of a nap.


Chapter 147

Setting:
Hospital, several hours later

Max: he had drifted off to sleep while still sucking on the ice chips Dad had been feeding him: his eyes popped open with a start: he looked over to who was holding his hand, returning her loving smile as best he could…
“Hey.”

Liz: rubbing his hand, looking into his tired eyes, just glad to see them open…
“Hey yourself. Your Mom and Dad said you had woken up earlier. I’m sorry I missed it. How do you feel?”

Max: taking a deep breath…
“Tired. I can’t seem to get enough sleep. How…how long have I been here?”

Liz: “It’s Sunday night. You’ve been here since early Saturday morning. Do you remember any of it?”

Max: closing his eyes for a moment: he can feel her thumb rubbing along his hand, he doesn’t have the strength to respond but that doesn’t stop him from relishing the feel of her hand on his: opening his eyes to look back up into hers…
“I remember you and Iz, the dreamwalk, the Granolith. It’s a bit fuzzy from there.”
Noticing Dad and Michael along with some agents and what looks like doctors just outside the open door to his room: while they seemed to be keeping it down, there’s no missing that something was going on and Dad and Michael weren’t too happy: looking back to Liz…
“What’s that all about?”

Liz: looking back over her shoulder, sighing in frustration and turning back to her husband…
“You. The agents want to take you to what they’re calling a secured location. The doctors want to keep monitoring you, and your dad and Michael want you out of here as soon as you’re strong enough, that you’d be better off back in Roswell where everyone could keep an eye on you. I guess no one’s thought to ask you what you want.”

Max: nodding a little, he’s not happy to hear about any infighting: he’s too tired to have to deal with this: looking at Liz, really looking at her, he can see how tired she was too: she shouldn’t have to deal with it either, at least not until she gets some rest: he’s distracted as he hears a familier voice cutting through the group of people outside the door and right on in to him and Liz: smiling at her…
“Hey Maria.”

Maria: he looks so worn out but at least he’s awake…
“Hey. Good to see you conscious. How you feeling?”

Max: “Tired. Maria, could you do me a favor?”

Maria: “Sure, anything, just name it.”

Max: tilting his head towards the door…
“Tell them I’m awake and I want to see all of them.”

Liz: “Max, you sure you’re up to this?”

Max: “No, I’m not but that’s the whole point. I don’t have to be. Maria, please ask them to all come in, everyone.”
A few moments later the room fills with his Dad, Michael, doctors and agents, with Liz by his side and Maria staying close to Liz: looking down at the foot of his bed, to his Dad and best friend, he takes a deep breath…
“Michael, I understand there’s some discussion about a course of action while I’m…incapacitated.”
He notes how uncomfortable Michael is at being singled out…
“There shouldn’t be. You’re my second-in-command, so command. It’s your decision but I strongly recommend that you listen to what others advise, especially my parents.”
As Michael looks partially chastised for allowing the debate to happen but he notes the pride there too…
“Oh, there is one notable exception…don’t ever go against my queen’s wishes.”

Michael: a smile comes to his eyes as he looks at his friend and king…
“Wouldn’t dream of it…your majesty. Get some rest, we’ll take care of the everything else.”

Max: it takes so much energy to stay awake, let alone talk: turning back to Liz but addressing her best friend…
“Maria, I have one more favor to ask of you.”

Maria: putting her hand on top of Liz’s which is on top of Max’s…
“Just name it kiddo.”

Max: “I want you to take Liz home. Make sure she eats something decent and gets a ton of sleep. She needs it, especially in her condition.”

Maria: she opened her mouth but nothing came out.

Michael: he had been standing next to his pixie and broke into a huge grin: almost laughing…
“Son of a bitch…Maxwell, you did it. You left her speechless! So, I take it that there’s a little prince or princess on the way, eh?”

Max: his eyes twinkle a little as he can feel the frustration swelling in his wife…
“Yeah and when you get me home, we’ll all celebrate but right now I’m betting that she hasn’t left me much since I got here and needs to rest as much I do. Maria, would you make sure she gets home and taken care of?”

Liz: “Max Evans, you did that on purpose. Now they’re all going to be fawning over me like I’m a helpless invalid.”

Max: he manages a weak grin…
“Yeah, that was the general idea.”
Tenderly…
“Go take care of yourself and our baby.”

Liz: kissing him tenderly…
“Max, I don’t want you left alone. I’ll wait until someone comes to stay with you.”

Philip: he can’t help the smile: coming up on the other side of his son’s bed: clearing his throat…
“I, uh, I think I can manage that for a while. Liz, go home and rest. I’m sure as soon as Diane finds out, she’ll take care of everything.”

Maria: beside herself with joy: hugging her best friend…
“Oh Chicca, a baby! OHMYGOD! Wait till your mom finds out!”

Max: “Wait till mine does, and she’s a lot closer right now.”

Maria: she starts to take Liz’s hand, as Liz is about to object…
“Nope, no arguments, the king has spoken and this time we should listen. So come on, give him a kiss and let’s get going. Max, get some rest and don’t worry about your Liz, she’s in good hands.”

Max: he watches as his bride reluctantly leaves, being pulled along by a jubilant Maria that is talking a mile a minute about the baby: when she’s finally out of eye shot, he can no longer stifle the yawn that has been threaten for sometime: he hears his dad chuckling: he looks over at him…
“Dad, I know that you thought we should wait and you’re right. We didn’t plan on it…”

Philip: holding out his hand, stopping him: shaking his head…
“No son, it’s all right, in fact it’s great. After everything we just went through the last 24 hours…news of a new grandchild…man, your mother is going to be in overdrive. Get some rest son, you’re going to need it.”
He plants a quick kiss on his son’s forehead as he starts to doze off.

Max & Liz’s apartment, a little while later…

Liz: she’s laying in bed with Charlie curled up by her side: she had come home to find her little apartment had been confiscated by tired family members: Zan was still sleeping off his exertion from all the healing in the guest room: Ava was out with Tess and Kyle making a grocery store run: Isabel was on the way to the hospital to sit with Max: Kathy was making inquires with the local hospital in Roswell about taking over Max’s care and Diane was making certain that Liz did nothing: she had heard that Michael had returned to the agent’s apartment next door where he was joined by Tobias, something about looking for the waiter from Franco’s the other night: her thoughts become quiet as sleep finally settles in.

Agent’s apartment next door…

Michael: after being reminded of his duties not only as Max’s friend but also as his second, it seemed like everything was fitting together: the agents still were wanting to take Max into “protective” custody but he wouldn’t hear of it: to him it sounded too much like another white room: he was going to leave the decision as to when up to Liz but as soon as she said ok, he was taking Max home to Roswell, to their home turf: plus Max would be surrounded not only by loved ones while he recovered but alien loved ones that would blast the hell out of anyone that posed a threat to him: this brought him back to the matter at hand, the assassin…
“So, what have you got on this Paul Draker?”

Max’s Lead Agent: looking over his notes, he bristles a bit at the tone from the teenager, but then he can understand it too, they had failed to protect his king: they were as anxious to try and find out how it happened as he and so mistakes wouldn’t be repeated in the future…
“Paul Draker was a waiter at a local restaurant called Franco’s, one that Max and Liz frequented on a semi regular basis. When we checked with his employer we found that he had missed both his Saturday and Sunday shifts. Upon further investigation, he was found dead at his apartment and from the initial coroners report had been dead for approximately a month or more.”

Michael: “Any idea where he went?”

Agent: checking the notes…
“His car was found at the Logan airport. We checked the passenger lists for all outbound planes since Friday. He was on a flight to Dallas/Ft. Worth where he rented a car. It was discovered this morning abandoned out in the desert. There were some strange markings on the ground not far from it. The area’s been cordoned off. A team of investigators is on their way.”

Tobias: “Do you have any images of these markings?”
Looking at the digital picture: shaking his head…
“I’m not sure. If it was a ship it would be a pretty small one but I do see a pattern similar to one that an Antarian speed craft would make. I’m not sure though.”

Michael: “Would Larek have someone that could confirm it?”

Tobias: “Possibly.”

Michael: “Could we get a digital copy of that to send to Larek?”

Agent: “Of course.”

Michael: “Good, now, how did this assassin get close enough to poison him?”

Agent: looking down for a moment collecting his thoughts, then back up…
“Tell me how we were supposed to know who to look for?”

Michael: pacing…
“Max shouldn’t have been allowed to go out.”

Agent: “And how in the hell were we supposed to stop him?”

Michael: growing more agitated as he thinks of how close he came to losing his friend…
“Hog tied him if you had to! Damn it! He wasn’t supposed to go out!”

Tobias: “Michael, he’s right. They couldn’t have stopped him any more than you could have.”

Michael: glaring at everyone…
“Yeah, well, maybe if I had been close I would have spotted something.”

Tobias: trying to remain the voice of reason to the escalating storm that was brewing in the king’s second…
“Max didn’t, what makes you think you would have?”
As Michael gives him a death glare and returns to pacing…
“Michael, you could have been sitting right there at the table and Max still would have shook his hand, still would have gotten poisoned. Being attached to him at the hip is not going to keep him safe.”

Michael: exploding…
“THEN TELL ME WHAT THE HELL IS?!”

Agent: he was actually surprised to find himself answering the question…
“Intel. We need to coordinate our intelligence resources so that one hand knows what the other is up to and knows. That’s the only way.”

Tobias: that seemed to take some of the steam out of Michael’s explosion…
“Even that offers no guarantee, but it’s the only course we have.”

Michael: pacing as he’s thinking…
“Tobias, send those images of the landing site. See if Larek can find out what made it and if it can be tracked. See if we can find out how long that bastard’s been here but also if there have been any recent sightings, any blips on the sensors of it leaving Earth. In the meantime, I want to make damn sure he’s not anywhere close to Max. Make certain that was him on the plane, or rather this Paul Draker facsimile.”

Agent: “We already are. We’ll advise as soon as we have the confirmation. And you’ll let us know what you have?”

Michael: looking at Tobias for a moment…
“Absolutely.”

Hospital, Monday, late afternoon…

Zan: as he opens the door, he can hear her going a mile a minute: he quietly slips into his brother’s room and just watches and listens: they had been taking turns staying with Max and he was just coming to take over from Maria: they were trying to get Max to eat, the doctors didn’t want him released until he was eating and drinking without any problems: Mom had gotten him to down some soup for lunch before he fell asleep again and now it was dinner time: unfortunately Maria was insisting on helping him: Maria had the fork with something that looked like chicken stuck on the end of it: as she talked her hands got very animated and Max just watched his dinner go around and around in the air and only when she finished a particular point did Max’s dinner get anywhere close to it’s target, his mouth: trying real hard not laugh, he decides to help his brother out before he starves…
“Hey Max, how ya doin’? Uh Maria, the agents are waiting for you downstairs. I think Liz wanted you to come back to the apartment and help get things packed. I can uh, take over from here.”

Maria: she’s been so excited, a baby, Liz is going to have a baby: she just couldn’t help herself and had to tell Max how excited everyone was, a baby: looking at him {poor Max, he needs to eat more. He never was heavy but being sick has made him loose weight that he really couldn’t afford. Maybe his Mom will have better luck with him when he gets home. Put a little meat on his bones.}: giving him a warm smile…
“Ok. But try and get him to eat. He’s not being very cooperative.”

Zan: he manages to nod and waits until she leaves before busting up…
“Oh man, that was hysterical. You must have eyed that same piece of meat flying around on that fork for almost five minutes before it finally came in for a landing.”

posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:47:37 PM
Max: smiling in spite of how frustrating it had been…
“She meant well but I’m kinda hungry. I kept trying to take the fork but she’d just slap my hand away and then it’d take forever. I bet it’s cold by now.”

Zan: he waved his hand over the tray heating it back up and then with a twinkle pulled a bottle out of his coat pocket…
“If this is anything like what I remember as hospital food, you’ll need all the flavoring you can get.”

Max: his brother dumps the whole bottle of Tabasco on his meal, cuts the chicken breast up for him then slides the tray over to him: taking the fork he starts to dig in: his eating gusto doesn’t last too long and less than half way thru he puts the fork down, exhausted: yawning…
“God, I hate this. Just about anything wears me out.”

Zan: making himself comfortable on the side of the bed…
“Hey, from what I hear, you’ve had a busy day. Getting moved out of ICU into this private room. Looks like you got cleaned up a little too. After what you went through I’m surprised that you’re awake at all. I’d sleep for a week.”

Max: his eyes are growing heavy but he still manages a slight grin…
“Yeah, don’t forgot when I woke this morning, I had the crap scared out of me. I thought for sure I had died after all and Satan was sitting there waiting for me.”

Zan: laughing…
“I’ll be sure to mention that to Kyle. I’m sure he’ll appreciate it.”

Max: yawning again…
“How’s Liz?”

Zan: “Fine. Mom made her take a nap when she got back from seeing you this afternoon. They were going to start getting everything packed. If you manage to keep your food down, she plans on springing you from here late tomorrow. You’ll be back in Roswell being tucked in by Mom before you know it…Max…Max…”
Looking at his brother closely, he gives him a lopsided grin as he takes out a Sports Illustrated and makes himself comfortable as his brother begins to snore.

Tuesday, Christmas Eve night, Roswell…

Diane: she made sure a glass of ice water and some cookies were on the nightstand in case he got hungry or thirsty during the night: he had slept most of the way home: they had taken a private plane directly from Boston to Roswell: with all of them plus the agents and how tiring the trip was for Max, it just made the most sense: Max and Liz were going to be staying with them thru the holidays until he was well: Tom Barnett had brought Aunt Trudy and Zanya down and they were here when they got home: Aunt Trudy had even done the Christmas dinner shopping: there weren’t all that many presents under the tree this year, all the last minute shopping never happened, but that didn’t matter, her children were here and were safe and that was all that mattered: she hears the shower turn off and straightens a ripple in the blankets that are covering a sleeping Max: she gives him a kiss on the cheek…
“Sleep well sweetheart. I just heard the shower go off so Liz should be here in a minute.”
She looks down to the foot of the bed and reaches down to pet the orange fur ball that had made him self comfortable there…
“Keep an eye him for me, ok Charlie?”

Charlie: yawn {M’kay Grandma, for you, anything.}

The Fates know that there is no place like home and family.


Chapter 148

Setting:
Evans house, Christmas Morning

Philip: he’s sitting on the side of the bed watching his son sleep: he hates to do it but he needs to try and wake him up: shaking him gently…
“Max, wake up son. Max, wake up.”
Two groggy, unfocused eyes look up at him…
“Good morning.”

Max: he looks around a little confused: he seemed to be back in his room at home, but that’s not right, he’s married…Liz: coming awake fully and looking over at the spot on the bed where his wife should be, all that’s there is an orange fur ball: back to his dad…
“Good morning, uh where’s Liz?”

Philip: “Helping your mom fix breakfast. We came home last night, remember?”
His son seemed to think about that for a minute before finally nodding…
“Good, well, Merry Christmas son.”

Max: looking up at his dad, startled…
“Its…its Christmas?”

Philip: smiling…
“Yep. You feel like getting up and joining us for a bit? We’ve been waiting but it’s getting kind of late and we’re not sure how much longer we can stall Zanya. She’s been itching to rip open everything underneath the tree.”

Max: sitting up a little straighter…
“Yeah, yeah.”
He runs his hand over his face and can feel several days’ growth of beard: sniffing, he kinda smelled funny too…
“Uh, maybe I should get cleaned up some.”

Philip: grinning ruefully…
“Um yeah, that’s why Mom sent me in. She already laid your new Christmas pajamas out and stuff in the bathroom…uh, Liz opened them for you this morning. Anyways, she and Liz thought you might need a hand getting up and around.”

Max: scowling a bit as he throws the blanket off and starts to get up…
“I’m ok, I think.”
Standing up, he feels lightheaded and is grateful when his dad grabs his arm and helps steady him…
“Or not, um, yeah, maybe I could use a hand.”
A short while later, freshly shaved and showered and wearing new dark green flannel pajamas, he feels tired still but much better: his dad was still keeping a firm grip on his elbow as he escorts him into the kitchen madhouse: Mom gives him a hug and kiss, so does Iz, he even got one from Ava: he bent down and kissed Zanya: Aunt Trudy waits until he’s seated at the table before wrapping her arms around him and hugging the stuffing out of him: he sits next to Liz, whom he got a long good morning kiss from, and is greeted by Zan sitting across from him, dressed similar but in red: chuckling…
“Got the red ones this year, eh?”

Zan: grinning…
“Yep, how ya feeling?”

Max: thinking for a moment…
“Almost human.”

Zan: laughing…
“That’d be a first.”

Tom: walking in from outside with the last of the presents, he sets them on the counter and comes over to give his other “grandson” a hug…
“You’re looking better. Are you all ready for Christmas?”

Max: surprised…
“Yeah, I…I didn’t know you were coming down for the holidays.”

Tom: “I was helping Trudy watch Zanya while Zan and Ava were out with you. I didn’t want her coming down here by herself, so I thought I’d come along.”

Max: “That’s great. So you’re staying here with us?”

Tom: “Uh, yes and no. I’m staying at the townhouse…with Trudy.”
Silence…
“Well, I better go put these underneath the tree.”

Max: finally closing his mouth after that revelation, all he can think to say is…
“Oh.”

Zan: chugging some juice to wash the pancakes down…
“Yeah, Michael’s on this protection campaign. He’s been riding Tobias and the agents for answers and until he gets them, the protective detail has doubled, no one that doesn’t know the password gets near you, oh and just to be on the safe side an alien with “blasting” powers is to be here with you at all times. So since we’re staying here, Michael and Maria are at the townhouse along with Tom and Aunt Trudy.”

Max: “Oh…isn’t it kind of crowded over there with four people in a two be…”

Philip: “Max, drop it. Some things are better off not dwelled upon. Now eat before your mom comes over and feeds you.”

Aunt Trudy: handing him a bottle…
“Tabasco dear?”

Max: just nodding, she pours some on his pancakes for him: after breakfast they gather in the living room and open presents or more precisely watch Zanya open everyone’s presents for them: he and Liz got quite a few things as a couple for the house: he’s glad that Liz remembered to bring their presents for everyone: the Parkers will be over that afternoon for dinner and visit, and the Valentis and Whitmans will be by sometime later on, probably for pie and coffee, everything was being kept real casual: as they watch Zanya ride around on some sort of ladybug thing an orange blur comes streaking in and dives underneath all the torn Christmas wrap laying around: this catches Zanya’s attention and she goes to check it out: the whole house cracks up as Zanya chases Charlie around the tree: Charlie tries to get away from the little terror by climbing the tree, Zan comes over and grabs him before he knocks the tree over, this gives Zanya the opportunity that she’s been waiting for to grab him: squealing with delight she tries to pick him up and carry him around like a rag doll: Max has tears running down his eyes…
“Payback’s a bitch sometimes.”

Charlie: {HELP! GET HER AWAY FROM ME!}

Liz: after a while things settle down in the house, Max is in the living room with the guys dozing while they’re watching football: they had all changed into jeans or sweats, again real relaxed, no one felt like getting all dressed up today: Mom and Dad will be over at any minute since it was almost 2:00, they were bringing the pies and a cake, dinner is at 3:00: Amy called and said that they’d be over later, around 6:00 or so, they had their own family things today, which Michael was now a part of: Alex and his parents would be over about the same time.

Diane: she checks in on the guys to see if they needed anything: she smiles at her son stretched out in the recliner, sound asleep: she gets a comforter and covers him up with it: grabbing the remote and turning it down some: chastising her husband a little…
“Shh, Philip, keep it down. He needs his sleep.”

Philip: {but it’s football and besides he was sleeping through it just fine.}: …
“Yes, dear.”

Charlie: he was looking for a place to hide, anywhere that little terror couldn’t get him: walking into the living room {hey, there’s Dad and look, he’s got a blankie. Yeah, that’ll do.}: very nonchalantly he jumps up onto the recliner and noses his way underneath the blanket, settling down around Dad’s thighs {uh, Dad, move over a little will ya?}: slight little claw prick, Dad jumps a little in his sleep {there, that did it, nighty-night Dad.}.

Zanya: coming up to her daddy with tears in her eyes…
“DADA, kitty, kitty.”

Zan: looking around…
“I thought I saw him a minute ago. I’m sorry baby, Daddy doesn’t know where kitty is.”
Picking her up in his lap…
“You like kitty don’t ya?”

Zanya: sniffle, sniffle…
“Kitty, kitty.”

Zan: “Yeah, I know you want to play with the kitty. Maybe we’ll see about getting you one when we get home. Hey, look at this, you want play with the ball?”
As she flings the ball he just handed her down the hall…
“Guess not.”

Ava: coming in looking for her daughter…
“Zanya, there you are. Zan, she’s wore out, all the toys and then chasing the cat. She needs to go down for a nap or she’s going to be impossible.”

Zan: “Ok. Hey, you think maybe we should get her a pet when we get home?”

Ava: “Are you nuts? We’d be hauled away for animal cruelty. Look how she’s done nothing but go after Charlie all morning. That poor thing is probably hiding somewhere petrified to move. Come on Zanya, nap time.”

Charlie: nice and warm under the blankie with Dad {zzzzzzz].

Liz: answering the doorbell…
“Mom, Dad! God, it’s good to see you.”

Nancy: taking her daughter in her arms…
“Oh honey, we’ve been so worried. Are you all right? How’s Max?”
Looking around…
“Where is Max anyways?”

Liz: before she can answer, her dad envelops her in a bear hug…
“I’m fine and he’s going to be fine. He’s in the living room, asleep. He just needs some time to recover.”

Nancy: walking with her daughter towards the kitchen with the desserts…
“Time to recover…can’t he heal himself or have Zan help him?”

Liz: “Unfortunately not. The Gandarium that holds the Antarian and human cell structure together has to rejuvenate and that takes time. It’s not the same as healing a broken bone or something. Plus the whole thing took a lot out of him. Max needs time to recover from that as well. But he is doing a lot better, a lot. He’s up and around a little. He’s still sleeping a lot and gets tired real easy. We’re hoping that in a couple of weeks he’ll be pretty much back on his feet.”

Jeff: coming up behind his wife and daughter…
“Until that time, you guys are staying put. We noticed the extra guards and we even had to give them the password to get past them.”

Liz: “Yeah, Michael’s not taking any chances.”

Max: someone was shaking him awake again: as he moves a little, he feels some thing sticking him, then several some things: lifting the blanket…
“What the…Charlie, what are you doing there?”

Charlie: {put that blanket back down before she finds me!}

Philip: chuckling…
“I think he’s hiding from Zanya.”

Max: “Yeah well, what comes around, goes around. Sorry Charlie, I have no sympathy for your situation. Go find somewhere else to nap. Go on, get.”

Philip: laughing as the cat leaves, protesting all the way down the hall: turning back to his son…
“Max, Jeff and Nancy are here. Dinner is going to be in less than an hour. I thought you might want to wake up for a bit.”

Max: shocked, turning towards the tv…
“Crap, I slept through most of the game.“
Getting up, he notices Zan following him as he slowly makes his way into the kitchen, obviously Dad sent him: he remains standing long enough to hug his mom-in-law and shake his dad-in-law’s hand before plopping down in a chair that Zan had conveniently pulled out for him: Liz comes over and slips her arm around his shoulder, he smiles up at her.

Liz: giving her husband a kiss, she then turns back to her parents before her dad can escape to football…
“Wait Dad. Mom, Dad, we have something to tell you…”

Tom: sitting in front of the tv, he can hear the shout “A BABY!” coming in a female voice from the kitchen…
“Sounds like they told them. You know, I really am too young to have great-grandchildren.”

Philip: “Well, off hand I’d say they’re really too young to make you any but that doesn’t seem to have stopped them. Not much you can do about it.”

Tom: “Nope, there isn’t…hey, touchdown!”

Zan: later that evening after dinner they are all sitting around in the living room visiting, except for Max, he simple couldn’t stay up any longer and Mom made him go to bed: Zan chuckles to himself {Max crashed before Zanya did.}: looking around {where’d she get to anyhow?}: as if on cue he hears her baby laughter coming down the hall, preceded by a frantic cat: as the cat tries to hide in the corner, Zanya comes up and attempts to pick him up: this causes the cat to fight back and Zanya screams as a couple of little scratches appear on her hand: before he can react, Zanya hauls off and with a slightly glowing hand actually zaps the cat, who goes about 7 feet in the air, lands on his feet and takes off at a dead run trying to get as far away from his tormentor as fast as he could: springing into action: he picks her up and scolds her…
“ZANYA NO! You hurt the kitty. He won’t want to play with you.”
As Zanya starts to cry, he gives his wife a worried look.

Tom: “Uh, did I just see Zanya’s hand glow?”

Ava: returning her husband’s worried look…
“I’m afraid so.”

Zan: “We’re screwed.”

Charlie: {gotta run, gotta hide, gotta get away from that little monster, where, where…DAD!}: turning the corner and running into the room, jumping on the bed, routing around getting underneath the covers {DAD! Hide me, hide me.}: he lays right up along side his dad and eventually relaxes when he realizes his tormentor isn’t following: stretching out, he moves Dad over a bit towards the middle so he can have some more room {that’s better, night Dad.}.

The Fates never have a dull moment when aliens are involved.


Chapter 149

******************************************
The 5 Worlds of the Whirlwind Galaxy
Antar:

Main seat of power, ruled by Royal House of Antar
King Tanier – Zan & Vilandra’s Father
Queen Nataria – Zan & Vilandra’s Mother – disciple of the order of Ruan
Lord Rath – Son of Royal advisor, friend of King Zan, betrothed to Princess Vilandra
Lord Ranjorn – Brother of Lord Rath, General in Antarian Resistance Army
Luntar- One of two moons orbiting Antar, military supply outpost
Preluntar – Moon orbiting Antar, secondary military supply outpost
Betwan- Communication Center in Northern Hemisphere
Renular:
Governed by the Royal Family – distant relatives of Royal House of Antar
Chancellor Larek – Head of Royal Family, childhood friend and confidant to King Zan, current protector and home of Queen Nataria and other exiled members of Royal House of Antar
Vintar:
Ruled by Crown Prince Lanua – Ava’s Grandfather
Prince Tavner – Heir to throne
Dranular:
Ruled by Dranularik Dynasty – Shapeshifters’ home world
Cromar:
Ruled by the Supreme Crevsek, Dictator and ally to Kivar – Skins’ home world
******************************************
Setting: High Council Conference Room, neutral territory in the Whirlwind Galaxy, several days later

Larek: his image is being projected into the conference room as are all the rest: there was a time, when King Zan ruled that they all would actually be here but not now, not since Kivar: Kivar, whom he has been listening to drone on for the last several hours without a break: this had been a mistake, nothing was going to be resolved, but the appearance was necessary: the last few days had been frustrating and disturbing to say the least: Kivar had been spouting how King Zan had been assassinated and how they couldn’t have his defective duplicate clone trying to usurp his, Kivar’s, throne: how could anyone support such a thing: he had been spouting it enough that people were starting to question and believe it: while he, Larek, had been put in the unenviable position of telling everyone that Kivar was mistaken, actually lying but diplomats couldn’t say that publicly, and that King Zan, as in Max Evans, King Zan was alive, maybe not well completely but then everyone didn’t need to know that: just to drive the point home, Kivar had demanded, as is any council member’s right, to hold a meeting of policy: as Kivar finally takes a breath, he cuts in on the unending filibuster…
“Kivar, as I have been saying, Max Evans, King Zan lives. I have been in contact with him as recently as yesterday. He is alive, as is his twin Prince Zan.”

Kivar: he had been ecstatic when he finally got the signal from his hired assassin of his success: he had worked hard to make sure news of King Zan’s death spread quickly: the results were immediately felt, it took the heart right out of the rebel forces: true, Larek was doing an admirable job of rebuilding it but not quickly enough, besides King Zan was dead…
“Direct contact Chancellor Larek? Face to face?”

Larek: pausing…
“No, not face to face but through normal channels.”

Kivar: triumphant…
“See, even you don’t know for certain. I have received word that King Zan has fallen to an assassin. And if this is not so, then why has he not come out himself and denied it?”

Larek: {because you murdering bastard, he’s still too weak!}…
“I can confirm that an assassination attempt was made on King Zan’s life, but it was unsuccessful. King Zan survived it.”

Kivar: furious, almost coming out of his seat…
“YOU’RE LY…er, you’re mistaken. I received word, the attempt was completed.”

Larek: he almost gouged Kivar into a grievous faux pas there…
“Correct, the assassin did manage to poison King Zan but an antidote was found and administered successfully, King Zan lives. As to why he has not been seen recently, as you can imagine his security people are busy revamping their procedures and basically, until safe, King Zan is being kept “under wraps” as it were.”

Kivar: snorting…
“That’s rather convenient. There is not an antidote that the humans have that could counteract the poison. He died!”

Lanua: he’s remain very quiet, simply watched it all: he had been in close contact with Larek and knew that King Zan lived but he also knew that he couldn’t openly back Larek and King Zan without tipping his hand, but maybe he could move the argument along a little bit…
“Perhaps…perhaps Larek can obtain some proof that King Zan, the Max Evans version that is, is still alive and breathing.”

Kivar: jumping on it…
“Yes, yes, that’s it. Give us proof!”



[ edited 1 time(s), last at 5-Jun-2002 4:49:41 PM ]
posted on 5-Jun-2002 4:48:36 PM
Larek: narrowing his eyes and looking at Lanua, wondering what he was up to…
“What kind of proof?”

Crevsek: “Perhaps the same as last time, the emissary.”

Kivar: seizing on his ally’s idea…
“Yes, yes, that’s it but…but there needs to be a witness to the emissary’s findings.”

Larek: “Why? Surely the emissary’s word is without question.”

Kivar: “Yes, but it would lay to rest any and all other doubts, that it really is the emissary and really his results.”

Larek: bowing to the idea…
“Very well, I could accompany him.”

Kivar: “NO…no, that wouldn’t…that would not be acceptable to all parties.”

Larek: sighing…
“Very well, then who would be acceptable?”

Kivar: thinking…
“My General Nicholas is still on Earth, he would…”

Larek: he almost laughed…
“I’m sorry but he would not be acceptable. Besides, it’s highly unlikely General Nicholas would be allowed within a kilometer of King Zan. I believe Lord Rath’s attitude towards him is shoot first, ask questions later. No, for his own safety I suggest you keep your general on a short leash unless you wish him to become nothing more than dust blowing in the wind.”

Lanua: “Then perhaps an uninvolved third party would suffice?”

Larek: the room was silent for a moment: finally eyes turned to the representative of Dranular…
“I must mention that the assassin was a Dranularian. Our sensors picked up his ship leaving Earth’s vicinity. I’m afraid his ship was damaged and he refused our…assistance. The ship came apart for unknown reasons not long after.”

Dranularik Dynastical: he had been passively watching this play out: as a rule Dranular didn’t side with either, they officially remained neutral and allowed their citizens to made up their own minds as to which side to join or none at all: nodding in acknowledgement and speaking up for the first time…
“Pity. We all make our own choices in life and beyond. As for him being one of ours, so were the original protectors sent with the Royal 4.”

Lanua: pressing his point…
“Would a Dranularian Ambassador that has taken an oath of honor on impartiality be acceptable to both sides?”

Larek: “Very well, if we must prove that King Zan is alive then this would be acceptable. I will contact them and make the arrangements.”

Kivar: “A Dranularian Ambassador is acceptable but not Larek making the arrangements. I want a third party doing that as well. There can be no possibility of impropriety. Perhaps Crown Prince Lanua would be willing?”

Lanua: nodding his head…
“I would be honored.”

Setting: Royal Palace on Vintar, short time later

Lanua: rubbing his temples…
“I’m getting too old for this. Projecting myself gives me such headaches.”
Looking up from his communication station to his son and heir…
“Tavner, I need you to do something. You need to make a trip to Earth and set up a meeting where King Zan can be retested and certified by the emissary. Also it wouldn’t hurt for Prince Zan to be present as well, just so there is not doubt that they both still live.”

Tavner: unlike a vidphone, projecting is secure: he had no way to listen in on the meeting but judging from his father’s demeanor it didn’t go too badly, if not tiring: rising…
“Of course, Father.”

Lanua: “Tavner, be careful. Lord Rath is being extremely protective. It’s unlikely that even you will be allowed to actually meet with King Zan. Just set the meeting up.”

Evans house, short time later…

Michael: he walks in the back door without knocking, he hadn’t knocked in a long time: coming upon Max’s Mom…
“Hey, Mrs. Evans. Is Max up?”

Diane: she was reading the paper at the table: her and Philip were thinking of going out for New Years and were trying to decided where they wanted to go: she looked up as the door opened: smiling at her “other” son…
“Michael, hi. I’m not sure. He still naps on and off. I think he’s in his room if you want to check.”

Michael: “Yeah, ok, thanks.”
Walking the familier path to the bedroom, he spies his friend on the bed with a cat laying next to him, both sound asleep: he was tempted to wake him but wasn’t sure if Mrs. Evans would appreciate it: she’s been more protective of him than normal, something he didn’t think was possible until the past week: deciding that he better not, he walks into the living room where he finds Liz and Aunt Trudy watching the soaps…
“Hey.”

Aunt Trudy: “Good afternoon Michael. How are things, dear?”

Michael: “Good…er, yeah, good.”

Aunt Trudy: “That’s nice, dear.”
She notices how Michael keeps looking at Liz, like he wants to talk to her.

Liz: “What is it Michael?”

Michael: “They want to test him again. Kivar’s been running off at the mouth about how Max was assassinated. It’s causing serious morale issues with the troops. Apparently the High Council met and Kivar managed to get them to commit to Max being recertified as the King by the emissary. Oh and they want Zan there as well, just so they can see that both of them exists. Can you believe this bullshit? And Larek couldn’t stop it!”
He hadn’t liked the message and after having to deliver it to Liz, he liked it even less: he has to admire how calmly Liz took it or so he thought…
“Liz?”

Liz: bristling…
“I see. So the council wants proof that Max is alive after one of its members tried to kill him?”

Michael: for some reason the tone made him very uneasy…
“Uh, yeah.”

Liz: “When?”

Michael: “They plan on coming tomorrow. They said that they could do it here.”

Liz: “Isn’t that nice of them.”

Michael: “Uh…Liz…”

Liz: “Tell them that it’s not a convenient time for the King and that we will advise when and where… I’ll write out the reply. Be right back.”

Michael: “O…K…”
He watched Liz walk out of the room with her head held high, very regal, very royal, very dangerous: turning back to Aunt Trudy…
“Uh, what happened?”

Aunt Trudy: continuing her crocheting as if nothing unusual just happened…
“Off hand I’d say she got her hackles raised by being told what to do by the enemy. Plus the fact that Max isn’t completely well is just adding to it. Good thing Diane wasn’t present, she might have shot the messenger.”

Vintarian Royal Palace…

Lanua: he takes in his son’s stunned look and rereads the message from King Zan’s human wife and queen: bemused…
“Hmph, all this and I understand quite lovely to look at too. You should be so lucky.”

Tavner: not amused…
“Very amusing, Father.”

Lanua: smiling…
“Yes, I thought so. So did this Queen Elizabeth advise as to when would be convenient?”

Tavner: “She said sometime next week…perhaps?”

Lanua: “A week is…”

Tavner: “Seven Earth days.”

Lanua: “Ah, fine…and has she selected a place that would work for the King?”

Tavner: “She said that she’d get back to us on that.”

Lanua: laughing…
“I think I’m going to enjoy meeting this young queen some day very much.”

Back in Roswell…

Max: he reads the message and then looked up at his wife with a raised eyebrow…
“You sent him this?”

Liz: defiantly…
“Yes.”

Max: “You do realize that Lanua is on our side, family even, sort of.”

Liz: “What’s your point?”

Max: reading the challenge…
“Uh, none. So what was his reply?”

Michael: he breaks into a rare grin, sliding the paper over to Max…
”At your pleasure m’lady.”

Max: stunned…
“You’re kidding?”

Michael: a snort slipped out…
“Nope.”

Liz: sitting up ramrod straight…
“Michael, I fail to see what’s so amusing to you. Have you made the arrangements that I requested?”

Michael: very serious but with a twinkle in his eye…
“Yes, Ma’am.”

Liz: “Good, now if you will excuse me I promised to give Diane a hand this morning. Oh, and Michael, don’t keep Max up too long. I don’t want him all tired out.”

Michael: “Yes, Ma’am.”
He waits until she leaves before mumbling…
“That’s her job.”

Max: warningly but with an admiring smile…
“Michael…”

Michael: laughing…
“You know, I think I’m going to enjoy Liz as queen. She certainly made her position known and how…I don’t think I’d be pissing her off anytime real soon.”

Max: lightening up…
“Nope, can’t wait ‘till the pregnancy hormones start to really kick in…that ought to be fun.”
Michael’s laughter can be heard for sometime.

The Fates smile as the young ones take their rightful places and responsibilities in life.


Chapter 150

Setting:
UFO Center, late night, few days later

Michael: he walked in and thoroughly looked to place over: it was after midnight and the place was empty: Liz had asked Brody if they could use it tonight and he was kind enough to agree and smart enough not to ask why: outside the place was surrounded by guards and inside he and Tobias where giving it one hell of a once over: they had received word that Larek’s people had intercepted and disposed of the assassin, which was reassuring but he wasn’t taking any chances, at least not until Max was able to defend himself: Max was getting stronger every day but he still wasn’t 100%, take today for example, Max had taken two (4) hour naps just so he wouldn’t fall asleep on the emissary: it was important for Max to appear strong tonight, no use letting the enemy know just how close they had come to succeeding: looking around, everything appeared secure, now they were going to wait until this emissary and Dranularin ambassador showed up: he almost jumps out of his skin as he hears a clang coming from the back: he raises his hand in a defensive gesture, no one he knew would be coming in the back way: as he spots movement, he prepares to fire but holds at the last moment...
“Brody, what the hell are you doing here? Don’t you remember about tonight? You almost got blasted to kingdom come!”


Brody: with a calm funny smile, he approaches him...
“Easy Michael, it is Larek. I decided tonight would be a good time for a visit.”

Tobias: he raised his eyebrows at that...
“I thought Kivar was dead set against you baring witness for the emissary?”

Larek: “Who said anything about baring witness? Queen Nataria personally asked me to see how her children were doing. Surely you know that when she asks, you do.”

Tobias: grinning as he fondly remembers his second mother and how she always managed to get the impossible done...
“True, true. It’s good to see you.”
Looking around one last time, making sure that they were still alone...
“How are things going?”

Larek: sighing as he sits down with King Zan’s second and his distant cousin...
“They’re going, that’s the main thing. Kivar has taken a scorched planet policy to the regions that he vacates unless we can get there early enough to prevent it. He’s also taken to rounding up any leaders or potential leaders of the vacating regions and making sure they go with him, whether they want to or not.”
Looking down, sadly...
“Unfortunately, many prefer not to go and are found a short time later, dead. I’m afraid that he is not only raping the land but the people as well. Rebuilding is going to be tough enough without this.”
Sighing again, he looks up...
“How’s Max?”

Michael: “Recovering, still weak though. That’s one of the reasons that Liz didn’t want this to happen for a few days, give him more time.”

Larek: he smiles ruefully as the new Antarian Queen’s name is mentioned...
“Yes, I understand that she is one to be reckoned with. It seems the Antarian Kings’ penchant for strong queens is still running strong.”

Michael: “Yeah, well God help anyone who crosses her when the hormones really start to kick in.”

Larek: confused...
“Hormones? Is she...is she ill?”

Michael: pausing...
“Uh no, not ill. Max and Liz will fill you in later.”

Larek: eyeing him and Tobias critically for a moment...
“Very well.”
They talk for about another 20 minutes before one of the front guards announces that someone saying they’re the emissary and some kind of ambassador were there.

Michael: standing up...
“Show them in.”
Watching the two newly arrived alien possessed humans enter and stand there just waiting with passive looks on their faces: he waits until he gets an all clear signal from the lead guard before addressing them: slightly nervous, this is the first time he has acted in an official diplomatic capacity and he didn’t want to blow it: swallowing a couple of times and trying to sound as official as possible...
“Welcome to Earth. I’m Michael Guerin, Lord Rath, Max Evans, King Zan’s second. King Zan will be along shortly.”
Indicating two chairs...
“Please make yourself comfortable for a few moments.”

Max: he had dutifully napped this afternoon and evening as instructed by both Liz and his mom: it actually amused him to see both of them taking charge and how no one dared cross them, not even himself: after receiving the call from Tobias, he, Liz, and Zan climbed into the back of an agent’s sedan and proceeded to the UFO Center, this was the first time he had been out of the house since he got back home: a few minutes later the car pulls in front of the center and the agents do another check to make sure all is secure: before he would have bristled at all this extra drama but not now, not after what happened to him and not with his wife and unborn child with him: she’s tightly clinching his hand: as the agent opens the back door, he whispers to her...
“Liz, relax, everything is ok.”
He plants a tender kiss on her temple and climbs out of the car: much to the agents’ displeasure he takes a few moments to simply enjoy the sweet cold fresh air of the night: giving Zan a nod and Liz a small smile, they enter the UFO Center: even though he was dressed nice casual, jeans and a button down shirt with a jacket, he makes a point to hold his head high and act as regal as possible as they come into the meeting area: he tightly holds Liz’s hand and represses the urge to smile at her very proper queen look that she was displaying: out of the corner of his eye, he sees Zan looking very serious standing next to and slightly behind him: he turns and simply looks to Michael for the introductions for of course a king must be properly introduced.

Michael: taking his cue, he rises and gestures towards the new aliens...
“King Zan, this is the Emissary.”
As the emissary bows to Max, Max only nods slightly in return...
“And this is the Dranularian Ambassador....”

Ambassador: bowing slightly...
“Ambassador G’Narick, Your Majesty.”

Max: nodding slightly...
“Ambassador...Emissary, my wife Queen Elizabeth.”
As the two bow to her and she copies his nodding in return, he moves on...
“And my twin and brother, Prince Zan.”
They like wise nod to each other: he had noticed Brody standing there and had decided to refrain from mentioning anything, obviously it was Larek or Michael would have insisted that Brody leave: he hopes to be able talk some with Larek later, if he’s not too tired: now that the introductions are over, taking the seat Michael vacated, while Liz takes the one next to him that Tobias had been previously occupying...
“I understand that you are here to clarify some questions concerning my...welfare.”

G’Narik: respectfully nodding as he and the Emissary take their seats...
“Yes, your majesty. There had been rumors that an unfortunate demise had befallen you and that you were being.... impersonated...”
Taking a quick look to Prince Zan who had taken a seat on the table behind them...
“by someone. Obviously that was just a rumor; however the council has asked that we verify that the obvious is correct.”

Max: he almost smiles...
“I’m afraid that my early demise has been greatly exaggerated.”
Nodding...
“Very well, Emissary, please proceed.”
The room is totally silent at the Emissary rises and without a word comes around behind him, with Michael hovering ever protectively close, he can tell that Michael’s constant nearby presence disturbs the Emissary, he chooses to remain silent on the matter: suddenly a bright light is projected through his head and the V formation of the Whirlwind Galaxy appears before them: without a word the Emissary ends the display just as quickly, bows deeply to him then goes over to Zan: he notices that Zan seems a bit nervous as the process is repeated: it was interesting that the V formation that was imprinted on Zan was slightly different, the colors were reversed, blue stars on a white background, the Emissary then returns to his seat...
“I take it that was sufficient.”

Emissary...
“Yes, your majesty.”

Max: “Good was there anything else?”

G’Narik: rising along with the Emissary...
“No, your majesty. I am most heartened to see that both yourself and... your brother, Prince Zan are doing well. We thank you for your time.”
Max, Liz and even Zan remain seated as they take their leave.

Max: the second the front door closes, he slumps wearily in the chair, he’s exhausted: as much as he was starting to feel housebound and was actually a little glad for the excuse to get out, he’ll be glad to go lay down too, but not yet: turning around in his chair, he address a familiar face...
“Larek, I presume.”

Larek: with a grin and a nod...
“It’s good to see you Max. How are you and yours?”

Max: returning the grin and relaxing some...
“Still tired some but better.”
Gesturing towards Liz...
“You remember Liz of course.”
As Larek nods and hellos are exchanged, gesturing towards Zan...
“And I’m not sure if you’ve ever meet my brother, Zan.”

Larek: “It’s good to meet you Zan. I’ve heard much about you.”

Zan: not entirely sure how to take that...
“Uh, thanks...it’s good to meet you too.”

Max: “So what brings you to the neighborhood?”

Larek: “Your mother, Queen Nataria. She’s been quite concerned about you, about all of you. She requested that I see for myself that you were truly recovering... you know how mothers are.”

Max: that elicited several snorts from the assembled group...
“Indeed. I have one here on Earth that... well... please inform her that my earthly mother is taking very good care of me and I have a wife that make sure I go along with the program as well.”

Larek: chuckling a little...
“I shall.”

Zan: “Larek, can I ask you something?”

Larek: “Of course.”

Zan: “Why was my seal different than Max’s? It was...reversed.”

Larek: “Simple, we needed a way to tell which one was which. Both seals are acceptable. There was no slight inferred to either of you.”

Zan: “Oh, none taken. I was just curious that’s all.”

Max: “So Larek, fill me in on what’s going on.”
After about a half an hour listening to the horror stories...
“So basically Kivar is destroying everything in the wake of his withdrawal, government, homes, food, even people. What are we doing about it? What can we do about it?”

Larek: “We’ve adjusted our tactics some. Lord Ranjorn...”
Looking to Michael for a moment...
“Lord Rath’s baby brother, although he has grandchildren now, is the general in charge of the main thrust forward. Before he was being more... careful, exchanging time to prepare for land, now he’s sacrificing men for time and land.”

Michael: {I have a brother? He has grandchildren, yet he’s my baby brother? This is too weird.}: tuning into what Larek was saying...
“Like Patton, never dig in, keep advancing. You loose more men but the theory is that in the long run the casualties are actually less because you don’t waste the time digging in and preparing defenses, you fight an offensive war.”

Larek: “Yes, exactly. Although it’s hard when those casualty numbers come in, but we have no choice. To dig in would give Kivar the time he needs to destroy everything, then later on, what’s left, who is left starves or dies from exposure.”

Max: “How much longer Larek? How much longer until you think Kivar is removed?”

Larek: “We’ve reclaimed maybe a third of the world back but it’s mainly been agricultural lands and rural areas. We have some major cities that we are coming into soon. I’m afraid that the death toll is going to really climb when we hit those with much of it coming down to hand to hand combat.”
Sighing...
“Best estimate is another 1-1/2 – 2 years before he and his supporters are completely eradicated.”

Liz: “Larek, what about later on? How are the people going to survive not only the war but the aftermath, especially considering Kivar’s....scorched earth policy?”

Larek: “We’ve just started working on a plan for that. Renular will help as much as possible and Vintar will as well but still, they are estimating that there will be starvation. Even if there were an abundance of food, which there isn’t, it’s the distribution of it. Kivar isn’t just destroying crops and homes but the infrastructure to distribute the supplies. I’m afraid that what’s left will most likely be corrupt.”

Liz: “Don’t you have something like a Red Cross, or charity organizations that could help with that?

Larek: “I... I’m not familiar with Red Cross, as for the charities, nothing large enough to handle it.”

Max: “Well, we’ve got some time to work on that. Perhaps Earth could assist in someway as well. Keep us informed on both the war effort and what kind of rebuilding plans you are considering.”

Larek: “Of course. Now, I’m afraid that I must be going. Other than the confirmation that you are in good hands and are indeed recovering, is there any other message for your mother, Queen Nataria?”

Max: he looks to his wife; she returns his delighted smile...
“Actually there is... tell her that her second grandchild will be here by next summer.”

Larek: after he closes his mouth, it had dropped open a moment ago, a big grin spreads across his face...
“Congratulations, Max, Liz! This is good news, an heir; this will certainly brighten the queen’s mood. That’s wonderful. Do you know if it is a male or female?”

Liz: “Nope, not yet. I’m thinking that we’ll wait until it’s actually born.”

Larek: surprised...
“Wait until... what a novel idea. Again, congratulations. Now I must really be going. I would like to get this body back to where I found it before I go. Max, Liz, everyone, it was good seeing you. I will try and stop in again when I can. Good day... er, evening to you all.”

The war is only the first phase; the Fates need to make sure future plans start to develop.




posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:22:37 PM
Chapter 151

Setting:
Evans house, few days later

Max: he happens upon Aunt Trudy sitting in the family room petting a very happy cat: he was finally starting to feel like his old self again, still a bit more tired than usual but the spring was starting to return to his step, enough so that he had finally convinced Michael that he could back off some on the protectiveness: taking a seat next to Aunt Trudy, Charlie rolls over so she can scratch his chest and even belly, oddly Charlie had never let him touch his belly without getting his hand all clawed up: giving his aunt a warm smile...
“Looks like you have a buddy there.”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, it would appear so, although he has a penchant for unrolling my yarn balls.”

Max: “So how come you didn’t go with the rest of the ladies of the house to the mall?”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh, I’m all shopped out. Besides, not all the ladies went, Zanya’s still here.”

Max: chuckling...
“Yeah, I think that was part of their plan. Where’d she get to anyways?”

Aunt Trudy: “Zan took her to the park on the corner. He’s hoping to tire her out so she’ll take a nap.”

Max: “Good luck with that, he’s going to need it.”
Sighing...
“At least Michael’s officially ok’ed that Zan can leave me by myself, now. Well, not really all alone, I still have a double contingent of agents around me. Zan must have been ready to go insane being cooped up here playing bodyguard to me.”

Aunt Trudy: “He probably was but he was glad to do it. He’d do anything to get out of being king.”

Max: laughing...
“Yeah, so I gathered.”
Turning more serious...
“Aunt Trudy, can I ask you something?”

Charlie: rolling over a little to the right, stretching his chin out {a little to the right, up a little, no too far, back to...awwww, that’s it, that’s the spot Aunt Trudy}... “puuuuurrrrrrrrrrrrrr.”

Aunt Trudy: looking at the cat, whose purring has taken on a loud buzz saw sound...
“I think he’s actually smiling.”
Turning back to her nephew...
“Now, what did you want to ask me?”

Max: not sure how to say it...
“Aunt Trudy, when...when I was in the hospital, you told Zan and Ava that it wasn’t my time, that you saw my future... what did you see?”

Aunt Trudy: she strokes the cat some more as she thinks of how much to tell him: looking him in the eye...
“The problem with seeing the future is that it can change. You know that I’ve always known that you were... special, with a special purpose. I saw a vision once, of you accepting the crown back, of Kivar’s surrender, so I knew that you weren’t meant to die in a Boston hospital. But I’m not going to say too much more than that.”
She raises her hand as he’s about to protest...
“Max, think for a moment. If I told you that I saw all of you there, then you or them might take chances that you wouldn’t normally take and possibly get yourselves injured or worse and conversely, if I told you that so and so wasn’t there, you’d spend time and energy worrying over why and how and what it meant and what to do to change it or should you change it? No Max, it is better that you not know and let things work out the way they were intended... but that doesn’t mean I’d purposefully let one of you come to harm if I knew there was a way to prevent it. I like to think that I was given this gift so that I may help you when the time comes.”

Max: nodding in understanding...
“Aunt Trudy, you help all the time and your gifts are truly remarkable. Just ask Charlie...speaking of which, how would you feel about having him around more permanently? With the baby coming, Liz and I were thinking that Charlie might not be too happy with us... and he seems to be quite taken with you.”

Aunt Trudy: raising her eyebrow as she looks at Charlie critically...
“I’m not sure. I’d probably over feed him and he’d get fat and lazy. He needs something to keep him active.”

Max: hearing the backdoor open and a little girl squeal “cookie, dada”: he just grins....
“Well, just have Zanya come over a couple times a week, that’ll get him up and moving...fast.”

Aunt Trudy: laughing...
“Yes, I suppose it would. Let me think about it. It might not be too bad...what do you say Charlie, would you like to come and stay with me, hmmm?”

Charlie: {hmmm, behind the ear, now the side, mmmm, don’t stop, don’t stop}.

Aunt Trudy: as Charlie rolls over to the other side so she can scratch it...
“I think I’ll take that at a yes.

Zan: he had pushed her on the swing for what seemed like forever, she slid down the baby slide 14 times in a row, he actually counted: he put her up in the little house thing at the top of the big slide where she promptly got away from him and wouldn’t come back: he finally had to climb up there and grab her only to have her scream bloody murder to stay: why she wanted to stay he hadn’t a clue, there was nothing up there, just a little box area the lead to the big kid slide which they eventually went down together, which started her clamoring for them to do it again: and now she was still full of energy and he was the one exhausted: this park thing just didn’t work out quite right, he needed the nap, not her but first they needed lunch: he’s currently got his head stuck in the frig looking over the lunch options: looking down at the littler head with blond curls also looking in the frig....
“Well, what da ya think? I’m kinda sick of turkey, how ‘bout you?”
As his little girl’s hazel eyes look up at him...
“Yeah, well, let’s see. They got lunch meat...hey, grape jam. You love grape jam. Think you’d go for a peanut butter, jelly and Tabasco?”
He gets a little nod and then watches as her little hand reaches in and snags a coke can, which she drops and it rolls on the floor: going after the soda can before Zanya gets it...
“Zanya, no, no soda... juice, I’ll get you some apple juice, ok?”
As she bunches up her face and starts sniffling, the precursor to all out crying, he quickly adds...
“And a cookie. You wanna cookie? I’ll give you one after you eat your sandwich, ‘k?”
He sticks the Coke back in the frig., mentally notes to not open the soda can with the slight dent on the rim, and pulls out the ingredients for lunch.

Aunt Trudy: she walks into the kitchen and finds Zanya in her highchair, drinking some juice in her toddler cup and eating a cookie while Zan is making her a sandwich: coming over to the littlest Evans...
“So did you enjoy the park Zanya?”
As Zanya nods “yes”, and finishes the cookie...
“Well, that’s good. You certainly have rosy red cheeks. Was that a good cookie?”
Another nod yes, as Zan brings the half sandwich over to her, she promptly takes a bite of the sandwich, looks at it for a minute, then gives Dada a funny look.

Zan: sitting down with a sandwich for himself, he notices the look his daughter is giving him...
“Zanya, sandwich first then another cookie.”
He didn’t even get a bite of his own sandwich before she starts fussing.

Aunt Trudy: noticing her other nephew wandering in hunting for food...
“That worked well. I think I’ll leave you two to it. Max dear, do you feel well enough to drive?”

Max: he pulls his head out of the frig. and looks at Aunt Trudy...
“Uh huh.”

Aunt Trudy: “Good, I know a couple of BigMacs with our names on it. Come on, my treat. We’ll go through the drive thru so the agents won’t have a fit. Let’s go, dear...quickly.”
They can hear the “cookie” crying starting in earnest as they close the backdoor.

Zan: he gave up and simply gave her the box of cookies, anything to stop the racket: he finally got to eat his sandwich and was just finishing hers when he hears a car pull up: looking out the window, he panics...
“Crap, she’s gonna kill me if she finds out you had cookies for lunch.”
He grabs the box of cookies off the highchair, swipes his glowing hand over the highchair, removing all the crumbs, does the same to Zanya, lets her down and is on his way to stuff the cookie box back in the pantry but doesn’t make it when the backdoor pops open and a flood of women loaded down with after Christmas specials walk in: he sets the box of cookies behind him on the counter and out of sight: slightly nervously, he warmly greets his wife: giving her a kiss...
“Hi honey, d’ ya ‘ave fun?”

Ava: her eyes narrow in suspicion, Zan’s speech had a tendency to slip to his old mannerism when he was nervous...
“Yeah, we had a great time. Mervyns was having a great sale on baby clothes. I got Zanya some really cute play clothes.”
Swooping up her little girl for a hug and kiss...
“Did you have fun with Daddy at the park today?”
Looking over to Zan...
“Did she have lunch yet?”

Zan: “Uh, yeah, peanut butter and jelly.”

Ava: letting Zanya back down...
“Well, that’s good.”
She notices Zanya seems very interesting in something behind Zan’s back, she keeps pointing to it: before she asks Zan what’s back there, a little pudgy hand starts to glow and a box of vanilla wafers flies out from behind Zan and drops to the floor, where Zanya goes over to grab it: giving her husband a level glare, crossing her arms...
“Peanut butter and jelly, eh?”

Zan: “Uh... um... er... I tried but uh... she wouldn’t eat it.”

Ava: “Of course not, not when with a few tears she’ll get you to cave and give in.”
Zanya had plopped down on the floor with the cookie box and was very happily chomping away on another cookie.

Isabel: ignoring Ava’s death glare at Zan and Zan’s stammering, she walks over to the frig. and reaches in for a soda...
“Man, I’m thirsty, shopping is hard work.”
Grabbing the closest soda and popping the tab: the coke spray was spectacular; it nailed her right in the face...
“AARRRRGGGGGH!!!!!”

The Fates make sure that there’s a little normalcy in everyone’s life, even aliens.


Chapter 152

Setting:
Evans house, week later

Max: this meeting had been called by Michael and it was attended by himself, Liz, Dad, Tobias, the lead Agent, and Sheriff Valenti: he rubs his temples trying to stave off the headache that he can feel coming on: listening as Michael goes on about how he needs to be in Cambridge to protect him: Max looks over at Liz, the small smile that she sends him helps take the edge off of things: turning back to Michael, he clears his throat…
“Michael, thank you for the concern but the answer is no, you’re not coming to Cambridge with us. You have your own life to live and I intend for you to live it, as I will live mine with Liz. Look, even if you had been there with me there was no way that you could have prevented what happened. What are you going to do, be by my side 24/7 and blast anyone that tries to get near me?”

Michael: he knew that Max was going to fight him on this and he was right: he had been pointing out all the reasons why it should be him in charge of his protection…
“If that’s what it takes then yeah, you’re damn right. That’s exactly what I’d do to keep you safe.”

Max: shaking his head…
“Michael, you being attached to my hip is not the answer. Look, I was attacked because I didn’t follow the rules. I knew that I wasn’t supposed to go anywhere. I knew that an assassin was out there waiting for me and I ignored the warnings. I even sensed that there was something odd about that waiter and even ignored that. There were all kinds of warnings and signs and I chose to ignore them. I promise you that I won’t do that again. Besides we’ve had numerous confirmations that the assassin was killed while trying to escape from Earth. The immediate threat has been dealt with.”
Taking a deep breath….
“You’ve been working with Lanua and Larek verifying all the intel about the possibility of there being additional assassins here or on their way and you have all agreed that right now it looks like he was a lone assassin. I’m not saying that Kivar might send more or that he might have some sort of sleeper agents here waiting to be activated. However, I cannot, I will not allow the endless possiblities of what Kivar may have or do to rule my life nor will I allow it to rule yours.”

Sheriff: he had been quietly sitting and listening to all sides of the issues, Max wanting freedom to live his life, and Michael wanting to insure that Max stays alive to do so: both had valid points, clearing his throat before Michael has a chance to protest yet again…
“He’s right Michael. You can’t stay by him 24/7, no one can… and who would want to live that way anyhow? No, the best way to keep Max safe, hell, to keep all of you safe is intel. We need the best, most accurate intel as to what the other side is doing and we need to have it coordinated with those here that can make the most use of it.”
Looking pointedly at Max…
“And then being certain to head their warnings.”

Philip: he wasn’t keen on his son leaving and going back to school, the parent part of him wanted him here, close by and safe but he knew that it wasn’t realistic: Max needed to lead his own life, they all did but that doesn’t mean that there weren’t steps that could be taken that would help insure their safety…
“Jim’s right. Michael, you’ve done a fantastic job working with Larek, Lanua and the agents here. Would you need to be here or Cambridge to continue and expand that role?”

Michael: he knows that he’s already lost this fight, even Max’s Dad was going to support Max going back without him: he doesn’t like it but he has to admit that they do have a point….
“I supposed it could be done long distance. We’d have to work on logistics though.”

Agent: while he hadn’t really liked the idea of this gruff teenager butting into their investigation, he has come to admire the boy’s loyalty and tenacity: he had been fantastic in getting the aliens, Larek and Lanua, to cough up info. on how everything came down and what to look for in the future: they did need someone to help coordinate the alien and human intel and the boy did seem capable and didn’t take any BS from anyone…
“I concur. We will have to get some communication system set in place but I believe location won’t be an issue. This is the age of global communication after all.”

Max: he tries hard not to smile at his triumph…
“What do you say Michael? Will you agree to be my intel liaison? You’ve been doing an incredible job at it already, I’d like for you to continue.”

Michael: Max has him and he knows it, no way can he turn down a request like that from his friend and king…
“Fine Maxwell, I’ll do it but so help me, if I find out that you’re ignoring warnings again, you’ll be seeing me at your door and it won’t be a pleasant sight.”

Max: laughing…
“Never is Michael, never is.”

Later that same night…

Max: he’s laying in bed waiting for Liz to get done in the bathroom and come to bed, while rereading the private message that Tobias had given him earlier…
My Dearest Son,
I am relieved beyond belief to have confirmation that you are truly recovering and will be completely well soon, and what wonderful news of the impending birth of my next grandchild and heir. I very much look forward to the joy of spoiling my grandchildren, a right I understand that is shared on Earth. I wish very much that I could do that with Zanya but I must resign myself to making it up to her when I finally do see her. It does my heart good to know that you and your twin, Zan are standing side-by-side. I had always hoped that would be the case although I had no idea how it would come about, I’m just thankful that it did. I also look forward to meeting my new daughter, Liz. It seems that you have chosen a very wise and resourceful woman as your wife and queen. I hope that you bring each other much happiness.
I take great comfort in knowing that you are surrounded by people that care and love you. I look forward to the day when I can give you my love in person instead of sending it across the galaxy. Take care my son.
Much Love,
Your Mother


He neatly folds the note back up and lays it on the night stand and opens the second one that Tobias sent him: this one is from Larek asking him if it would be allowed to inform the people of Liz’s pregnancy and how much it coming on the heals of the confirmation that he was alive and well would inspire their people: nothing like the news of the impending birth of an heir insuring the continuance of the royal line to rally the troops: he lays that one on the table as well as he feels Liz growing near: she never looked so beautiful, so radiant as she walks in, in her nightshirt, barefoot, hair loose, all freshly scrubbed and smelling faintly of sweet flowers: as she climbs into bed next to him, he takes her in his arms and kisses her lovingly: running his fingers through her slightly damp hair and gazing into her eyes…
“God, you’re beautiful.”

Liz: she had missed this so much: other than holding each other at night, Max hadn’t been up to doing anything else and she has missed it, missed him: she eagerly kisses him back and slides her arms around his waist: smiling at him…
“Hmm, feels like your Mom’s been successful. If I’m not mistaken there is actually a little layer of fat around here, in fact I think there’s enough that I can actually…”

Max: he jumped…
“Oche, you pinched me!”

Liz: grinning mischievously…
“Just wanted to see how much there was of you to love.”

Max: her gaze was making his body feel like it was on fire…
“Well, if you really want to see how much there is to love, you need to move your hands a little lower.”
As she eagerly does so, he releases a groan of pleasure as she stokes the flames…
“Mmm Liz, love… uh, be careful…I, uh, I’m a little out of practice and not sure how long I can…oh God, uh, Liz…”

Liz: she was surprised at how quickly he became aroused, as he moans, she backs off some, after all it’s to her benefit too: hovering over him she plants small kisses along his chin and neck, nestling her head comfortably on his chest while gently running her fingers lightly along him…
“Don’t worry Max, we’ll take it nice and slow. We got all night.”
She could actually feel his grin, it matched her own, especially as the night progressed.

Charlie: he keeps getting woken up and it’s damn annoying: he had gotten quite comfortable with his spot on the bed which was usually at the foot of the bed, on top of Dad’s feet: normally this was ideal, Dad always was nice and warm and he instantly knew when they were getting up so he could get fed: but this wasn’t working tonight, Mom was over on Dad’s side, then Dad was on Mom’s side, the bed kept shaking, they were noisy and it was keeping him awake: as Dad lays back on his back, sweaty and panting heavily, he walks over on top of him and sits there: {Ok Dad, what do you think you’re doing with Mom? This has got to stop, you’re disturbing the routine. Don’t you know that a cat needs a good 20 hours of sleep so they can be ready to hunt on a moment’s notice?}

Max: looking back at Charlie, who’s just sitting there, staring at him…
“Liz, he’s doing it again, he’s staring at me.”

Liz: “Well, at least he’s not attacking you this time. Go feed him and he’ll leave you alone.”

Setting: Antar, Royal Palace

Kivar: he’s furiously pacing back and forth with anger: he had been ranting and raving at his underlings for hours…
“How, how in the hell is this possible? How can he be alive, both of them alive. I had received the confirmation from the assassin of his success. It certainly took him long enough act and now…and now not only do I find that I was lied to but that I am humiliated before the council all because it! I paid dearly for that assassin’s service, for his ship. I fulfilled my part of the bargain and transferred the funds upon the signal as agreed and now… I want compensation! I demand it! Inform his family that he failed and that they have inherited his failure as well. I am holding them responsible for righting this injustice. They are to fulfill his task or the blight of his failure will forever follow their family…SEND THE MESSAGE NOW!”

Setting: Cambridge, a week later

Max: he takes two steps in the doorway and drops the bags on the floor: the agents had already swept the place three times and found nothing: the double contingent of agents would continue for the remainder of the school year, it was the one concession that Michael had insisted on: stretching his back…
“Man, it’s good to be home. That was a long flight.”

Liz: walking in around him, she drops her bags next to his…
“Hmmm, it wasn’t that bad. We did fly first class so we had some room to stretch out. It was that stupid layover in Dallas that made it seem so long.”
Walking around the apartment, feeling kind of melancholy…
“Max, I miss him.”

Max: starting to drag the bags into the bedroom room…
“Who?”

Liz: a little sharper than she intended…
“Charlie, that’s who!”

Max: turning around and facing her…
“Liz, Charlie is fine. You saw him at Aunt Trudy’s last weekend. He was having a blast. He had his own bed, a box full of toys, yarn everywhere, for Christ sake, she was feeding him fresh salmon but served us hamburger! That cat is living the high life.”

Liz: getting teary eyed…
“I know but I still miss him.”

Max: putting his arms around her, kissing her forehead…
“Liz, we agreed. He probably wouldn’t do too good around a newborn. He’d be all jealous and stuff, we’ve got to think of what’s best for the baby.”

Liz: sighing…
“I know, you’re right, we agreed.”
They throw a couple of bags on the bed and start to uppack…
“Oh, I forgot to tell you. We have an appointment Tuesday with Dr. Morgan. He’s an ob/gyn. He came highly recommended and I had the agents check him out. He’s very reputable and has worked with high risk pregnancies.”

Max: he stops unpacking and looks at her, concerned…
“High risk, you think this is a high risk pregnancy? Liz, does anything seem wrong?”
Before she can say anything he runs a glowing hand over her, concentrating very hard for several minutes…
“Nothing seems wrong. Liz…”

Liz: grabbing his hand…
“Max, stop. I’m fine, the baby’s fine. The only reason it’s considered high risk is because it’s part Antarian, but so far I’ve felt great, in fact I’ve not even had one bout of morning sickness.”

Max: relieved some but still not totally convinced…
“You’re sure?”

Liz: kissing him…
“Yes, totally sure.”
Kissing him again, this time more hungrily…
“Oh, there is one side effect that I forgot to mention.”

Max: instantly worried again…
“What? I knew it, what?”

Liz: while playing with his shirt buttons…
“Well, lately…I’ve been horny as hell. Think you can do something about that?”
His reply was a growl followed by services rendered.

The Fates know that there is nothing like being able to relax in your own home.


Chapter 153

Setting:
Max and Liz’s apartment, Tuesday morning

Liz: she was standing in front of the mirror, trying to suck it in enough so she could pull the zipper up but it just wasn’t working: giving up she lets out the breath that she had been holding and looks around before practicing a little alien magic of her own as she expands the waist on her jeans a little: she’s been doing this for a couple of weeks but won’t be able to do it much longer, every time she does it thins the material out some and eventually there won’t be enough material left: this was already the case for some of her tops: going through her tops and sweaters that were hanging in the closet, there’s soon a pile on the floor behind her of rejects: getting more and more frustrated...
“ARRRGGGHHH, this is just not working!”
Taking a deep breath, she looks over what’s remaining in the closet which is mainly Max’s shirts: pulling out a very comfy looking blue Henley...
“This might not be too bad, just push the sleeves up... maybe with my leather jacket. I could try that.”

Max: he had just stepped out of the shower when he heard her plaintive cry: he had been feeling her frustration building since he got up this morning: while he had certainly been enjoying certain aspects of the pregnancy, especially after getting home two days ago, he was beginning to pick up on things, like her mood could swing from one end of the spectrum to the other at a drop of a hat and grocery shopping yesterday was rather intriguing: he never knew she liked peanut butter that much: he wraps a towel around his waist and decides that it’s time to see if it’s safe for him to come out: poking his head out, he sees her putting on her makeup in the little vanity mirror: wrapping his arms around her...
“Good morning sweetheart.”

Liz: she smiles as he nuzzles her neck, planting dozens of little kisses...
“Good morning to you too.”
Playfully slipping out of his embrace...
“Now I think I’ll go see what we can have for breakfast. We need to get a move on. Our appointment is in an hour and I want to get there early. I’m sure that there will be all kinds of forms to fill out. So hurry up.”
His slight pout is absolutely adorable and she just can’t help herself, as she turns to leave, she grabs his towel from around his waist, leaving her naked, confused and slightly aroused husband standing there: she smiles as she drops the towel in the washer {hmm, maybe I should go back in there...he looked awfully good standing there.}: glancing at the clock on the stove {damn, we’re going to be late if we don’t hurry. Maybe we can come back and spend the afternoon in bed? Ok, focus here, breakfast... need food...Max sure looked good enough to eat. No, no, no, not now...food, need food, nourishment for the baby...I wonder when we started the baby? Was it when we ‘camped out’ in the living room when we first got here and had to wait for our stuff to arrive or maybe when we confirmed that the bathtub was big enough for two, if one was on top of the other. Then there was the time that I was making that chocolate cake and Max was rather creative on what got frosting and how it got licked...uh, cleaned up. Then there was the time...}

Max: he’s trying to get dressed but he keeps pausing as Liz kept broadcasting her emotions: she was going from hungry to horny in the matter of seconds and for some reason chocolate icing kept creeping into the picture: looking down, it’s a good thing that his pants are already on, he’d never get them zipped up now, and at the rate Liz was going, they might not be staying on for very long: taking a deep breath {Uh Liz...Liz, don’t we have an appointment this morning?}: he can feel that he startled her {Huh? What? Max, quit taking so long getting dressed, we need to eat and get going.}: scrunching up his face a little confused {Uh, ok, be out in a second.}.

Liz: pushing up the sleeves of her new top, she pops the frig open to see what’s there: humming to herself...
“So we can see how quickly you can get undressed when we get home...hmmm, now what looks good for breakfast... what do I want...mmm, something salty, maybe a little spicy too...hey, there are those #4 spicy Vlasic dill pickle spears. That sounds good.”
Popping the lid off of the jar and taking a bite of one...
“Hmm, not bad, not bad, but something’s missing. It needs something.”
Looking over the contents of their recently restocked frig., she moves some things around until she spots...
“Pudding cups! That’s right, we bought those cuz Max had some major studying to do during lunch coming up and would be brown bagging it.”
Grabbing a chocolate pudding cup, she sits down with the pickle jar, rips the top off the pudding cup and dips the pickle in: she has a looks of pure joy as she takes a bite...
“Hmmm, perfect.”
Noticing Max standing in the doorway, he had a strange look on his face, almost like he was going to be sick...
“What?”

Max: “Uh...nothing...uh, maybe we could... uh, stop by a Krispy Kreme on the way. We don’t want to be late.”
{And she says my tastes can gross her out?! Pickles and pudding?}
As he hoped, there was a Krispy Kreme just a block away from the hospital and he got to feed his increasing addiction for them: he was just finishing off his dozen, he had worked up quite an appetite the night before after all and from the 5 Liz put away, she must have also, just as they were entering the doctor’s office: they arrived right on time and just as Liz had suspected, they had tons of paperwork to fill out.

Liz: a half hour later, she’s dressed in a hospital gown and was sitting on an exam table with a worried Max hovering around the room, looking at all of the pregnancy posters: trying to lighten the mood...
“You know, doctors are notorious for keeping their patients waiting, I bet we have time for a quickie before he comes in. I have nothing on underneath and the table is the right height, all you got to do is...”

posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:24:03 PM
Max: shocked, ok turned on too, but shocked...
“LIZ! Are you nuts? We...”
The doctor walked in {Thank GOD! I think?}

Dr. Morgan: he had been very excited when he was contacted by Mrs. Evans about seeing to her care during the pregnancy, she had seemed very warm and friendly on the phone and it certainly was a highlight of his career to be the doctor that delivers the part alien, part human heir to an alien throne: he’s not sure what to make of the young lady that was giggling before him or why the young man was blushing so badly, maybe it was an alien thing: clearing his throat and sticking out his hand in greeting...
“Good morning, I’m Dr. Morgan and you’re uh, should I call you, your majesties or Mr. and Mrs. Evans?”

Max: taking the doctors hand, trying to regain his composure...
“How about Max and Liz? It’s good to meet you.”

Dr. Morgan: smiling, the alien king seems just as friendly as his wife did: turning to his newest patient, shaking her hand...
“It’s good to meet you, Liz.”

Liz: “Yes, and you too, doctor.”

Dr. Morgan: pulling up the little doctor’s stool with Liz’s paperwork in hand...
“Well now, I understand that there’s a little one on the way. Let’s take a look at how it’s doing. Uh, Max, maybe you want to go get something to drink. I’ll have the receptionist get you when we’re done.”

Max: not sure what to do, he looks at Liz, who smiles and nods at him...
“Uh, O K. I’ll just go get something to drink.”
Giving his wife a kiss, he departs the exam room: wandering aimlessly in the hospital halls, a cold shivers goes down his spine {too white, everything is too white. Glad I was mainly asleep when I was here a few weeks ago. Don’t think I could take all this whiteness.}: locating the vending machines he gets himself a coke and meanders back to the doctor’s area, sipping the Coke: he takes a seat in the waiting room and grabs a magazine: he glances up from the magazine and sees a room full of women, all pregnant women who all seem to be staring at him: {Liz, you about done? Can I come back in now... please?}: as the women continue to stare, some whisper to each other while glancing at him {not yet Max.}: he buries his head in the magazine: relief sweeps over him a short time later when he hears {ok Max, the nurse is coming to get you.}: he smiles as the nurse calls his name and leads him back to the exam room: he walks over and takes Liz’s hand and looks at her questioningly as to why she’s still laying on the table...
“What’s going on? Everything ok?”

Liz: smiling...
“Yep, everything’s perfect so far. They’re going to do an ultrasound and thought you might want to be here with me for that.”

Max: his grin is wide and his eyes show his delight...
“An ultrasound? So we’re going to get to actually see the baby? Cool!”

Dr. Morgan: grinning as he comes in with the machine and monitor on a cart, just catching the last comment...
“Yes, we thought you might like that. Now let’s get this set up. It’ll only take a moment.”

Max: several minutes later he’s holding his wife’s hand and concentrating on figuring out what he’s looking at on the monitor: becoming worried as it’s not becoming any clearer...
“Uh, doctor, is that... is, uh, everything ok?”

Dr. Morgan: he just smiles, he’s been through this countless times: pointing to a spot on the monitor...
“Yep, perfectly normal. That’s the head, and over here is the butt, that’s an arm...uh, did you kids want to know the sex of the baby?”

Liz: they look at each other for a moment: they had agreed and were determined to stick to it...
“No, we don’t.”

Dr. Morgan: “Ok, fine. From what I see, it looks like we have a nice and healthy baby here. Let’s see about getting some pictures for you to take with you.”
He finishes up and tells them to meet him in his office after Liz gets dressed so they can talk: setting behind the desk 10 minutes later, he looks over at the young couple...
“Well, it seems that everything is proceeding along normal human lines, so I think that’s the best way to treat this, as a normal pregnancy, although any information that you could give me Max regarding what is normal for your kind would be appreciated.”

Max: glancing at Liz for a moment...
“Uh, like what?”

Dr. Morgan: “Well, like gestation period for one. From what I calculate and from the development of the fetus, I’m putting Liz’s due date on June 12th but that’s for a normal 40 week human gestation period. What’s normal for your people could alter that some. Also are there any unusual side effects to watch for?”

Max: frowning...
“I don’t know, but I’ll find out... so June 12th?”

Dr. Morgan: “At this point, June 12th. Give me a call as soon as you have any information for me.”
Opening up his old fashion appointment book...
“So let’s book you an appointment for next month. What time would be best for you, Liz?”

Max: later that afternoon after having taken a nap, they had both fallen into an exhausted sleep after making love for most of the afternoon, he sits on the bed and concentrates {Granolith, here me, recognize me, obey me}.

Granolith: “King Zan, what is your command?”

Max: “Granolith, using standard Earth time, what is the normal gestation period for an Antarian pregnancy? What would be the most likely gestation period for one whose mother is human and father is half Antarian, half human. Also what would be the most common side effects of such a pregnancy?”

Setting: Michael and Maria’s apartment, San Francisco, later that same night

Maria: she and Spaceboy were watching the news when the phone rings...
“I’ll get it.”
Picking up the phone...
“Hello...Liz, Chica...how’s it going?”
Opening the frig., taking out the ice cream and grabbing a spoon, she makes herself comfortable on the kitchen stool: in between mouthfuls of ice cream straight from the carton...
“So, how’s he doin’? Hmm, still tired. That’s not good... oh, he’s tired because he’s been working hard...doing what? School doesn’t start until Monday. What side effect of the pregnancy? Why would he be feeling tired from the pregnancy? Ok, wait a second, slow down. Let’s take this from the top. Max’s fully recovered, right? Good, now, how are you? You did... you had your first doctor’s visit and... that’s great! So when are ya due? What do you mean that’s complicated, what... oh, Max visited the Granolith to find out about Antarian pregnancies and... you’re kidding... you’re not kidding, they’re pregnant for how long? 46!”
Counting on her fingers...
“So let me get this straight, a normal Antarian pregnancy lasts for 46 weeks, that’s only 6 weeks shy of a whole year, almost 11 months!”
Rolling her eyes...
“Oh my God, Chica, so what does that mean for you... oh, the Granolith is saying most likely 42-44 weeks, so that puts it... oh, ok, July 3. Well, I suppose that’s not too bad. So, any normal pregnancy things happening yet?... hmmm, yep, raiding hubby’s closet for something to wear. Jim’s still complaining about Mom stretching out some of his favorite shirts, what else.... pickles? Don’t tell me you’re craving pickles and ice cream.... ok, spicy pickles and chocolate pudding... guess that alien spicy thing is popping up after all... yeah, I can see where you might get indigestion from that, anything else... sex? What do you mean sex, how’s that a side effect...nymphomaniac? YOU?! Spill NOW!”

Michael: he was half way tuning in on what Maria was saying and was just about to tune out completely when they started talking the pregnancy stuff {sex? Liz a nymphomaniac? Max always was a lucky SOB.}

Maria: her ice cream was all but forgotten now...
“Liz, no way girl...you? You propositioned him in the doctor’s office? Did he go for...oh, the doctor came so no time....so what happened afterwards.... you practically tore his close off when you got home... how’s Max taking all of ... yeah, I bet with a smile. Good thing you’re already pregnant babe, cuz if you weren’t before you would be now by the way it sounds.... three times this afternoon? No way... so what’s he... yeah, I just bet he’s sleeping.”

Michael: {Three times this afternoon? Man, two weeks ago the guy could barely walk and now... I guess he’s gotten his strength back or at least his stamina. Do I really want to know any more about this?}: he decides to turn the tv up, besides the sports segment was just starting: thirty minutes later he hears the phone being hung up: he looks over and sees Maria slipping on a sweatshirt and walking shoes....
“Where ya going?”

Maria: shoving some cash in her pocket and grabbing the house keys...
“Store... for condoms.”

Michael: jumping up, confused and for some reason scared....
“Condoms, why? Aren’t you still on the pill?”

Maria: “Yeah.”

Michael: “So why....”

Maria: coming over and pocking him in the chest...
“Liz was on the pill too and look what happened to her. I’m just not taking any chances. There is no way I’m ready to carry a Guerin in me for almost a damn year. Knowing you, I’d probably have morning sickness the entire time. Lord knows you can give me heartburn already just by watching you eat. Nuh uh, no way Spaceboy, not now... later... much later.”

Michael: watching the door about to close, calling out...
“But what about the nymphomania part? Can’t we just pretend that...”
Door slams shut, he finishes off more quietly...
“you’re pregnant for that part?”

The Fates know there’s nothing like the joy of pregnancy; it touches and changes so many lives.



Chapter 154

Setting:
Vintarian Palace, around March 2003 Earth time

Tavner: he looks at the note that his assistant was showing him, confused...
“And why does this Dranularian, what was his name again... K’Nar, wish to see me?”

Assistant: “He would not say other than it was of the up most importance, sire.”

Tavner: “So why not go thru the Dranularian Ambassador, instead? That would be the appropriate way. This is most unusual...very well, but it better not be a waste of my time. Send him in.”

Assistant: bowing...
“Right away sire.”

Tavner: a few moments later a very elderly Dranularian walks in and bows to him: he nods slightly and indicates the small sofas arranged in a small sitting area...
“Please, have a seat, K’Nar.”

K’Nar: Taking the indicated seat...
“Thank you, Your Highness. It is very kind of you to see me like this.”


Tavner: taking a seat on another sofa, facing his guest...
“Yes, well, I was told it was of the up most importance.”
As light refreshments are served...
“Please, help yourself...now, how may I be of service to you?”

K’Nar: this has been weighing heavily on his mind for the last month and it most likely will destroy his family and its honor and since he was the family patriarch, it will forever be recorded as his failure: taking a deep breath...
“Your Highness, please bear with me for a moment as I explain. My grandnephew was a youngster, full of life and desperately wanting to make his mark in the universe. As many in my world, our family has taken no official stand in the Antarian War but some have made individual contributions. My grandnephew had done such a thing, or more precisely attempted to. He was contracted by Kivar’s people to assassinate King Zan on Earth. It appears that he was unsuccessful and was killed in his attempt. Unfortunately before dying, he sent false word that he had completed the task. He lied and as a result, he brought shame upon my house. As a house, we must rectify this lie, we must make good on it.”

Tavner: looking at this very honorable, humble person in front of him, he finds himself actually pitying him: at the same time he’s having a hard time keeping his face passive as the incredible knowledge this person is knowingly or unknowingly, either way it didn’t really matter, revealing: keeping tight control of his emotions...
“So tell me K’Nar, what is it that you wish me to do?”

K’Nar: “I need information about what exactly happened to King Zan. I know that there were rumors that he had been assassinated and that Prince Zan, his duplicate, had taken his place. Can you confirm that this is indeed a rumor and that King Zan actually lives?”

Tavner: “Yes, King Zan is alive and well. As is Prince Zan, his duplicate and twin brother.”

K’Nar: sighing and feeling very old...
“Very well, then we have no choice. Our family is honored bound to fulfill my grandnephew’s unfinished task.”

Tavner: he holds his hand out to stop him from rising...
“K’Nar, what exactly was your grandnephew’s task?”

K’Nar: “To deliver the toxin, Beryzile, to King Zan.”

Tavner: he almost jumps out of his seat with excitement: an intriguing plan is brewing in the back of his head...
“Just deliver the toxin and not... not to assassinate him?”

K’Nar: looking up at him, confused by the prince’s excitement...
“It is one and the same.”

Tavner: “No, no it’s not. Please, what exactly was his task?”

K’Nar: “To deliver the toxin to King Zan. I... I don’t understand. What... what is it?”

Tavner: smiling...
“I can only reveal it to you if I have your word of honor not to repeat it to anyone without my permission.”

K’Nar: feeling hope for the first time since receiving Kivar’s blistering message...
“You have my word of honor, Your Highness, your message will not be repeated.”

Tavner: “Very well. Your grandnephew succeeded, he did deliver the toxin. King Zan came within hours of dying, but his wife and family were able to access the knowledge of how to produce the antidote in time to save him.”

K’Nar: if he had been human, his jaw would’ve been on the floor...
“He... succeeded... but... but King Zan survived? How, how do the humans have this knowledge? Where did it come from?”

Tavner: looking at him sharply...
“Where is the largest collection of knowledge and who has it?”

K’Nar: stunned, absolutely stunned by the implications of what the prince is saying...
“The Granolith, King Zan has learned how to master the Granolith... but how? He laid dying?”

Tavner: shaking his head...
“I’m not entirely sure myself. I just know that he did and that this secret may not be shared, not yet, not until everything is ready.”

K’Nar: thinking hard on it...
“Then my situation remains the same, from all appearance my grandnephew failed and we are committed to fulfilling his task.”

Tavner: actually smiling {Father is going to love this!}...
“Ah, but appearances can be deceiving, can’t they?”

Setting: Outside Max and Liz’s Apartment, Cambridge, late March 2003

Michael: the dark sedan with him and Maria, she had insisted on accompanying him, along with the lead agent in charge of Max’s security pull up to the modest apartment complex: looking up at the building with a dower expression, he is not a happy second-in-command: he’s also had a hard time ignoring Maria’s never ending monolog on everything she and Liz are going to do {So Michael, are we going to be here long enough to do some sightseeing? I want to see the sights. We’ve got to take in Boston, the history, the metropolitan city....hey, don’t they have a symphony here? Maybe we can catch one of their concerts...Michael, Michael...MICHAEL, are you listening to me?!}: he tries not to wince {yeah, I hear ya. And NO, we are NOT going to some damn symphony. No time, just fly in Friday, fly out Sunday. Maria, this is not a social call, Max and I got business.}: grabbing their overnight bags and her arm...
“Come on, let’s go.”

Max: he opened the door before they even rang the door bell: they had been looking forward to seeing their best friend’s even though them coming meant there was something serious brewing: smiling at his friend, clapping his hand on his back and giving him a quick hug...
“Michael, good to see you.”
As Maria gives him an excited hug...
“And you too, Maria.”
He simply nods to the agent as he enters behind them.

Maria: looking around their comfortable, rather traditional looking apartment...
“Not bad, not bad.”
Turning back to Max as he was shutting the door...
“So where is she?”

Max: “Oh she’s here, she’s just uh...”
Sound of water flushing...
“She’ll be out in a minute.”
Walking them over to the sofa...
“So how was the trip?”

Maria: Max never gets an answer as she excitedly jumps up and runs over to her best friend coming down the hall...
“LIZZZ, Oh Chica, I’ve missed you! OH MY GOD! Look at you...you’re showing!”

Liz: wrapping her arms around her friend and hugging her back, she then steps back as Maria looks and then touches the growing bump...
“Yep, don’t I know it. I can’t find anything to wear. Maternity clothes look like something my Mom would wear but I can’t fit into anything cute anymore.”

Maria: tugging at the green t-shirt...
“What’s this?”

Liz: “Max’s. I’ve succumbed to raiding his closet on a daily basis, oh and his sweats too.”

Maria: shaking her head, hands on hips, making a sucking sound...
“Tsst...tsst...tsst...looks like I got here just in time. We’ve got some shopping to do.”

Max: joining Michael and the agent on the sofa as Liz shows Maria around the apartment, and the guest bedroom...
“So Michael, what brings you all the way here?”

Michael: rubbing his hand over his 5 o’clock shadow....
“Tavner is cooking something up and has gotten Larek to buy in on it. They wanted my input and if I agreed then to bring it to you.”

Max: “Ok, and...”

Michael: “I hate it, but it’s ingenious and could put off Kivar coming after you full boar for a while.”

Max: “And you hate it because...”

Michael: “Because it also means that there is going to be another assassin coming after you.”

Max: his eyes narrow and his forehead wrinkles up at that...
“I think you had better fill me in on this.”

Oh the Fates love a good mystery, don’t you?


Chapter 155

Setting:
Max & Liz’s apartment, later same night

Max: while brushing his teeth, he glances over to the open closet and the new outfits that are hanging there: mumbling to himself....
“Maybe now I can actually wear some of my stuff, or at least the ones that aren’t all stretched out already.”
He goes back to finishing his nightly bedtime routine.

Liz: she had a blast with Maria this afternoon and they were actually able to find a few things that fit and weren’t too “old” looking: she leans into the shower spray to wet her hair, as her hand runs through her hair {I wish Max was doing this. There’s nothing sexier than having your hair washed by the one you love}: she freezes for a moment {wait a minute, why can’t he wash my hair?}: a delightful grin spreads across her as she steps out of the shower, ignoring the water dripping on the floor she walks over and peeks out of the bathroom door: spying him at the sink, rinsing his mouth out: her stance automatically becomes more seductive as she looks him up and down wearing nothing but boxers: clearing her throat a little...
“Oh Maaaxxx, can you give me a hand here?”

Max: he had just stuck his toothbrush back in the holder when he heard her: his first thought was that something was wrong, but as he turns and spies her standing there wearing nothing but a smile, his boxer suddenly become very uncomfortable: smiling his own seductive smile back at her...
“Is there something you needed?”

Liz: she’s noticed that one of the things about being pregnant is that she just doesn’t have the patience she used to: leaning forward a little, her hand shoots out and grabs the waistband of his boxers and brings them and him over closer to her...
“Yes, I need some help washing my hair... and then we’ll see what else needs washing.”

Max: he was about to say something but finds his lips being crushed by hers: wrapping his arms around her, he pulls her close: her hands are running up and down his back, leaving a trail of heat wherever they roam: coming up for air...
“I thought you said something about washing your hair?”

Liz: threading her hands down his sides to his waist band, his boxers are quickly on the floor around his feet: locking her lips onto his again: she’s suddenly lifted up in his strong arms: her legs wrap around his waist, her warmth enticing his need to new heights: she briefly wonders where the water drops are coming from then figures it out when the cold shower tile is pressing on her back: her hands go around his neck, then through his hair as he bends slightly and nibbles his way around one of her swollen breast: she gasps as a jolt or pleasure shoots through her when he takes her hard nipple gently in his teeth: she can feel herself starting to slide down him and locks her ankles together, stopping the slide and settling her heat right over his strong need, teasingly: she keeps slipping down a little, only to have Max help her back up, down, up, down up: she can feel the tension building in him, matching her own: the next time she starts to slide, he quickly lifts her up and positions her so that when she slides down...
“Aaaawwww, mmmm....Maaaaxxxxx!”
She feels herself stretching as her needs finally meets his: he keeps his hands firmly underneath her butt as he lifts her up a little so she can slide back down, again and again: she can feel him pulsing inside of her each time, growing stronger and harder, driving her insane with increasing need: as she reaches the pinnacle of pleasure, her legs and body clinch tightly around his, driving him over the plateau with her as his need spills out and fills her.

Max: he slowly realizes that the shower water that was pelting his back has run cold: it cools the heat of his body but not the love for his wife, his soulmate: touching his forehead to hers, panting...
“Are you ok? The baby?”

Liz: smiling then kissing him tenderly...
“I think he or she just got another dimple.”

Max: grinning...
“Mmm, that kid’s going to be nothing but dimples. We’re going to have to think up an excuse to tell them when he/she gets older. But wasn’t there something else that you were needing help with?”

Liz: she kisses the back of his hand as he runs it through her damn hair...
“Oh yeah, I needed some help washing my hair.”

Michael: he lays sprawled out on the guest bed, staring at the LED on the bedside clock: the time change was already screwing with his internal sleep timer but now he didn’t need to hear the racket coming from the bathroom: it had finally quieted down in there and he was just dozing off when the moaning and grinding noises resumed again: rolling over, grumbling...
“God damnit! They’re at it again. Jesus, he already got her pregnant, what more does he expects to accomplish?”

Maria: she can’t hide the slight grin at her friends’ antics in the next room, who would have thought, quiet and reserved Max and Liz going at like that, and then doing it again: chuckling a little as Spaceboy tosses and turns and finally rolls over and faces her in the middle...
“Off hand, I’d say an orgasm.”
Hearing a muffled, distinctly male moan coming from the other side of the wall...
“Ahh, sounds like success.”
Laughing at Spaceboy’s decidedly unamused expression...
“Oh come on Spaceboy. Besides turn about is fair play. Now that they’re going to be nice and tired, you wanna keep them up for a while?”
Purposefully shaking the bed...
“Yep, nice squeak. What do ya say?”

Michael: he almost laughs...
“Paybacks a bitch, Maxwell...now, what did you have in mind?”

Liz: she’s lying in bed snuggled up next to Max, whom she knows was just as tired as she was but wasn’t anywhere close to sleeping...
“Max what are you thinking?”

Max: one arm is underneath his head while the other holds her close to him: staring up at the ceiling...
“That I need to take some WD40 to that bed frame.”

Liz: snort, giggle, smacking his chest...
“Max, that’s not funny... ok, well, maybe it is but come on, we’ve never exactly been quiet either.”

Max: he smiles at her as she plants little teasing kisses on his chest before snuggling back into his embrace...
“That’s something we need to keep in mind if the talk of sharing a vacation place or something comes up.”

Liz: drawing little circles on his chest with her fingernail...
“Is that all you’re thinking of?”

Max: sighing...
“No, Tavner has come up with a plan. It’s not perfect but it may get Kivar off my back for a bit.”
He can feel her looking at him, waiting: taking a breath...
“Kivar is demanding that the assassin’s family finish his task. But the thing is, the assassin didn’t fail, he succeeded. His task was to deliver the poison and he did. The problem is that the only way to prove it is to admit that I can access the Granolith, that I, you and Isabel can actually control it. We can’t do that, not yet. The Granolith is our ace in the hole and we don’t want Kivar finding out too soon. There’s no telling what he may do.”

Liz: “So what is Tavner’s plan?”

Max: “The family will do as Kivar demands, send another assassin... but, since they have to foot the bill for everything this time, the ship won’t be the fastest, it’ll take 7 months at least to get here, and Larek will be monitoring him the whole way. Plus the poison, this Beryzile, might not be effective. We’ll know when he gets here, we’ll be able to follow him, track him. He could spend months or even years waiting for the opportunity.”

Liz: shaking her head a moment...
“Wait, you mean the assassin will be real? Won’t he know that... that it’s all a set up?”

Max: “No, he can’t. Tavner is certain that this time the assassin will be monitored by Kivar’s people. He’ll have to act as if he’s really coming after me. That’s the other part of this. It’ll give us a chance to flush out who is all here and working for Kivar, who his sleeper agents are... The problem is that he just may get lucky.”

Liz: there’s a knot in the pit of her stomach, she doesn’t like this at all, but if it works it could strike a major blow to Kivar’s direct threat to them...
“Max, if this assassin is honor bound to complete this task then what’s to stop him from fulfilling it even after Kivar is defeated?”

Max: “Tavner explained that the honor debt would actually be to the elder of his family. It is his responsibility to make sure all family honors are intact and he knows that the one they owed Kivar was already fulfilled. So when the time is right, he can contact the new assassin and absolve him of the debt. Call him off. At least that’s the theory.”

Liz: thinking about it...
“And what does Michael think?”

Max: “He hates it but loves it too.”

Liz: “What about you?”
Max just looks at her...
“You’re going to ok it, aren’t you?”

Max: “Yeah, I am.”

The Fates know that all is fair in love and war, but it’s best to keep your friends close, and your enemies closer.


Chapter 156

Setting:
Max & Liz’s apartment, mid-May, Thursday morning

Liz: looking in the cupboard for something for breakfast, she scowls at the big box of CocoPuffs, those are Max’s, she’s been regulated to eating ‘healthy’, she could puke ‘healthy’, damnit she wanted CocoPuffs: grabbing the box of the forbidden sugary, chocolatey cereal, getting two bowls and juice glasses down, milk, juice and Tabasco from the frig., she sits down at the kitchen table and pours herself a bowl: she’s savoring the forbidden treat when her husband walks in: giving him a challenging glare…
“Good morning.”

Max: {aren’t those my CocoPuffs?}: noticing the tone and look: he smiles and gives her a morning kiss on the forehead…
“Good morning, Honey.”
Taking a seat and fixing his breakfast…
“So what time are they delivering the furniture today?”

Liz: swallowing first and then taking a sip of juice before answering…
“4:00. The agents said that they would be inspecting everything before it leaves the Baby Discounter’s warehouse.”

Max: “Ok, I should be out of my last class by 3:30 and be home when they get here. I guess we’ll be putting the crib together this weekend.”
Taking a couple more bites of cereal…
“So are you all ready for your last final today?”

Liz: “Yep. It’s bio and I know I’ve got that licked. So how are you with your calculus and English Lit finals?”

Max: frowning, English Lit was ok, but calculus sucked…
“OK, I think. I’m pretty sure I’ll ace my Lit paper but calculus is iffy. I think I’ll probably get a ‘C’ or maybe a ‘B’ if I’m lucky. I’ll just do the best I can and hope for the best.”
Hearing the phone ring, getting up out of the chair…
“I’ll get it. I wonder who’s calling this early in the morning?”
Returning about 10 minutes later and taking his seat again…
“That was Alex. He and Iz were going to be in town this weekend and wanted to stop by. I went ahead and invited them for the weekend. Alex said that he had something to show me.”
Noticing how Liz’s mood seemed to be souring…
“Uh… is that OK?”

Liz: pressing her palms down on the table, she starts to rise then plops back down, frustrated…
“DAMN! Max, give me a hand here.”

Max: he can’t hide his amused grin at her situation…
“Sure hon.”
Taking both of her hands in his, he helps pull her up to her feet.

Liz: noticing his grin…
“Max, it’s not funny! I’m already as big as a house and I still have 7 more weeks to my due date!”
Grumbling….
“Stupid Antarian pregnancies.”
Turning around to him…
“This is all your fault! You know I saw my reflection in the mirror at the mall as I was walking… I WADDLED! Max, if you value your life, you will stop laughing! Look at me… I can’t wear anything other than slip on sandals because I can’t see my feet! Max, you did this to me and it is not funny. I’m as big as a house and I’m only going to be getting bigger…Max, I’m warning you!”

Max: try as he might, he can’t wipe the stupid grin from his face, she was just too adorable, especially when she was all worked up like this, but he did manage to stop his actual laughter: as she shakes her finger at him, he gives her one of his best puppy dog, sorrowful looks: taking her in his arms, he gives her a loving kiss on the nose…
“Come here. Liz, you are the most beautiful queen in the world, any world. You’re absolutely gorgeous and I couldn’t love you any more.”

Liz: resting her head on his chest, starting to smile a little…
“Really?”


posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:25:26 PM
Max: “Yeah, really. How could I not be head over heals in love with the women giving me the most precious gift in the world, a child. I love you Liz.”

Liz: sighing…
“Good… I love you too, Max.”
Glancing over at the clock…
“Ack! I’m going to be late. I need to get moving.”
Giving him a quick kiss…
“Good luck on your finals, you’ll do great, I know it. See you tonight.”

Max: “See you then and good luck today. I know you’ll ace your final. Have a good day, honey.”

Later that same night…

Liz: tossing and turning in bed, she just can’t get comfortable, the bed is too small, the room too hot, nothing fit, not even the stupid bed: turning again, ruffling the blankets, scooting towards the center where she hopes it may be more comfortable: THUD: sitting up and turning on the lamp by the bed: looking on the floor…
“Max, what are you doing down there?”

Max: rubbing his arm that had taken the brunt of the fall…
“Nothing dear, just rolled off. Maybe I should…uh, sleep on the sofa. You might be able to…”

Liz: “Max, no.”

Max: bending over and kissing her…
“Honey, I love you but we both need our sleep and neither of us are getting any this way. Look, if this doesn’t work then come and get me and we’ll figure something else out, OK?”
Kissing her again, he grabs a pillow off the bed and a blanket from the linen closet: making himself a cozy bed on the sofa…
“God, I need sleep.”

Liz: she lays in the big empty bed, she still can’t sleep and she misses him: it takes some doing but she finally manages to get up out of bed, she traipsed into the living room, intent on bringing her husband back to bed with her: walking into the living room she spots him on the sofa, he looks so handsome, so peaceful laying there, bathed in the moonlight that is streaming in through the window, sound asleep: walking over to him, she runs her hand along his brow, pushing his bangs out of his face: she smiles at him as his amber eyes open and he looks at her, taking her hand in his…
“I’m sorry. I guess that I’m not as good at doing this as your mother. She never woke you up.”

Max: kissing her hand…
“She did sometimes, I just didn’t let her know. Besides how could I really sleep when you can’t?”

Liz: sitting on the coffee table…
“Max, you were snoring.”

Max: adamantly…
“I do not snore.”

Liz: chuckling…
“Wanna bet?”

Max: getting up and pulling her over to the sofa with him…
“Come here.”
They slowly and carefully loved each other before they both finally found sleep, curled up together on the living room floor.

Following day, sitting on the floor in the guest room, soon to be nursery…

Max: looking at the two pieces that the instructions say are supposed to go together again…
“This ain’t right. Liz, can you read that part again?”

Liz: sitting in the new rocking chair…
“Side ‘B’ fits into groove of side ‘D’, use pin ‘H’ to secure in place and washer ‘Y’ and nut ‘Q’.”

Max: looking at what’s in his hand, then on the floor…
“Huh? Let me see that.”

Liz: the doorbell rings as Max snatches the direction out of her hands: holding her hands out…
“Max, help me up so I can answer the door while you work on the crib.”


Alex: a few minutes later he’s looking at Max scowling at a piece of paper and various things laying around the floor: breaking into a huge grin…
“Looks like I arrived just in time. Need some help?”

Max: looking up at his friend, he breaks into a huge grin: coming over to shake his hand and a pat on the back…
“ Alex! Yep, maybe an engineer can figure these directions out! How ya doin’?”

Alex: taking the paper from him and looking it over, then the pieces laying on the floor…
“Great, great. Hey, later I got something I want you to try out. But first, let’s show the ladies that we actually can do this. Uh Max, I think I see you’re problem here, you have Side ‘B’ upside down. Let’s try this again.”
A few hours later he and Max are moving the extra bed to the other side of the room, the dresser over there, the crib over here, the rocker in that corner: Isabel was putting the mobile over the crib, Liz was taking the blankets and stuff out of packages and putting them in the crib: there was laughing and joking and a few scowls of exasperation when Isabel decides to see how things would look if they were moved around again: finally satisfied, Liz sits in the rocker, holding the little teddy bear that he brought her: Max and Isabel were in the kitchen, getting dinner going: sitting on the floor next to Liz, just looking at her rocking the teddy bear…
“You’re beautiful Liz. You’re going to make a wonderful mother.”

Liz: holding the bear close…
“Thank you Alex.”

Alex: “I’ve never seen you so happy. I’m glad things finally worked out for you and Max.”

Liz: “Me too. He’s all I ever wanted.”
Rocking and thinking for a few minutes…
“Alex, do you ever… regret getting mixed up with aliens?”

Alex: gesturing to all around the room…
“What, and miss all of this?”
Laughing for a moment before turning serious…
“Maybe there was a tinge of regret when Nicholas came calling but no, not really.”
Looking up his childhood friend…
“Life was so boring without them… Liz, has it set in yet that you’re a queen?”

Liz: holding her feet up, trying to see if she can see them, frowning when she can’t…
“Sort of. It kind of hit home when I realized that this isn’t just mine and Max’s baby, but a prince or princess and heir to the throne. So much is riding on us to make it easier for them. To get so much done so when…when the throne’s passed on the world, all the worlds will be a better place.”

Alex: resting his hand on hers…
“You’ll do it. If any one can make a difference like that you and Max can.”

Liz: snorting a little…
“Yeah, right now we can’t even decide on names.”
Turning to her friend…
“What about you and Isabel, Alex? Where’s that going?”

Alex: leaning back against the dresser and picking up a stuffed tiger…
“Slow but steady as always. Isabel is very serious about getting that law degree. She wants to help make sure that Antarian law is fair and equable.”

Liz: gently…
“Where does that leave you, Alex?”

Alex: putting the tiger down and standing up: smiling as he holds out his hands to help Liz up…
“With access to all kinds of alien technology to tinker with.”
Smirking a little…
“along with an alien princess. Both are very intriguing…and fun to play with. Come on, let’s go see how much damage those two have done in the kitchen.”

Liz: standing up finally…
“Well, at least they’re both quite capable of putting out kitchen fires. Do you smell something burning?”

Meanwhile, in the kitchen….

Isabel: draining the spaghetti in the large colander…
“Ok, little brother. How are you doing…really?”

Max: stirring the sauce…
“Good Iz, real good. Liz and I are doing good. The baby’s been kicking quite a bit lately. I guess it’s anxious to get out.”

Isabel: letting the pasta drain in the sink…
“What else? What about this hairbrain idea that Michael has signed off on? Are you really ok with another assassin coming after you?”

Max: he had already been the recipient of irate calls from his sister questioning his sanity when she got word of the plan, this was now old territory…
“Iz, we’ve been through all of this. It’s the only thing that makes sense. If we don’t go along with it, then the family will be honor bound to fulfill the contract and send another assassin. At least this way we know where he is at all times which at the moment is 6 months away from here.”

Isabel: dumping the pasta in the big bowl and taking her brother’s sauce and pouring it on…
“Max, put the garlic bread in the oven. What if this assassin gets through? Max, you barely survived the last attack.”

Max: wondering how long the bread should stay in the oven, turning to his sister…
“He won’t. Besides the agents are making sure that there is plenty of the antidote on hand for immediate use. Iz, I never properly thanked you for what you did. I wouldn’t have made it without you and Liz working together…thank you.”

Isabel: trying to make light of what she had done…
“I guess I’m too old to break in another little brother but Max, promise me that you won’t take chances and while you’re busy making sure Liz is ok, with this pregnancy and all, don’t forget to take care of yourself. You look a little tired and have you lost some weight again? You better put it back on before Mom sees you this summer or she’s going to have a fit. How’d you manage to lose weight anyhow, I thought you were pretty much staying home?”

Max: his cheeks were turning scarlet…
“Uh…um…”
Looking around the kitchen…
“Do you smell something burning? Oh crap! The bread!”
The meal was consumed with animated conversation, no one said anything about there not being garlic bread to go with the spaghetti: after dishes of ice cream for dessert, he goes with Alex to the living room to see what he had to show him: looking at the small electronic box that Alex pulled out of his bag…
“What’s that?”

Alex: proudly showing it off…
“Transmitter…”
Pulling out another smaller piece…
“and this is the receiver. Tobias never would let me reverse engineer his equipment, afraid I wouldn’t be able to put it back together again, so I asked him to get me the schematics for it. He did but I had to make some modifications, we simply didn’t have some of the components so I improvised. I figured that it might be a good idea to have a back up in case something happened to Tobias’s. What do you think?”

Max: looking over the gizmos, he could see that it did sort of look like transmitter and receiver: smiling as he looks up to Alex…
“Does it work? Have you tested it?”

Alex: “With Tobias’s unit, yeah, but not with Larek. I thought you should be the one to do that. Want to give it a try?”

Max: “Yeah. Fire it up!”
After they send a message which consisted of “testing, testing, one, two, three” to Larek, they wait to see if the receiver works: they also sent a message to Tobias, which he immediately confirmed receiving: they don’t expect to get a confirmation from Larek for several hours: getting comfortable on the sofa…
“So Alex, schools out, what’re your plans for the summer?”

Alex: sitting back and sipping his ice tea…
“Not sure, will probably be going back to Roswell for a bit but Isabel and I were also talking about taking a few weeks and taking a bit of a driving holiday. You know check out the Amish Country, maybe hit the Big Apple.”

Max: laughing…
“You’re thinking of taking Isabel to New York? Dude you better plan on spending A LOT of time there, you’ll still probably have to carry her out of the stores.”
Liz and Isabel join them and they spend a nice evening catching up on each other’s lives: as the evening wears on he can tell that Liz was getting tired so he starts yawning and stretching…
“I think I’m going to turn in. Liz, you coming?”
He helps her up, a sudden thought strikes him: they had made the guest bed up in what is now the nursery…
“Uh, Iz, uh….”
He’s not sure how to say this, this is his sister after all…
“Um, we made the guest bed up but… uh…”

Isabel: holding up her hand and looking her brother right in the eye…
“That will be fine for us.”

Max: the silence seemed very loud for some reason…
“Right…good…er, ok, then. We’ll see you both in the morning. Good night.”
Lying in bed that night, he once again prepares for what he’s sure is going to be another sleepless night.

Liz: doing her best to get comfortable, she notices his pensive mood…
“Max, what’s wrong?”

Max: “I forgot to use WD40 on that bed frame.”

The Fates know that it’s always an adjustment for siblings as they take on their adult roles.


Chapter 157

Setting:
Doctor’s Office, July 1st

Max: July brought so many changes with it, the weather turned hot and muggy: growing up in NM he was used to the heat but a dry heat, not this stickiness: it also brought his mother-in-law: Liz had invited her mom to stay with them during what they hoped was this last week of the pregnancy and for a few weeks afterwards to help out: he had mixed feelings about that, he liked Nancy, got along fine with her but he wished it was just him and Liz: although Nancy had been great in helping around the house, especially since Liz had been a bundle of energy lately, constantly cleaning, cooking, rearranging, she had been driving him insane until Nancy came and became Liz’s willing partner in all her projects: she also explained about the “nesting” phase that Liz was going through, the last bit of energy that nature gave women to finish preparing things just before they gave birth: so here he sits with his mom-in-law in the waiting room of the doctors office trying to bury his head in a Popular Mechanics magazine: he got tired of reading Womens Day or Good Housekeeping, besides, he’d read them all: he always hated it when they banished him to the waiting room, it was always full of women, pregnant women and they always looked and pointed at him: finally he hears his name called and along with Nancy, follow the nurse into the exam room: Liz was dressed and sitting on the table: walking over, he gives her a kiss and holds her hand as he turns to the doctor...
“So how’s she doing?”

Dr. Morgan: making a quick note on the chart before looking up: giving them a reassuring smile...
“Fine, everything is right on schedule. I’d say the baby is about 7-1/2 pounds and is about ready to come out into the world. Liz you’re already dilated 2cm and the baby is engaged but your cervix is still intact. I imagine that will be changing pretty soon.”

Max: gulp...
“Soon?”

Dr. Morgan: “Yes, soon, very soon. Liz, I want you to call me when your contractions are consistently about 20 minutes apart. You’ll still have plenty of time to go at that point so you don’t really need to head to the hospital yet, but I want to assess how things are progressing in case there are any... unusual events. But call me immediately if your water breaks or you feel something isn’t right.”

Liz: she had been having a few contractions for the last couple of days, just here and there, nothing major: she was so excited that the time was finally close but a little scared too: Max had been wonderful...except when he interfered with her projects, trying to make her rest when she didn’t want to: luckily Mom arrived before she had to kill him or at least knock him over the head with something: she can feel Max’s excitement and nervousness: placing her hand on his...
“Of course doctor. Do you think it’ll be on my actual due date, Wednesday, the 3rd?”

Dr. Morgan: “Quite possibly, but it really could be anytime now. I suggest you stay pretty close to home but it would be helpful for you to take some walks. It could help speed things along. Now if that little one still isn’t ready to make its appearance by the end of the week, I want you in here Friday afternoon. I’ll go ahead and have the receptionist book you an appointment.”
Noticing the stunned look of her husband...
“Any questions?”

Max: picking his jaw off the floor so he can speak...
“You want her to go for walks? Shouldn’t she... I don’t know, be in bed resting or something?”

Dr. Morgan: smiling, he had figured out right away that Max was very inexperienced about these things and very protective of his wife: he had gotten a call just a week or so ago from him, asking if Liz should be going out shopping and redecorating, again: his answer today was the same as what he told him then on the phone...
“A little exercise and fresh air will do her some good, besides I don’t think you could stop her even if you tried. She’s fine Max, everything has gone very well. In fact, other than the longer gestation period, she’s had a very normal, even easy pregnancy.

Nancy: she had arrived just a few days ago, she was absolutely thrilled that Liz had asked her to come: they had been so close when Liz was little but had drifted apart as Liz hit her teens years and then Max came into the picture: she had actually been a little jealous at how close Liz seemed to Diane Evans: she was glad that Liz got along so well with her mother-in-law but there was always that little voice of jealousy in the back of her head telling her it should be her that Liz was close to, not Diane: it seemed so silly now, Liz was her little girl, who was currently about to be a mother herself and she wanted, if not needed, her, Nancy, there with her: upon arriving she had immediately realized that Liz was in that ”nesting” stage of things and it was a little amusing to watch Max try and make her stop and she basically would lay into him and the stunned, confused, hurt look he got afterwards: while she had been reluctant to interfere in their relationship, afraid of alienating her daughter, she finally decided to take a little pity on him and explained what was happening: he pretty much let her do her own thing from then on out but hovered ever closely, making sure: she comes over to one side of her daughter and with Max on the other, helped Liz down...
“Well, I don’t know about you, but I thinking walking is a great way to get to know your neighborhood. Maybe we could take a quick one after lunch, that is if you’re feeling up to it Liz?”

Liz: smiling at her mom, she’s been great...
“Absolutely!”
Glancing over at her brooding hubby...
“And then maybe I take a nap...if I’m tired.”
The next couple of days went by without incident, at least not from the baby, Max on the other hand was an entirely different story, he was going insane with nervousness and was determined to take her with him: Mom had been helping her make curtains for the nursery: Max had bought her portable sewing machine, at her request for Christmas: she wanted to make some stuff for the baby while Mom was here to show her how: Mom’s sewing skills had really improved since the cupcake dress she made for her in kindergarten: Max was going to wear a path in the carpet if he didn’t stop pacing, back and forth, back and forth, he was like a caged animal: she keeps glancing in his direction, she just got the seam done...
“Crap, it’s crooked!”
Looking over at Max, who had paused his pacing at her outburst, always on the ready to head to the hospital...
“Max, you are driving my crazy with all that pacing...SIT DOWN!”

Max: he opened his mouth but thought better of saying anything: he gave his mom-in-law a ‘what’d I do look’ and quietly sat down: while he worked to still his body, his mind was still running through all the different scenarios {what if there’s a traffic accident and we can’t get to the hospital in time? What if she sends me on some stupid errand again and has the baby before I can get back to her? What if something goes wrong? What if the doctor’s wrong and there’s something wrong with the baby? What if something happens to Liz?}: looking back over to Liz, who was rather viciously ripping out the stitching {DAMNIT! HOW CAN SHE BE SO CALM ABOUT THIS? IT’S HER DUE DATE FOR CHRIST’S SAKE!}: she shoots him a menacing glance, {crap, she heard that.}: trying to sound calm...
“Liz, can I get you something?”

Liz: “No, I’m fine or will be when YOU calm down.”

Nancy: she had tried her best to give Max something to do these past couple of days, run errands, fix things even if they weren’t really broken, even had him paint the hallway the old fashion way to get rid of a few marks on the wall when all they really needed was a little scrubbing, anything to keep the poor boy occupied: that was the real problem, Max had nothing to do except wait and worry: clearing her throat, helping Liz to straighten out the seam...
“Liz, I don’t know about you but I would love a glass of iced Constant Comet tea, wouldn’t you, decaf of course?”

Liz: looking at her mom, she never really cared all that much for that brand of tea...
“O K, sure.”

Nancy: “Max, do you have any Constant Comet decaf tea?”

Max: {what the hell is Constant Comet?}...
“Uh, I’m not sure...I’ll check.”

Nancy: “Thank you.”

Max: after checking the cupboards, he comes back to the living room...
“Uh, all we have is Lipton. Is that ok?”

Nancy: seeming to think about it and giving him disappointed look...
“Well... I suppose. I really had my heart set on Constant Comet. Didn’t you Liz?”

Liz: “Uh, yeah, yeah, you sure we don’t have any Max?”

Max: “Uh no, I didn’t see any...I could run to the store and get some, if you want.”

Nancy: “Oh would you? That’s so sweet of you.”

Max: slipping on his shoes...
“No problem. Anything else?”

Nancy: she simply looks at her daughter for a moment before turning back to her son-in-law...
“No, I can’t think of anything.”

Max: slipping his wallet in his shorts pocket and taking the house keys...
“Ok, then I’ll be back in a bit. I need to go next door and let the agents know. See you in a bit.”

Liz: waiting for the door to close before turning to her mom...
“He’s never going to find decaf Constant Comet. The corner store doesn’t carry it.”

Nancy: acting surprised...
“Really? I hadn’t noticed when I was there yesterday. Poor boy will probably keep going until he finds a store that does.”
Putting down the material for a moment...
“You know, I do have a sudden hankering for strawberry ice cream. I think all you have is chocolate and vanilla. I guess he’ll just have to go back out...Baskin Robins is the best, don’t you think?”

Liz: laughing...
“Mom, you’re going to run him ragged.”

Nancy: “Why, whatever do you mean?”
Her laughter joins her daughter’s.

July 4th....

Max: he had ran 5 errands last night for his mother-in-law, he wished she could remember everything at once instead of waiting until he got back only to have turn back around and go out again: the day had been stressful enough without all those errands: it was almost 3:00am before he got to sleep and was in a sound slumber when...: he jerks into a sitting position in bed: looking around startled, it felt like someone had punched him in the stomach from the inside out...
“What the hell was that?”
Looking over at his wife, he sees the strain on her face: gently...
“Liz...”

Liz: taking a good cleansing breath: smiling up at her husband...
“That was a contraction, a pretty good one too.”

Max: jumping out of bed, reaching for the phone...
“I’ll call the doctor.”

Liz: grabbing his hand, putting the phone back in the cradle...
“No, not yet. That was only the first really good one. We need to wait until they’re 20 minutes apart... remember? Max, come back to bed, come on, come here.”
She tugs at her husband’s hand until he climbs back in and settles down some next to her.

Max: the room was cool and quiet and after waiting for the next contraction that never came, he finally dozed back to sleep: it was the smell of bacon that finally woke him back up: he automatically reaches for her: looking around when his hand finds only air...
“Liz?”
Checking the bathroom, nothing, down the hall, guest room/nursery, empty, living room, same: opening the swinging door to their little kitchen, she’s pouring the orange juice while Nancy’s at the stove, cooking: taking the juice out of her hands, he spills some as he finishes pouring...
“Liz, sit down, for God’s sake, you’re having contractions.”

Liz: exasperated...
“Max, one, I had one contraction this morning and that’s it.”

Max: scowling...
“Well, I mean it this time. You shouldn’t be doing anything.”

Liz: “ARRRGGGGHHH!”
Grabbing the newspaper, she heads into the living room.

Nancy: she keeps glancing back over to Max: turning the bacon...
“Max, could you set the table please? Oh and put the butter, jelly and Tabasco out too.”

Max: he hates how they’ve been at each other’s throat so much: nodding to her, he gets the plates, silverware, napkins and places them around the table: he keeps pausing to see if she’s coming back in: getting frustrated, he slams the refrigerator door: mumbling...
“Sorry... accident.”

Nancy: putting the last piece of bacon on the paper towel to drain: her back still to him as she cracks the eggs and beats them, adding some milk to them...
“Liz was almost a week late. The doctor was going to induce if I went much longer. I remember telling Jeff that I was going to belt him if he didn’t stop jumping every time I so much as breathed.”
Pausing her egg beating...
“Come to think of it, I did slap him. I don’t recall what it was that he did that got me so mad that I did that... hmmm... well, at least it made him stop the hovering, in fact, it so shocked him that he spent the rest of that day sitting on the sofa in the living room. He still watched every move I made but stayed there, out of the way. Max, could you take the biscuits out of the oven before they burn? Watch it, use a pot holder.”

Max: throwing another pot holder on the table so it won’t burn the table when he sits the hot pan on it...
“So you’re saying that I’m overreacting and Liz is going to belt me if I don’t stop.”

Nancy: putting the scrambled eggs and bacon on the table...
“Basically, yes. Have a seat while I go get Liz.”
She pats him on the shoulder as she heads out into the living room...
“Ah Liz, come and eat. You need to keep your strength up, honey.”
Giving her daughter a hand getting up...
“Oh and Liz, take it easy on Max. He’s just worried about you.”


posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:31:29 PM
“I know Mom. I’ll try but if he starts that pacing again I’m going to zap him.”

Nancy: as her daughter walks ahead of her...
“Hmm, I supposed that’s the same as belting him.”
Liz pauses to look back at her with a confused expression...
“Nothing honey, just an errant thought.”

Liz: between mouthfuls of eggs...
“Mmm, I was reading in the paper that there’re going to be fireworks tonight at the park across the street. Why don’t we go early with a blanket and a picnic basket and get a good spot for tonight. It’s too beautiful to stay cooped up in here all day, besides the doctor said that walking was good for me.”

Max: he chokes back his initial ‘are you nuts’ reaction, looks over at Nancy, then back to Liz...
“M’kay, but not too early. I have to let the agents know. They’re going to throw a fit.”

Nancy: “Max, do you think that it might be too dangerous for you to go?”

Max: “No, not really. We know that the assassin isn’t here yet and won’t be for at least 10 more weeks, but there is still plenty of nuts right here on Earth to worry about.”

Nancy: thinking back to that awful day two years ago when that boy brought the gun to school: nodding her head...
“You’re right of course. We’ll just leave all the arrangements to you then. Liz, I guess after breakfast we had better figure out what to pack in that picnic basket. Now eat up, both of you. Max, I am under strict instructions from your mother to make sure you’re eating properly.”

Max: smiling at her, he was glad that Liz had invited her mom to come stay with them for a while: digging into his eggs...
“Yes Ma’am.”
There was a nice side benefit to having the Secret Service guarding you, you get the best spots without having to show up way early to get them: in the park, in a spot not too far from their apartment, in the middle of the grass with guards in casual summer clothes but all wearing light weight windbreakers to hide their guns, discreetly surrounding them, as dusk approaches Max spreads out the blankets and the pillows to lay on: he puts the small cooler with sodas and waters to one side next to their picnic basket: he can smell the fried chicken that Nancy had made, it made his mouth water, she put a generous dose of Tabasco in the milk and egg mixture she used to coat the chicken: he had already snagged a couple of pieces when she wasn’t looking, what was even better was that Nancy showed Liz how to make it: Nancy arranged the pillows as Max helped Liz to set down and tries to make her as comfortable as possible: he still wasn’t thrilled with her being out like this, true, he had his cell phone with him and the hospital and Dr. Morgan’s number programmed in plus written down on a piece of paper in his pocket just in case the speed dial didn’t work for some reason: Liz’s contractions had started up again, she had them off and on all afternoon and he wasn’t taking any chances: what was really odd was that if their connection was wide open, he could feel them too: he suspected that Liz was leaving her side of the connection wide open all afternoon just to get back at him after he tried to talk her out of this: she had let him know in no uncertain terms that keeping his side of the connection closed was extremely rude and with her so close to giving birth they might need to connect for something: those contractions weren’t any fun: taking a seat next to Liz, he hands her a water bottle...
“The fireworks should be starting in about an hour when it gets dark enough.”

Liz: trying to stretch her legs out in front of her, another contraction hit: taking a deep breath, she releases it when the pain starts to subside: grabbing Max’s wrist to check his watch...
“7:33.”

Max: {shit, that hurt}

Liz: {yeah, tell me about it.}: taking a few more breaths, then a sip of water...
“Ok Mom, let’s get some of the fried chicken going, that is if Max left us any.”

Nancy: she had paused from setting the food out when Liz tensed up with another contraction: she had noticed earlier this afternoon that Max would pause and tense up some when Liz had a contraction: she had thought he was having some sort of sympathy pain which wouldn’t have surprised her considering how sensitive he was especially concerning Liz, but she also knew that alien connection that they had was awfully strong: it made her wonder if maybe he was going to be the first male to experience the actual ‘joy’ of giving birth: resuming her task...
“I think he left us one or two pieces. Here Max, give me a hand with the fruit salad, the bowl is a bit heavy.”

Max: he was just finishing off his third piece of chicken and about to get another helping of potato salad when he felt it: closing his eyes briefly and clenching his fist waiting for it to subside: he scoots over and tenderly rubs Liz’s back with a slightly glowing hand, spreading soothing warmth to the constricting muscles there: as Liz releases her breath, he checks his watch again...
“8:16”

Liz: taking a sip of water...
“Thank you Max, my back was killing me with that one.”

Max: “Yeah, I know.”
It was a little before 9:00 when the next contraction hit and again he massaged her back then moved around behind her so she could relax back in his arms while supporting her back: as the night sky darkened a brilliant display of gun powder began bursting in beautiful colors over them: they all ooo’ed and ahhh’d over the particularly spectacular ones: Liz pointed over to a young family not far from them with little ones watching the display: one little dark haired boy was maybe 5 and couldn’t stand still he was so excited at the exploding nighttime sky: his little brother, about age 3 or 4, would bounce up and down with every new “bang” going off overhead, they were adorable: two little brothers, that wouldn’t be too bad {but a daughter would be great too. Someone just like her mother.}: he wraps his arms protectively around the precocious bundle Liz was carrying when...
“Uh Liz... that was... different... hey, the blanket’s all wet. Did it nail your bladder again?”

Liz: sitting up a little more, her maternity dress was soaked...
“Uh, no, that was my water breaking...uh, Max...”
He already had the phone out of his pocket and had hit the speed dial: the agents helped them pack up and went to go get their SUV while Max and her mom helped her up and slowly walked toward the street where their car was meeting them: with Secret Service escorting them, Max had no problems with traffic and they were to the hospital in less than 20 minutes: now that they got to wait while mother nature set the pace: almost two hours later and she was still sucking on ice while Max did what he could to sooth her protesting muscles, he was afraid of doing too much and possibly slowing the process: his brow was damp with sweat as much as hers was: a sudden thought stuck her as funny and she chuckled a little between contractions: seeing the surprised look on his face, then grinned...
“I was just thinking that we better keep it a secret that you can feel the contractions through the connection or Maria may never have any kids.”

Dr. Morgan: looking at the monitor...
“Everything looks good.”
Walking over to her...
“OK Liz, let’s see how dilated you are.”
After a few minutes, he puts the sheet back down...
“Good, good. You’re at a full 9cm. Contractions are coming good and strong. On the next one, you need to push Liz, OK?”

Liz: gritting her teeth and squeezing Max’s hand until it turned white and only releasing it as the contraction eased up...
“Like I have a choice not to...oh God, another one...”

Max: his hand hurt, his back felt like it was breaking in two and he wasn’t sure how to describe what his stomach felt like but it hurt like hell: with one arm draped over Liz’s shoulders for support and her maintaining a death grip on his other hand, he held on to her as she pushed again and again.

Dr. Morgan: “Good Liz, that’s good. I can see the head. A couple more like that and we’re all done.”

Liz: {A COUPLE MORE? CHRIST!}: another contraction hits and the doctor announces the head is out, Max strains to see what’s happening and turns rather white: one more contraction, one more push and she let’s an exhausted grunt.

Dr. Morgan: once past the shoulders, he pulled the baby the rest of the way out, suctioned out the nose and mouth, thumped its feet and got a lusty cry: clamped the umbilical cord and handed Max the scissors...
“Max, I think this is your part.”

Max: he looks at the crying baby laying on Liz’s stomach and snips the cord between the clamps: the nurse puts their baby in Liz’s arms: his eyes are blurry with tears as he wraps his arms around his wife and gives her a loving kiss: his eyes drop down to the squirming bundle in her arms, running his finger lightly over the cheek, kissing the top of its head...
“Welcome to the world, son.”

Yahoo! The Fates are busy dancing a jig in celebration of the new little Prince of Antar.


Chapter 158

Setting:
Evans house, Roswell, a little later that night

Philip: the house was finally settled down for the night: this summer had been so different from the last: this year the only child to return home so far was Zan with Ava and Zanya: how strange it felt, his other children had their own lives to live and while he didn’t begrudge them it, not at all, it still hurt a little: he missed them and wished they were 12 again and they’d as a family watch the fireworks display, but not this year: this year, Max was in Cambridge with Liz and Nancy Parker awaiting the arrival of his own child which could be at any moment now, and Isabel was with Alex in Williamsburg on a driving holiday: he had to admit there couldn’t be a more historical spot to celebrate Independence Day than Colonial Williamsburg: but he and Diane hadn’t been alone this holiday, far from it, his new and extended family had been there in force, Michael and Maria had arrived last week and were staying in Michael’s old townhouse: watching those two go at it had him laughing his head off, it was good to see how much spark Maria had gotten back: Kyle and Tess got back just yesterday and were staying at Jim and Amy’s, and Zan, Ava, and Zanya had come a couple of weeks ago to stay with them for a good part of the summer: he had the feeling that they were doing it so he and Diane wouldn’t become too lonesome: of course they had also taken advantage of built in babysitters and taken off for a night here or there to see some of the countryside: he and Diane didn’t mind it one bit either, hell, it was a blast spoiling Zanya rotten: his smile broadens as he thinks of his little granddaughter: she had been a handful today: they had a big picnic out by Frazer Lake and she was so excited to have all these people there, doting on her, plus it was funny to watch her figure out what to do about Jim and Amy’s little boy, Justin: Zanya hadn’t been around too many other children her own age yet and so far her favorite thing to do with little Justin was to play in the mud, which is what they did most of the afternoon: Ava had mentioned that she was going to put Zanya in nursery school this fall so she could go back to school at least part time: snorting {that should be interesting. Probably be good for her but I pity her poor teacher, especially when Zanya gets upset and zaps someone.}: chuckling {God that was funny as hell when she zapped Uncle Michael because he didn’t throw the ball back to her. The look on his face... I think Zanya might have a future career as a pitcher someday. She certainly has a good arm.}: nope, it wasn’t a bad 4th of July at all: now that they had finally gotten Zanya settled down after the excitement of the evening’s fireworks display, exhaustion was taking over, rolling over on side, sleep finally arrives: it was just a little before midnight when the ring of the telephone resounds throughout the house: his eyes pop open instantly as he reaches for the phone by the bed and Diane flips on her bedside lamp: he hoped it was the call they had all been waiting for, the call from Max...
“Hello.”
He looks over at his wife and nods “yes” as his face breaks into a huge grin...
“She had the baby...is everything alright...good, so what...A BOY...Max, that’s, that’s wonderful son... so what...wait, wait, let me grab a pen and paper, everyone’s going to want to know.”
He frowns for a moment as he removes his water glass from the notepad he had been using as a coaster on his nightstand: there’s a discreet knock at the door before Zan and Ava cautiously open it and are waved in by an excited new grandma: tearing off the first few wet pieces of paper until he gets a semi-dry one and the pen from the nightstand’s top drawer, making sure the pen works first...
“Ok son, I’m ready. What’s his particulars...7lbs, 13oz, 20-1/4” long, uh-huh, go on...12:04am July 5th...just missed the holiday, eh...no, no, you’re right, it’s better for a kid to have his own special day as his birthday... so he’s healthy...good, good, nothing, uh... unusual?... not so far, that’s good to hear and Liz, I’m assuming....yeah, I bet she’s tired. You sound pretty wiped out yourself. So did you and Liz decide on a name?”
He grows silent as his son tells him, he’s too choked up to say anything, and his hand trembles as he writes it out.

Diane: she’s dying from anticipation: she’s been hanging onto every word her husband said: as he becomes quiet, she can see him almost shaking: she leans over and reads the piece of paper: her hand flies to her mouth and she takes the phone from her husband’s hand: her tears of joy are falling freely...
“Max, Max, honey... that’s so... Max, that’s so special, honey...Philip Parker Evans. We had no idea that you and Liz were going to do that. Oh, honey...Oh, ok, yeah, I’m sure Jeff wants to know too. We’ll let you go now so you can call him... Max, we love you and Liz so much, thank for our wonderful grandson. I can’t tell you how happy you and Liz made your father and me. Try and get some rest. We’ll call you tomorrow. Love you, bye.”
She hands her still stunned husband the phone to hang up and then hugs him.

Zan: he and Ava were sitting on the end of the bed and looked over the piece of paper again: grinning from ear-to-ear, he let’s out a shout...
“WOOHOO! HOT DAMN! He did it!”

Ava: grinning and enjoying the moment, she still can’t resist the dig...
“HE did it? Don’t you mean SHE did it? I do believe Liz was there somewhere for this event.”

Zan: “Huh, yeah, yeah...she, uh, they?... they did it. That’s so cool that they named him after you, Dad. Hey, just think Prince Philip Parker Evans of Antar.”
Thinking of a moment, his grin becomes even bigger...
“ALL RIGHT! I’m off the hook, no more next-in-line crap!”

Philip: he had finally regained his composure but was still pretty stunned and he would be for sometime to come: grinning at his second son’s outburst...
“Zan, don’t think for one second that’s going to get you out of school or anything. You’re still Prince Zan with all the responsibilities that go along with it.”

Zan: hugging his mom, still happy as a clam...
“No problem, just no more you’re next-in-line. YIPPEEEE!”

Ava: she can’t help laughing at her husband’s outbursts...
“Zan, you do realize that you’re going to have to break the news to Zanya that she’s no longer the baby of the family and will have to share the spotlight with her new little cousin.”

Zan: his smile dimmed a little as he thought of that...
“She’ll be fine... I’m... s u r e... won’t she?”
He looks at Mom for reassurance: her raised eyebrow response didn’t help.

Tobias: the next day he sent a simple announcement to Larek...
Max Evans, King Zan and Queen Elizabeth of Antar are pleased to announce the birth of their son, Prince Philip Parker Evans of Antar. Born, July 5th, 2003, Earth. Both child and mother are doing well.
On a personal note to Larek, Tobias added with a chuckle...
“And father should recover sometime soon.”
He knew that they had waited until the assassin had already left and was out of contact range before announcing the impending birth of the prince, they didn’t want to take the chance of Kivar convincing him to alter the original arrangement and come after father and son: he also knew that the announcement of an actual offspring and heir of King Zan would send the morale of their people skyrocketing: it has been a long time since Antarians had something to celebrate.

A similar announcement was prepared in NY by the PR firm that Philip and Diane had employed to handle things like that: they had all become something akin to celebrities to some degree, with the main focus being Max and Liz: the press had been pretty much kept a bay by the increased security measure but there had been some long lens photos of a very pregnant Liz popping up occasionally in tabloids: the pregnancy had been confirmed but no details until this announcement: the PR firm prepared for the onslaught of requests that would be pouring in for interviews and pictures, especially of the happy new family.

Setting Max & Liz’s apartment, 2 days later...

Max: he hovers close by, afraid that Liz might break in two or something as they walk up the stairs to their apartment, bringing their baby, their son home for the first time: he looks up ahead and sees both his mom-in-law and dad-in-law standing at the open door waiting for them: Jeff had flown out yesterday after Michael and Maria had agreed to cover the Crashdown for a week: his parents would be out Monday: they had wanted to let them get the baby home and get settled in before invading: everyone else were dying to see him, and he and Liz were already planning on coming home to Roswell next month: they wanted to wait for a few weeks, give themselves time to adjust to everything: with her hospital bag and a diaper bag slung over his shoulder and a hand on her back, trying to help support her, they walked into their little apartment...
“We’re home.”
Dropping the bags and giving Liz a welcome home kiss, then taking his son in his arms, he was careful to hold him exactly how the nurse showed him: walking towards the nursery...
“Hey Philip, welcome home. Hope you like it. Come on, I’ll show you your room. Well, it sort of is, right now your Grandma Nancy and Grandpa Jeff are staying in the big bed, but don’t worry, we’ve got a cradle for you in our room. Mom wants you to stay there for a while, and then you’ll get your room all to yourself when you move into your crib.”
He walks around the nursery, showing his son his new room: he smiles as little Philip looks around a little, then yawns and stretches in his arms...
“Getting sleepy? Or do you just want to stretch out a little? Maybe both?”

Liz: she just watches as Max takes their little boy and shows him around his room: she smiles at the sight of him, Max, her husband and soulmate, the father of their child, and a king, just standing there gently holding him and talking to him: tears start to form at the sight of the loving scene before her: Max suddenly looks up at her standing in the hall, confused by her tears...
“My boys, you’re both so beautiful. How did I ever get so lucky?”
Coming over and putting her arms are his waist and leaning her head on his chest, she gazes at the wondrous bundle dozing off in his father’s strong arms.

Jeff: Nancy fixed a light lunch for everyone then Liz went to their room to nurse little Philip and after a quick diaper change, Liz decided to take a nap: Max eventually joined Liz, he was looking a bit haggard these days: this gave him and Nancy some time alone with their new grandson: sitting on the sofa in the living room with Philip stretched out in his lap: he takes time to really look over his grandson: Nancy brings them a couple glasses of iced tea and joins him on the sofa...
“He’s got Liz’s nose. Not sure about the eyes though, they’re still the dark blue of a newborn.”

Nancy: she runs a finger along his little arm, she smiles when he grabs her finger in his miniature hand...
“He’s got Max’s long eyelashes though, but the shape of his eyes is a little larger than Max, more round like Liz’s.”
As he turns his head away from her...
“Well, there’s no doubt who his father is, not with those ears!”

Jeff: chuckling...
“Nope, none at all. I bet his eyes turn dark like Liz. I know his hair will be...when he gets some that is.”
As the baby suddenly kicks...
“Long torso but his legs aren’t overly long.”

Nancy: “Hmm, looks like he’s going to be built like Max.”

Jeff: he thought his grandson was a nice mixture of his daughter and son-in-law: looking at his grandson, he wishes more than ever that his mother had lived to see him: she would have been so proud.

Nancy: noticing how quiet Jeff had become...
“What is it?”

Jeff: “I was just thinking. Mom would have been thrilled with him. I like the name too. I’m glad that he’s carrying on the Parker name. I hadn’t expected that.”

Nancy: ”Hmm, I bet he’s quiet and reserved like both his parents.”

Jeff: thinking about it for a minute...
“Oh, I’m not too certain about that. Liz wasn’t always quiet. She and Maria certainly could raise the house when they were little, and remember Zan is identical to Max, well almost, and l wouldn’t exactly call him quiet or reserved. Zanya neither. I wonder if Max would’ve been more outgoing as a child if he hadn’t had the alien secret looming over him.”

Nancy: taking her grandson from her husband and holding him...
“Maybe. I’m just glad that he won’t have to...hide in plain sight like his father did. Lord knows he’s going to have enough of a burden being the heir.”
Kissing her grandson on the forehead...
“Now, let’s hog the baby while we’ve got the chance, after all Philip and Diane are coming tomorrow and we’ll have to share.”

Tomorrow afternoon...

Nancy: answering the knock on the door...
“Diane, Philip, you made it. Come on in. How was your flight?”

Diane: walking in and looking around...
“Good, a bit crowded but that’s to be expected in the summer time. How’s everything going?”
She keeps glancing around...
“Uh, where...”

Jeff: coming over and shaking Philip’s hand and giving Diane a quick hug...
“They’re in the bedroom. Seems your namesake, Philip, is rather a good eater and wanted a little snack.”

Philip: he couldn’t help puffing his chest up with pride a little at that: he sees his son coming down the hallway holding his grandson to his shoulder and patting his back...
“Max....”

Diane: she takes a few steps and carefully wraps her son and grandson in a hug: kissing Max’s cheek running her hand down the baby’s back...
“Oh honey, how are you doing? Is everything OK? The baby? Liz?”

Max: hearing a slight “buurrrp” in his ear, he’d become pretty adept at the burping thing, the diaper changing still needed some work but at least he got them to stay on now, well, sort of: he carefully turns his son around in his arms so everyone can see...
“Fine Mom, we’re fine. Mom, Dad, I’d like you to meet your grandson. Philip, this is your Grandma Diane and Grandpa Philip.”
He let’s his mom take him in her arms and that’s the last chance he’ll have to hold his son for the next several hours as the baby is immediately monopolized by his parents and Liz’s parents for the next couple of hours.

Philip: sitting in a recliner watching Diane and Nancy gushing over their grandson, he looks over at his own son and daughter-in-law sitting together in an oversized chair polishing off the ice cream sundaes that they had made...
“Max, Liz, I can’t begin to tell you two how...how touched I am about...well, the name. I had no idea that you two were planning on doing that. Thank you.”

Max: he and Liz look at each other for a moment then smile...
“We wanted him to be named after someone that meant a lot to us. Dad, everyone’s done a lot for us, for me... but you especially. You gave up your practice, everything you’d worked all your life for me. You and Mom have changed your whole lives because of me, of who I am. I never expected that but I... I don’t know where I’d be if you hadn’t.”

Philip: he was having difficulty keep his voice level: he looks over to his grandson for a moment, then smiles as he turns back to his son...
“That’s what parents do; they stand by their children, no matter what.”

Max: looking over to his mom and son...
“Yeah, although I hope he doesn’t take too much after his Uncle Zan.”

Philip: laughing...
“Oh, I think Zanya’s got that covered pretty well. So when are you three planning on coming to Roswell?”

Liz: finishing off the last couple of bites of hot fudge...
“We were thinking about the second week of August. We were talking about having Father Rodriguez baptize Philip while we were there.”

Philip: “I’m sure he would be honored.”
Thinking about it a little, he had gotten a call from the PR firm early this morning before they left for the airport...
“Max, have you considered uh, releasing any sort of pictures or anything? I know you want your privacy and all. I don’t blame you one bit but uh, the PR people are being bombarded with requests and inquiries. And it might not be a bad idea to let your people know what their new prince and heir looks like. I think it might be better to stage something so it can be controlled instead of having the only images appear in those tabloids. It’s totally up to you two of course, just something to think about.”

Max: he looks at Liz for a moment then over to their son lying in Mom’s arms: he’s so small, so helpless: a fierce feeling of protectiveness comes over him...
“We’ll think about it, Dad, but not now, maybe next month at the baptismal or something.”

Philip: “Fair enough. I don’t mean to pressure either one of you, hell; I’m not overly thrilled with it either. I just wanted to make you aware of it.”

Liz: “No problem. Now, if you’ll excuse me, a certain little prince is starting to get fussy. I think it’s his dinner time.”

Later that night...

Max: he’s out like a light, snoring away: he hadn’t gotten all that much sleep in the last few weeks, actually much longer than that: he’s been too keyed up over the impending birth or busy making sure Liz was as... content as possible: now that he son is here he can relax: he’s exhausted but unfortunately his son doesn’t seem to care about that: he feels someone shaking him, then kicking his legs: squinting as he looks around the room, the sound of crying reaches his foggy brain.

Liz: she was too tired to move: Philip hadn’t gotten back to sleep until almost 10:30 and it was now a little before 3:00am: she doesn’t want to get out of bed: looking over at her husband snoring through the racket, she decides that just won’t do: shaking him, then a few good kicks when that does work, he finally lifts his head off the pillow...
“Max, the baby, Max go get the baby, he’s hungry.”

Max: grunting: he looks around for where that sound is coming from: he closes one eye, then the other trying to focus: he’s blinded for a moment when Liz flips on the lamp: closing them again and then reopening them once the dots disappear: he fumbles towards the cradle that holds a very irate bundle: he carefully picks him up...
“Shhhh, you’re waking everyone up. Come on Philip, chow time.”
He hands him over to Liz, who had rearranged the pillows and loosened her gown: he only meant to lay his head back down for a second as his son ate but the next thing he knew Liz was smacking his arm, startling him...
“I’m awake, I’m awake... wha...what?”

Liz: “Shhh, Max, quiet. Max, change Philip, he’s wet and I don’t want him to get a diaper rash.”

Max: he thought he was awake but his brain wasn’t fully engaged yet: mumbling...
“It’s ok, I’ll just heal it if he gets one.”
Yawning, starting to lay his head back down...
“Just put him back to bed.”
ZAP...
“OCH!”
Rubbing his arm, finally awake now...
“That hurt.”

Liz: handing him the baby...
“Max, change him... put him back in the cradle and rock him until he falls back to sleep. I’m going to get some juice.”

Max: looking down at his son who is wide awake...
“How can someone so little carry so much weight around here? I am a king you know. I out rank you... and don’t go peeing on me again.”
He puts a towel they kept close by on the bed, grabs a diaper and a wipe and lays his son on the bed: undoing the diaper tapes, he carefully checks...
“Thank God, none of that mushy stuff like last night.”
Taking the diaper off, he grabs the wipe and is just about to use it when a stream of warmth hits his bare chest: his son starts kicking his legs and looking at him...
“You did that on purpose, didn’t you? It was that king comment, you were getting even with me for that, huh? Yeah, I shoulda known, pulling the king card as your mommy puts it, goes over about as well with her as it did you. Come on, let’s get you cleaned up so I can take a shower... again.”
He was just laying him in his cradle when Liz walks back in...
“Here, you’ll need to rock him.”

Liz: as he turns around and heads to the bathroom...
“What are you doing?”

Max: “Shower... I need to take a shower.”

Liz: she tries not to laugh too loud...
“He nailed ya again, huh? I told you, you’ve got to put something over him quickly or the cold air will do it every time. “

The Fates are rather fond of the saying, grandchildren are the ultimate revenge upon your children, and the payback starts almost immediately.

posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:33:31 PM
Chapter 159 – Part A

Setting:
Logan Airport, early August

Max: he and Liz sit in the VIP lounge awaiting their flight to be called with little Philip in the baby carrier, their luggage was nearby and will be checked at the last minute due to security concerns, less chance of someone slipping something in: he smiles down at his sleeping son: sleep, something he and Liz had gotten very little of, especially after all the new grandmas left: Mom and Dad had stayed a week, helping with the baby and Dad catching them up on all the happenings of Roswell: Jeff had left with them, needing to get back to the Crashdown but Nancy had stayed on for a couple of weeks: he hadn’t realized how much help she had been until after she left: she had talked Liz into getting one of those breast pumps so during the day she could give Philip a bottle and allow Liz and most often him as well to take much needed naps: plus she also kept the house clean, did the laundry and grocery shopping and generally allowed Liz to rest: all of that changed after two weeks when she left for home, they had assured her that they had everything under control, what a lie that was: they still are out of coffee and bread at home, the bed didn’t get made before they left and the jeans he planned to wear today were at the bottom of the laundry hamper: God he was tired: he slides his arm around his wife’s shoulders and gives her a kiss on the temple…
“Maybe you can take a nap on the plane?”

Liz: leaning into him, his embrace always comforts her: relishing his touch…
“Not likely. Philip’s going to want his lunch in about an hour.”

Max: “Don’t you have a bottle? I could feed Squirt.”

Liz: shaking her head a little…
“No. I didn’t want to deal with keeping it refrigerated while we traveled. It’s easier to throw a blanket over me and nurse. I wish you wouldn’t call him that.”

Max: “When he stops doing it, I’ll stop calling him that. After he has his lunch give him to me so you can take a nap. Deal?”

Liz: reaching his lips with hers: sighing…
“Deal.”

Agent: coming over, he waits for a moment until they notice him…
“Your Majesty, the flight is about to announce its final call. We should be going.”

Max: nodding, getting up and slinging the diaper bag over his shoulder and picking up the baby carrier…
“OK, lets’ go.”
He gives Liz his hand to help her up, and she slings her purse and a carry-on over her shoulder and they head to the gate for their flight: surprisingly they attract very little attention as they make their way through the crowded airport: their luggage was handled by an agent and they along with two agents are the last to board the plane and take their seats in first class: he shoves the diaper bag, carry-on and Liz’s purse underneath the seats in front, makes sure Liz is buckled in and Philip is secure in his carrier on the floor by their feet before finally buckling up himself and they’re off, on the way home to Roswell: as the plane rises and the air pressure changes, his son wakes up and he is not a happy baby, this was going to be a long flight: looking down at his son…
“We should’ve driven.”

Liz: as the plane levels out, she ignores the seatbelt signs and unbuckles so she can pick up her fussy baby before he starts really crying: the stewardess comes by and asks her to rebuckle, handing Philip to his dad…
“Here Max, you take him for a moment.”

Max: holding him, bouncing him a little, trying to soothe him and squash the racket he’s causing….
“Shhh, shhh, Philip, it’s ok, it’s ok. We’ll be down again in a few hours. Please, Philip…Liz, this isn’t working.”

Liz: she had reached down and grabbed his receiving blanket, loosening her top, she holds out her arms for him…
“Give him here, let’s me see if I can get him to nurse.”
She keeps the blanket draped over her shoulder as her fussy son quiets down some but it takes some doing to get him to completely settled down and nurse: it’s almost an hour later before the combination of a full belly and exhaustion from all the crying, that she hands her sleeping son to his dad to hold while she fixes her top and bunches up the baby blanket into a pillow, she reclines her seat a little and dozes off.

Max: he’s afraid to put him down and taking the chance of waking him: he looks over at Liz with her eyes closed with longing: sleep looks so good to him: the stewardess comes around and asks if he or Liz wanted something to drink, shaking his head ‘no”, he then carefully reclines his seat a little and makes himself as comfortable as possible with his son in his arms as his eyes grow heavy.

Girl passenger: she and her dad were going to Albuquerque then onto Santa Fe for a vacation but he had promised to take her through Roswell, she wanted to see some aliens: she loved science fiction and the idea of getting to maybe actually meet an alien was too much to pass up on, and it didn’t hurt that the alien king was just gorgeous: she had wondered why the plane waited so long before taking off: she had watched from her window seat as she saw men with dogs carefully walking around the plane: she had been busy watching the men on the ground as they put a last couple pieces of luggage on and missed the final passengers board: it wasn’t until she heard the baby cry and her dad groaned something about “great, just great, a newborn”, that she looked up ahead of her towards the passengers that were just a row ahead and across from her: she looked at him carefully, feeling that she had seen him before: the cabin quieted much to her dad’s relief: as the seatbelt sign finally blinked off, she decided to get a better look: standing up and crossing in front of her dad…
“Be back in a minute. I need to go to the bathroom.”
There was a bathroom in the front for the first class passengers: she notices a couple of very serious looking men in suits sitting on the other side of the aisle and behind the young couple: after using the bathroom, it’s on her return to her seat that she gets a real good look at the young man, now reclining in his seat, like the woman next to him, but with the baby laying on his chest with his arms wrapped around him: she just stands there in the aisle, slack jawed for a moment before whispering…
“Oh my God, that’s him!”

Agent: he had noticed the young girl staring: it wasn’t the first time a young girl had noticed his charge and like the other times, the king was totally oblivious to it, although this time it was because of sleep: staying in his seat, he reaches his arm up and placing a hand on her arm…
“Miss, you should take your seat.”

Girl passenger: she jumped at little as the hand touched her, bringing her back to her senses, sort of: nodding nervously, she heads back to her seat but continues to stare at the sleeping form in front of her.

Dad passenger: he had almost come out of his seat when that man had put a hand on his daughter but before he could react the man across from him had done like-wise with him and told him that it was nothing, not to worry: he watches his daughter returned to her seat without a word: concerned…
“Honey, what’s wrong? Did that man do anything to you?”

Girl passenger: looking at her dad as if she just realized that he was there…
“Huh? No, no, he just said I should take my seat….Dad, that’s… that’s him, that’s the alien king, Max Evans.”

Dad passenger: looking ahead at the young man, he smiles a little at the tired new father, talking quietly back to his daughter…
“He looks like any new father, exhausted. Guess they’re not so different after all.”

Girl passenger: getting excited…
“Dad, you think I could talk to him?”

Dad passenger: “Um, maybe when he wakes but right now I’m betting he doesn’t want to be disturbed.”
Like his daughter, the opportunity to actually watch an alien, even in sleep, was too much to pass up on: a little less than an hour later the alien father wakes as his son is now wide awake and wanting attention: he smiles as the alien looks at his son with a pained expression for a moment then carefully reaches down for the diaper bag and takes a diaper and wipe out and then just sits there for a moment, obviously trying to figure out how to do the diaper change: he then reaches for what must have been the seatbelt, then stands up and lays the baby on the seat, putting a cloth underneath that he also pulled from the bag: while his own daughter was in those awkward teen years, his own son was in college but he can still remember how quick you needed to be while changing sons: he chuckles a little at the speed this new father got that diaper off and the new one on: the alien must have heard his chuckling as he suddenly looks up and smiles at him: seeing nothing to be fearful of in the young man…
“You’ve had practice.”

Max: picking up his freshly diapered son, he heard someone laughing a little: he looked up at he man sitting a bit behind him…
“Yep, and getting more everyday.”
Turning to his son for a moment…
“Isn’t that right, Squirt?”
He shoves the wet diaper and used wipe in a large baggy and drops it back in the diaper bag: taking his seat, he looks at Liz for a moment, who’s still sound asleep before turning back to the friendly man behind, glad to have someone to talk to…
“Are you headed to Albuquerque or going on from there?”

Dad Passenger: “Santa Fe but my daughter wanted to check out Roswell.”
Unknowingly embarrassing his daughter as only a father can do…
“To meet some aliens, isn’t that right, honey?”

Girl Passenger: her cheeks are scarlet: looking down shyly…
“Daaaaad.”

Max: smiling…
“Well, that’s the place to meet some.”

Dad Passenger: not sure why his daughter was ducking her head and acting all embarrassed, he turns back to the friendly alien…
“And it looks like there’s a new member. Are you taking him to meet his grandparents?”

Max: shifting his son a little, pulling his hair from his son’s fingers….
“They’ve already been introduced but he’s got some aunts and uncles dying to get their hands on him, oh and some great-grandparents waiting in the wings.”
Picking up some large plastic keys on a ring and shaking them in front of his son, who reaches for them, he puts them closer so little Philip can easily grab them and shove them in his mouth and begins slobbering on them…
“Isn’t that right, Squirt? Of course that doesn’t mean your grandmas and grandpas aren’t going to hog you as well. Knowing them, we’ll be lucky to see him at all while we’re there.”

Dad Passenger: laughing a little…
“Well, if memory serves me right, take my advice and enjoy the breaks. Use it to catch up on sleep, to have adult conversations, and to remember what it’s like to be human again.”
His mouth drops open as he realized what he just said…
“I… uh… I’m sorry, I didn’t…”

Max: laughing, cutting him off before he apologizes any more…
“Thanks, we will! And you’re right; it has been a long time!”
He turns around as he feels Liz stirring: he greets her with a big grin and a kiss…
“Sleep well?”

Liz: she loves waking up to find her husband grinning like that…
“Um hum, so what have my guys been up to while I was out?”
Max introduces her to the father and daughter that he had been speaking to and she invites them to stop by the Crashdown when in Roswell for a Will Smith burger, Saturn rings and an alien blast on the house: they are the first to deboard the plane and are quickly escorted to their connecting flight that takes them home: fortunately the small commuter flight doesn’t fly that high so Philip doesn’t suffer the air pressure changes: it’s a happy little baby with semi-rested parents that step off the plane at Roswell Airport and are greeted by her in-laws where there are hugs all around before they climb into the back seat of the SUV with their son safely strapped in between them: the ride to the house is short and soon they are walking in and being bombarded by everyone: Maria almost bowls her over with her exuberant hug: handing the baby to Max, hugging her back…
“Maria, God, I’ve missed you!”

Maria: “Oh Chica, I can’t believe how long it’s been.”
Stepping back, she thought her friend looked pretty good, she’s lost most of the weight from the baby but maybe a little tired: hugging her again then turning to the dark hair alien that stole her best friend’s heart…
“Come here you. I need a proper greeting.”

Max: hugging his bouncy friend warmly…
“Maria, good to see you.”

Maria: a quick kiss on the cheek, then turning to the bundle that had wound up in Grandma Diane’s arms during all the hugging…
“Oh let me see him.”
Diane hands him over to her, where she sits down with him, gushing…
“He’s adorable! Oh Chica, he’s got your dark eyes… oh man, if he were a girl he’d never need mascara with those long lashes! Wow, knew he’d have those ears.”

Max: on that comment, he heads to his old room to drop their stuff off: he notes that Zanya’s old crib was sitting next to his bed: turning around as someone follows him in: smiling at his brother…
“Hey Zan, how’re things?”

Zan: giving his brother a warm welcome…
“Good, good. Mom thought that little Philip might be ready for a crib and well, we didn’t need it anymore.”

Max: dropping the bags on his bed…
“Zanya’s already outgrown it at 2?”

Zan: “Not exactly. She keeps making ladders out of toys and stuff and climbing out of it so we thought it was safer to just get her one of those youth bed things, you know the ones with the side rails and low to the ground?”

Max: shaking his head…
“Man, the things I have to look forward to. I wonder if little Squirt is going to inherit any powers?”

Zan: “Squirt?”

Max: laughing…
“Something you didn’t get to experience with a daughter. I wonder if being mostly human, he’ll get powers like Zanya did?”

Zan: “Oh. Well, since Liz has powers, I’d say most likely, just something else to look forward to. Man, I think I’ve figured out why we were about age 6 when we hatched. Any younger and we’d do too much damage.”

Max: “Like what?”

Zan: “Well, she’s good at levitating objects down from high places, usually things we don’t want her to have, not to mention the zapping she does when angry or frustrated. Oh and she’s great at overcharging toys and making them go berserk. I had to use my powers to disable one of those walking, barking mechanical dogs she was playing with at Aunt Trudy’s before it attacked Charlie. Poor cat is going to have a nervous breakdown if Aunt Trudy baby-sits for us much more. She loves mud, can’t keep her clean. And Mom was saying that Zanya was just gearing up for the terrible twos, can’t wait.”

Max: laughing…
“And Dad says…”

Zan: “Oh he just grins and laughs and gives her anything she wants. I think he’s enjoying it a little too much.”

Max: shaking his head…
“I’m sure he is. Well, is she ready to meet her new cousin?”

Zan: scratching his goatee…
“Not sure. Guess we’ll be finding out soon. Ava and Isabel took her for an ice-cream, should be back in anytime. Well, let’s go meet my new nephew…squirt, huh?”

Max: “Yeah, he certainly seems to have a mind of his own. I’m beginning to think that he might have a bit of his Uncle Zan in him.”

Zan: grinning…
“Really? Bet Dad’s going to love that!”
When they get to the living room, Uncle Michael was holding the quiet little boy: taking a seat next to Michael and craning his neck to get a good look…
“Hey Michael, mind if I hold him?”

Michael: he had been looking at Max and Liz’s kid: he looked pretty much like what he expected: the baby looked back up at him with a serious look, like he was trying to figure out who this guy was that was holding him: adjusting things a little and bringing him closer so he can look at him better, a little hand reaches out and grabs at his chin as he gurgles at him, as if saying ‘ok, you’ll do’: a small grin briefly breaks out on him as Zan sits next to him and ask to hold the baby: not wanting to get too gushy over him, he hands him over…
“Might as well now since it’s going to be a long time before anyone gets to after Isabel gets a hold of him.”

Zan: holding him {I wonder if this is what our son might look like? He looks a little like Zanya, the ears, bald, but he has a different ‘cast’ to him. I can definitely see Liz in him and no doubt he’ll have dark hair like his mom and dad, not light like Zanya’s but then her blond is starting to darken a little, still curly though. Would Ava’s and mine look like this? I wonder what Ava would say to having another one?}: thinking of his daughter {maybe after Zanya gets past those terrible twos Mom mentioned, plus after Ava gets to go back to school. How’d school get so important to us anyhow? Never cared about it when we were younger. Damn, Dad must be rubbing of on me after all.}: looking back at his nephew {man, those dark eyes, it’s like he can see right through you when he stares at you. He’s going to make a hell of a prince and heir.}: he looks up as the front door pops open and his sister, along with his wife and daughter walk in: his daughter is wearing a good part of her strawberry ice-cream on her summer dress, and her face was adorable with all the ice-cream and what looked like some chocolate bar smeared around her mouth: her little face is all bunched up as she scrutinizes what’s in his arms: calling her over…
“Zanya, come her and meet your cousin.”

Zanya: she’s too busy thinking about what her daddy is holding to say anything: they had been telling her that Uncle Max and Aunt Liz were bringing home a new baby and that she was going to have to be nice to it: climbing up on the sofa next to her daddy, she looks down at it: it’s holding onto Daddy’s finger: she doesn’t like that and starts to pry his hand away while proclaiming loudly…
“NO, MY DADDY!”

Ava: she had been holding her breath to see what Zanya was going to do: she sighs heavily at her outburst and kneels over her daughter, taking her hand away from the baby…
“Zanya, be nice. He’s just a baby and you don’t want to hurt him.”

Max: coming over next to Ava, trying to get his niece’s attention…
“Zanya, Zanya, remember me? Uncle Max?”
As his niece pouts…
“Zanya, you’re right. That’s not his daddy. That’s your daddy. See, I’m his daddy so you’ve got nothing to worry about.”
She gives him a very serious look for a moment as he picks her up and sits down with her on his lap next to Zan…
“See, he’s holding my baby while I hold his baby.”

Zanya: she crosses her arms and continues pouting as she looks over at what her daddy is holding from Uncle Max’s lap…
“No baby, Daddy’s big girl!”

Max: his mouth quirks into a slight smile but he remains very serious…
“Oh, I’m sorry. I haven’t seen you in a long time and you certainly have grown up a lot. You’re right. You’re not a baby anymore but a big girl. But see he is a baby and you have to be very careful not to hurt him and make him cry. You don’t want to make the baby cry do you?”

Zanya: thinking about it for a moment, shaking her head emphatically…
“NO!”
She looks at him for a moment longer then suddenly reaches for him…
“I hold baby. My baby!”
This caused four adults to grab for her, Mommy reached her first and she finds herself firmly in Mommy’s grip.

Ava: {whew! That was close}: holding onto Zanya tightly as she squirms to get down….
“Zanya, Zanya, listen to me. Zan ya, listen…you can hold the baby but you have to sit down and be very still. He can get very heavy so Mommy will have to help you. Zanya, you have to be a very, very good girl while holding the baby. Do promise to be good?”

Zanya: she wanted down, she wanted to hold her new baby: Mommy forces her to listen to her and after a minute…
“Mama, wan’ baby. My baby.”

Ava: ”Ok, but you have to promise to be good, OK?”

Zanya: nodding “yes”…
“’K, Mama.”
With Grandma recording every second of it on tape: she sits between Mommy and Daddy as the new baby is carefully put on her lap: Mommy keeps her arm around her and holds the baby’s head, like it might break or something: this baby was different from her other babies, this one moved and grabbed things like her hand: she smiles at her new little baby as his little fingers surrounds her: she bends over the give him a little kiss on the head when another hand reaches out and grabs a curl: yanking up, trying to make him let go, she starts to get mad…
“Wet go, wet go. MOMMY!”
It was Daddy that untwined her hair from the little fist: shaking her finger at him like Mommy often did to her when she zapped someone…
“NO NO NO NO NO!”
The baby just looked at her innocently, like he hadn’t done anything: looking up at Mommy as the baby didn’t seem to register that he had been bad…
“Mama, baby bad.”

Ava: “No honey, he’s not bad, just too little to understand. He didn’t do it on purpose. Babies always are trying to grab things.”

Liz: she had been sitting on the coffee table keeping a close eye on things…
“Zanya, you know, you’ve got a big job ahead of you. You’re his big cousin and when he gets older, you’re going to have to help teach him things. Think you can do that?”

Zanya: looks back down at the baby in her lap, he had grabbed her hand again and was blowing drool bubbles at her…
“ ‘K, bu’ no puwl ‘air!”

Liz: grinning at the serious expression on the little girl…
“What a big girl you are Zanya! Thank you for helping him. Now I think he needs to meet some new people, is that OK?”

Zanya: “ ‘K”
She had barely said it when the baby was scooped from her arms and winds up in Aunty Isabel’s arms where he hogs her forever that afternoon.

Aww, the Fates know it is always a momentous occasion when new relatives are introduced.



Chapter 159 – Part B

Setting:
Evans house, very early the morning the following day

Zan: he’s spread out in the bed with his wife on the other side and his daughter in the middle: Zanya occasionally slept with them at home, but while at grandma and grandpa’s it’s been a semi-permanent thing which he can’t really say he’s fond of: Zanya tended to spread out, like he did and on most nights it was a test of wills as to who would get the most bed first: amazingly Ava didn’t seem to mind, she just gave one or the other a good shove back over when they got to be too much: but there was one very bad side effect of this sleeping arrangement, boxers, Ava insisted he had to at least wear boxers to bed and he hated it: plus he refused to think of the major kink it was doing to his and Ava’s usually very active love life: he had been blissfully sleeping away when he feels someone pinching his arm: jerking his arm away from the culprit he rolls over in an attempt to get back to deep sleep: the next thing he knows a small little hand is smacking him in the nose: a bleary eye pops open...
“Huh?”

Zanya: she had been very concerned about something and has been doing her darnedest to get her daddy up, which was proving very challenging: as he finally opens an eye, she crosses her arms in front of her and gives him a very serious look...
“Daddy, wissen...my baby ciyin’.”

Zan: he must not be fully awake because he could swear Zanya was standing over him looking at him like Ava does when she’s pissed at him: still not completely coherent...
“Huh, what?”

Zanya: putting her finger to her lips...
“Shhh, Daddy wissen. My baby ciyin’. Go make baby swop ciyin’...Daddy pwease.”

Zan: he listens for a moment and sure enough there’s a baby crying...
“Zanya, don’t worry, Uncle Max and Aunt Liz will take care of him. They’re his mommy and daddy after all.”
Listening for a minute as quiet once again falls over the house: yawning, smacking his lips, getting ready to go back to sleep...
“See honey, they took care of it. Now go back to sleep.”

Zanya: she frowns as the house goes quiet again, she wants to make sure that her baby was ok and if Daddy wasn’t going to do it, she was: climbing over Daddy as he was already starting to snore...
“’K Daddy. I go see, be wi’e back.”
With a determined purpose she goes downstairs to Uncle Max’s room where Daddy had put her old crib: since she was a big girl she told Daddy that it was ok for the baby to use it: she stands on tippy toes and opens the door: walking right up to the bed, Uncle Max jumped when she simply climbed on top of him...
“Unwil Macs, why baby ciyin’?”

Max: he had just settled down in bed and was watching Liz nurse Philip with his back to the door, when out of the blue Zanya climbs over him to get between him and Liz: as she keeps going towards Philip: he sits up in bed and grabs a hold of her: pulling her onto his lap, making sure the blankets are on top of him, true, he had on boxers but, well, this was his little niece...
“Uh Zanya, what are you doing here? You’re supposed to be in bed upstairs.”

Zanya: sounding very important...
“My baby ciyin’, he wazes me up. Why he ciyin’?”

Liz: smiling at the precocious little two year old who has decided that little Philip was her real live baby doll to play with...
“He was crying because he wanted to be fed and his daddy there was a sound sleeper and didn’t wake up until the crying got loud enough.”

Zanya: her baby was hungry, well, that was easy enough to fix: starting to climb back over Uncle Max...
“U’k, I can do. I go geezes him cookie for breafas’.”

Max: trying not to laugh at her, he picks her back up just as her little feet touch back down on the floor: putting her on the bed between them...
“That’s sweet of you honey, but he’s already eating. Mommy took care of it, see?”

Liz: she had put the sheet over her nursing son when Zanya entered: she lifted the sheet a little so Zanya could she for herself that Philip was indeed fine and getting his breakfast...
“See Zanya, he’s all taken care of.”

Zanya: she tilts her head a little trying to figure out how he was eating but he wasn’t crying anymore and he did seem to be ok: looking at Aunt Liz...
“Aun’ Wiz?”

Liz: “Yes, honey?”

Zanya: “He reawwy ea’in’’?”

Liz: “Uh huh. He’s fine, sweetheart. Don’t worry, we’ll take real good care of him for you, ok?”

Zanya: she had started to slide down in the bed, since everything was ok and it was awfully early in the morning, her little eyes start to grow heavy: yawning...
“U’k Aun’ Wiz.”
She was asleep before her head hit Uncle Max’s pillow.

Zan: he’s snoozing when for the second time this morning he’s woken from a sound sleep, this time by a not so gently smack on the head: his eyes grow wide as he see his brother holding his sleeping daughter...
“What the hell?”

Max: gently dropping her into Zan’s arms...
“Shhh, you wanna wake her? She came down wanting to know why Philip was crying. Sorry man, but my bed isn’t big enough for another person.”

Zan: carefully putting her between him and Ava, he sees that Ava has woken up and was busy covering Zanya up with the blanket, softly calling out as Max heads for the door...
“Hey, sorry man, didn’t know she had done that.”

Max: he grins slightly as he closes the door...
“No problem, after all she was just checking up on her baby.”

The Fates know that there is no arguing with a two year old.


Chapter 160

Setting:
Evans house later that same morning

Max: he walks into the kitchen for breakfast where chaos ruled supreme: Mom was working on the pancakes, Michael was doing the bacon with Maria directing him on how crisp it should be, Dad was looking for that ever elusive sports page, Kyle had the sports page but was holding it on his lap so Dad didn’t see it: Ava was arguing with Zanya, Zanya wanted soda and Ava was insisting on milk, Tess was pouring the oj and Isabel was getting the syrup, butter and Tabasco on the table: ah, the sights and sounds of home: he’s missed mornings like this: taking his old seat at the table...
“Morning, need any help Mom?”

Diane: just pouring more batter on the griddle...
“Nope, got too many cooks already. Maria, could you put that plate of pancakes on the table so Ava can get Zanya started, please?”
Looking around the kitchen, trying to see who’s missing...
“Max, where’re Liz and little Philip?”

Max: pouring himself a cup of coffee...
“She’s giving the little Squirt a quick bath.”
As he helps himself to some pancakes, Dad notices the sports page and glares at Kyle until he hands it over: Zan comes in, looking like he just stepped out of the shower: he was about to sit down at the table when the phone rings, which he answers since he’s the closest.

Zan: answering the phone...
“Hello... oh, hi Grandma Colleen... uh, no, this is Zan not Max but yeah, he, Liz and the little Squirt made it in yesterday just fine... huh, oh, we’re good, yeah Zanya’s really starting to grow up now.”
He looks over at his daughter sitting in her high chair trying to use a fork to stab the pancake, when that doesn’t work, she uses her fingers to pick up a piece and put it on the fork and manages to get some of it in her mouth, the rest hits the highchair tray {I wonder how she got syrup in her hair already?}: returning to the phone conversation...
“Huh, oh you are... that’s great. Yeah, hold on a sec, let me get some paper... ok, shoot...uh huh, so you and Grandpa Bill will be in tomorrow at 4:00, American Eagle, flight#520. Ok, I’ll make sure they get the message so someone will meet you...oh, is it just you and Grandpa...no, uh, Cousin Robert... really, yeah, I can’t imagine why he’d be nervous about visiting, we’re his family after all... ok, then...love you too, bye.”

Philip: eyeing Zan as he talked on the phone, as Zan finally sits down for breakfast...
“I can’t believe you said that with a straight face.”

Diane: bringing the last of the pancakes over and taking her seat...
“Zan, that was my Mom on the phone?”

Zan: in between mouthfuls...
“Uh huh, she was on a payphone in London and they were calling their flight so she had to go. They’re staying the night in NYC then flying here tomorrow for the christening Saturday. I wrote down the flight info. The paper’s over there.”

Diane: sighing...
“I’m glad they are getting back in time. They wanted to be here for the christening, but had their 45th anniversary Europe trip planned for over a year.”
Fixing her plate, she starts to eat when she suddenly realizes...
“Oh no, where are they going to stay? They’ve been in hotels for the last month, I’m sure they’re looking forward to staying with us, but with Tom Barnett, Aunt Trudy, Betty and George coming down today, the townhouse is already full.”
Turning to Michael and Maria...
“Thank you, you two for moving out of it and into Jim and Amy’s for a few days. That was very sweet of you.”
Sighing...
“But with all the kids here, our house is full too.”

Isabel: “Oh, I could stay with Alex and they could have my room. I’ll ask him.”
{Alex, mind if I stay with you for a few days. We’re running out of room over here.}

Alex: having already eaten breakfast at home, he was taking his time coming over: her question hit him just as he was walking out of the 7-11 with a bag of M&M’s, they were now a requirement for entry into the Evans household: he loved the idea of her staying but was a little leery of it or more precisely of her father {uh, sure... no problem...uh, this ok with your dad?}: he could almost see her sigh and roll her eyes at him {Alex, I’m 20 years old almost 21, living on my own in college. You and I took an extended driving trip and numerous weekend getaways. My parents are well aware of the situation.}: starting the car up again and heading on down the road {You sure he won’t object?}: he hears her exasperations {YES, I’M SURE!}: turning down Murray Lane, mumbling to himself...
“I certainly hope so.”

Ava: the table grew quiet for a bit as everyone was finishing up their breakfast: looking over at her daughter, who had syrup stuck in her hair, around her mouth and on her hands, and was currently crumbling up a piece of bacon in her fingers and watching the crumbs fall to the tray, then wiping the grease on her pajamas: Ava had learned a long time ago not to bathe her before breakfast, it just didn’t work: Ava knocks the last few crumbs to the tray, and starts to lift her out of the highchair...
“OK, young lady, I think you’ve had enough. You’re making a mess. Let’s go get you cleaned up.”

Liz: she walks in with a nice clean and fresh smelling little one while a very messy one was marched off to the bathtub: handing little Philip to his daddy and taking a seat: while fixing her plate...
“So what’s on for today?”

Tess: “Well, I don’t know about you but I needed to pick up a few accessories for my outfit for the christening plus get Kyle a new tie. After all, it’s not everyday we’re made Godparents and we need to look our best.”

Maria: turning to Michael...
“See, I told you so, you have to dress but would you bring your suit? NOOO, shirt and pants were fine you said. Well, looks like someone is just going to have to be getting a new suit after all. So you have one of two choices. Hand me over your credit card and
posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:35:45 PM
trust me or come with and spend the day shopping with the ladies. What’s it going to be?”

Michael: {UGH!}: he fishes in his pocket, pulls out his wallet and hands over the card...
“Remember, I only got $300 available so watch it.”

Liz: looking over at her son and husband, they seem to be fine, little Philip was quite content trying to eat Max’s shirt: turning back to the group...
“Maria, how long are you and Tess planning to be gone? I have a dress for Saturday but I’m not sure if I want to wear it and was thinking of doing a little shopping but don’t really want to take the baby.”

Isabel: “Oh, I’ve got some things to get too, so why don’t we take two cars and Liz, you can take mine back whenever you need to leave.”
Adding in...
“Oh Mom, do you want to come?”

Diane: eyeing her son holding her grandson, she was just itching to get a hold of him for a few hours this afternoon before his great-grandparents and great-great Aunt Trudy arrives...
“I tell you what girls. Why don’t I keep an eye on little Philip and Zanya this afternoon while all you girls go shopping? Liz, if you leave me a bottle of milk I can feed him his lunch so you don’t have to rush home.”

Liz: other than a few quick trips to the corner market, she hadn’t been away from her baby, but she does want to spend a little time with her friends: looking at Max, he nods his head towards his Mom, telling her to go...
“Ok, but still only for a few hours.”

Alex: he walks in the back door and warmly greets everyone: he declines Mrs. Evans’ offer of breakfast but does go for some coffee and takes a seat at the table...
“So what are we doing today?”

Kyle: “Well, sounds like the ladies are doing some shopping, what about us guys?”

Max: “Well, I was thinking of taking the old jeep out for a spin, hadn’t driven it in almost a year. Maybe take it out in the desert.”

Kyle: “You know, my dad has this old ATV that’s been sitting in the garage forever. I bet we could get it running again.”

Zanya: Mommy had given her a thorough scrubbing and even washed her hair and pulled it back with berets, which she hated: that had resulted in some screaming and a swat on the butt from Mommy: she’s still pouting when she spots one of her favorite uncles sitting at the table: she immediately goes bounding over to him and climbs on him…
“UNWIL AWECS!”
She starts searching for it, she knows he has it, he always does: shirt pocket, nope, climbing over his shoulder, Uncle Alex just holds onto her ankles and calls her a little monkey: while checking his back pockets...
“I no monyee! Wh’ a monyee?”

Alex: laughing as he pulls her back from over his shoulder as she rechecks his shirt pocket again...
“It’s a little animal that loves to climb! That’s you!”

Zanya: “NU HUH!”
Without leaving his lap, she climbs down and checks his socks: she’s found it there before and sure enough: triumphantly climbing back up and holding up her prize...
“I GOZS IZS!”
Before anyone can stop her, she has the king sized pack of M&M’s opened.

Ava: as her daughter starts popping M&M’s in her mouth, she comes over with a large baggy...
“Here Zanya, put them in here so you don’t drop them all over.”
She hands her back the half baggy full of M&M’s: sitting down at the table as Zanya takes up residence on Alex’s lap, eating M&M’s...
“What is it with you guys? The three of you are constantly showing up with M&M’s!”

Michael: scowling...
“Do not.”

Ava: “OK, fine. Riesses Pieces then.”

Maria: “Makes sense, that’s what ET liked.”

Kyle: smirking...
“Yeah, I’m more of a Skittles type of guy.”

Tess: “You mean fruity? Kyle, when did that happen? We need to talk.”

Ava: as the chuckling from the good-natured ribbing dies down...
“Seriously guys, do you have any idea how many baggies full of candy she has?”
She gets up to get Zanya a cup of juice to wash the candy down.

Zan: as his daughter follows her mommy to the refrigerator for a drink, he mumbles...
“Not as many as she thinks.”

Kyle: pretending shock...
“Zan! Don’t tell me you’re stealing candy from a baby!”

Zan: looking around at the amused accusations...
“What? I had a sweet tooth and it was...there, so...yeah, like none of you have eaten the Valentines Day Candy you gave your bondmates.”
The guilt looks coming from around the table says it all: and the day begins.

Diane: the girls had taken off for an afternoon of shopping, the boys had gone over the Jim and Amy’s to take a look at that dune buggy thing and Philip had a meeting with the accountant which left just her and her two grandbabies: she can’t help the proud smile as she watches them on the floor: she had laid little Philip down on a blanket on the floor in the den and put that new infant play mobile they bought him last week over him so he can look at it: he’s too young to really play with it but it does catch his interests: Zanya of course wasn’t going to stray too far from her baby and laying next to him pushing the brightly colored toys on the mobile and telling him all about things, like how good candy was and how her uncles always had a steady supply, you just had to find it: Zanya had been a busy little bee all morning wanting to help watch the baby: she only stopped talking long enough to take a breath occasionally: yep, definitely a busy little bee: the knock at the door announced their expected guests: opening the door...
“George, Betty, it’s good to see you. Aunt Trudy, come on in... Tom, I’m glad you could make it.”

Zanya: looking up at the new arrivals, she jumps up and goes running to them...
“Aun’ ‘rooodeeeeeeeeee!”
She’s immediately swooped up for a good hug and lots of kisses before being passed around: she knew Grandpa Tom of course but the other two weren’t as familiar and she gave them a very intent studious look.

George: he sits on the sofa with his little great-granddaughter giving him a good once over: the look on her face reminds him of a youngster some years ago that was a bit older than her but looked so much like her: chuckling...
“You know, you’re a lot like your Uncle Max. So tell me Zanya, do you like cookies? Oreo cookies perhaps?”

Zanya: she wasn’t sure if she knew them or not and was taking her time trying to figure it out: giving him a good nod to his question...
“Uh huh, I wike cookies. Whaz o’eo?”

George: pretending shock...
“You’re an Evans and you don’t know what an Oreo is? Tsk tsk tsk, someone hasn’t been teaching you about the important things in life. Good thing I came along, just in time too. It looks like I’ve got some work cut out for me. Now, it just so happens that I stopped at the store and picked up some on my way here, so I’m all prepared. Does Grandma Diane have milk?”

Zanya: this seemed to be a very serious situation: gravely...
“Uh huh, bu’ I no wike milk.”

George: “Oh but they’re a must with Oreos. See you have to dunk them in milk to make them taste right and then they make the milk all good and chocolatey. So I tell you what, Zanya. Give me a few minutes to meet my new great-grandson and then we’ll get started on our Oreo lesson, ok?”

Zanya: “Uh’k.”
She then found herself sitting on the other lady’s lap, called Grandma Betty: she was a nice lady who reminded her of Grandpa for some reason: the lady gave her a new dolly, but it didn’t move and coo and blow drool bubbles like her new baby did: she suddenly realized that she didn’t know where he was and looked around for him: she spotted him over in Grandpa Tom’s arms: Grandpa Tom was laughing at something as he held him, something about “ears”: those few minutes that Grandpa George said he wanted seemed to last forever as she and her new baby got passed around some more: she had finally had enough and jumped down from Aunt Trudy’s lap and marched over Grandpa George, who was talking to Grandma Diane: tugging at his pants’ leg for attention, when he looked down...
Gampa ‘orage, where o’eoz?”

George: smiling at how adorable she looked, all serious and innocent {man, I pity Zan when she hits 16.}: thinking for a moment longer {actually, I think I might pity the poor boy that comes a callin’. It’s going to take a strong willed young man to get past Zan and win his daughter over.}: chuckling...
“Well now, let me go get them out of the car and we’ll go into the kitchen for our first lesson.”
Ten minutes later, they’re at the kitchen table with two large glasses of milk in front of them and a huge box of Oreos: taking another cookie, the first one was on the table in little pieces: he carefully holds her hands in his as they successfully twist the cookie apart: her triumphant look is adorable...
“Ok now, using your two front teeth, you have to scrape the white stuff off and eat it.”
He smiles as this time she doesn’t break the cookie...
“Good, good, now eat it, good, huh?”
Getting an emphatic nod “yes”, while holding her little hand in his...
“Ok, now we move onto the next part of the lesson, the dunking. Now take the cookie part and remember to hold onto but not too tight or you’ll crush it. Ok now, just put half of it in the milk. There, that’s good. Now wait for just a little bit...good, now carefully take it out and eat the soggy cookie part. Good Girl! How was that?”

Zanya: her mouth was still partially full of cookie but she beams him a big cookie grin...
“Goodah Gampa ‘orage!”

George: he just beams back her {Yep, definitely seen that look a couple of times from my grandkids!}.

Ava: they were just walking in with their packages from the afternoon when she sees her daughter sitting at the table, drinking milk: coming up behind her, there’s a ton of cookie crumbs all over: peering into the glass, she easily spots the telltale signs: turning to Grandpa George...
“I see you’ve introduced her to Oreos. Between her uncles with their candy and now you and Oreos, I don’t think I’ll ever get her to eat a decent meal.”
Smiling warmly at him, he had been very good to Zan and them...
“Hi, Grandpa George.”

George: returning her hug...
“Hi honey. Yep, ‘bout time Zanya learned how to eat Oreos correctly. Isn’t that right, Zanya?”
Getting another nod “yes”, he just grins: spotting Liz coming in...
“And I see that I have a new great-grandson that I’ll have to teach in a couple of years.”

Liz: coming over and giving him a hug: laughing a little...
“With your grandson as his father, he might not wait that long. Hi Grandpa George.”
The next day Grandpa Bill and Grandma Colleen arrive and repeat the rounds of oohs and aahhs over their great-grandchildren: with a house full of grandparents and great-grandparents, a round of major spoiling ensued.

The young learn so many valuable lessons from their elders. It makes the Fates job so much easier later on.


Chapter 161

Setting:
Tobias’s house, Saturday afternoon

Tobias: they had just arrived from the baptismal: everyone was coming to his place for a catered lunch that Kathy had arranged: there were large open air tents: one of them contained a buffet, the two others with tables and chairs for everyone: he wasn’t really certain about what his role as godfather was to little Prince Philip but he was tremendously honored just the same, as were the rest: Michael had absolutely beamed when holding his newly christened godson, as did Alex, Kyle and Zan: there were no shortages of godmothers and Maria, Tess, Ava and Isabel were still gushing about how cute little Philip looked in the antique baptismal gown that Grandma Colleen had brought with her: it had been handmade by Colleen’s aunt for her baptismal: he watched as the photographer started setting up around the gazebo: the NY PR firm hired him to take some pictures of the happy family: he had been at the church snapping away but also wanted to get some more intimate family ones here as well: he had to sign a very restrictive contract, the Evans would own the pictures, the negatives and all rights to them but in return the photographer was handsomely paid plus had the prestige of being the first to take “official” publicity photos: he was also going to take a few more intimate ones of the family at play at Diane’s request, those were strictly for private family albums: he smiled as Zan comes up next to him....
“Hey, Zan.”

Zan: running his finger around his shirt collar, he hated dress shirts and ties, especially on hot summer days like today: watching the caterers setting things out...
“Hey, Tobais. Looks like they’re laying out a pretty good looking spread for us, hope we can eat soon, I’m starving.”

Tobias: smiling...
“Yeah, I know. I was running late and skipped breakfast but we have to wait until after all the official pictures are done.”

Zan: he notices his daughter trying to balance along the cement flowerbed border: she slips and scuffs her new white shoes all up: shaking his head...
“Well, I hope it’s soon cuz Zanya’s outfit won’t last too long. It was hard enough to get her to wear it. She hates wearing shoes and socks, definitely a barefoot kid, not to mention the battle royal she put up when Ava fixed her hair this morning. Yep, the sooner the better.”

Tobias: he chuckles and shakes his head as Zan goes over to his daughter and with a wave of his hand, the black marks on Zanya’s shoes disappear: Zanya is certainly a precocious child who is getting spoiled rotten by all her aunts and uncles and grandparents, who loves being the center of attention, but so far she’s been too fascinated by, as he understands it, her baby to realize how much attention he’s been getting: yep, not only is Zanya her father’s daughter but every inch a royal princess that demands attention and gets it, even from him: about twenty minutes later, the photographer indicates that he’s ready and everyone comes over to the gazebo where the pictures are taken: there are some of the entire group, of just the Evans family of which he was included, of just Max, Liz, and little Philip, of Zan, Ava, and Zanya, of all the kids, of just the Valenti’s, of just the Parkers, of Zanya holding little Philip, that one was snapped very, very quickly with Ava and Liz hovering just out of picture range, of him and Kathy, of just the kids and grandkids: after almost an hour and a half later, they’re finally done and most head into his house to deposit jackets and ties, and he heard Nancy mention something about getting rid of the “damn pantyhose” which every woman within earshot agreed with: he noticed that Zanya came bounding back out of the house barefoot and got in line for her food, of course she was too short to see anything: as he looked down at her, she was as cute as can be trying to hold her plate: he looked around for Zan or Ava or even Diane or Philip, they were no where to be seen: reaching down for her plate...
“Here Zanya, let me give you a hand with that.”

Zanya: as Tobias lifts her up on one side and her plate on the other...
“Wank u, Unwil ‘obiaz.”

Tobias: grinning, he starts pointing...
“Sure no problem, now, you want some pasta salad? No, how about potato salad... ok, a little of that... green salad? How about just a little for Mommy?”

Zanya: “Uh’k, bu’ juz a widdle.”
They proceed down the line.

Kathy: she joins Tobias and Zanya at one of the tables: smiling at Zanya, who’s sitting on her knees and already has corn from the cob all over her mouth...
“Well, Zanya, should I take it that you recommend the corn?”
Getting an emphatic nod “yes” in reply...
“OK then, I’ll just have to go get some on the next trip to the buffet. Oh here honey, let me help you with that chicken.”
She cuts it into little pieces, just right for little fingers to pick up: lunch was wonderful and full of noisy conversation: the photographer stayed pretty much in the background taking pictures with a long lens, it was a little disconcerting at first but soon he was forgotten and the afternoon was nice and relaxed just as she had hoped it would be.

Max: after lunch he comes over to Tobias and Kathy’s table, taking the seat that Zanya had just vacated to go play with the beach ball that someone had blown up: he looks around at the new flowerbeds that circle the gazebo and porch, the grape arbor, the lush lawn surrounded by rock gardens, he had also noticed the changes to the inside of the house as well, flowers on the table, new curtains and table cloth, not just a house but a home...
“Tobias, Kathy, I wanted to thank you for doing all of this. The lunch was fantastic and Tobias, the place is really looking great!”

Tobias: smiling at the praise...
“Thanks Max but it was mainly Kathy. She did all the planning and stuff for this afternoon and well, she’s been helping me a lot around the house.”
Looking around again at his home...
“Yeah, it has turned out well.”
He gives Kathy a warm look.

Max: looking back and forth between the two: scooting back his chair a standing up...
“Yeah, it has. Well, I think I’ll go see where my wife and son have gotten to.”
He spots them just coming out of the house, Liz had changed little Philip into a one piece jumper outfit and had a blanket thrown over her arm: he takes the blanket and spreads it out near the grape arbor, taking advantage of a little shade: the photographer will proceed to take one of Diane’s all time favorite pictures of her son in a white dress shirt with sleeves rolled up, laying on his back on a blanket, holding his son over him, both grinning from ear to ear, of course Liz will maintain that Philip had gas and wasn’t really smiling since he was technically too young, but that won’t matter, it was still precious.

Tobias: he was standing with Michael, Isabel and Zan, talking about Antar...
“Yeah, they’re making progress, a little over half the planet has been liberated but they’re encountering heavy resistance in the cities. They’re reluctant to use heavy weapons. So much has already been destroyed, so much to rebuild already, but the going is slow, hand-to-hand.”

Zan: frowning...
“What about the people? How are they coping?”

Tobias: “Not sure. Kivar’s people destroyed much of the crops and storage facilities. I know Larek was sending in lot of supplies, even Lanua was sending supplies sighting humanitarian reasons but still. There’ve been a lot of problems getting the food and supplies to the ones who most need it. It’s only going to get worse as the major cities are liberated.”

Isabel: “I’ve been thinking. You said that there was nothing like the Red Cross on Antar but what is the largest charitable organization on Antar?”

Tobias: shaking his head...
“I don’t think there are any left. From what I understand, Kivar raided most of those early on, stole all their supplies and banned them. He couldn’t take the chance of them helping the rebels.”

Isabel: “But what about the religious order, Ruan? You said he wouldn’t touch them.”

Tobias: “No, no, he didn’t, he couldn’t. They’ve been helping the unfortunates as best they can but they’ve been pretty limited in what they could do, very little in the way of supplies.”

Isabel: “So marry them up to the supplies. Give them the supplies.”

Tobias: thinking that through...
“It won’t be that easy. There will be some bureaucrats that won’t like being cut out but that would make the most sense. Of course, we can only ask the order to do it but then I doubt they’d turn it down. Yeah, that just might work!”

Zan: his attention was drawn down to a little hand tugging on his pants leg, putting his hand on her head...
“Just a minute, honey. Daddy’s talking.”
Turning to Tobias...
“So who does the asking and to whom?”

Tobias: “Well, Larek could but it would be better if Max did it. After all, it’s important that it not appear that Larek is making decisions for Antar. As to whom to ask, the new high priestess I would assume. I could ask Larek for more information.”

Zanya: she really needed to talk to Daddy: she couldn’t find Mommy and she really couldn’t wait any longer: pulling on his pants leg again...
“DADDY! DADDY! DADDY!”

Zan: looking down again...
“Zanya, wait, just a minute. Daddy is talking.”

Zanya: more insistent...
“Bu’ I no can waided anwee more!”

Zan: he and Ava had been trying to break her of the habit of always interrupting them without much success...
“Zanya, what have Mommy and me been talking to you about?”

Zanya: “Bu’ Daddy, I canded.”

Zan: sighing...
“OK Zanya, what is it?”

Zanya: “I ‘afta go poddy weal bad...go poo poo.”

Zan: his mouth drops open: that was the other thing he and Ava had been trying to teach her with only so-so success: he picks her up, mumbles an “excuse us” and quickly heads into the house.

Michael: he almost busts a gut he’s laughing so hard...
“OH GOD, out of the mouths of babes!”

Ava: a little while later she’s looking around the lawn area, coming upon Michael and Maria...
“Hey, have either of you seen Zan or Zanya? I can’t find them anywhere.”

Michael: smirking...
“Did you check the bathroom?”

Ava: “Huh? No, is one of them sick?”

Michael: the smirk broadens and he snorts...
“Nope, but Zanya announced that she had to go uh, poo poo and Zan took off with her at a dead run. That was... oh, I don’t know, about twenty minutes ago.”

Ava: she just shakes her head and smiles a little...
“Yeah, she hasn’t quite got the timing down yet. It’s either a two minute or twenty minute warning and we never know which it’s going to be. Well, at least she told him, wonder if they made it in time?”

Zan: he’s sitting on the floor of the bathroom, looking over at his daughter that’s sitting on the toilet: she’s got her elbows propped up on her knees and her hands supporting her face, looking like something Norman Rockwell would paint: he checks his watch before addressing her: rather dryly...
“Zanya, are you sure you had to go potty? We’ve been here for almost twenty minutes.”

Zanya: giving him a “look”...
“Daddy, don’ wush me. I’m bizzy!”

Zan: propping his head against the wall and looking up at the ceiling he hears a “plop”: eyeing his daughter suspiciously, that’s when it hits him: quickly rising and grabbing the bathroom spray...
“Ah man, you stunk the bathroom up.”
She looks at him as if she thought he was mad at her, her little lip starts to quiver {uh, oh}: amending his tone and outburst, plastering a big grin on his face while trying to hold his breath...
“GOOD GIRL! Ya did it! Uh... are ya done?”
{Please say yes, please!}

Zanya: her face breaks out into a proud grin too: nodding her head...
“Uh huh, bu’ wez ge’ ouda ‘ere, id skinkee!”

Zan: as he’s wiping and washing hands...
“I couldn’t agree more.”

Zanya: walking outside, very happy and proud, she sees Mommy talking to Uncle Michael and Aunt Maria: running up and jumping in Mommy’s arms...
“Mommy, I wen’t poddy wike a big girl! Bu’ I made ba’hrooom all skinky and Daddy and me ‘ad a weave!”

Ava: biting her lip and grinning, trying not to laugh: it wasn’t easy with Michael doubled over and tears running down his face he’s laughing so hard, Maria wasn’t much better: clearing her throat...
“That’s wonderful honey!”

Zanya: still proud, she sees someone else and squirms to get down out of Mommy’s arm: running off after him...
“UNWIL KIWIL! UNWIL KIWIL! GEZ WHA’ I DID!”

Zan: he doesn’t know to be mortified or crack up, looking over at Kyle’s expression as she tells him, he cracks up, what else can he do?

Ah, the Fates love the innocence of youth.



Chapter 162


Setting:
Evans house, later that week

Zanya: she had just woken up from her nap and she wanted to play but nothing looked fun: she wanted something new to play with: she spots the drawer in the nightstand by Mommy and Daddy’s bed: it’s open in a little, so she goes over to see if there’s anything in there to play with: there wasn’t much, pen and paper, she puts those on the bed to write on later, a flashlight that she flings to the floor, a couple of little square packages, she looks those over carefully: she had never seen them before, there was something in them, it kinda looked like there were balloons inside the little packages: she sits on the floor and with a very serious expression works on getting those little balloons out: this will keep her busy and quiet for a good while.

Diane: picking up the living room, it hadn’t been this cluttered and messy since her own children were little: as she nears the baby monitor, she listens carefully: Zanya should be waking up from her nap soon: all seems quiet so she continues her task, besides Mom and Dad should be back soon, they had gone for a walk before it got too hot and it’ll be nice for them to have a living room that they could actually walk around in without tripping over a toy: she hears a “hello” coming from the kitchen, responding but not too loudly…
“In here, Mom.”

Colleen: walking into the living room…
“Oh, here let me give you a hand.”
Looking around…
“Where’s the little tornado anyhow?”

Diane: “Still sleeping. It takes a lot of energy to make this kind of mess.”

Colleen: smiling…
“Yep, sure does. But at least with grandchildren you soon get your house back. Your own kids usually take 18 or so years.”

Diane: shaking her head…
“God, don’t I know it. I adore having the kids and grandkids here but they are a lot of work. I admit, I’ve found myself enjoying the quiet times between the storms quite a bit. It’s nice to have time to yourself.”

Colleen: “That’s what makes grandkids so special, they aren’t yours directly.”
Picking up a doll, she looks around to see if she can spot its head…
“Speaking of tornadoes, did Zan fix the toilet?”

Diane: “Yeah, he got the tie out. You have to admit that her reasoning was good.”

Colleen: “Oh absolutely, she’s a smart one all right. Imagine, a two-year old holding onto the end of a tie and flushing the other end down because she thought she could follow the water that way and see where it went. Very inquisitive, that one. What about Philip’s tie? Was that salvageable?”

Diane: handing her mom the missing doll head, it had rolled underneath the couch…
“He tried but the silk just wouldn’t come out right. It served Philip right. He shouldn’t have been leaving dirty clothes on the floor to begin with.”

Colleen: “Well, as Philip pointed out, it was his floor in his bedroom.”

posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:39:06 PM
Diane: “Not with a two-year old around it isn’t. Zan and Ava did feel pretty bad about it, though.”

Colleen: looking at another doll that had been stripped of all its clothing {why do they always undress their dolls? Wonder where the clothes got to?}…
“I understand Justin loves mud pies.”

Diane: dryly…
“Yeah, Amy was just thrilled about that. Good thing Kyle and Tess are staying with them or I don’t think she’d ever get all the mud washed out of his clothes. She said it was challenging enough just getting it off of him.”

Colleen: “What time are the kids getting back?”

Diane: looking over at the mantle clock…
“Should be anytime. I hope they can work out a plan for war relief. Those poor people. Imagine, your own people, burning your food and shelter, leaving you to starve or freeze to death. God, I hope that war is over soon.”

Colleen: she grows quiet for a bit, not sure if she should voice her question: it’s been in the back of her head for so long, she’s not sure if she’ll get another opportunity to voice it: taking a deep breath…
“What then, Diane? What happens when the war is over?”

Diane: she pauses in mid-pickup: she walks over to the large laundry basket that holds a variety of toys and drops them in: turning back to her mother…
“Then we’ll have to make a choice.”
A little more quietly…
“I can’t lose my children. I waited so long for them. I won’t lose them.”

Colleen: putting her arm around her daughter’s shoulders: it was the answer that she thought she might get…
“You’ll never lose them, honey. You’ll always be their mom no matter what happens or where they go, where you go, or don’t go. Don’t worry, honey.”

Diane: the sound of the front door opening snaps her out of her sudden melancholy mood: as they kids come in, giving them a warm, Mom smile…
“Well, what’d you decide?”

Max: taking a seat on the sofa, it squeaked: checking underneath the cushion, he pulls out a rubber giraffe: tossing the toy into the laundry basket…
“Larek liked the idea of the Order of Ruan administering the relief. He wants me to approach them though for which I’ll need to use the Granolith and will need to dreamwalk which…”

Isabel: picking up her brother’s conversation…
“Which is where I come in. Max can take me to the Granolith, which can supply me with a mental image of our mother, whom I can then dreamwalk. Max will have to give me a hand and have the Granolith give my powers a bit of a boost but together we should be able to reach her and hopefully explain what we want.”

Max: his turn…
“Yeah, we could go through Larek and have him ask on our behalf but this way it’s a direct request to our mother and the Order of Ruan.”
He noticed how his mom seemed sad even though she was smiling…
“Mom, is everything ok?”

Diane: “Yes, honey, just fine.”
Patting his knee…
“It sounds like a wonderful plan…and a great opportunity to meet your…mother.”
Standing up…
“Now if you’ll excuse me. I need to get lunch started.”

Max: he follows her with troubled eyes: he turns to look at Isabel and then over to Zan, who had been sitting quietly: then over to Grandma Colleen: confused…
“Grandma, what’s… what’s wrong?”

Colleen: looking back at the direction her daughter just went, then back her grandson…
“I guess she’s wondering how much longer you’ll…need your mom.”

Max: he feels like he just got kicked in the stomach: he looks at his siblings and then all three head into the kitchen: he walks up behind her as she’s taking things out of the refrigerator: taking her arm gently…
“Mom, we… Mom, you’re… well, you’re Mom. You’re the only one we know. You’re the one that raised us…”
Casting a glance in Zan’s direction…
“Mostly… you’ve been there for us, taught us the important stuff in life, you and Dad did that. No one will ever replace you…NEVER!”

Diane: she couldn’t stop the tears even if she wanted too: wrapping her arms around her son: she’s quickly encased in her other’s children’s arm…
“My babies…thank you…all of you.”

Zan: giving her a kiss on the cheek…
“I never really knew what a Mom was until I met you or what a family was either. Thanks to you and Dad, I can give my little girl a better life… I know how to give her a better life.”

Isabel: she still has her arms around her mom…
“Come on, you deserve a break. Let’s go out for lunch.”

Zan: ”Yeah, our treat.”
Looking around for a moment…
“Is Zanya still asleep? I better go get her up or she’ll never go to bed tonight.”
Just as he turned to go he heard a loud “GAM’MA COWEEN” coming from the hallway: shrugging…
“I should’ve known. Let’s go get her caroused.”

Zanya: she was wandering around trying to figure out where everyone was: the first one she spots was Grandma Colleen sitting on the sofa…
“GAM’MA COWEEN!”
She climbs up on Grandma’s lap: handing her a couple of the packages that she hadn’t been able to open: she had tried to zap one open but her zap had torn the balloon in two as well, so she thought she’d get some help opening them: handing her the packages…
“Gam’ma, ood u open ‘em an’ gets bawoons ou’ and bwow ‘em uppp ‘or me, pwease.”

Colleen: she turns the packages over in her hands and reads “Trojan” on them: she spots Diane and the kids coming back in from the kitchen: she tries real hard to keep a straight face, after all Zanya had asked so nicely, even said please…
“Uh, Zanya, I don’t think these belong to you. I think we should leave them in their packages and give them back to…uh, Daddy… uh, he might want them later. Uh, I tell you what, why don’t I take you to the store and get you a real big bag of balloons and we’ll all help you blow them up… all of them, the whole bag. What do you say to that?”

Zan: his eyes just about popped out of his head: he’s sure his jaw was on the floor and his cheeks were on fire: he can hear the snorting coming from behind him from Max and Isabel, even Mom: they at least had the decency to step back into the kitchen before laughing hysterically.

Zanya: the picture of pure innocence: as Daddy comes over, he looked rather funny, all red like he had been outside all day: she hands him the little balloon packages…
“’ere Daddy, Gam’ma ‘aid u weed ‘ese.”

Zan: his lip was quivering and his eyes were starting to water, he simply nods before turning and making a beeline for his and Ava’s bedroom to hide them somewhere, anywhere: he swears he can hear Grandma’s laughter echoing after him.

Later that evening..

Alex: they were sitting around the living room blowing up balloons with Zanya running around on an M&M sugar high and having a blast kicking, chasing, hitting, and popping the balloons: at first he wasn’t sure why they were blowing all of them up and it took a while to get the answer, everyone he asked simply cracked up before finishing but eventually Grandma Colleen got it out, much to Zan’s deepening chagrin: while blowing up the balloons he had been doing his best to stay away from Isabel: he didn’t want her guessing his plans, so he was carefully guarding their bond connection and keeping away from her physically, less chance of a mess-up: he actually had come over to the Evans house for a reason but had got caught-up in the balloon experience before he knew what happened: he watches as the one he wanted to talk to leaves the room for a moment: quickly tying the end of the balloon he just blew up, he quietly slips out and down the hall after him: catching up to him...
“Mr. Evans...I, uh....”
Taking a deep breath and trying this again...
“Mr. Evans, could I have a word with you?”

Philip: turning around surprised, he hadn’t known Alex was following him...
“Sure. I was just going to the kitchen to get something to drink. Care to join me?”

Alex: “Uh, actually I was hoping for some place more... private.”

Philip: his heart was suddenly starting to race and a feeling of dread came over him: taking a deep breath, he changes direction and heads for his home office with Alex following nervously behind him...
“This better?”

Alex: “Yeah, yeah.”
{Crap, my voice cracked.}: taking some breaths, his brain needed the oxygen, he wanted to do this right, wanted everything to be...what, what did he want it to be... to be proper, yeah that’s it, proper... after all Isabel was an actual princess: {Christ, me and a real live alien princess.}: the thought could be daunting if he dwelled on it too much, which he tried not to, lately without much success: swallowing a few times, he stands ramrod straight and faces what he hopes will be his future father-in-law...
“Mr. Evans, you know that I’m madly in love with Isabel and while even I admit that at first glance I’m an unlikely candidate, I know that she loves me back and I... Mr. Evans, I want to... Mr. Evans, I would like your daughter’s hand in marriage.”

Philip: an acid ball, yep, an acid ball just developed in his stomach, a big one too {maybe I should ask Max if he could do something about it. Maybe I’m getting an ulcer?}: snorting a little {Gee, now why would I have an ulcer?}: he looks up at Alex, the tall gangly boy he meet, what...four years ago: he’s filled out a bit, not gangly anymore: he’s got a fine head on his shoulders and he certainly puts a sparkle in Isabel’s eyes: he runs his hand thru his hair {God, I’m getting old.}: forcing air into his lungs…
“What does Isabel have to say about that?”

Alex: “Uh, I haven’t asked her yet… I, uh, she’s a princess and I, uh… I just wanted to make sure that there were no… objections…from anyone.”
{What the hell was a matter with my tongue? Why does it keep getting tied in a knot? That’s not like me.}…
“Uh, are there…objections? I mean we’re already bondmates, so compatibility…”
His words die on his lips as Philip’s head snaps up at that.

Philip: his cheeks redden as his blood pressure goes up a couple of notches…
“Alex, I’m glad you’re compatible but I’d rather not be reminded that you two have already…bonded.”
Sitting down in his chair and looking up at the boy that melted his daughter’s heart and brought laughter to her eyes, who’s stood by her, by all of them…
“Alex, I would be happy to see you as my son-in-law. I just want her happiness and I’ve never seen her happier than she is with you.”
Reaching out his hand to shake…
“Welcome to the family, Alex. So when do you plan on asking her?”

Alex: he smiled broadly…
“Oh, I have that all planned. Soon, tomorrow night if everything goes right.”

Philip: now that the decision was made everything seemed easier…
“Well, good luck to you, son. I’m sure she’ll accept.”

Alex: “I hope so, sir. I hope so.
Chuckling…
“So, I guess I should go back out and blow up some more balloons for Zanya before she finds some more on her own.”

Philip: laughing and clamping a friendly hand on the boy’s shoulder…
“Oh man, I would have loved to have seen the look on Zan’s face earlier today. You know, I knew when Zan first brought her and Ava home that Zanya was going to be the one thing that would make Zan a responsible adult. I just didn’t realize how much pay back she’d wrought on him as well and so quickly too.”
As the laughter dies down…
“Well, glad to know that they’re not working on another one, yet… guess I was right about that responsibility part. Now, let’s get back out there before people start asking questions.”

And still later that same night…

Zan: to say the day had been trying would be an understatement: he’s never going to live it down: Dad certainly loved it when Grandma Colleen told him, in fact Grandma absolutely loved telling it: she thought it was a riot, that just made it more embarrassing: walking into his and Ava’s room, he notes the change the room: on the floor near their bed was his old blowup mattress but it never looked like that before: it was all in a pink Barbie motif, sheets, pillows, and comforter with every doll and stuffed animal his daughter owned crowded around the most precious thing in the world, his little princess: she was a little angel sleeping there with her Pooh Bear snuggled in her grasp: this had been Mom and Aunt Isabel’s idea, funny how Max had cringed when he heard “Barbie” mentioned: crouching down he bends over and gives her a kiss on the forehead as she continues sleeping: yep, a little angel asleep and a holy terror when awake, that was his little girl: he looks behind him as he hears Ava walk in: talking quietly...
“Hey, I think she likes her new bed.”

Ava: taking a seat on the edge of their bed and looking down at the two of them...
“Yeah, she does. She made sure every single inch of space was covered with her babies. She even tried talking Liz into putting little Philip in there too. She told Liz that she’d watch him. Liz placated her by promising that she could help watch him tomorrow. Well, I need to get my stuff so I can go take a shower.”
She goes over to the dresser for her nightshirt and things, she notices, as Michael deemed them between fits of laughter this afternoon, Zan’s balloons, in their underwear drawer: turning around and giving her husband a seductive look...
“Ahem, care to join me?”

Zan: that tone, he knows that tone, good things happen when he hears that tone: looking over at his wife standing there, looking all saucy and inviting, a huge grin spreads across his face...
“I’ve already taken one but I might have missed a spot or two.”

Ava: as he follows her out the door: she hands him something and giggles....
“Don’t forget one of...your balloons.”

Zan: frowning for only a moment, he quips...
“Only one? Might need a spare, be right back.”

The Fates know that it’s the little things that help bind families together.


Chapter 163

Setting:
Renular, Spring Chateau

Nataria: she looks out the open windows that face the lake, watching the storm clouds roll in, heavy with nourishing rain: rain, spring, a time of renewal, of new life, it was spring in the northern hemisphere of Antar too {I wonder how much new life on Antar will survive to the fall?}: she goes to the little niche near the windows that holds the candles and incense that she uses when meditating: she lights them before taking a seat on the cushions and attempts to clear her mind: she needs to be able to go into a deep sleep tonight but it won’t be easy: Larek had told her to expect some visitors in her dreams tonight: he of course told her what they were going to ask her and she’s certain the Order will be anxious to help: it will be seen as a great honor for the king to ask the Order of Ruan for such assistance: helping the people was what Ruan was dedicated too: this evening she finds meditation, something she had been doing since a mere girl, almost impossible, the excitement of seeing her children keeps encroaching upon her thoughts: she doubles her efforts to clear her mind and eventually a welcoming peace comes over her: she slowly opens her eyes, decides to leave the candles burning and retires to bed: as her eyes close to sleep, she makes a conscious effort to leave a mental door open for dreamwalking, it will make it easier for her children to visit: as the night wears on, her subconscious feels the tingle of the beginnings of a dreamwalk and part of her awakens to find her children standing before her: she had only been expecting Max and Isabel, seeing Zan standing beside them was an added surprise and joy: rising, she sits on the side of the bed, her hands go to her face as the emotions of seeing them overcome her…
“My babies, my children.”

Isabel: she had been both excited and nervous about this, she wasn’t sure if she could actually do it even with the Granolith’s help but Max had been positive she could: this wasn’t like a regular dreamwalk, she wasn’t just dropping in to watch, she had to interact in it and if she could, bring Max and at the last minute they asked Zan to come along too: he was their brother after all and their mother would want to meet him too: so while all three of them sit in Max’s bedroom, Max activated the Granolith and pulled both her and Zan’s subconscious with him to the Granolith chamber: this was different than when her and Liz had helped Max when he was poisoned, this time Max was doing it all and it was awe inspiring to see how much control Max had mastered over the Granolith: she knows first hand how difficult it was for her but apparently not Max: Max commanded, the Granolith obeyed, very clear, very precise, no debate, no question and suddenly their mother’s image shimmered in front of the three of them: she looked over at Zan standing there, his face a flood of emotion, awe, surprise, hope, fear…fear, he was scared: she knew he was brave and courageous so it wasn’t that he was afraid of what they were doing but was scared that their mother would reject him as being…defective: old childhood insecurities were hard to shake: she takes his hand and gives him a reassuring smile while Max takes his other: Max keeps one hand on the Granolith: with her free hand, she reaches out and touches the image before her and begins the dreamwalk: she can feel a steady stream of energy, of power flowing into her from her brothers, from the Granolith: her brothers, they were there with her, following her, she could feel them: now all she needed to do was find her mother on planet in another galaxy, no problem: taking several deep breaths, she concentrates harder: as she reached farther and farther across the cosmos, she was surprised that she felt no decrease in energy, the flow from the Granolith was strong and constant: the sense of their mother starts growing stronger, more real, its not just an impression, an image anymore, but something more tangible, more real, they’re getting closer: she zeros in on it and it feels like she lands with a thud in a room: she can actually hear two more thuds behind her as her brothers land: right in front of her is their mother, sitting on the bed: smiling with excitement and accomplishment…
“Oh my God, we did it!”

Zan: he had been surprised when Max and Isabel had asked him to join them, they didn’t need him for this, he didn’t add anything to it: he was expendable but he came anyway because they had asked: he was in his brother’s room one minute and what could only be the Granolith chamber the next: it was huge, it was black and sleek, intimidating, it hummed with raw power and energy and there was Max, standing next to it, touching it, controlling it, mastering it as easily as he breathed: if he closed his eyes and concentrated, he could almost hear it talking to Max, to Isabel, to him, on a very basic, almost primeval level: he could feel it right down to the molecules that he was made from: for the first time, he felt the genetic link to who he was, to that Zan that had ruled and died on a planet a long time ago, it called to him, to all of them: there was Max, calmly touching it, directing it, commanding it: telling it to produce an image of their mother so they could contact her: their mother, a queen, and him, a street smart thug from the streets of New York: true, Mom and everyone had worked hard to help him become something more, but would it be enough: what will his mother see when she looks at him, the street thug or the man he’s trying to become, would he be good enough: Isabel takes his hand and gives him a smile: he gives her a small one in return: Max slips his hand in his other one: the hand Max holds tingles with energy from the Granolith: an image appears in front of them, she’s lovely: she’s so sad, it gives her a surreal feel and only adds to her beauty: he becomes disoriented, it feels like his flying, but to where: he would be majorly freaking if he had been alone but he can feel Max and Isabel, even the Granolith: Isabel is leading and they’re following: this is a dreamwalk: Isabel’s doing it, she’s reaching out across space, billions of miles to find a woman on another planet, to find the woman that gave all of them life not once but twice: he’s barely able to stay on his feet as they suddenly touch down on something solid: he’s in a room with high ceilings, there is only a faint glow from some candles lighting the room: a huge bed dominates the center of the room: the bed has four large pillars that almost reach the incredibly high ceiling with some sort light material cascading down from the top around the pillars: there she is, it has to be her: she sits up on the bed: she’s older but the years had been kind to her: her light hair falls loose around her shoulders, she beautiful, she’s their mother {what will she think of me?}: a flash from behind catches his attention: he and Max, both, turn around to face a series of floor to ceiling windows and beyond that, blackness: another flash of lightening streaks across the night sky revealing the rain pelting the window panes: he looks at Max for a moment: Max looks so calm but he could see all the emotions turning behind those eyes that mirror his own: trying to lighten the moment, under his breath…
“Let’s go meet Mommy.”

Max: he smiles at Zan’s comment: he’s glad they had asked Zan to come, he’s her son too, their brother and it was only right that he meets her too: he could feel the Granolith feeding him energy and then passing it on to Isabel: while part of them were here on Renular, the other halves were still standing in the Granolith chamber, holding hands, staying connected: and further still, their physical bodies were still at home, sitting on his bed: as long as their connection remained intact, they would have time to visit: if the connection breaks they would find themselves tumbling back to their physical bodies, probably very confused and with a major headache but no worse for wear: turning back around to face the bed and their mother: he glances towards Isabel, who’s eyes were filling with tears: in unison they take a few steps towards her: he was surprised as his voice cracks with emotion as he calls to her….
“Mother….”

Nataria: {they’re beautiful, just beautiful}: rising gracefully from the bed she walks towards them and before she knows it they are in her arms, her babies, she’s holding her babies in her arms, her dream, her fondest wish was coming true, she was holding her babies in her arms: it’s been so long: they all hug each other for a bit then she looks at each one individually: Max, the king, his eyes tell so much, responsible, apprehension, joy, worry, happiness: her daughter Isabel, she’s so beautiful, looking underneath the beautiful façade there was warmth, caring, hidden strength, she was a fighter: and Zan, she can’t help that her smile deepens a little when she looks at him: Tobias had filled Larek, and in turn her, in about Zan: where Max was shy, Zan was outgoing, Max was responsible and more …traditional, Zan was a bit on the radical side, yet he was supposedly the same as Max: she had also been clued in on Zan’s difficult upbringing, she blamed herself for that: how she could have allowed those inadequate instruction to be issued…her fault: running her fingers along his cheek, she gives him a smile as her fingers touch his goatee, the same but definitely different: her eyes convey her feelings, her acceptance, these are here children and there is nothing stronger than a mother’s love: patting Zan’s cheek before turning back to all three...
“Come, let us sit and talk. Do you have time to talk a little?”

Isabel: all three follow their mother to the couches in front of the window: she glances over to Max at the question: he simply nods...
“A little... Mom...Mother, I can’t believe that we’re here with you...it’s like a dream...”
Rolling her eyes at what she said...
“I mean, it is a dream but...”

Nataria: taking her daughter’s hand...
“but more. Yes, I know. Dreamwalking can be very confusing sometimes.”

Isabel: “You...you know how to dreamwalk?”

Nataria: “Of course, I’m a Disciple of Ruan. You get your dreamwalking abilities from me.”
Turning to her sons, her sons, she had always wanted more children...
“As do you two get your healing abilities thru me as well. My uncle was a noted healer in his day. I understand that both of you are quite good at healing as well.”
She smiles as both Zan and Max duck their heads shyly {maybe they’re not so different after all.}...
“Now please, tell me, how are your loved ones? And of course my grandchildren how are they?”

Zan: she just hit on the one subject that he could talk about for days, Zanya: he beams with pride as he tells her of Zanya...
“She’s beautiful. She looks like her Mom but well... I’m told she resembles me in other ways. She’s two and definitely has a mind of her own. She’s becoming a real little person not just a baby anymore.”

Nataria: “And what of you? Are you happy? I understand that you are continuing your education, how is that going? And...and Ava, how is she? What...oh listen to me, I’m not even giving you a chance to answer.”

Zan: he’s proud of his family, and it shows...
“She’s doing good. She’s also taking some classes. Um, yeah, I...uh, I’m taking some more business classes and uh, another debate class. Dad said I might be good at debate since I’m so good at arguing.”
He pauses not sure how well that last part came out: he worriedly waits to see what she’ll say.

Nataria: she watched him closely and knew immediately that he was once again worried about something: she was an accomplished and veteran diplomat: smiling warmly at him...
“Tanier, my late husband and your father could take any side of a debate and argue it for days. It helped to make him a strong negotiator, especially for trade. Zan... my first son, Zan spent many hours listening to his father debating and negotiating. He loved it as well. Are you happy, Zan?”

Zan: he doesn’t hesitate...
“Yeah, I am. Ava and I are very happy, and just adore Zanya. Mom and Dad have been great in helping us to get established and stuff.”

Nataria: “I’m truly glad. What of you Max, how are you doing? Have you completely recovered yet from...from the attempt?”

Max: “Yes, I have. It took a while, but I have. Everyone was great, how they all pulled together to help me.”

Nataria: smiling....
“Yes, I understand I have a very...competent and resourceful daughter-in-law.”

Max: “Yeah, and more.”

Nataria: Max had been smiling slightly but his face just lit up when she mentioned Liz...
“I don’t think I need to ask you if you two are happy. It’s written all over your face.”
Taking a breath as Max’s cheeks redden a little...
“And my new grandson how is he?”

Max: “He’s good, growing like a weed. I’ll be glad when he sleeps through the night though. Everything is going good...at least for now. You do know about...about the second assassin, don’t you?”
She nods her head “yes” in answer...
“Don’t worry. He’s being watched closely. He won’t reach Earth for another month and then he’ll have to find me and get close enough... they’ve already doubled my guards and now they’ll know to be on the look out and there’s already a good supply of the antidote on hand so...so nothing to worry about.”

Nataria: she hadn’t liked this plan one little bit: she hates the thought of any of her children being in harms way: but a known enemy is better than an unknown one: still not convinced, no mother would be, she smiles the reassuring smile that she’s supposed to...
“Yes, of course. Everything will go fine and you’ll be careful.”
Turning lastly to her daughter, her heart wishes that her other one, the one they called Lonnie was here too, as a truly united front, but that would never be, not after what she had done...
“And you Isabel, what is new in your life?”

Isabel: “Actually not too much, just family and friends. Alex and I....uh, Alex is... my bondmate. He and I went on a driving trip and saw some of the country. It was good to have time alone. We’re going to be heading back to college in a few weeks, so I need to get ready for that but...uh, we were thinking about what was happening here...uh, I mean on Antar. We want to help.”
She pauses and looks over to her brother, the king.

Max: he gives her a smile...
“It was your idea, go for it.”

Isabel: taking a deep breath...
“We’ve been getting the reports of the suffering the civilian population of Antar is experiencing and I... we’ve been trying to think of a way to help. On Earth, there are organizations called the Red Cross or Red Crescent depending on where you live, and they’re charity organizations that are devoted to helping people, especially when disasters strike or in war. They help feed, clothe and house the victims and help them get back on their feet. I understand that there really isn’t that type of organization on Antar but that...”
Taking another breath...
“That the Order of Ruan was committed to helping the people and we thought that if the supplies that Larek and Lanua send were distributed by the Order, then they might reach those who most need it. Would...would that be something the Order would be interested in doing?”

Nataria: smiling {yes, she is my daughter and a daughter of Ruan. That is exactly something a disciple would think of... I should have thought of it myself but I’m glad my daughter did.}...
“Yes, I’m sure they would. If you’d like, I will take this request directly to the new High Priestess Treala first thing. I’m sure it will be well received.”

Max: smiling...
“Yes, please do so on our behalf and let us know if there is any way we can help further.”
Pausing for a moment...
“Mother, you’ve asked each of us how were doing....how are you?”

Nataria: “I am well. It’s.... it’s been so very long. As painful as it is to know that more people are dying and suffering because of the war’s increase, it’s good to know it’s finally coming to a...conclusion. It’s gone on far too long.”

Zan: frowning a little: gently...
“That’s good but that’s not what he asked, how are you, Mother?”

Nataria: the room grows quiet as she puts her thoughts in order to form a reply: finally...
“I am better... right now, I am better. I have my children here with me. It’s been so very hard, so very long and I’ve missed Zan and Vilandra, and Rath and Ava so very much. I am truly grateful that you three and Michael, Ava, and Tess and your bondmates are healthy and happy and are surrounded by people who love and care for you. I just... I wish I could have been there as well. It was so hard after their deaths. There were so many unknowns. Everything was such a long shot but it was our only chance. We had to take it. The crash...everything was planned out except the ship crashing. The fact that any of you survived to maturity... you all are truly amazing. I’m so proud of each of you. If you would, I... I would like to send my sincerest thanks to the Evans for caring for you, for helping you and us so much... for giving you two and Zan when he showed up, so much love. Zan, I’m truly sorry for... for the way you were brought up. That was never the plan. I never thought...if there had been a way to fix it, I would have but I didn’t know... none of us did. Zan, I always wanted you and your set to survive, to live healthy, happy lives; just as much as I did for Max’s set. I never loved you any less, please know that.”
She strokes Zan’s cheek, brushing away the tears that he’s fighting to hold back: she chokes back her own sobs and forces herself to calm down before her emotions overwhelm her and them...
“I look forward to the day when all of this will be real and in the flesh. Know that I love all of you and will always do whatever I can to help you...always.”
She kisses and hugs them: she can feel the dreamwalk starting to waver, they need to leave, one more kiss and....
“I love you all.”

Zan: it happened so fast, his mind is still trying to figure it out: he looks around again in confusion: his face was wet with tears: it comes crashing back to him, they had dreamwalked their mother {she told me she loved me just as much!}: he swipes at his tears and then notices that he’s not the only one with a wet face: his eyes were still red but he managed to turn off the water works, as did Max: it takes Isabel a few more minutes to do the same...
“Come on Max, take us home.”

Sniff, sniff, pass the hankie please....sniff... the Fates will be back soon, they need to go get more Kleenix.


Chapter 164

Setting:
Valenti House, next morning

Michael: part of him can hear it ringing, the other part of him refuses to wake up enough to answer it and make it stop: {Michael, Michael, answer it. Michael, did you hear me? ANSWER IT!}: smacking his lips, he opens one eye and looks at the red LED numbers on the alarm clock: a sleep laden hand fumbles for the cell phone that is somewhere on the nightstand: finds it finally, he squints as he tries to remember how to turn it on: flipping the phone open, he holds it to his mouth...
“WHAT?”

Alex: he’s at home in his parent’s living room, talking quietly so as not to disturb the sleeping house: talking into the phone...
“Michael, it’s me, Alex. I need to speak with Maria. Is she there?”

Michael: his brain is semi-functional...
“It’s 6:39AM, WHERE THE HELL ELSE WOULD SHE BE?”
Without another word, he tosses the phone behind him, in the general direction of his bondmate and lays his head back on the pillow, trying to get back to sleep.

Maria: a little, but not much more awake than Michael: yawning...
“Alex, what’s wrong? Nothing, then why call at...um, yeah, you’re right, not much chance of Isabel being up at this hour... is there a good reason that I am now? Ok, Alex, your wish is my command...what’d ya need?”
Sitting straight up at his reply, now wide awake and getting excited...
“PROPOSAL? OH MY GOD! OH GOD, ALEX, YES! When? Where? Oh Alex, I’m so happy! It’ll be perfect, I promise. Ok, Liz and I will meet you there at noon. Do you want me to call Liz? Oh, ok, she’s next on your list. Don’t worry about a thing. We’ll take care of it. See you then, bye.”
She actually jumps out of the bed, she’s too excited, too full of energy to go back to sleep: Michael on the other hand is laying there like a zombie: smacking his shoulder...
“Michael, Alex is going to propose. Isn’t that exciting?”

Michael: try as he might, he knows that sleep is going to elude him until tonight: still not happy about the hour: keeping his head firmly on the pillow...
“Yeah, I heard. Hope you two are very happy together. Any chance we could get some more sleep?”

Maria: standing over the bed with her hands on her hips...
“HA HA...SLEEP? Michael, who could sleep at a time like this? There’s so much to do. You know Isabel, it has to be perfect. Liz and I are meeting him out at Frazer Woods then...”

Michael: he’s had enough: he rolls across the bed and grabs her by the waist: pulling her back into bed with him: kissing her hard to shut her up...
“It’s too damn early to get up but since we’re awake... before you run off with your intended this afternoon, how about one with your bondmate for old times sake?”

Maria: the look in his eye starts her heart pounding, a smile dances across her lips...
“You’ll do anything to stay in bed. So Spaceboy, what’d ya have in mind?”

Setting: Evans house, same day, late morning

Liz: she stands there, holding little Philip and looking at Max, biting her lip with indecision: she had told Ava yesterday that she would watch Zanya today so Ava and Zan could take off for the day but that was before Alex called this morning: everyone but her and Max were gone for most of the day and now she needed to leave as soon as Maria got here and there was Max, sound asleep, snoring loud enough to wake the dead: she couldn’t really blame him though, they didn’t get back from the dreamwalk until after two in the morning, and then everyone was anxious to hear what happened and things didn’t settle down until after three am, then little Philip was up promptly at 5:30 am wanting breakfast, then Alex called before 7:00, not exactly a restful night: not to mention the energy it took to connect to the Granolith, that alone makes him tired: she hears the back door open and close and goes to see who it was: spying the two guys...
“Hey, Michael, Kyle, what’s up?”

Michael: shrugging...
“With Maria and you out helping Alex, and Tess taking Isabel shopping...”

Kyle: “We were bored, so we thought of Max.”

Liz: “I got it. You guys came over to play with Max....well, unfortunately Max is still sacked out. He got about 3 hours sleep last night but he should be up soon. Uh Kyle, any idea when Maria is getting here?”

Kyle: “She just about had the car packed when I left, so it should be any minute.”

Liz: sighing...
“That’s what I was afraid of. Say, could you two help me out? I’ve sort of over committed myself. I’m watching Zanya for Ava, plus the little Squir...Philip but Max is still out of it and he really needs the sleep. Do you think you could watch the kids, at least until Max wakes up? Zanya’s down for a nap. She should be up in about a half an hour. All you need to do is fix her lunch... peanut butter and jelly is fine for her... and there’s two bottles of milk in the frig. for Philip. I’ve already fed him lunch so he’s fine until around 2:30 or so and Max can handle that. What do you say guys, please?”

Kyle: as someone with a little brother still in diapers...
“Fine, but no diaper duty. Don’t care what’s in it, I ain’t changing it.”

Michael: “Ditto. Did it once with Zanya, not doing it again.”

Liz: hearing Maria pull up and honk the horn: she thrusts little Philip towards Michael...
“No problem, Max can do Philip and Zanya’s out of diapers... she just needs a little help going potty... thanks guys...I gotta run. Maria and I have a lot of work to do... should be back before dinner. Thanks a bunch!”
And she was out the door.

Michael: looking at the little one drooling in his arms...
“So, Philip, has Dad introduced you to baseball? No, well, come with us. We’ll fill you in... there’s got to be a game on somewhere.”

Zanya: a little before noon she finally wakes up: it’s quiet in the house, too quiet: she gets up and walks into the bathroom, empty: Grandma and Grandpa’s room, nope, empty too: she holds the hand rail like Mommy showed her as she goes downstairs, that’s when she hears it, snoring, just like the way Daddy does it: following the sound she winds up in Uncle Max and Aunt Liz’s room: but that’s not Daddy snoring, that’s Uncle Max: climbing up on the bed, she sits next to him and watches: as he continues to snore {he’s loud}: she wonders what would happen if she did what Mommy does to Daddy when he makes that much noise: deciding to find out: she puts her little chubby fingers on each side of his nose and pinches real hard.

Max: snoring away peacefully when suddenly it creeps into his subconscious {I can’t breath, I can’t breath!}: gasp, cough, choke, gasp: he bolts upright: totally disoriented: looking around widely...
“Huh? Wha?”
Looking over at his niece, she fell over backwards on the bed, giggling and laughing...
“Zanya, wha... what’d ya do that for?”

Zanya: laughing....
“Uoh do dat jwus wike Daddy!”

Max: laying back down, catching his breath and trying to calm his pounding heart...
“Zanya, don’t do that. I was sleeping.”

Zanya: “Why u sweep? Itd wunch ‘ime. I hungee.”

Max: dying to close his eyes again...
“Zanya, I’m tired. Go find Aunt Liz. She’ll fix you some lunch.”

Zanya: “U’K.”
She simply climbs back over Uncle Max: oops, Daddy always hates when she steps on him there, sure enough, Uncle Max yelped too: and she’s off for lunch and to see what else she can get into: she’s very excited to find Uncle Michael and Uncle Kyle in the den watching tv, and they even have her baby there too: as for lunch, who needs that when Uncle Kyle has the customary supply of Skittles and Uncle Michael, Reeces Pieces: yep, a happy little princess.

Michael: this babysitting business wasn’t so hard, Zanya was sitting on the sofa, talking a mile a minute and wanting to know everything about baseball: he and Kyle, both, kept explaining but her favorite question seemed to by “why”: no matter, they’d just shout “look” and point to the game, nothing needed to be happening exactly, but it got Zanya’s attention back to the tv, so they could watch too: the little Squirt was a lot like you’d expect of a kid from Max and Liz, nice and quiet, who looked around a lot: he heard a little noise and looked down at the Squirt laying on the sofa surrounded by pillows: he heard it again, a little grunt: for a little guy, he sure seemed to be concentrating hard on something: Michael keeps looking at the tv, trying to stay on top of what was happening, and then looking back at little Philip, trying to figure out what he was doing: it soon becomes all too clear: gasping and holding his breath...
“Aww man, how could he do that?”

Zanya: she had been sitting on the sofa next to her baby watching baseball with her uncles when she crinkles her nose and jumps down away from him...
“YECK! HE AWL SKINKEE!”

Kyle: backing away from the sofa, back all the way to the hall where he joins Zanya and even Michael...
“Guys, we can’t leave him there like that. Now what?”

Michael: taking a few breaths of fresher air...
“We’re going to do exactly what Liz told us to do... let Max handle it.”
A couple of deep breathes, hold it: pick up kid, hold kid as far away as possible, walk very, very quickly to Max’s room: plop kid on pillow next to Max and then... run: by the time he’s back in the den, Kyle had the air freshener going full blast: both he and Kyle smirk as they hear “OH MY GOD!” come from Max’s bedroom: they turn their attention back to the game...
“This uncle business ain’t too bad.”

Kyle: “Nope, not bad at all.”

Max: it was a good 45 minutes later before a freshly showered father and son appeared in the den: taking a seat with little Philip on his lap and looking around...
“Where’s everyone else? Uh...Liz?”

Kyle: munching on some chips....
“Liz is with Maria helping Alex setup whatever he’s setting up to pop the question to Isabel, don’t know about the rest.”

Zanya: looking at her uncles, feeling important because she knew something they didn’t...
“Mommy and Daddy wended ‘ave ‘um Mommy and Daddy ‘ime. Day be backed a’fer dinnur.”

Michael: he looks at Zanya then back to the tv, helps himself to the bag of chips: mumbles...
“Nooner...hadn’t had one of those in awhile.”
Looking into the now pretty empty bag of chips, getting the last couple of little broken ones on the bottom...
“Guys, chips and candy ain’t cuttin’ it. I need food.”

Zanya: nodding her head in agreement, although the candy was pretty good...
“Me U!”

Max: rubbing his stomach...
“Yeah, I’m starting to get my appetite back some. I’m sure Mom’s got stuff in the frig.”

Kyle: “Nothing quick and I’m still recovering from the trauma of the last time I was an indentured cook in that kitchen.”

Max: “Must not have been that bad. It didn’t keep you from eating in it later... but yeah, let’s go pick something up.”
Glancing at the game...
“’sides, looks like the Cardinals are blowing them out.”
Twenty minutes later he’s strapping his son in the car seat in Tess’s SUV, while Kyle is doing the same with Zanya: he notices that Michael had already taken up the passenger seat in the front and Kyle, no doubt, was driving, which means he gets to squeeze in the back with two car seats, maybe this wasn’t such a great idea after all: but they’re committed and before long they’re at Micky D’ drive thru where they get an assortment of BigMac’s, Quarter Pounders, fries, Cokes, shakes, and a Happy Meal: they then head to the park, easier clean up in the park, besides which Zanya was definitely on a sugar high and needed to burn off a ton of energy: as Kyle pulls into the parking spot, Zanya already had unbuckled and was raring to go: it took him a little longer to get the Squirt’s undone and out of the car seat: Michael was waiting for him at the back of the hatchback and helps pullout the basic essentials, diaper bag, cooler with a bottle of milk and a bottle of Tabasco for Dad, blanket, stroller....
“Uh Michael, I don’t think we need the stroller unless we go for a walk.”
Looking over his shoulder, Zanya had already forgotten about lunch and was pulling Kyle towards the playground...
“And I don’t think Zanya’s in a walking mood.”

Michael: sipping his supersized Coke: they stop at a shade tree where he drops all the crap Max brought on the ground: seeing that Max was holding the baby, he bends down, shakes out the blanket and spreads it out: Max takes a seat on the blanket and lays the baby down while he goes to retrieve their food from the unoccupied picnic table: he glances over at Zanya going down the slide and Kyle hovering close by: he shrugs and heads back over to the blanket, where he plops down and rips open one of the bags: Kyle can eat later: while they’re munching on burgers and fries...
“So, Maxwell, when did we become... I don’t know...domesticated?”

Max: keeping an eye on his son, who has decided to stretch out and look around while chewing on his hand: dumping a little more Tabasco on his burger...
“Domesticated?”

Michael: “Yeah, domesticated. I mean look at us, car seats, blankets, coolers...all this just to get some burgers! What happened, Maxwell? God, we’re only twenty and already...damn.”
Hearing a familiar squeal come from the playground, they both look to see Zanya hanging upside down from a bar, swinging with Kyle holding on tight to her ankles.

Max: grinning and pointing his straw towards the playground...
“That’s what happened. Trade off’s not that bad, besides getting there’s half the fun.”

Michael: “Yeah, I heard that nymphomania was a side effect, that true? From the grin, I’ll take that as a yes.”

Max: “Michael, I bet you and Maria will have a house full.”

Michael: he looks down at the nice and quiet son that Max got then over at the screaming hellion on the playground, climbing the slide again: pointing to little Philip...
“Only if they’re like that.”

Max: laughing...
“With you and Maria as parents? Not a chance.”
Kyle finally manages to get Zanya over to the blanket to eat just as another family comes close by with a large box and sets down the next shade tree over: little whimpering sounds could be heard coming from the box and of course Zanya just has to go see what that is...
“Uh Zanya, no, I don’t think...”

Kyle: not moving from his spot, he simply watched as Michael and Max went after Zanya: too late, she got to the box first: looking over at little Philip, who was napping...
“Bet your cousin just got a little puppy.”
Looking over at Zanya, picking up a puppy and getting licked in the face...
“Yep, she did. We’ll let Max explain it to Zan and Ava when they get home tonight. I’m sure they’ll be thrilled...just glad I won’t be around.”
He moves not an inch as Max and Michael do everything possible to remove the puppy from Zanya’s grasp: she winds up with the little black one with white tipped tail whom she named Blackie, or as she put it “Bwakee”: it made for an interesting night when her parents got home.

Later that night....

Isabel: she was wearing her newest cocktail dress, red of course: new high heals, light summer wrap, new clutch purse: she had her hair done at the mall, and spent hours finding just the right shade of new eye shadow at the make up counter this afternoon: all for tonight: turning to Alex, who was wearing a new dark blue suit...
“Alex, so where is this place? I don’t recall a new country club being built this last year. I’m sure Mom and Dad would have mentioned it. They at least would have been invited... or Max would have. I mean he is a king after all. He gets invites all over.”

Alex: he and his two best friends had spent all day making the spot just perfect, but it had taken some hard thought on how to get Isabel there without tipping his hand: a new grand opening of a country club seemed like the perfect story: grinning but not looking at her...
“He did. Said something about sleep being more important than partying with a new born in the house and gave me the invite. Don’t worry, it’s just a little farther.”
Glancing over to her, his grin broadens...
“You look beautiful tonight. Like a queen.”

Isabel: she actually blushed: Alex was the only one that made her feel special enough to make her blush: teasing a little...
“Alex, thank you... but I’m only a princess.”

Alex: shaking his head, while looking at the road...
“No, you’re a queen. My queen, always.”
He turns down a dirt road and finally parks by some old picnic tables: shutting off the car...
“Come on, we’re here.”

Isabel: looking around in alarm...
“We’re here? Where’s here? This looks like the camp grounds out in Frazier Woods. Alex, what’s going on? I can’t go traipsing around in the woods dressed like this!”

Alex: he simply smiles and gets out of the car, walks around to her side, and opens the door: holding out his hand to help her out...
“Don’t worry. I’ll take care of you.”

Isabel: letting him pull her out...
“Alex, what’s going on?”

Alex: putting his finger to his lips...
“Shhh, it’s a surprise. Come on.”
He slips his hand around her waist and slowly escorts her through the woods: they finally come to a clearing, that’s not cleared any more: he walks over and flips a switch on a little generator and the clearing lights up with thousands of tiny lights flickering through the trees and around a little card table that has been all dressed up in a fine white linen cloth and a perfect red rose sitting in a crystal bud vase next to a candle: there are two simple folding chairs with thick cushions to sit on and next to the table, a serving cart, and next to it, a silver wine bucket...
“I hope this table is acceptable. It seems to be the only one in the house.”

Isabel: she’s too overcome to say anything, her eyes are getting misty: she finally croaks out...
“Oh Alex.... it’s, it’s perfect!”
He guides her to the table and pulls the chair out for her: taking a seat...
“Thank you.”
Alex pops the cork on the non-alcoholic sparkling cider and pours her some: then he slides out the serving dishes from the warming tray revealing a beautiful steak dinner, hot rolls, steamed asparagus, perfectly baked potatoes: smiling all her love at him...
“Alex, I can’t believe you did all of this for me. I don’t deserve it... you. Alex, you’re so good to me. Thank you.”

Alex: grinning, he bends over and kisses her nose...
“You’re welcome. Now let’s eat before everything gets cold.”
Without another word, he takes his seat opposite her: they eat in companionable silence while sneaking glances at each other, like they were in jr. high instead of college aged bondmates: taking a sip of cider while he waits for her to finish up...
“Do you recognize this place?”

Isabel: she stops eating and looks around: she must have been here dozens of times with her family over the years: she looks back at Alex and gives her head a little shake “no”: he smiles and simply points up: looking up, all she sees is the night sky.

Alex: he can see her confusion: the place has changed since this morning: he pours both of them a little more cider then goes over to the generator and flicks it off making the spot dark, using a pen light he comes back over to stand next to her and blows out the candle on the table...
“Look up again.”

Isabel: stars, hundreds of stars fill the night sky: it comes back to her then: while looking up at the star filled New Mexico night sky...
“Stargazing. This is the spot we went to stargaze for the first time during that weekend camping trip in high school.”
Turning back to face him, she surprised to have to look down, she thought he was standing, but now he was on his knees, correction knee...
“Alex, what...”

Alex: he flicks his Bic and relights the table candle so she could see better: taking a deep breath and then her hand in his...
“Isabel Evans, I’m not rich, I’m not an athlete or the handsomest. I’m not even part alien. I’m just me... I love you and if you’ll have me, I want to be your husband. Isabel, will you marry me?”
He pulls out a blue velvet box and opens it.

Isabel: her hands fly to her mouth, she’s speechless: she had no idea that he was planning anything like this: her hands tremble as she takes the little box: it was a simple solitaire with a white gold band, not the largest nor most elegant, but it was absolutely perfect, just like Alex: her arms fly around his neck: knocking him backwards to the ground and her with him: his suit is now dirty and so was her dress, but she didn’t care, she’s too busy kissing him passionately.


posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:41:26 PM
Alex: grinning thru the kisses: when they come up for air, chuckling a little...
“Should I take that as a yes?”

Isabel: laughing as he finally slips the ring on her ring...
“Yes, Alex, yes.... I’ll marry you...you’re perfect Alex, just the way you are. Don’t ever change. God, I love you.”

Sigh, where did the time go? It seems like just yesterday the Fates were looking for someone to raise these little lost children and now, they’re all grown up, getting married and having babies of their own.



Chapter 165

Setting:
Evans house, Sunday morning

Max: he was laying on their bed with his son napping on his chest: he loved times like this: growing up he never thought he would be able to have this, a wife and family: but dreams can come true after all, he was holding one in his arms: the little squirt had started to really fill out these last couple of weeks: he was already out of all his newborn stuff and some the 3-6 month ones were getting pretty tight and he was barely even two months: his son had his little fist shoved in his mouth causing him to drool as he slept all over his dad, but that’s alright: his son’s hair was starting grow in, it was dark as expected but so fine and soft, he wondered if it would curl like his tended to do when he let it grow long: it didn’t matter, at least he had some hair, finally: he sensed someone watching him and looked over to the doorway…
“Hey Zan, still pissed at me?”

Zan: to say he and Ava were none too pleased to discover their daughter manhandling her Blackie when they got home last night was an understatement: but he had found it easier to forgive when he saw that Blackie had replaced Pooh in her bed last night: he didn’t think he had ever seen a more precious sight…
“Ask me again at 1:00am when I have to go let him out again. Ava says its payback for missing all those 2:00am feedings when Zanya was a newborn. Uh, for the record, Ava’s still out for your blood. So I’d steer clear of her for a bit but Zanya’s still ecstatic. I kinda feel sorry for that puppy, the way she picks him and carries him around. You know she tried to put him in her stroller and push him around, he wouldn’t stay in it no matter how many times she stuck him back in. He’d just come over and lick her face. Those two were a sight. Looks like yours is sound asleep there.”

Max: he looks down tenderly at his son who had completely stretched out on him: he picked up and held his little fist…
“Yeah, he’s getting so big. I wish I could just stay with him, ya know? I mean we start back at Harvard in a month, we’re supposed to find a nanny for him, but…how can we leave him with a stranger? We want to be the ones raising him not some stranger. What if we miss his first step? His first word? At least, at least you have family to watch Zanya for you.”

Zan: he smiles…
“Forget it Max, Aunt Trudy’s ours, ya can’t have her and if I even hear about you asking her to come stay with you, I’ll wring your neck. I’ll do it too. With Squirt here, I don’t have to worry about the king crap, so watch it!”
Both of them had a good chuckle…
“So when ya leaving tomorrow?”

Max: he checked to make sure that the chuckling didn’t wake his son…
“Plane leaves at 3:00. Liz said we need to be there by 1:30. Seems we have a lot more baggage to check then we did on the flight here.”

Zan: “Ya, grandparents tend to do that. I know that we could send Zanya here with just the clothes on her back for the weekend and she’d return with a complete wardrobe and every new toy on the market.”

Max: “I don’t doubt it. So when are you guys heading home?”

Zan: shrugging…
“Not sure, sometime this week though. Class signups are next week and we’d like a few days to work out class schedules and childcare. Did I tell you that Ava was wanting to put Zanya in preschool for a few hours a week? Get her used to playing with other kids.”

Max: he could only laugh…
“Oh man, if she does half to her classmates that she does to Justin…the poor teacher…the poor kids! I can just see their class picture, all of them coated in mud.”

Zan: he pretends to be insulted, but he can’t hide the smile…
“Are you trying to say my daughter is…difficult?”

Max: laughing…
“Like father, like daughter!”
Squirt was starting to stir: he’d have to be more careful…
“She definitely has spirit.”

Zan: laughing…
“Yeah, she sure does. I have no idea how she’s going to take it when you take her baby away. She’s not going to be a happy camper. Hopefully she’ll be too busy with Blackie to be too upset.”

Max: thinking of his niece’s temper…
“You can only hope.”

Setting: Tobias’s house, Sunday afternoon

Tobias: he was impressed with Alex’s improvements: not only had he built a transmitter/receiver but he had just added in an auto translation program to it: Alex had actually created the program two years ago but now he had improved it and combined it with the tran/rec. as one complete unit, amazing: of course this was the first message that they had used the new and improved unit on, so he was double checking the translation accuracy, so far so good, but he frowned as he read…
“Good job Alex. You think you’ll get another A on this project?”

Alex: he beamed but saw that Tobias was no longer smiling, neither was Max nor Michael as they read…
“Yeah, probably, thanks…uh, I take its not good news?”

Max: he looked up at Alex…
“Oh, sorry. Uh, Alex, you’re a genius with this stuff…but yeah, not…not exactly good news. Its just updates on the war and other stuff.”

Michael: his scowl was even more pronounced…
“Yeah, like the assassin. Maxwell, maybe I should go stay with you guys for a few days…weeks?”

Max: shaking his head…
“No, no, we settled that and I’m not going to revisit it. Ok Michael, send this notification on up the pipeline to the agents so they can be prepared. Don’t forget to give them these coordinates. Hopefully they’ll be able to figure out exactly where he’s going to be landing.”

Later that night…

Liz: she was waiting for him when he walked in the door: she had felt his worry and anguish for hours now and it was driving her crazy: the second she saw him, she was in his arms, kissing him…
“You ok?”

Max: she was just what he need, just her: he wrapped his arms around her and leaned his forehead on hers…
“Yeah, yeah, I’m ok. Michael’s a little bent out of shape but…I’m ok.”

Liz: she studied him: {Max, you’re lying, tell me.}: she saw him sigh and walked with her to their bedroom where he handed her the message…
To Max Evans, King Zan
Planet Earth

The battle in the N. Hemisphere of Antar is nearing completion. The remaining stronghold is the provincial capitol where fighting has been fierce with heavy casualties, including civilian. In an attempt to limit destruction, heavy bombing was discouraged but with mounting losses, that decision is expected to be rescinded shortly.
Preparations for advancement into the S. Hemisphere are well underway and are expected to commence within days.

The Order of Ruan has already received the first shipment of relief supplies and have begun to distributed them although not without some resistance. Some local distributors resent their attempts and are angered at being cut out of what they consider their jobs and profits. Thus increased security has been implemented.

Note: the assassin passed the last Renularian patrol of Earth and is expected to arrive on Earth within 15 Earth days. Based on last known trajectory he would be expected to land at the below listed coordinates. Again I urge that all due precautions to guard yourself be taken.

Coordinates: X6754.451/Y1329.71

On a personal note, your mother sends her love and wishes for you all of your happiness.

Take care my friend,

Larek
Chancellor, Renular


She just sat on their bed, digesting the news but determined to stay calm…
“Wow, so, 2 weeks…2 weeks then another assassin comes after you. At least the war is advancing but it sounds like at a pretty high cost, huh?”

Max: he just sat next to her and held her hand…
“Yeah, but…the sooner it’s over the sooner we can start to rebuild.”

Liz: “The sooner we leave Earth.”

Max: that had been on his mind for a while: he of course knew that it was bound to happen once he accepted the crown but it had seemed so far off in the future then: from this message and the other earlier ones, that future wasn’t so distant after all…
“Yeah, I’ll have to…uh, Liz, if you don’t…”

Liz: she put her fingers to his lips to stop from finishing the sentence…
“Stop. You’re my husband, the father of my son. I knew what it meant when I accepted your proposal. I don’t regret it, not ever.”

Max: the way she was looking at him, her eyes so full of love, her touch so gentle, her lips so inviting: God, he loved her: he took her lips in his, loving them and being loved back: with a quick way of a glowing hand the door closed: he briefly glanced in the direction of his son’s crib and found it empty: as if sensing his thoughts {Mom and Dad are getting in some last minute spoiling. We have an hour before their due back.}: he smiled, that was the only encouragement he needed: he hands ran through her hair, down her neck, her shoulders, her sides, then slipped underneath her top: her tummy still had the smallest of a pucker from the pregnancy but it just made her seem more perfect to him, that had been where she carried his son: his hands roamed farther upwards to her full breasts: he grinned, he didn’t mind that change one little bit either…
“God, I love you.”

Liz: her eyes grew large and luminous…
“Show me.”
And he did.

Sorry, the Fates have been away on vacation and it always hard to get back into the work groove but they’re working on it!



Chapter 166

Setting:
Max & Liz’s apartment, Monday evening

Max: he was one tired alien that walked in to their modest apartment, loaded down with two carry-ons, diaper bag, extra bag of toys and clothes, pulling a suitcase {thank God for pull-up handles!}: plus attached to the top of the suitcase was a duffel bag {next place, elevator. These damn stairs are murder!}: he looks back at his wife who is now carrying their peacefully sleeping son {how come he wasn’t like that on the plane?}: she must have heard that cuz she game him a look, before heading down the hall to the nursery: he didn’t make it any farther than the couch, where he dumped all the stuff and headed to the kitchen for a snack: after scouring the cupboards, he checks the frig: carefully taking out the milk carton, he takes a whiff and sticks it back in, Liz’ll handle that later: decides on a can of soda and a peanut butter/Tabasco/jelly sandwich: Liz comes in a few minutes later as he’s munching away…
“Herum…ism swuir swill seepin’?

Liz: she felt like a snack too and had her head in the frig: she pulls out the milk, checks the date and dumps it down the drain and scowls: Max got the last soda: grabbing a glass, she helps herself to some of his soda then fixes herself a Hot Pocket that she had stashed in the back of the freezer, Max’s favorite too, barbeque: as she’s waiting for the microwave to beep…
“You want to try that again without the mouth full?”

Max: he works to get the peanut butter down, which isn’t easy with only a little soda she left him: {damn, that smells good, barbeque too. Wonder if there’s another one in there?}: getting up and rummaging thru the freezer: eyeing hers hungrily as she takes it out, all nice and hot …
“Mmm, sorry, so Squirt’s still snoozing?”
He watches as she cuts it in half to cool off a little: it only made the room smell more like barbeque: she starts eating a half…
“You gonna eat the other half?”

Liz: chewing very slowly and taking a drink to wash it down, she can see him ogling the other half…
“Probably, just have to wait and see. So what time is the first appointment tomorrow?”

Max: {I’ve seen her inhale galaxy burgers in 60 seconds, why she chewing it like 50 times before swallowing now?}…
“Um, not until 1:00. The agency will drop the first 3’s resumes off at noon…the other half is gonna get cold if it doesn’t get eaten soon.”

Liz: she takes another very small bite, and carefully chews and chews {he’s so cute when he drools.}: finally she swallows and takes another sip….
“That’s why microwaves are so handy or even certain alien powers. Max, it feels so weird interviewing people to raise our baby.”

Max: his elbow is on the table with his hand bracing his cheek…
“They’re not raising him, just watching him for a few hours a day. He’ll probably be asleep most of the time anyways…Liz, can I have that?”

Liz: “Well, I don’t know, it depends…is that all you’re hungry for?”

Max: his mind was too focused on food at first…
“Huh? What else you got stashed in the…oh, OH…yeah, yeah, like you need to ask, but I need sustenance to be in peak performance.”

Liz: raising her eyebrow as she shoves the other half his way…
“Peak performance, for a half a Hot Pocket. Hmm, I’ll need to see what happens when you get a whole one. Well, what are you waiting for eat up. You got a promise to keep and I intend on holding you to it.”

A few hours later….

Max: he was lying back in bed with just a sheet covering him, sated and relaxed, watching his son sucking down his dinner: it was the most beautiful sight he could imagine, Liz, his wife, nursing his infant son: {an infant, something I never was. I wonder why they had us hatch when we appeared to be six? Could it be that Zan was right, any younger and we’d be loose cannons with our powers? Zanya’s certainly a handful. I wonder if Philip is going to be anything like his cousin?}: he smiles tenderly as he plays with one of Philip’s feet, rubbing the bottom of it with his thumb: his eyes meet his wife’s…
“I wonder if Zanya’s forgiven us for taking her baby with us?”

Liz: she holds onto Philip’s little hand as he noisily sucks: her healthy, happy and obviously hungry, little boy: his eyes had changed from the deep dark blue of a new born to a soft brown, his father’s eyes…
“Oh, I doubt it. It was so cute when she told her daddy that she wanted him to get her a new baby.”

Max: chuckling at the memory…
“Yeah, did you see the look on Ava’s face when Zan explained that you don’t usually ‘get’ babies but that Mommy & Daddy had to make them?”

Liz: snort…
“Oh, I thought your mom was going to lose it when Zanya just looked Zan in the eye and said, ‘so make one daddy’. I bet she bugs them until they do.”

Max: “Yeah, I bet she does, although Blackie is good at distracting her. I can’t believe what a good puppy he is. Man, Zanya just manhandles him, carrying him around, putting him in the stroller, car seat, she even tried the crib, good thing Philip wasn’t in it at the time, and all he does is lick her face.”

Liz: “Good thing too or she’d be zapping away. Although I have to hand it to Ava and even Zan, they were really trying to break her of that, especially before putting her in daycare.”

Max: as he watches his son eat, his own stomach starts rumbling, reminding him that a peanut butter/jelly & Tabasco sandwich with a ½ a Hot Pocket isn’t all that much, especially after the workout he had with Liz before Philip decided it was dinnertime: rubbing his stomach as it rumbles again…
“Mmmm, I’ll be right back.”

Liz: she’s startled to see him leave their bed, he usually likes to stay and play with Philip after he eats dinner and he was almost done: her confusion is quickly replaced by admiration as she watches her naked husband stride down the hallway {not bad, not bad, cute tan line, nice ass.}: she bites her lip to keep from laughing as she hears {really? I have a nice ass?}: throwing a burp rag over her shoulder as her son is done with dinner {yes, really. I was just mentioning it the other day.}: she can hear clanging coming from what sounds like the kitchen {you were talking to someone about my ass?}: CLANG {yes, Max what are you doing?}: she can here him slamming drawers now {oh, nothing. Liz, where’s that big wooden spoon you use to stir stuff? I can’t find it in the drawers.}: sighing {in the white ceramic thing on the counter with the whisk and pasta spoon}: {paste what?} a minute or two later {oh, ok, got…Liz, do we have paper plates?}: she’s getting more and more curious {I think we’re out. Max, what are you doing in there?}: she can tell he’s only partially paying attention {getting dinner, so to whom were you mentioning my ass?}: Philip just let out a good burp so she laid him across her lap {Aunt Trudy. She said it had improved since you’d filled out some}: CRASH {Max, you ok? Max?}: it took a moment or two {uh, Liz, how fond were you of those plates with the little flowers on them?}: she wasn’t sure if she liked how that sounded {you mean the ones that belong to a complete set that used to be my great-grandmother’s?}: there’s a good long pause before she hears {yeah, those, good thing they respond will to my…touch.}: she looks over as he comes in with a tray and on it was a pitcher of iced tea, glasses, plates, napkins, lots of napkins: she smiles as he pours her a glass, he looks so pleased with himself: her eyes wander downward a little…
“Hmm, is that the new waiter’s uniform of the day?”

Max: he just grins…
“Yeah, any day you’d like.”

Liz: sipping her tea: DING-DONG: he starts to turn for the door, calling out to him before he gets too far down the hall, don’t want to shock the neighbors…
“Uh, MAX, MAX, uniform, remember?”

Max: ok, so he forgot something and heads back to the bedroom: spying his Levi’s he had discarded earlier: he doesn’t bother with the boxers, besides he thought they still might be in the sheets somewhere…
“Thanks, not sure what the agents would have thought.”

Liz: she watches his hands buttoning one button and then another…
“Hmm, glad there’s no zippers, might be rather…painful if you weren’t paying attention.”

Max: he blanches at the thought then looks for where his wallet ended up, spotting it on the dresser, he heads back down the hallway and returns a minute later: smiling broadly as he shoves a bedside chair over to sit the pizza box on top of…
“I called in an order to Angelo’s and had the agents make sure everything was ok. And look at all the red peppers they gave us.”
His mouth was salivating at the smell then sight of the combo pizza with everything.

Liz: she can’t help the chuckle as Max tries to shed his jeans, grab a plate, piece of pizza, pour a glass of tea and climb into bed without spilling, he just seemed so adorable tonight: she knew he was really hungry so she waited for him to get a couple of pieces down before handing him Philip to play with while she got a piece or two of her own…
“Ummm, they make the best pizza!”
It felt good to be home where they could relax and unwind.

Setting: Kyle & Tess’s apartment, Berkeley, CA, later that week

Tess: she plops down on the sofa and props her feet up: it had already been too long of a day with all the traffic delays {why’d they pick this week to repave part of I5? That put us into the evening rush hour, ugh.}: she looks up when Kyle walks in with the last couple pieces of luggage and drops them next to all the rest sitting by the door and plops down next to her, rubbing his eyes…
“God, next time we fly.”

Kyle: smirking…
“Yeah, so we can’t bring all this crap back. What is all this stuff anyways? We have bags and boxes that I know we didn’t have when we left here. Damn stairs were murder. What does this city have against modern inventions like elevators?”

Tess: it was her turn to snort…
“Kyle, this is Berkeley, for Christ’s sake they have an ordinance that only politically correct grown coffee beans can be sold in this city. They recycle EVERYTHING, and our neighbors frown at us because we actually DRIVE to school and not take the bus or BART or even walk the 20+ blocks, uphill. An elevator? What a waste of electricity, never happen.”

Kyle: he stretches his back and neck, he had been behind the wheel for the last 5 hours and went less than 100 miles: traffic sucked but it was worth it to get home, finally: he rummages through the frig and scowls: they had emptied it before they left…
“Actually a walk doesn’t sound too bad, especially if it’s to that Thai place on the corner.”

Tess: while Berkeley definitely had its quirky side, it had many, many good ones, including some awesome places to eat, besides she was thoroughly burger and fried out, even Mexican was starting to be boring…
“Yeah, that sounds great.”
They had a great meal and were walking back to their apartment just as the sun was setting over the City, they had an awesome view of the Pyramid and the financial district across the Bay along with the Bay Bridge and even part of the Golden Gate: it was nice to be back home: so much had changed in her life these last few years: as she grew up she had always been on the run with Nesado, moving from place to place, always looking over her shoulder, looking for the enemy, looking for the other three: she remembered thinking that she was the lucky one because Nesado had been there when she hatched, she had pitied the others: now she knew the opposite was true, even Michael with his rough upbringing with Hank in some ways was better off then she had been, he had Max and Isabel, and eventually all of the others: she just had Nesado all those years and he wasn’t exactly parental material, although looking back she could see where he had tried: all those years running, she had never really known what a home was until she moved in with Kyle and Jim, and then Amy and Maria and little Justin: they had made a family for her to call her own: she looks over at her husband and smiles, but home is where he is…
“It’s good to be home with you.”

Kyle: enjoying the sunset and the sights and sounds and smells of their neighborhood, the traffic off in the distance, kids playing in the park across the street, their neighbors, Mr.&Mrs. Nguyen, arguing in Vietnamese, the smell of the Thai restaurant mixing with the pizzeria down the street, home…
“Yeah, home sweet home.”
He did love it here, he loved that she was here with him and he especially love that red teddy she wore later on: he hadn’t seen it in several months but it went so well with the scarves she wore with them: he had some new ideas on how to use those scarves that he wanted to try out: yeah, he loved when she wore that teddy.

The Fates know that there’s nothing like coming home after being gone and just being able to be yourself.


Chapter 167

Setting:
White House, following week

Government Officials:
President: Henry Wilkinson
First Lady: Julie Wilkinson
First Daughter: April Wilkinson
Secretary of State: Mr. Trivers
Secretary of Defense: Mr. Ringwald
Secretary of the Treasury: Mr. Watson
FBI Director: Mr. Ryan
Attorney General: Ms. Rainer

Sec. Ringwald: he takes a seat in the Oval Office for their morning briefing: he waits for the steward to set out the coffee and exits before beginning: opening his briefcase, he pulls out a copy of the message from Antar from a couple of weeks back and hands it to the president…
“Mr. President, we were able to plot these coordinates that were noted in the message. They roughly correspond to a remote corner of Southern Arizona, near the Mexican border. About a week ago we redirected some of our more sensitive satellites to monitor for anything incoming along those coordinates. We got a hit last night.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he hands the message back to the Sec. Of Defense: he keeps his emotions in check and ignores the acid ball in his stomach {another enemy alien has landed on Earth and there was nothing we could do to stop it. What if there’s more than one heading this way? What if Max’s people can’t stop them? How would we defend ourselves? We wouldn’t even have known about this one without their help, what happens if they’re not there someday? What then?}: calmly he pours himself a cup of coffee…
“And what happened at the landing site? I assume we had people in the area monitoring?”

Sec. Ringwald: “Yes, Mr. President. The ship landed, an alien, a Dranularian, exited the craft, and then did something to it to conceal it, some sort of cloaking device. He, uh, it then waited. Approximately 3 hours later a car driven by a tall, blond woman and a male teen, approx. 13/14 years old approached. He got in and they drove off. They’re being carefully tailed of course. We thought they might be headed to Roswell, but they headed north and caught I40 outside of Albuquerque and continued eastward. Around dawn they finally stopped at a roadside motel in Lubbock, TX.”

Pres. Wilkinson: thinking that over…
“Any clue who met him?”

Sec. Ringwald: looking over his notes…
“We believe sir that it is the last remaining twin, this Lonnie, along with the alien, Nicholas.”

Pres. Wilkinson: nodding in agreement: he had been advised of why Max Evans was allowing this, and one of the reasons was to flush out as many enemy aliens as possible, that certainly seemed to be working: looking over at the head of the Secret Services…
“Has Max Evans been informed of this?”

Sec. Trivers: “Yes Mr. President, he was told first thing this morning. I’m told he took it rather calmly. Better than when we informed Mr. Guerin. We estimate that it will be at least another 30 hours if they drove straight through before reaching Cambridge, but most likely they’ll need to stop at least once for rest. That puts them in the same area as King Zan in 3-1/2 days.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Please review what security measures have been implemented?”

Sec. Trivers: he doesn’t need to review his notes: he’s been reviewing them almost nonstop since yesterday…
“The agents have already been doubled, agents are now posted throughout Harvard, and will be in both King Zan and Queen Elizabeth’s classes which start next Monday. Additional undercover agents, posing as students, will be integrated into their class schedules. At no time will there be less than 5 agents guarding each of them. In addition, there are agents posted outside their residence and at their front door. During the day while they are at school an agent will actually be inside the residence guarding Prince Philip. We understand this was a little unsettling for their new nanny, a Ms. Anita Olsen but she’ll adjust.”

Pres. Wilkinson: thinking about it and mentally reviewing the reports of what these aliens are capable of…
“Is it enough?”

Sec. Trivers: looking down for a moment…
“Without taking them into protective custody, it’s the best we can do. Each agent is willing to lay their lives on the line for them, sir. If…if it comes down to an actual battle, there are going to be an awful lot of dead bodies before anyone gets close enough to them.”

Pres. Wilkinson: nodding…
“Very well. Perhaps, I should invite them to Camp David for the weekend sometime. That should add some additional security, at least for a few days. Allow the agents time to make any sort of adjustments and what not. We also have a round of distinguished visitors and even a couple of state dinners coming up. I’m sure the King and Queen of Antar would be welcomed guests.”

Sec. Trivers: “Yes, sir. That’s not a bad idea.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he gives his secretary and old friend a lopsided grin…
“Don’t look so surprised, I do have a good one every now and then. So what else do we have on the agenda for today?”

Setting: Lubbock, TX, Motel 6, about the same time

Lonnie: she’s still too stunned to speak: she had spotted it at a gas station/mini mart and couldn’t believe it: Nicholas hadn’t paid any attention to the cover and just gave her a curious look when she bought the magazine: she had kept it hidden from him for some reason: the idea of Nicholas seeing it bothered her and she wasn’t sure why: there they were, there he was all smiling and happy at the baptismal for Max Evans’ little brat: in the privacy of her cheap motel room, she quickly flips through it: the cover had been of Max and his human bitch, Liz, and their brat, but inside there were more of all of them: there was Zan with Ava and in front…in front was a little girl with blond curly hair and Zan’s eyes: that was Zan’s daughter, her niece, she knew it, it had to be: she quickly read through the article, nothing really new, just a bunch of PR crap written by someone sitting in some office in LA or Chicago or NY: interestingly the little girl was not identified, the story was all about Max and Liz and their baby’s baptismal, not much to tell just mainly a lot of what was obviously very staged photographs: suddenly she realized why she didn’t want Nicholas to see this, he had already explained that any that stood between her and the throne would need to be eliminated, Max, his half-human brat, Zan, Isabel, and now…now this little girl with her brother’s eyes: somehow that disturbed her more than knowing that her brother would have to die again: she couldn’t get that little face out of her head: as she laid back on the well worn bed and closed her eyes, that little angelic face with her brother’s eyes haunted her dreams.

Meanwhile, in another motel room…

Nicholas: he paced back and forth: it had taken forever for this shapeshifter to arrive and what did they send…an ideological youth: it was doubtful that he would even be able to carry out his orders, it was only under a threat of dishonoring his family that had gotten him this far: at least he had more of the toxin, Beryzile, enough to take care of Max Evans and his sister, Isabel, and maybe even Zan {damn, Rath couldn’t even do that right!}: he pauses and looks at this Dranularian…
“So after we take care of Max Evans, we can head over to his sister and take care of her and hopefully catch the other Zan in Roswell on our way back.”

Whylan: he scowls: he hates this: he was doing it under extreme protest and he made sure his grand uncle knew it: he had never taken a political position in the Antarian war but if he had, it probably would have been on the side of King Zan, now he was here to kill him instead, but only him…
“My instructions, my debt, are for King Zan only. Anything else is on you.”

Nicholas: he wanted to fry him where he sat but he couldn’t: while Beryzile wasn’t lethal to his race, it could make him quite ill and it would kill Lonnie just as quickly as it will Max Evans: no, he couldn’t, he needed this upstart kid, but he would take his revenge later: this kid would never see space again, at least not from inside a ship {I wonder if a shapeshifter can shift into something that could withstand that vacuum of space?}: smiling at him…
“Of course, I got ahead of myself. Yes, you are correct King Zan only. I’ll take care of the rest.”
He continues to pace {first Max Evans, then the babe will be easy. Too bad he’s not a created hybrid like his dad, no Gandarium in his make up so Beryzile will be ineffective on him, although, it may make him sick enough… well, I’ll think of something. Then onto Isabel, then I’ll find Zan and this time, I’ll make certain he stays dead. Too bad Whylan’s ship wasn’t larger. It’ll be a tight fit for Lonnie and me, all those months to get back to Antar. It’ll be a cozy little trip. Maybe I’ll manage to get the location of the Granolith from Max before he dies? I’m sure he’ll tell me anything to spare his wife’s life, or maybe even his son’s? Hmm, too bad I couldn’t keep that promise but he’ll be dead so he won’t know anyways. Finally, finally we’re so close. The Royal Four and the Granolith, mission complete and then back to Antar as a hero, then home.}

Setting: Provincial Capitol, N. Hemisphere, Antar

Lord Ranjorn: he looks back at the what had been a magnificent city, renowned for it’s beautiful gardens and arts center, all ablaze: they had tried so hard to prevent this, limited the bombings and collateral damage: it had only made Kivar more determined to destroy more: they had fought street by street, block by block, building by building and as each building was surrendered, it was subsequently blown up as the numerous booby traps were triggered, taking many of his soldiers as well as quite a few innocent civilians with it: in the end, he didn’t have a choice, they had to level much of the city: it was too dangerous to do otherwise: out of the corner of his eye, he sees his captain approaching: as the captain stands and solutes…
“At ease Captain Ginlar and report.”

Ginlar: “Lord Ranjorn, sir. We captured the food processing plant with its storage facilities intact. “

Ranjorn: he allows himself a brief smile at the good news: it vanished when he saw the captain wasn’t smiling…
“But…”

Ginlar: “Sir, we’ve done some preliminary testing and the food appears to be untampered with, more complete tests are currently underway then as per orders we plan on turning it over to the Order for distribution to the needy.”

Ranjorn: “Go on, tell me the other part….”

Ginlar: “Sir, the owner of the facility is demanding due compensation. We of course were offering him the prevailing rate and he…he countered with triple the amount. He refuses to allow us access until his demands are met.”

Ranjorn: sighing, he wasn’t surprised: he could of course just take it but then he wouldn’t be any better than the ones he was fighting, he needed to be better than that, have a higher standard: what he needed was a good negotiator, one that would intimidate the hell out of this owner, one that could speak not only for the Order but for the rightful Antarian authority: he suddenly smiled and turned to look in the direction away from the city, to the vast ocean that separated the hemispheres…
“Captain, inform Chancellor Larek that the Northern Hemisphere is secure and that it is safe for Queen Nataria to return to her home world. Her people need her. I need her. And while she’s here, could she do some negotiating for us? It’s time to start rebuilding.”
He watched the captain solute, but this time with a slight smile {let’s just see this facility owner try and out negotiate Queen Nataria for food for her people. She’ll probably have the shirt off of his back by the time she’s done with him}: he looked back at the fires burning throughout the city {so much to rebuild already yet, we’re only partly done. There’s a whole other hemisphere yet to be taken and most likely destroyed. If anything, it’ll get harder as Kivar feels the noose closing in around him. He’ll dig in and fight until the last man. He has nothing to loose. No, as bad as this was, it was the easy part but then destroying usually was easier than rebuilding.}

Meanwhile in the Southern Hemisphere, Antarian Royal Palace…

Kivar: he had been ecstatic at the news from Earth, finally the new assassin arrived and from the latest report, none too soon either: he needed to have this upstart Max Evans taken down immediately: he needed to be able to spread the word that the king was dead, dead and wouldn’t be returning, no resurrection this time: this time he would wipe all of them out including any ill begotten off spring they may sire: he had to, he wouldn’t survive otherwise and neither would many others: he turned to the general standing in front of him: he had given him the rank of general for his support in the initial uprising: he had served him well in tracking down distant relatives of King Zan and confiscating their lands as traitors to the new ruler of Antar: he had grown powerful as he accumulated more lands and then redistributed them to the deserving faithful to him, Kivar: now that had all changed, he had not only lost all that he had acquired but had lost half of Antar along with it: the Northern regions had always been a bit backwards, more interested in the arts and literature, he had several paintings and artworks from there on the palace walls and statues decorating the palace gardens, along with an abundance of agricultural lands: he already missed that special bilberry wine that came from the valley somewhere outside the provincial capital, but he could live without the wine, many would be living or not without a lot more and soon…
“So tell me General Patreal, how are you going to get my lands back? You do realize without them, people right here in the capital will starve. While I could really care less what or how much people eat, I do know that hungry people have this tendency to blame the leadership, that would be me, for their empty bellies and that quickly leads to unrest and rioting. In order to prevent this I need my lands back, how do you plan to get them?”
The general just looks down and doesn’t say a word, it didn’t really matter, his fate was sealed the second he ordered the troop withdrawal…
“GUARDS! Take him away. Place him under house arrest, him and all his family. Make sure any lands he has left are confiscated.”
He waits for the guards to carry him away before calling for his aide to bring in the ship architect from Cromar: going over to a panel on the wall, he pushes a button and a 3D display of a space ship appears…
“So this is the redesigned and upgraded Royal Cruiser. Tell me the how much will it hold? How fast? Weaponry? Can anything Larek and those rebels he’s leading be able to touch it?”

Architect: “No Lord Kivar, to our knowledge Chancellor Larek does not have anything fast enough to catch it, let alone out gun it. It was designed as you requested. It can carry 20 tons of cargo in its holds, plus a crew of 20 with room for 120 passengers.”

Kivar: “Good, good. Tell me, fully loaded and at top speed, how long would it take to get to Earth from Antar?”

Architect: “Less than two months.”

Kivar: nodding…
“And how long to do the retrofit?”

Architect: “Six months, possible sooner, say four if pushed.”

Kivar: the way things were going he wasn’t sure how much time he had: if push came to shove, he had to have an escape plan: he was no fool, even if all of Antar burned to the ground, which it might, he was going to survive, more than survive: he’d take the royal treasury with him and make a swing by Earth: there was a few things there he was determined to collect, his bride and the Granolith, and if this assassin didn’t do his job, Max Evans’ head on a platter, even if he had to destroy that entire backwater world, he was determined to have what should have been his years ago…
“Good, good, push it then. Deliver it in four months.”

Sometimes not even the Fates know what beats in the heart of evil.


Chapter 168

Setting:
Cheap motel, Cambridge, MA, later that week

Nicholas: he was growing more and more frustrated and that damn shapeshifter wasn’t helping: he was more interested in playing damn tourist than he was in finding and fulfilling his damn mission: it was driving him insane: now that they had finally gotten here, Max Evans wasn’t even there: he glared at the picture in the paper: Max Evans’ smiling face, next to this President Wilkinson, and the wives together, oohing and aahing over the little rugrat at the presidential retreat for the weekend: throwing the paper on the ground {DAMN, DAMN, DAMN!}: he looked over at Lonnie, just sitting there, looking at him, chewing that gum like she was a camel or something…
“Where the hell is Whylan this time?”

Lonnie: she’s been keeping her distance from Nicholas lately, besides she was tired from all the driving: she knew it grated on Nicholas that he didn’t appear to be old enough to drive and therefore couldn’t without attracting attention: Whylan didn’t have any experience driving nor did he care to, in fact Whylan didn’t appear to care a whole lot about anything, especially killing Max, but then she wasn’t sure if she did either: that little girl with curly hair just wouldn’t go away, it plagued her sleep…
“How the hell should I know, not my day to watch him.”

Nicholas: the look he gave her would have made most blanch, part of him was furious that it had no effect on her, the other part wanted to take her right then and there, if only {DAMN THIS SHELL! No one would suspect a 12 year old of being a threat, think of the surprise element, think of the incredible advantage it would give you! BULL! Think of all the things you’d be denied because of a 12 year old’s body!}: he had no desire to have Lonnie laugh at him and she definitely would if she saw his naked shell: no 12 year old would be enough for her, that’s for damn sure: it just made him more angry: he spins around to face the opening door and as Whylan casually strolls in…
“Where the hell have you been? While on Earth…”

Whylan: he had had just about enough from him…
“While on Earth I am to wait for an opportunity to fulfill my mission. Nothing more, nothing less, and according to reports, King Zan isn’t here this weekend, so I might as well check out the lay of this town and see what’s here. And nowhere is it written in any contract that I have to obey a general in a kid’s suit! Miss Lonnie, I have a driving tour map, would you like to go for a drive with me?”

Lonnie: she blinked at his outburst: she’d never heard anyone talk, correction yell, at Nicholas like that: she didn’t know this shapeshifter had it in him, maybe he just didn’t know any better, but what the hell: he had picked a rather fine looking form to shift into: maybe they could find a nice remote spot to park: she had been stuck with the kid for a long while…
“Sure.”
Grabbing the keys…
“See ya later, Niko, babe.”

Nicholas: “ARRGH, KIDS!”

Setting: Camp David, same time

Max: he coughed and looked at the lit cigar, trying to figure out exactly how you did this: he had smoked a cigarette once in junior high and promptly turned green: as he puffed in it a few more times, this was a little different, strange flavor but not bad: it somehow seemed to go with the cool night air of Camp David: if he looked hard enough he could almost make out the sharp shooters in the tree line: continuing their evening stroll…
“Thank you Mr. President for the invitation this weekend. We don’t get out much with a baby and…everything else.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he wasn’t sure if giving Max a cigar was a good idea: it was something he enjoyed doing on occasion with a friend, but he hadn’t taken into consideration Max’s age: with everything riding on his shoulders, it was sometimes hard to remember that Max wasn’t even old enough to legally drink, not that he would anyways, but still only 20, damn: he’s holding up pretty well though: he’s aged, matured, Julie had been the first to pinpoint the difference in him: he’s lost the innocent of youth, he’s grown, filled out, he’s couldn’t be called a boy anymore, he’s obviously still young, but a young man, a husband, a father, and a king: what a difference a year made: maybe inviting him here was an even better idea than he had originally planned: he should be introduced to the right people, world leaders, diplomats, leaders of industry and sciences: it wouldn’t be difficult, the White House had been getting everything from discreet inquiries to outright demands from various people to meet the alien king: he had initially rebuffed them, wanting to protect Max because of his youth, all with Philip Evans knowledge and consent of course, but now…now maybe it was time to give him a proper introduction to the world, besides eventually he’s going to be leaving for his home world to rebuild it: he’s going to need some help with that and it’ll be interesting to see what his world might have to offer in return, what kind of trade: yes, I think it’s time he got his feet wet in a few things: he smiles as Max coughs, looks at the cigar, gives it a couple of good puffs and then takes a good long draw without coughing again, the man’s getting the hang of it: continuing along the walking path…
“We’re glad you two, correction, you four could make it on such short notice. So, how’s Harvard treating you and Liz? I hope security isn’t interfering with your studies.”

Max: “Not really. I hear petty crimes are way down on campus. I guess having agents present works as a good deterrent. It was nice of you to make arrangements for little Philip and Ms. Olsen to stay as well. She’s been great with him. You wouldn’t believe how excited she was about coming to Camp David, for that matter all of us. Thank you.”

Pres. Wilkinson: smiling at the memory of how flustered their nanny had been upon arrival and all the introductions…
“Of course, we were glad to do it. So, how do you think they’d handle coming to the White House? There are a few people I’d like for you to meet, some dinners and functions you might want to attend. Maybe even sit in on some minor trade meetings, see what it’s really like. Would you be interested?”

Max: he had been surprised by the sudden invitation, especially coming on the heels of the news that the assassin had arrived: he looked back towards the tree line and all those guards, all the security…
“Of course I’m interested and I don’t mean to sound ungrateful but I’m curious, why now? Is it because of the security risk I pose because I refuse to go into protective custody?”

Pres. Wilkinson: smiling…
“In a way yes, what safer place than the White House but it’s more than that. I know you’re majoring in political science at Harvard, what better place to study than in the middle of where it all actually happens? And if it just so happens that you’d be surrounded by even more security because of it…well, maybe your second, Mr. Guerin, will lay off the agents a bit.”

Max: he had to chuckle at that…
“Yeah, he does take his job pretty seriously. It took a direct order, issued very loudly to keep him from following me back to Cambridge.”
They walk in comfortable silence for a bit…
“I’ve had some good teachers these last few years, taught me many things, including never turn down an opportunity to learn even more. Thank you Mr. President, I’d be happy to learn whatever it is you can teach me.”

Pres. Wilkinson: puffing on his cigar and grinning…
“The first thing you’ll learn is that your wife is going to freak because she doesn’t have a thing to wear, doesn’t matter if it’s true or not. She’ll freak. Mine still does.”

Max: laughing…
“Maybe not freak but um, yeah, I can hear the charge cards ringing up right now. Good thing it’s not my sister, she would freak, majorly freak.”

Pres. Wilkinson: thinking of his own beloved annoying sister…
“Think she’d like to meet the head of Christian Dior? I believe he’s invited to the state dinner we’re hosting for the new French President at the end of the month.”


posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:42:39 PM
Max: he almost choked on the cigar he laughed so hard…
“If you invite her now, she just MAY be ready by then. Poor Alex, she’ll drive him nuts stressing over it.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he tries not to laugh but the merriment in his eyes can’t be squashed…
“I’ll make sure a special invitation is sent to her and her fiancé tomorrow. I forgot to congratulate you on your sister’s engagement. I understand Mr. Whitman is a very intelligent and likeable young man.”

Max: it seemed odd to be thanked for his sister’s engagement, it should be the happy couple or his parents or something, but things were a bit different when you’re a king…
“Thank you and yeah, he is. He’s smart enough to let Isabel arrange not only her outfit, but I’m sure his as well. All he’ll have to do is show up on time. He’s very punctual.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Yes, smart man. It took me five years of aggravation before I finally figured that out, so he’s already way ahead of the game. So tell me about that wonderful little boy you have. He certainly is a good baby, hardly ever cries.”

Max: laughing…
“That’s because you’re not there at 2, 3, 4, even 5:00AM. Stop by then, we’ll be up. But yeah, he’s great, incredible, a dream come true.”

Pres Wilkinson: “Children usually are, at least until they hit their teens, then they become something entirely different.”

Max: “Yeah, that’s what I keep hearing, although judging by my niece, there’s something to those terrible twos as well, especially for one with uh, alien tendencies.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he had heard a few things about the little girl, Zanya, and her temper: remembering his own children, especially his youngest one, April, at that age, he shudders slightly…
“Yeah, I can see where that might be challenging. It is the age of some spectacular temper tantrums.”

Max: “Yep, and Zanya certainly can light some fireworks when she wants to. She keeps Zan on his toes, that’s for sure.”

Pres. Wilkinson: they walk for a bit, enjoying their cigars and the cool night air…
“How’s the war going?”

Max: pausing their walking and taking a heavy breath…
“Costly. We’ve retaken the northern part of Antar but it’s the southern part that’s going to be difficult. That’s where most industry and central government is located, where Kivar is. He’s not going to give without a hell of a fight. They’re expecting him to fight to the last man. He has no reason not to. The causalities are already higher than expected and with the south’s large population…”
He just shakes his head at the thought.

Pres. Wilkinson: sadly…
“There is no such thing as a good war, Max.”
They start heading back towards the main building…
“If there’s anything we can do for your people, let us know.”

Max: never in his wildest imagination did he think that one day he would stand next to the President of the United States, talking to and being treated as a world leader and friend: his life was truly strange: giving him a grateful smile…
“Thanks, it means a lot to me.”
Looking at his half smoked cigar…
“I should probably get rid of this before going in. I don’t think Liz is going to appreciate me smoking.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Oh, it won’t matter much, she’ll know anyways. They always do.”

Setting: Max & Liz’s apartment, following Monday evening

Max: answering the ringing phone…
“Hello.”
He has to hold the phone away from his ear so the loud shriek won’t rupture his eardrum or something…
“Hey Iz, what’s up…but…but…but I thought you’d want to go to the White House…who’s going to be there…oh, I thought it was just the French President…really, from Christian Dior, that’s some sort of clothes designer, right? Ok, fashion designer…no, I really don’t think I’m lame…well, yeah, I supposed that you’ll need a new dress…oh, it needs to be a Dior…ok, yeah, I supposed that would be polite, but I don’t see…they cost HOW MUCH?! Shit! I mean…shit…what do you mean Liz will need one too…what… wait…why do I need to buy a tux, I could just rent…why can’t I go to the White House in a rented tux…oh… uh, ok, um, yeah, I guess Alex will need one too but…but…but I…uh…um… O K. See ya then.”
He hung up the phone and then turned to Liz who was calmly sitting on the sofa reading a magazine…
“Uh, that was Isabel.”

Liz: smirk…
“So I gathered.”

Max: scratching his head…
“Uh, she says that you and her need to go shopping, immediately. She, um, she’s on her way here. She’s already called some shop in Boston and they’ve made a private after hours appointment for 9:00 tonight. Uh, Liz, do evening gowns really cost…”

Liz: she continues flipping through the magazine…
“Yep.”

Max: “Do I really need to buy a tux?”

Liz: “Yep.”

Max: he looks at his wife…
“You were expecting this call weren’t you?”

Liz: “Yep.”

Max: “Do I have a say in this?”

Liz: “Depends, if you do, you’ll have to come shopping with Isabel. Care to do that again?”

Max: remembering the last time when Mom made him go school clothes shopping, he shudders…
“Uh, no, no, that’s ok. Have fun.”
He gives her a quick peck on the forehead and retreats to the safety of their bedroom until after Isabel leaves: that would be the last quiet evening they’d have for some time: between school and homework, the demands of an infant, and constant invitations to the White House and Camp David or for him, sitting in on trade negotiations, their lives had become a whirlwind: he barely had time to even think about there being an assassin out to get him, he didn’t forget though, the extra agents were a constant reminder and any slight slip-up on his part security wise resulted in a late night phone call from San Francisco from his second berating him for it: he just wasn’t allowed time to dwell on it: life wasn’t all work and no play though, sometimes the two combined together, like on the dance floor with Liz, dressed to the nines, and he, in his new tux: she was wearing a dark green strapless dress that hugged her curves perfectly with a matching wrap draped around her shoulders: she had a hell of diamond rock suspended around her neck on a gold chain and matching earrings: he still has no idea why a jeweler would let his wife and sister borrow them but there’s no doubt that between what Liz was wearing and the rocks Isabel was supporting, he’d be in deep crap with his Dad if anything got lost: Liz was beautiful tonight: smiling as he spun her around the dance floor…
“You’re the most beautiful queen on the dance floor.”

Liz: she didn’t want to admit it, it seemed so shallow but God did she love all the gowns and dresses and accessories that Isabel had been helping her buy, the special treatment of after hour appointments and the way the sales people catered to her and Isabel, the jewelry that they were allowed to borrow with just a signature, the make-up artist just itching to help her and the hair stylist at her beckon call, it was so…so spoiled: it wasn’t her, but God was it fun to pretend…
“Thank you, but you know, I do believe that I’m the only queen here tonight.”

Max: he scans around the room…
“Oh, I don’t know, rumor has it that diplomat over there has some pretty strange…”

Liz: her eyes grow huge…
“Max, you can’t say…really? He doesn’t look it. I mean…”
Seeing his eyes twinkle with mischief…
“Max, stop, that’s how rumors get started.”

Max: spinning around the dance floor with her…
“Well, that is what I said it was.”

Isabel: it’s funny, in high school she would have never had thought Alex was such an accomplished dancer, but he was and so much more: he looked so handsome in his black tux, it suited him so well, everything did, from the scruffy jeans and sweatshirts he wore to school to a new black tux in the ballroom at the White House, he just seemed to fit so comfortably with everything, with her: he was like her favorite old shirt, no matter what size, it fit and reminded you of home, made you feel… loved: that’s how Alex made her feel, loved, something she never thought possible…
“Alex, you look very handsome tonight.”

Alex: smiling appreciatively at her: all decked out in a satiny black dress and sparkling with diamonds: he’s not sure where she got those rocks she’s wearing and he decided he’d rather not know, Max could worry about it: Isabel Evans, soon to be Isabel Whitman, Princess, and tonight she looked every inch of one too…
“It’s only because of whom I’m with. You look radiant, like this is where you belong, in a great house, in a great room, surrounded by the finest, a princess.”

Isabel: she looked around thinking how beautiful it all was and so perfect, but was it really…
“No, no, this is wrong. Alex, the war, so many people are losing everything, even their lives and here we are dancing.”

Alex: she tries to stop and drop his hands but he won’t let her…
“It’s alright Isabel. It’s all right to enjoy yourself once in a while, as long as you don’t neglect your duty. And you’re not, so enjoy yourself, be the princess your people would be proud of. I certainly am.”

Isabel: it takes every once of effort she can muster not to let the tears flow, still misty eyed…
“Thank you Alex.”

Alex: checking over his shoulder at his best friend and soon to be brother-in-law…
“Come on, the night’s young, let’s show the king and queen over there how to do it right.”

Setting: outside 1600 Pennsylvania Blvd., same time

Nicholas: this was beyond ridicules, Max Evans never went anywhere other than school, home, or off to DC for something the other: stomping up and down the sidewalk in front of the iron fence…
“Doesn’t the guy have a damn life? Home, school, meetings, whatever…what about sports, shopping, taking the brat to the park, something…anything!”

Whylan: he looked at Nicholas making a spectacle of himself, then back at the large white house, such practical people, they actually named it The White House and it really was white: Nicholas had really been on his case lately, not wanting him to go out anymore, instead he’d been watching TV, the Travel Channel: maybe if they were lucky Max Evans would take a trip to Australia, he’d love a chance to see the Great Barrier Reef: shrugging, he turned around and looked over towards the Mall, he still had 4 more Smithsonian Buildings to visit, he was saving the Air & Space one for last: he was in no hurry.

Setting: Vintarian Palace, Vintar

Tavner: he couldn’t suppress his grin and just shakes his head as his father raises a questioning eyebrow at him…
“It seems the Dranularian, K’Nar’s, other grandnephew is something of a tourist at heart. He won’t stay put. Between that and his arrogance of youth, Nicholas has taken to having fits.”

Lanua: “Indeed.”

Tavner: “Yes, according to this he had one quite publicly in front of the…”
Referring back to the message…
“In front of this white house.”

Lanua: “White house? What’s that?”

Tavner: rereading it…
“Uh, apparently, it’s a large house that’s white…no, wait, ah, I see. It’s how they refer to their presidential palace. It seems King Zan has been spending quite a bit of time there. Meeting several important people, attending parties and such.”

Lanua: “Ah, good, good. Then this White House is well defended? No chance Nicholas or the assassin could get in?”

Tavner: “There’s always a chance Father, but apparently not easily. This would further frustrate General Nicholas.”

Lanua: “Hmm, yes, as well as his master Kivar. Something is up with him. He’s been entirely too quiet lately. Kivar should be screaming for reinforcements, or supplies.”

Tavner: “But he is, we’ve received…”

Lanua: “We’ve received half-hearted requests for assistance, he should be screaming at us for more but he’s not. No, my nose is twitching. He’s up to something.”

Tavner: “Perhaps he’s low on funding. He must be since…”

Lanua: waving his hand…
“Bahh…he has the royal treasury tucked safely away, he could use that for collateral. His people and even troops are going to be going hungry soon. Fuel is already in short supply and he does have the means to acquire more, why isn’t he?”

Tavner: “Maybe he doesn’t want to…maybe he has other plans.”
He looked at his father, who nods at him…
“Chancellor Larek?”

Lanua: “Same thoughts, something is wrong. We’re just not seeing it, though. We’re getting close to ending this mess but it could still blow up in our face if we’re not careful. And need I remind you that you have an added incentive…a new marriage bed awaits you if this does go all to hell. Find out what we’re missing.”

When in doubt, go with gut instinct that’s why the Fates gave them to you.


Chapter 169

Setting:
Antar, approx. a month later

Lord Ranjorn: his ship landed at the local ship port: this was his first look at the town: he had been caught off guard at the speed in which they were advancing, it made him nervous: they shouldn’t be here yet: touring the town, almost everything was intact, the buildings, the infrastructure, everything: he paused to look at the faces of the men behind the fence, the POW’s: no, not everything was intact: they were the young and scared or the old and tired, that’s all that was left: Kivar had conscripted the rest long ago: he watched as they lined up for chow, they were starved: he shakes his head sadly and continues to the town hall where his captain had setup a command post: he’s saluted smartly as he enters…
“Caption Brialo, report.”

Capt. Brialo: activating a 3D image on the wall and using a laser pointer…
“Lord Ranjorn, General, sir, the town is secure. I have scouts out here and here, probing the perimeter. Casualties were light, very light. The enemy surrendered in mass.”

Lord Ranjorn: thinking of those hungry faces behind the fence…
“Provisions?”

Capt. Brialo: “They’re eating the same as we are. Any injuries or illnesses are being tended to. We’re helping them set up tents and cots. Sir, they didn’t fight. When they saw us, they just surrendered. They’re tired and hungry and are asking to go home.”

Lord Ranjorn: studying the map…
“Why now? Why are we seeing this now? Kivar still has two whole divisions of well-trained, and well-supplied troops. Why throw ones that are too young or too old to fight at us now? Kivar has got to know that they’ll just lay down their arms. He’s just giving us this area, why?”

Capt. Brialo: he had to admit it had been easy, too easy lately…
“Trading land and people for time while he’s preparing to spring a trap on us?”

Lord Ranjorn: he rubs his hand over his mouth as he ponders this…
“Perhaps, but where? We need more reconnaissance. Send out additional scouts to probe the areas along here and here. In the meantime, make sure thorough backgrounds are taken of all prisoners, compare them with missing person reports that the Order of Ruan have been collecting from liberated areas. Turn any matches over to the Order for them to be reunited, providing there are no reports of criminal activities or willing collaboration with the enemy. If they’re local, after additional outlying areas are secure, return them to their wives and mothers. Remember, we’re not a conquering army but a liberating one. These are our people, fellow Antarians, make sure they’re treated as such. Ask the Order to help with the care of those left in camp. I will not tolerate any reports of abuse, dismissed. Oh and Captain, good job.”
He finishes his tour of the area and returns to his ship: he was highly disturbed: they had been getting reports of things not adding up, supplies being horded, men and ships being held back from battle: it all added up to Kivar building up to something major, but what, when, where: once back aboard his ship, he heads to his private conference room and pushes the button until he gets the display he wants of the region: plotting first his current position and current known position of Kivar’s men and supplies, he can see the line cutting across the region: he moves them back in time, over the last month: he keeps replaying the troop movements of both sides for this time period, over and over again: what he sees further unnerves him: this was no panicked retreat, it was planned and well executed: Kivar left expendable, untrained and undersupplied troops in his wake to hopefully keep them busy getting bogged down with caring for them, and buying Kivar even more time, but for what: he instructs the display to project time tables and plot estimated positions for all troop for the next month, and the next, and the next, and again: he stopped, if they held to this projected time table and pattern, in less than four months Antar will be liberated: Kivar hasn’t fought this long and hard for over 50 years just to lay down his arms and surrender now: he still has amble ability to fight, so why isn’t he: Lord Ranjorn spends the night replaying different scenarios and they all come out the same to varying degrees, Kivar has allowed them the foothold and he had to know nothing would stop them once that happened: sooner or later Antar would fall: the question then becomes, what happens next?

Setting:: San Francisco Opera, Late October…

Michael: he squirms in his tux, he hates it: he hates the stupid bow tie, the cummerbund that refuses to stay straight, the shiny lapels, ok, the gold pocket watch was kinda cool, but mainly he hates that he now OWNS the damn thing: he glances over to his best friend {how can Max look so damn comfortable in his? How in the hell had Isabel gotten their dad to spring for, as she put it ‘appropriate eveningwear’? Hell, appropriate eveningwear is a pair of sweat pants or just boxers.}: he looks to his other side and gives his pixie a pained grin {ok, she’s not bad in that gold dress, oh wait, Isabel said they’re called gowns. Well, at least they got the name right for eveningwear, gowns. Damn, and just how had Liz manage to get the jeweler to loan Maria that diamond necklace? She’s even got diamonds in that headband that she also borrowed.}: he cringes as the fat woman bellows {OH GOD, I hope to hell now that the fat lady has finally sung this thing is over with once and for all. How can anyone be expected to understand what they’re saying anyways? It ain’t even in English!}: he smirks as he hears the same sentiments being mumbled behind him and the answering smack on the arm, probably the arm, sounded like the arm: he chances a quick glance behind his shoulder and notes the long suffering look Kyle is sporting while rubbing his upper arm: yep, the arm: Alex was sitting next to Kyle, wearing a slight grin at the antics going on next to him but keeping his focus on the opera, less he should suffer the same fate as his neighbor there: Alex never was a dummy, besides Isabel could hit pretty hard when she wanted to, both he and Max knew that first hand: it was another 30 minutes before the agony was finally over and they could leave: security was extremely tight as the eight of them made their way to the waiting limo: he made sure that he was at Max’s side the entire time: as Max was climbing into the limo, he turned and for a second could have sworn he saw Nicholas in the shadows: swearing under his breath as he is the last to enter the limo…
“Damn Maxwell, you had better have a good reason for doing this.”

At the Fairmont Hotel…

Liz: they all step out of the limo and headed directly to the elevators that service the upper floors to their suite: they were staying in the presidential suite for security reasons, it was big enough for them plus their son and nanny: Liz insisted that he stay with them wherever they went and San Francisco was no exception: upon entering the suite she goes directly to their master suite and takes a peek at her sleeping angel in the crib by their bedside: Ms. Olsen had the room next to them but only watched him when they weren’t home: Maria followed her in and was just itching to pick him up: Liz didn’t usually wake him after he had already been put down for the night, it made for a cranky baby later on, but it had been a few months since any of them saw him: very carefully she picked up her sleeping son and handed him over Maria: as they walked back into the living area for all to see…
“Shh, try and keep it down guys. He doesn’t like being woke up and I don’t want him crying.”
Eyeing Max going over to his carry-on bag, she scowls: she knows what he’s going to take out of it and she doesn’t care too much for it…
“Max, not around the baby.”

Max: looks up and smiles as he sticks four of them in his pocket…
“No problem, Liz. Guys, wanna step out on the balcony?”
As they all step outside into the cold foggy evening, he takes a cutter our of his pocket and snips the end off and then passes out the rest to the others along with the cutter: using his powers to light the other end and taking a long drawl on it to get it going…
“That was an interesting evening. Didn’t think it’d ever end.”

Michael: {since when did Max do cigars? Cool!}: savoring the rich smooth flavor as he inhaled…
“Good cigar, Maxwell. Dominican?”

Alex: he looks over as Kyle lights his cigar the alien way then looks at his unlit one…
“Uh guys, human here. Need a light.”

Max: giving Alex a hand…
“Sorry Alex. Nope, Cuban, the Canadian Prime Minister turned me on to them when I met him last week.”

Kyle: raising his eyebrow at how casually Max said that…
“Guess there’s a bright side of hobnobbing with the big boys after all, eh El Presidente?”

Max: taking another puff…
“Yep, there are a few good bennies.”

Michael: puff, blow circle, puff: never one to mince words…
“So Maxwell, what’s this all about? The opera, the suite…oh and what the hell are you doing in San Francisco anyways? You do know that you were followed?”

Max: he looks around for something to use as an ashtray, looks over the railing, long way down, the wet fog would probably put out anything hot before it hit the ground, if it did hit the ground, it’d probably get blown away: knocking the ash over the railing…
“Iz’s been wanting to do something special, like the opera or a play and Liz’s been missing Maria, plus I thought it’d be a good idea to see how diligent our friends were, see if they’d follow. So where’re they staying anyways?”

Kyle: “Holdiay Inn Express, 10 blocks away. They tried to check in here, but, well, that was a little to close for comfort so the agents had a chat with the management here. But they’ve been all over the City, at least Lonnie and that shapeshifter has.”

Max: snorting at the irony…
“Yeah, I hear he’s got a bit of the tourist bug. Bet he saw more of San Francisco than I have.”

Kyle: “Yep, he has. Took Lonnie shopping at the Embarcadero, they forgot to pay for a few things. Spent most of the afternoon at the wharf, then Chinatown, and the Exploritorium. Heard Nicholas was fit to be tied when he headed towards the Bart station and was talking about going over to Oakland to check out Jack London Square.”

Max: “Glad he’s enjoying himself. Nice to get out of the house once in a while.”
Taking good long puff, he knew that Michael had turned much of the Earthly security intel over to Kyle while he kept an eye on the alien side…
“How’s that new transmitter/receiver Alex sent you?”

Michael: he eyes Max critically, he’s changed: he’s older, more…more something, definitely not a kid from Roswell anymore: matching his friend’s tone…
“It’s holding up good. Alex, you’re a genius.”

Alex: taking a puff then an elaborate bow…
“Glad to help. Didn’t hurt that I got an ‘A’ for it either.”

Max: leaning against the rail and grinning at his friends…
“Yeah, heard you made some changes, improvements…something about dual channels?”

Alex: “I was able to boost the strength too for a stronger signal, takes less time for messages to send and receive. Can travel farther as well.”

Max: eyeing his friend…
“You’re amazing Alex, glad you’re on our side. So, heard anything interesting on that other channel lately, Michael?”

Michael: looking out into the blanket of thick fog…
“Tavner sends his regards. No Maxwell, not really, just more of the same. Kivar is apparently handing Antar over on a silver platter and no one has been able to figure out why.”

Max: frowning…
“Nothing else?”

Michael: shaking his head…
“Some reports that the ship building docks on Cromar are very busy and have heavy security. Tavner hasn’t been able to get anyone in to take a look at what they’re so busy building but rumor has it that it’s for Antarians.”

Max: looking at his second, he’s grown a lot this last year: ever since the attack when he took command, he’s handled everything well, very well…
“And…”

Michael: “There’re reports that several of Kivar’s elite fighters are unaccounted for. If I had to guess, I’d say they’re at Cromar getting some sort of retrofit or something… everything says Kivar’s planning for one big last stand.”

Max: “But…”

Michael: “But it doesn’t feel right. Kivar isn’t one to stake everything on just one thing. My gut is telling me that he’s got something else up his sleeve but damn if I know what it is.”

Max: thinking about it for a moment then deciding to let Michael worry over it, he’s got more than enough on his plate as it was: the President had been drilling into him the importance of delegating worries for others to handle, time to put it into practice…
“Well, let me know when you do. Now, how much longer am I going to be playing cat and mouse with this assassin? The Harvard/Yale game is coming up next month and I’ve been offered primo seats.”

Kyle: laughing…
“Um, yeah in front of the tv. Sorry but until we’ve got a handle on what Kivar’s up to, we think it’s best to keep the status quo here, besides that shapeshifter is keeping Nicholas pretty occupied just keeping tabs on where he’s ran off to, yet again.”
Chuckling a little…
“Heard he was wanting to stay until Sunday so he could take in a 49’er game at the ‘Stick. Good luck on that one.”

Max: “Hmm, wouldn’t mind seeing that myself.”

Kyle: “Uh no, not secure enough.”

Max: smiling, he has to find out…
“And what if I insisted?”

Kyle: taking a good long puff…
“I’d appeal to your logical side and explain why it was a bad idea…”
Puff, puff…
“then I’d call your mother.”
He loved the funny look Max gave him at that.

Alex: sputter, snark, oh the hell with it, laughing outright…
“Never seen someone pull rank on a king before.”
His three friends soon joined him in laughing their asses off.

Kyle: laughing, Max could always take a joke: he had been aware of Max since grade school but Max was so quiet and stand offish it never occurred to him that Max had a sense of humor or that he was actually an ok guy…even for an alien: nope, never going to admit it though, why ruin a good thing…
“Well, I’d say we better finish these and get back in before we freeze our balls off out here.”

Later that night….

Michael: he sits on the bed and contemplates pulling his shoes off: he looked over at the closed bathroom door and briefly wondered what the hell was taking her so long to get out of there: looking around the spacious hotel suite, it was just across the hall from
posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:43:53 PM
Max’s: between Max and Liz, little Philip’s nanny, and Isabel and Alex, even the presidential suite filled up: he and Maria were sharing a slightly smaller one with Kyle and Tess: they could have gone home but somehow it felt right, all of them being together again: after the cigars, they had come in to warm up and play with the baby until he crashed again and Liz put him back down in his crib, then they had found a Laurel & Hardy marathon on and watched that until almost morning, they had ordered banana splits from room service around 3:00am, and finally called it a night around 5:00am: he looked over at the bedside clock, 5:43am: slipping his shoes off he goes over the satin lined box on the dresser and pops it open to look at the necklace Maria had been wearing earlier {damn, that thing is huge. How in the hell could anyone ever afford something like that? It’s not like you could wear it everyday either, so why buy it? It sure sparkled when the light hit it just right, though. It made Maria sparkle too.}: running his fingers though his hair {that’s all I need another piece of jewelry for her to go on about. Christ, she’s still harpin’ about the engagement ring Alex got Iz and even throws in Liz’s ring when she really wants to rub it in. What the hell is it about diamonds anyways? OK, so they sparkle, you can’t eat ‘em, play with ‘em, or use ‘em, just something to stick on your finger to gawk at. Maria knows how I feel about her, why in the hell does she need a damn ring to prove it? For that matter, what’s the big deal about getting married anyhow? 50% of all marriages end in divorce. It’s just a stupid piece of paper that don’t make a damn bit of difference.}: he runs a finger along the dark red ruby at the center of the diamonds {it sure brought the fire in her out tonight, challenging, daring, and burning bright. Yeah, that’s my Maria, a ruby. A ring might not be bad idea but a ruby one. Maybe I should talk to Max… no maybe Iz or even Liz before they leave tomorrow, er, today.}: looking over at the clock, he scowls and heads over to the closed door and pounds on it…
“Come on, it’s almost 6:00 and I gotta pee before bed. Hurry up already!”

In times of war and strife, the Fates know that it is the ties that bind that will help pull you through it all.


Chapter 170

Setting:
Zan & Ava’s house, Taos, Monday before Thanksgiving

Zan: it used to be that Thanksgiving and the Holidays meant nothing to him, just another day leading up to the time when people would be easy prey, flush with lots of holiday loot: now, it meant family, food, and good times: although he does have some reservations about this one: Mom and Dad were picking them up and driving to Wichita, KS, to Mom’s parents house: he didn’t know Grandma and Grandpa Elam all that well: he liked them, they had been good to them and spoiled Zanya: they had made a point to call and make sure he, Ava and Zanya understood that they were invited and were very much wanted there for Thanksgiving: Isabel, Alex, Max, Liz and Squirt were flying there tomorrow afternoon: his mission this morning was to keep Zanya and Blackie out of Ava’s hair while she packs: he can hear her squeal reverberating down the hall: shaking his head, he runs down the hall to where his daughter is playing tug-o-war with Blackie with what looks likes a pair of his boxers: coming over and grabbing the boxers, he then finds himself playing tug-a-war with Blackie…
“Blackie drop it…Blackie….”

Ava: stepping out into the hall to see what that racket was…
“Zan, those had better not be your new ones that I just got you last week. Quit goofing off with the dog and help me get things ready. Zanya needs her bath and make sure you set enough food out for Aunt Trudy to feed Blackie while we’re gone…Zan, stop playing and help me.”

Zan: {playing? Who’s playing?}: as he finally gets Blackie to drop it {damn, they are the new ones, I haven’t even worn them yet.}: picking up his daughter and carrying her down the hall under his arm, he heads towards the bathroom with Blackie yipping as he follows behind them…
“Come on Zanya, let’s get you all cleaned up for Grandma and Grandpa.”

Zanya: twisting around as her daddy carries her down the hall…
“Daddy, Bwackie need bath too!”

Zan: a little after noon he answers the doorbell…
“Mom, Dad, ya made it.”

Diane: giving him a good hug and collecting a kiss…
“Hi, sweetheart! You look good. Where’s…oh Zanya, let me see you. My, what a little lady you’re becoming. How about a hug?”
As her granddaughter jumps into her arms…
“Oh what a good hug.”
Looking at down as a wet black walking carpet comes walking in…
“Why is Blackie all wet?”

Zanya: she likes to be helpful…
“Daddy gave Bwackie a bath wiff me.”

Diane: her mouth opened and stayed that way for a moment, she wasn’t quite sure what to say to that: taking a good whiff of her granddaughter…
“Um, yes, so I can tell.”

Ava: she’s been busy trying to get the house straightened up and make sure only clean clothes got packed: noticing the wet paw prints going down the hall…
“Zan, why is the dog wet? Oh Mom, Dad, I didn’t hear the doorbell. Great, we’re almost all ready to go, just need to…”
Noticing the funny look Diane is giving her, like she wants to tell her something…
“What?”

Diane: sniffing Zanya again…
“Uh, um, I brought some new lavender bath gel… uh, um, Zanya, you want to try it out?”

Ava: walking over towards Diane and her daughter, she had seen Diane purposefully sniff her daughter then crinkle her nose: taking a good sniff herself: she turns on her husband…
“She smells like dog. Zan, you bathed your daughter with the dog? What in the…”
She glances at her daughter and bites back what she’s was going to say…
“I’ve got some peach smelling gel in my bath. Would you mind, Mom? I’ll get her something fresh and clean to wear.”

Diane: quickly walking down the hall carrying her granddaughter, glad to get Zanya’s little ears away from the tongue lashing she’s certain was about to erupt…
“I’d be happy to. Come on Zanya, let’s see if Mommy’s gel makes any nice bubbles.”

Ava: she waits until the bedroom door closes before turning back to her husband…
“What in the hell were you thinking?”

Zan: it seemed like a good idea at the time, Zanya certainly had loved it…
“Uh, I…he sort of jumped in and…well, he did need a bath…and…and…uh, I did clean the dog hair out of the tub afterwards.”

Ava: hands on hips, shooting him a death glare, then throwing her hands up in the air and heads to their daughter’s bedroom…
“ARGH! Zan, get the luggage in our bedroom and try not to bathe Blackie with it!”

Philip: he had been studying his shoes until his daughter-in-law departs, giving his son a compassionate look…
“Well, let’s get that luggage in the car. Oh, and whatever you want to bring over to Aunt Trudy’s for Blackie.”

Zan: loading the suitcases and bag of toys for Zanya in the back of Dad’s SUV…
“I wish Aunt Trudy was going with us. It’ll be weird her not being there for Thanksgiving.”

Philip: putting Zanya’s car seat in the backseat…
“She didn’t want to make the drive, besides I got the feeling her and Tom wanted to be alone for a change. We’ll all be together for Christmas at my Mom & Dad’s in Tahoe.”
Seeing Zan frowning…
“Don’t worry Zan. They want you there. They’re your grandparents too you know. Might be a good time to get to know them a little better.”

Zan: shrugging…
“I guess.”
Looking up with a sudden mischievous grin…
“Cousin Robert going to be there?”

Philip: he rolls his eyes and nodding ‘yes’…
“Please Zan, no more hung chickens.”

Zan: his Dad puts a hand on his shoulder as they walk back into the house…
“What about monkey suit? Couldn’t I hang him from a tree as a monkey? They live in the country, right? Do they have a barn? A bat hung from the rafters? Come on Dad, he’s so much fun to play with…please?”

Philip: shaking his head…
“ZAN…”
After dropping Blackie off at Aunt Trudy’s and spending a couple of hours visiting, they head out down the road: they were taking their time, he knew from experience that you just did not make good time on a road trip with little ones in the car and as expected they had to stop often for potty breaks, snack breaks, or just the basic get her out of the car so she can run around and hopefully tire herself out breaks: they got just outside of Oklahoma City when they decided to call it a day and found a modest motel: they got adjoining double rooms while the agents got the rooms on either side of them: dinner was at a nearby restaurant, Diane had frowned when he ordered the chicken fried steak, mumbled something about all that cholesterol and fat, but damn was it good: he sits back and watches his little darling granddaughter run back and forth between the open double doors: she was busily dragging a doll stroller overflowing with stuffed animals and dolls, balls, and God knows what else was stuffed in there: Zanya was a bundle of excitement, this was her first time that she could remember staying in a motel: stomping over to him in what had to be Ava’s shoes, she looks up with a big multicolored grin at him…
“Hmm, looks like you found Mommy’s makeup case, didn’t you?”

Zanya: this was so much fun, Mommy and Daddy and Grandma and Grandpa were all here and she could run all around and Mommy had packed all this neat stuff in a bag, makeup, perfume, hair stuff, and Mommy packed extra shoes…
“Uh huh, Mommy gotz new wip’ik, see.”
She grins even bigger, showing her pink teeth: she kept missing her lips until she figured out her mouth needed to be closed first.

Philip: laughing…
“Yes, I see. Did you leave any for Mommy?”

Zanya: shaking her head emphatically…
“Uh huh.”
Using her forefinger and thumb to show him…
“I wefed dis much.”

Diane: she walked in from the bathroom in her nightgown and robe and stopped dead in her tracks at the sight of her granddaughter…
“Oh my God, Zanya, what…”
Sighing and calling out…
“Oh Lord, Ava have you seen your daughter recently?”

Ava: poking her head through the doorway…
“No, she said she was going to go play with Grand…”
Noticing her daughter’s shinning face…
“pa. Zanya….what did I tell you about staying out of my makeup?”

Zanya: her lip quivers…
“I was juz pwayin’, Mommy.”

Ava: turning back to their side of the adjoining rooms…
“Zan, I need you to run to that Walmart we saw down the street and get some Mr. Bubbles. Your daughter needs another bath. A long one.”
Looking back at her daughter as Zan borrows Dad’s car keys and heads out the door…
“Zanya, please tell me that’s not my new lipstick?”

Diane: it was a little after 9:00 when Zanya was finally settled down, all snug in bed: she had insisted on sleeping in the extra bed on their side, leaving Zan and Ava a little privacy: she was just precious, all sweet and innocent: giving her a quick little peck on the cheek before climbing into bed beside her husband…
“She’s so sweet. I wished we had had this time with our own. I wished we could have gotten them when they were younger.”

Philip: he was stretched out on the bed with the tv on very low: looking over at his wife…
“Diane, you know that wasn’t possible.”

Diane: rubbing some crème on her hands…
“Oh, I know and I don’t regret it, not for a moment. We just had so little time with them, barely twelve years then they’re off to college. I missed not having them for those first six years. But at least I get to see it with our grandchildren, Zanya and now little Philip.”
Looking towards the open double door…
“Did Zan and Ava already turn in? It’s awfully quiet over there.”

Philip: looking straight ahead at the tv…
“Uh, I think they and the rest of that Mr. Bubbles disappeared into the bathroom some time ago. Haven’t seen them since.”

Diane: sighing, sometimes she forgot that her kids weren’t exactly kids anymore…
“Well, at least they’re quieter than Max and Liz are.”

Philip: laughing quietly…
“You think we should ever mention it to Max and Liz?”

Diane: “No. If our parents have never said anything to us, why should we to ours?”

Philip: “Diane, we’ve never…”

Diane: “Want to bet?”

Philip: “Uh, no…so Honey, want to …”

Diane: pointing to the occupied bed next to them…
“Ahem, Philip, grandchild, remember? And I’m sorry but that tub in there isn’t big enough. I’m just not that flexible anymore and neither are you.”

Philip: “Damn.”
The next day was clear and warm for November: they made Wichita by mid afternoon: it had been a long time since they had visited Diane’s parents: the place hadn’t changed much, the old country house had a new coat of paint, the barn needed a little work, maybe Zan and Max could do something about that: Diane’s folks aren’t overly wealthy and would probably appreciate any help they could get, especially if they got to see their unique grandchildren work a little of their alien magic: casting a glance back at Zan, as long as that magic isn’t directed at their other grandson, Robert: he had to smile a little, Zanya had been a bundle of energy and questions, their ride had been a never ending string of “what’s that” and “are we there yet”: now she’s quiet as a mouse, clutching her Winnie the Pooh bear in one arm, the other wrapped around her Daddy’s neck and staring wide eyed at the unfamiliar house…
“Well, let’s go see how the folks are doing?”

Colleen: she had been waiting and held the door open for them, giving them hugs and kisses as they enter…
“Oh, you made it, come in, come in. Oh Zan, handsome as ever, Ava it’s so good to see you. Diane, dear, it’s good to have you home. Philip, I hope the drive wasn’t to long. Zanya, oh my, what a big girl you are. Do you remember me, Grandma Colleen?”

Zanya: her eyes were huge as they took in the large room from her perch in her daddy’s arms: she nods her head…
“Uh huh, Gramma Coween.”

Colleen: holding out her arms…
“That’s right sweetheart. Do you think I could have a hug?”
Zanya wraps her arms around her for a good long hug and a good kiss on the cheek…
“My what a wonderful hug and kiss. I’m very happy that you and your mommy and daddy came to visit us for Thanksgiving. Come here, there’s something I want to show you. Grandpa Bill has been working on it ever since we heard you were coming.”
Everyone follows her through the house and out the backdoor: there right in line of sight from the kitchen window was an old swing set that had obviously been recently updated with a new coat of paint and new baby swing, regular swing, a horsy swing, and slide, there was also a new teeter-totter off to the side…
“Your Uncle Max and Aunt Isabel used to play on it and before them, your Grandma Diane and Great Aunt Laurie did.”

Zanya: she had been cramped up in the car for two days and had tons of energy to burn: she wastes no time in tearing over to the swing set, calling out…
“DADDY, PUSH ME DADDY ON SWEEENG, DADDY COME HERE!”

Diane: grinning as Zan is kept busy pushing Zanya on the horsy swing, then insists on the big swing, then the slide, she so busy she doesn’t know what she wants to do so she tries them all…
“Mom, that swing set was ready to fall apart last time we were here. It must have taken Dad hours getting it all that fixed up. By the way, where is Dad?”

Colleen: they walk back into the house and watch Zanya and Zan through the kitchen window…
“He went to go pick the kids up from the airport. Max called last night and a big storm was expected to hit Logan airport this afternoon so they managed to catch an earlier flight out. They had to change planes in Chicago, which is always a hassle especially with a little one but at least they got out before I heard they closed the Logan Airport due to snow. Their plane was due to land about an hour ago. They should be here anytime now.”
Watching her grandson pushing her great-granddaughter on the swing and squealing, “higher, daddy”: grinning and shaking her head…
“She sure has her daddy wrapped around her little finger.”

Ava: she loved seeing the two of them together, Zanya was Zan’s daughter through and through: growing up as they had, Zan had always had to be a tough guy or Rath and Lonnie would have walked all over him: it was only at night, when they were alone just the two of them that he let her see the real him, the side that was gentle and sweet and playful: now she got to see it all the time, especially with their little girl…
“Yep, from the second he laid eyes on her, she was his little princess who could do no wrong.”

Bill: they finally made it home: the airport had been a zoo, it helped that the secret service were there to escort them, but the place was still crowded, they still had to wait for the luggage, and even for just a couple of days, you still had a ton of luggage when traveling with a little one: then there was parking, at least the agents had pulled rank on the local airport cops and let him pull right up to where the kids were waiting and load everything in and finally they were off: opening the front door…
“We made it!”

Colleen: coming out from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a dishtowel…
“Oh there you are, I was beginning to worry. Oh kids, look at all of you. You’re all so grown up, how’d that happen? Come here, hugs, I require lots of hugs.”
She collects her hugs and kisses, and coo’s over her littlest grandchild and then leads them to their rooms.

Isabel: putting her stuff away in her and Alex’s room, she looks back over to the sleeping arrangements…
“I just knew that we’d wind up with the two twin beds.”

Alex: bouncing on the corner of one of the beds…
“They don’t seem to be that bad.”

Isabel: “Alex, twin beds, as in separate twin beds.”

Alex: looking over at the bedside table between the two and moves it to the other side of the room and shoving the two beds together…
“Problem solved.”

Isabel: she stands there with her mouth open for a moment…
“Alex, you’re a genius but my grandparents…I mean they’ll know.”

Alex: “Isabel, I hate to break this to you but I’m pretty sure they’ve figured it out a long time ago.”

Zanya: Mommy had made her take a nap and when she woke, her baby was there, but he wasn’t a little baby anymore, he was much bigger and heavier and squirmed around when she tried to hold him and grabbed things, like her hair and smacked her in the nose and Mommy wouldn’t let her smack him back: Mommy said he was still just a baby and didn’t mean it, she wasn’t so sure about that: she was rather happy when Aunt Liz came and took him to so he could eat dinner, he was rather cranky: which reminder her, where was dinner: walking into the kitchen, she spots both her grandmas: going over to Grandma Diane…
“Gamma, waz for dinnur?”

Diane: carrying a plate of chicken to the dinner table…
“Careful honey, the chicken’s hot. Grandma Colleen made her famous fried chicken, mashed potatoes and gravy and all the fixings. Doesn’t that sound good?”

Zanya: following her into the dining area…
“Uh huh, waz ‘bouted for dezzeerded?”

Diane: chuckling…
“Zanya, let’s get done with dinner first before we worry about dessert.”
One thing about children, they don’t forget and true to nature, as soon as dinner was done Zanya wanted to know what was for dessert.

Colleen: she couldn’t help but grin at the her precocious granddaughter…
“Well Zanya, that depends on if you can get your daddy and Uncle Max to help Grandpa with some bales of hay and get a good fire going in the barbeque pit, while we get the graham crackers, chocolate bars and marshmallows and the roasting sticks for smores.”

Zanya: “Waz smores?”

Colleen: “You’ve never done smores?”
As her granddaughter grievously nods “no” she looks over at Zan and Ava who look at her with blank expressions…
“You’ve never done smores either? Well, you kids don’t know what you’ve been missing. Let’s get the dishes done up so we can get everything for dessert!”
A littler later they’re all setting around the pit bundled up well in blankets, busily roasting marshmallows and assembling smores: Zanya’s mouth, jacket, and hands were covered in melted chocolate and sticky marshmallows: she was grinning from ear to ear as Zan helped her assemble another one: her other great-grandchild was bundled up in footed jammies and blankets all snug his daddy’s arms with his mommy sharing her smore with him: Isabel was huddling close to Alex for warmth and her own daughter was smiling with chocolate on the corner of her mouth, happily watching her children and grandchildren with her husband: family.

Zan: leaning back on a bale of hay licking the chocolate off his finger: he looks back at the large old house…
“Grandpa, how long have you lived in that house?”

Bill: he pulls his marshmallow away from the fire: he looks up at the old house that was home…
“All my life. My grandfather built it.”

Max: his gazes over to the old house…
“Wow, I didn’t know that. How old is it?”

Bill: thinking for a moment…
“Not real sure. I know Dad was born in it and he was born in 1910 so that means at least 92 years.”
Laughing a little…
“I can still remember being real little and Mom and Grandma heating water on the stove for Saturday night baths. That mudroom off the kitchen used to be a real bathroom with a big metal tub in it. In the winter you took baths real fast.”

Isabel: “Wait a minute, heating water on the stove, as in no hot water?”

Bill: chuckling…
“As in no running water other than the pump at the kitchen sink.”

Zan: “Wait, if there was no running water then where was the shi…”
Smack on the arm from Ava…
“uh, toilet?”

Bill: pointing to a spot a little ways away from the back door…
“Outhouse was over there. Yep, remember getting up, putting on goulashes, thick robe and jacket to go out to the outhouse. If you really had to go, you ran real fast and hoped your feet and uh, other parts didn’t freeze in the winter.”

Diane: “Dad, didn’t Grandpa have a lot more land? I remember pictures of him with lots of cattle and horses.”

Bill: “Yeah, a couple hundred acres. In a way, it was a good thing he didn’t live to see Black Tuesday in ’29. Things were pretty tough after that. Dad didn’t have anything in the stock market but many did and lost it all couldn’t buy anything and when they did it was pennies on the dollar, including for beef and wheat, then the dust bowl days. I remember the dust blowing for days at a time and how it coated everything. Dad did well to hang on to these 10 acres and the house. I remember Dad being gone for weeks and even months, looking for work, any work. Mom always had a huge garden so we had vegetables and chickens for eggs, kept a couple pigs and milk cows too, so we could eat but that didn’t pay taxes or buy clothes or coal for the stove and heat, but we managed.”

Diane: “I remember the cows. Grandma used to try and make me milk them but I never could figure it out. She gave up and made me feed the chickens instead.”

Bill: “Yeah, I remember that. She said you may have been born in the country but were more of a city girl at heart.”
Noticing how quiet it’s gotten, he looks over to see Zanya crashed out in her daddy’s arms…
“Well, it looks like someone is ready for bed.”

Next morning…

Zanya: she wakes up in between Mommy and Daddy and looks around at the unfamiliar room, trying to remember where she was: she wasn’t scared, Mommy and Daddy were there: she gets up to find the bathroom, she has to go potty: it was just down the hall, after finishing she goes downstairs to see who’s up: coming into to kitchen…
“Hi, Gamma Coween.”

Colleen: turning around, she treated to an adorable sight, her granddaughter in her pink ballerina nightgown, hair all messy and still a little bit of chocolate at one corner of her mouth…
“Well, good morning, sweetie.”

Zanya: “Uh huh. Waz ya doin’?”

Colleen: “Well, I thought I’d make some homemade blueberry pancakes for everyone for breakfast.”

Zanya: “Can I hewpz?”

Colleen: thinking for a moment then going over and getting an old step stool…
“I’d love some help. Come over here sweetie, let’s wash your hands first and then I’ll put the bowl in the sink so you can stir as I put the blueberries in.”
She of course would be certain to give it a good mixing when Zanya wasn’t looking: as Zanya helps…
“So, Grandma Diane tells me that you started preschool this year. How do you like it?”

Zanya: “Id u’k. I wike story time bestest.”

Colleen: “Oh, have you made any new friends?”

Zanya: “Uh huh, Kelry and Ben bu’ no Bobbee. He gotz me in trubblz.”

Colleen: “Bobby got you in trouble? What did he do?”

Zanya: “He pusheded me so I zappeded him. Mommy and Daddy ‘ad to ‘alked to Miss Anna affer.”

Colleen: “Oh, well if he pushed you then you were just defending yourself, right?”

Zanya: pausing to take a breath, this stirring was hard work…
“Yeah, daz wa’ Daddy saided but Mommy said itz wazn’d u’k to zap cuz he canned zap. Mommy saided I canned zap innecennded peoplz.”

Colleen: “Oh, well, I guess that’s true. So did you and Bobbie get along after that?”

Zanya: “Nu huh, bu’ I no zap him nexded time…I swugged him insteeded.”

Colleen: “Oh.”

Zanya: “cocke doodle do” she stands on tippy toe to see what made that noise outside…
“Waz da’, Gamma Coween?”

Colleen: ”Oh, that’s Foghorn, our rooster. He does that when he sees the sun rise. Sort of nature’s alarm clock.”

Zan: his eyes pop open {what the hell was that?}: looking around as the racket continues outside…
“Where’s Zanya? And what is that noise?”

Ava: she opens her bleary eyes and looks around…
“How should I know? Zan, go see if Zanya is in the bathroom, if she’s not, check downstairs. She wouldn’t have gone far.”
As her husband opens the bedroom door…
“Uh Zan, I packed last year’s Christmas pajamas, you might want to slip at least the bottoms on.”

Zan: clad in pajama bottoms and a t-shirt he heads downstairs after checking the empty bathroom: he hears her in the kitchen…
“Zanya, what are you doing down here?”

Zanya: “I hewping Gamma Coween make booburree pancakes.”

Zan: “Oh, uh Grandma, she’s not uh, bothering you is she?”

Colleen: carefully pouring some blueberries in and mixing them gently as Zanya looked out the window again…
“Don’t be ridicules, she’s a great little helper.”

Zan: “Oh, ok, so she’s ok here with you?”

Colleen: “Of course, now why don’t you go back and get a little more sleep, no reason for you to be up yet, breakfast isn’t for a while since this batter has to sit for an hour in the refrigerator.”

Zan: “Sounds good. Oh by the way, what was that racket earlier? It sounds like it came from outside.”

Zanya: “O’ Daddy, daz Frog’orn.”

Zan: “Huh…all right then…I’ll just go back to bed then.”
He heads back upstairs and slips his t-shirt and pajama bottoms off before sliding into bed…
“Zanya’s helping Grandma make blueberry pancakes and Foghorn was what was making that racket earlier.”

Ava: yawning, she figured Zanya had simply found some other early bird that was up and latched on to them: it amazed her that her and Zan, both late sleepers, had managed to make an early morning daughter: running her hand over her husband’s taught stomach then heads southward…
“So who’s Foghorn?”

Zan: “I have no idea. Mmm, Ava, any particular place that hand is head…ahhh, ummm, come here. Let’s see how invigorating country air really is.”

Isabel: she looks at the wall that the headboard is against, sure enough, she wasn’t dreaming it, banging, there was banging coming from the other side and if she wasn’t mistaken…
“OH MY GOD! What is it with my brothers? They’re like rabbits. No wonder they both have kids already. You’d think they’d at least try and be quieter at our grandparent’s house.”

Alex: grinning…
“Well, if you really want revenge, we could see just how hard our headboard could hit the wall?”
He gives her a Groucho Marx raised eyebrow look and gets a shocked then interested look: what a great way to start the morning.

Max: he was burping the Squirt when it sounded like the house was being knocked down, or at least one wall of it…
“What the heck is that all about?”

Liz: pausing as she was just slipping a new nursing pad in…
“Ah, the sounds of early morning nookie in the country.”
Looking over at her son who had dozed off while nursing and was still snoozing: quickly taking him back and rearranging the pillows, grabbing an extra quilt and shoving Max off the side of the bed…
“Care to join in the fun?”
She didn’t have to ask twice.

Philip: he looks at the ceiling: he so did not want to be hearing what he’s hearing: grumbling…
“This is beyond ridicules, all three of them? They’re not even trying to be quiet, not even Alex and… and Isabel…they’re not even married yet!”

Diane: her cheeks were turning five shades of red: those were her babies up there and they…oh Lord: turning to her husband, she remembers the night before, no sleeping granddaughter next to them now: she gets a slightly mischievous look…
“You know Philip, the ultimate payback would be to give them a taste of their own medicine.”

Zanya: she looks to her Grandma Colleen…
“Gamma Coween, waz da’ noiz? Da houz iz all bwanging.”

Colleen: looking up at the ceiling and then over towards the hall and spare bedroom downstairs and then back to her innocent little granddaughter…
“Oh honey, the house is just so full of love, it’s bursting at the seams.”

If the house is a rockin’, the Fates are not gonna come a knockin’.


Chapter 171

Setting:
Elam house, Wednesday morning before Thanksgiving

Colleen: she had made extra bacon and sausage to go with the pancakes, good thing too: the kids were starved, all of them…
“Well, glad to see such healthy appetites. Must be something in the country air.”

Alex: wolfing down the most delicious blueberry pancakes ever…
“Yeah, these are great!”

Colleen: “Thank you, dear. I had a great little helper this morning, didn’t I Zanya?”

Zanya: trying to shove another big fork full in her mouth while smiling proudly at the same time wasn’t easy…
“Uh huh.”

Philip: “Well, these are wonderful Colleen and Zanya. You’re both incredible cooks. So boys, got any plans this afternoon?”

posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:44:58 PM
Zan: between mouthfuls…
“Football?”

Philip:” Mmmm.”

Max: he had been around longer and was quicker to pick up on the hint…
“What’d you have in mind, Dad?”

Philip: “Well, I thought you boys might like to show your Grandpa what you could do with your powers, maybe use the barn as an example?”

Max: he notes the confused look Zan was giving him…
“Sure, that’d be cool. We can take a look at it after breakfast. Grandpa, think you could tell us what all needs to be done out in the barn?”

Bill: “You boys don’t need to go to any trouble.”

Zan: ok, now he got it, Dad wants them to fix up the barn…
“Hey, no problem. I need to find a good sturdy place to hang…er, um, a…”

Max: looking at his Dad scrutinizing Zan, biting his lip so as not to laugh…
“tire swing for Zanya.”

Zan: “Eh? Huh? Yeah, yeah, tire swing.”

Bill: he looks at his grandsons, not sure what they’re talking about, {why would you hang a tire swing in a barn?}: shrugging, the barn did need some attention and he really wasn’t as young as he used to be: looking at them, they are nice healthy boys, a little work probably wouldn’t do them any harm…
“Ok, I’d appreciate anything you boys could do. Thank you.”

Zan: he stood in the barn and looked up at the roof: commenting to no one in particular…
“I don’t think you’re supposed to see sunlight coming through.”

Max: he walks over to where Zan was standing and looks up for a moment…
“No, I don’t think you are.”
They both turn around as Grandpa walks in…
“Hey Grandpa, so what needs to be done?”

Bill: he wasn’t sure what all to tell them, there were a lot of little things but he could do those later on: what he needed was help on some major projects but he didn’t know what all the boys could do…
“Well, has either of you done any roofing?”
They both shake their heads “no”: sighing…
“Well, what about putting up siding? Uh, painting?”

Max: “Ok, painting, I’ve done.”

Alex: he quietly walked in behind Grandpa and noticed the doubtful looks Grandpa was giving them…
“Grandpa, how about this. You tell us what needs to be done, and show them how to do it and they’ll show you how it’s done alien style.”

Bill: looking even more doubtful…
“Well, I don’t know. I guess we’ve got nothing to loose but what are you going to do Alex, you’re not alien.”

Alex: grinning…
“But I’m a hell of a director. Had them put a gazebo together in one afternoon, including cement drying time.”

Zan: looking to Max…
“Huh?”

Max: mumbling…
“Later.”
Looking at the smug grin on Alex’s face: a little more loudly…
“You’re going to enjoy this aren’t you?”

Alex: “Damn straight. See there are advantages to not having alien tendencies.”

Bill: “Well, if you boys are serious, I guess I should go make a list of supplies we’ll need from Home Depot.”
Home Depot proved interesting, especially with Zanya insisting on tagging along: walking along the lumber section, he looks back as he hears “Zanya, no, come down from there”: he looks up to where Zan is looking and there, about 7 feet up is his little great-granddaughter, perched on top of some lumber, he can see her lip quivering and then the “Daddy” wails start, she got frightened: yep, there goes Daddy up after her: she gets handed down to Uncle Max while Zan climbs back down: she’s still sniveling with her arms wrapped tightly around Zan’s neck as they walk down the aisle towards the clerk so he can pull what lumber they need: that done, they head to the check out with a basket of supplies, where the lumber clerk will meet them: he looked over to see where Zan got to and saw him playing with some weathervanes, making them spin, the clerks stayed clear of Zan and his powers: he notes that Zanya stopped crying when she saw the gumball machine…
“Well, maybe Zan should think of building her a jungle gym playset.”

Max: “Maybe. I wonder how long before she gets gum in her hair?”
The answer was, not long: if it weren’t for alien powers, Zanya would have been sporting a new much shorter “do” for the holidays: Ava puts Zanya down for a nap as soon as they got home.

Liz: she looks out the bedroom window, she had just put little Philip down for his afternoon nap and decided to check out the view from their bedroom window: seeing Max on top of barn roof was a little alarming but damn did he look good bent over in those jeans, hammering {hmm, nice ass.}: she watches him pause, look up then look behind him, right at her: giving him a “what” gesture and innocent grin, he turns back around and returns to work: she must have been imagining that he purposefully raised his ass a little higher in the air, yes, just her imagination: continuing to admire the view as Grandma Colleen walks in…
“Oh, hi.”

Colleen: looking out the window over Liz’s shoulder: watching the boys working hard: it takes her a minute to notice that Liz had a bird’s eye view of her husband’s…
“Well, Max must work out to stay in such good shape.”
Craning her neck a little to see the other side of the roof where Zan was working…
“Can’t really tell from here but I bet Zan does too. Those boys certainly are hard workers. It was amazing to see them use their powers to get all the supplies up on the roof and positioned, now they’re just hammering them in place. Just amazing and so fast too. They might actually get that roof all patched and sealed in one day, just amazing. They should get a nice reward for their efforts.”

Liz: enjoying the view…
“Uh huh, absolutely.”

Colleen: she just looks at her granddaughter-in-law watching her grandson working for a moment…
“Well, maybe I should be figuring what’s for dinner, those boys are working up quite an appetite.”
Waiting for a moment, seeing if anything could totally distract Liz from her view…
“Even more so than the ones they had worked up for breakfast.”
Without another word, she slips out of the bedroom.

Liz: she grins as Max finally slips off his flannel shirt and was now just working in a t-shirt, too bad this was the start of winter and not still summer time where he’d be all hot and sweaty and stripped down to…: turning towards the door as Max’s Grandma’s words register “than the ones they had worked up for breakfast”…
“Oh crap.”
Mumbling to her self as she looks back out the window, she can’t help the grin that springs up…
“Better not tell Max that his grandparents heard this morning, it’d make for too long of a weekend.”
Sighing again…
“Damn, nice ass.”

Bill: still in amazement, between Alex keeping everything running smoothly, making sure Max and Zan had the right stuff in the right place at the right time, the boys magically lifting everything up onto the roof then climbing up, and again magically the lumber just flew to the right places: they had tried using their magic to nail the boards down but holding the boards tight against either other and the nail guns and nailing it correctly was just a bit too much: they had to finish it the old fashion way, which still didn’t take them long once they got the rhythm down, then the sealant went on with waves of glowing hands and they were done for the night, just in time for dinner which was a their traditional dinner before Thanksgiving fare: taking a bite…
“I just don’t see how you kids can put all those red peppers on it, the pepperoni and sausage are spicy enough.”

Zan: fixing a slice for Zanya, he limits the pepper packs to just one…
“Naw, it’s kinda mild actually. We used to get this specialty pizza at a place in New York that didn’t need any peppers, course, we were one of the few that actually ordered it. It was awesome.”

Bill: he shakes his head as his little baby great-granddaughter devours the pepper-laden piece her dad gave her…
“You kids are amazing.”

Max: stretching his muscles a bit, they were a little sore and he was tired from the exercise and heavy use of his powers today…
“So what’s on the agenda for tomorrow Grandpa?”

Bill: smiling and patting Max on the back…
“Turkey and football. The barn will keep till afterwards.”

Zan: “Sounds good to me. Hey Max, I’ve been wondering. How come the agents didn’t go ape sh…er, go ape over you going out to the store today? I thought you were supposed to stay under wraps till that shifter got dealt with?”

Max: “Oh that, well, Nicholas, he and Lonnie followed me to the airport but couldn’t catch a flight in time to follow. All they knew was that we boarded a flight for Chicago and there wasn’t going to be another flight to Chicago for another 3 hours at which time the airport was closed, so uh, I checked in when we landed and found out that the shifter bought he and Lonnie a couple of tickets elsewhere, seems they left Nicholas stranded in Boston.”

Philip: this was the first he had heard about this little episode…
“Where’d they go?”

Max: taking a bite of pizza, after three packs of peppers it was perfect…
“Florida, Disney World for the weekend.”

Philip: that caught him in mid bite and he had to take a long slug off his bottle of Miller to keep from coughing…
“You’re kidding me?”

Max: “Nope.”

Zan: laughing…
“Damn. Bet Lonnie has a blast there.”
Odd, he hadn’t though of her in a long time, he tried hard not to, it hurt too much: she was his family, his sister, a blood relative, at least through his alien side: looking down at his curly haired baby girl, but she wasn’t his only blood relative: looking up and smiling at his family, the blood in him was the same as Max’s and related to Isabel’s as much as it is to Lonnie’s: looking over at Mom and Dad, and everyone else, blood is important but it’s not the only thing that made a family: and more family was coming tomorrow: turning to Grandma…
“So Grandma, what time is Cousin Robert gonna get here tomorrow?”

Colleen: pouring herself another iced cold Miller, it’d been a long day for her too, making all those pies and then the stuffing for the bird, even with all the help…
“Oh, Laurie, Rob and the kids should be here around 9:00. Laurie always comes early to help out and Rob likes to get here around kickoff, why dear?”

Zan: “Oh no reason, just wanted to be up and ready for him…uh, them.”

Philip: he notes that Max and even Alex couldn’t hide their grins…
“Zan, they’ll be no hanging, you promised.”

Zan: “You’re right, I did and I won’t, don’t worry.”

Philip: now he was worried.

Thanksgiving morning…

Max: someone is kicking him in the ribs: he opens a bleary eye and smiles as he looks at his son laying between him and Liz, wide awake, gurgling and kicking away: leaning over and giving him a kiss…
“Good morning Squirt, what got you up so early?”
Sniffing…
“Hmm, you smell like you’re wet. Ok, here’s the deal, if it’s just wet, no problem, if it’s more, you gotta get Mommy up, ‘K?”
He glances over to his wife who looks so beautiful with her dark locks scattered all over her pillow: sighing and wishing he could give her a proper good morning wake up: Squirt’s foot nails him right in the stomach…
“Umph, ok, ok, come on, let’s get you cleaned up.”
He carefully looks out the bedroom door, cool, all’s clear, he doesn’t have to worry about pajamas, boxers and t-shirt should be safe: with his son in one arm and a fresh diaper, a clean onesie and booties for Squirt and a clean pair of boxers, lounge pants and undershirt for him in the other he heads to the bathroom: once the diaper is off, it was soaked, he strips his own clothes off and starts the shower running: he had decided that he might as well get cleaned up now instead of waiting for the mad rush when everyone else was up and fighting for the bathroom, besides Squirt loved water and it was fun seeing him giggle and laugh and kick, all happy: stepping into the gentle flow of warm water and enjoying watching his son trying to grab at the water drops coming down…
“Hey buddy, you like that? Yeah, let’s get all nice and clean for Mommy.”
He had showered with his son a few times at home so he knew how to balance and wash and get both fairly clean: he holds his son above his head and blows on his tummy and is rewarded with baby giggles and a smile: he loves to make his boy smile: bringing him back down next to his chest, he gets a dollop of baby shampoo in one hand and gently washes Squirts hair, he didn’t need much shampoo, Squirt didn’t have much hair but at least he wasn’t bald like he had been: after getting his son all clean he shuts the water off and reaches for a clean towel to wrap his son in before his gets cold, then another towel goes around his waist: he’s glad that Liz had left Squirt’s baby bouncer in the bathroom and after getting him all dried, diapered and dressed he sticks him in it for a few minutes while he brushes his teeth and begins shaving: lathering up his face while letting the water get warm, he looks over as his son starts jabbering away at him: it’s a little difficult to keep an eye on him while trying not to cut his aorta or something…
“Och, shit, uh, shoot, I meant shoot. Ok, you’re not going to tell Mommy about me swearing in front of you, are you?”
He grabs a piece of toilet paper to stop the bleeding while he finishes shaving, by which time he notices his boy was starting to get a little cranky: rinsing his face off and gathering up their dirty clothes in a ball in one arm and Squirt in the other, he drops the clothes off in a corner of their room, notes that Liz was still sleeping and father and son then head downstairs…
“Come on, I think Mommy did a couple of bottles up for ya, besides, I could use a snack myself.”
Taking the bottle out of the frig he holds it in his hand and warms it up, he knew from experience how long he should heat it so it wasn’t too hot or cold, then grabbed the regular milk from himself, along with some bread and some of Grandma’s homemade strawberry jam and butter: popping a couple pieces of bread in the toaster, he sits down and gives his excited son a bottle, Squirt was always excited to see a bottle, he was a good eater…
“Here ya go Squirt, chow down.”

Colleen: she got up extra early this morning so she could get the bird in the oven, she was surprised to see her grandson already up and downstairs, in fact he even had his baby with him: she was about to walk in and greet them when Max took the bottle out of little Philip’s mouth and threw a clean dish towel over his shoulder to burp his son: there was her grandson, in his undershirt and pajama bottoms, tenderly holding and talking to his son who was also in just a onesie undershirt and booties and burping: it was just so sweet and precious, it almost brought tears to her eyes: he must have heard her because he turned around suddenly in surprise then smiled at her: coming on into the kitchen…
“Good morning dear.”

Max: “Morning Grandma. What are you doing up this early?”

Colleen: “Well, contrary to popular myth, that bird is not going to cook itself.”
Opening the frig and bending over to pull it out…
“Umph, these things are getting heavier every year.”

Max: as her hands go the small of her back as she tries to straighten up: coming over and placing his hand where hers are, as it begins to glow…
“Wait Grandma, let me help you, just hold still for a second.”
He concentrates real hard…
“There, how’s that?”

Colleen: rubbing her hands around the small of her back, trying to locate the sore spot and not finding any: she stands up straight and cups his cheek then gives him a kiss on the other…
“Perfect, thank you sweetheart.”

Max: he gives her a warm grin in return: as she reaches back in to the frig…
“Wait, Grandma, here, I’ll trade ya. I’ll get that out if you’ll hold Squir…uh, little Philip for a minute.”

Colleen: holding out her arms…
“Always glad for an excuse to hold him.”
As he puts the 23 pound bird in the sink…
“Oh thank you, dear. Now, I’ll just need to get those kitchen shears and cut the packaging off.”

Max: he wasn’t much in the kitchen, he tended to burn things and Liz had threatened him with bodily harm not too long ago if he didn’t get out of her kitchen, but Grandma wasn’t that young any more and maybe it wasn’t such a good idea for her to be doing all of this…
“That’s ok Grandma. I’ll do it.”
With shears in hand he looks at the bird and has no idea exactly how to go about this: sitting the shears down, he runs his glowing hand over the bird and wrapper splits in two: pulling it the rest of the way away, he tosses it in the trash and proudly looks at Grandma…
“Ok, now what?”

Colleen: she knew Max was no cook but she wasn’t going to turn down his help, besides, she was busy feeding Philip the rest of his bottle…
“Well, you need to pull the neck and gizzards out.”

Max: looking back at the bird, he didn’t see any neck, just a stump…
“Right…uh, I think they left those out. I don’t see them.”

Colleen: “Oh, you need to check inside the bird, in the main cavity and if not there, then in the butt.”

Max: “Check the…with what?”

Colleen: “Your hand.”

Max: “Huh? You mean you want me stuck my hand in there?”

Colleen: “Yep, that’s the way it’s done.”

Max: he gives her a disbelieving look then stands the bird up on one end and peers in, he can’t see anything: looking back at Grandma, who simply nods at him, he cringes as his hand goes inside…
“This is really gross. I don’t feel anything.”

Colleen: “Then pull your hand out, flip the bird around to the other side and try the butt, sometime they put it there.”

Max: looking at the bird and wondering just what he had gotten himself into, his stands the bird on the other end, pulls the over hanging skin back, sticks his hand in and…
“Oh gross, I don’t know what was worse, not finding it or finding it. What do I do with it now?”

Colleen: “Just put it on the other side of the sink there. Right now we need to get the bird rinsed and ready to be stuffed.”
She thoroughly enjoyed walking Max through each step: he did just fine as long as she told him exactly what to do each step of the way and didn’t get too far ahead: he was just putting the bird in the oven when Diane came in…
“Good morning, honey.”

Diane: ok this was a rare sight, her son in the kitchen cooking…
“Good morning, Mom. I thought I’d get up and give you a hand with the turkey.”

Colleen: putting little Philip’s booties back on so he could stay busy pulling them off again…
“Oh that’s sweet of you but I found myself a helper for that. He did just fine too but I think he’s going to need to go put the baby here back down for a few hours. He’s looking kind of tired. Thank you Max, you did just fine, dear.”

Max: yawning, it really was too damn early to be up, it amazed him the Grandma was always up with the chickens, speaking of which, maybe he could get another hour or so in himself before that damn rooster started up again this morning, yawning again…
“Yeah, I think I will. Don’t want a cranky baby today.”
Giving Grandma, then Mom a kiss on his way back upstairs to bed and Liz: she was still sound asleep when he crawled back in between the sheets, he gives her a quick peck on the forehead and makes sure Philip is comfortable and in a spot where he won’t get rolled over on, he snuggles underneath the covers.

Liz: she didn’t open her eyes but she knew he when he left this morning with Philip and knew when they came back: the extra sleep was heavenly: she reached over their baby and kissed his lips…
“Thank you, that was very sweet of you, Max.”

Max: he dosed back off to sleep feeling very smug and with a grin on his face.

The Fates just love the holidays, a time for relatives to get reacquainted with each other, even some that are better off left apart.


Chapter 172

Setting:
On the way to Grandma’s house, Thanksgiving morning

Robert: he yawns again: he never minded going to Grandma’s for dinner but why did it have to be so damn early: he looked over at his sister, Amber had started at the local college this year and had made some new friends, one of which was with them today: her name was Penny and she was rather cute, if he did say so himself, long dark hair, dark eyes, petite: yep, rather cute: he tunes in briefly to what his mom was saying: Diane and Philip were at Grandma and Grandpa’s along with all their kids and grandkids, and how excited her mom and dad were to have all their children, grandchildren, and now even great-grandchildren there for Thanksgiving: he snorted at that {yeah, a bunch of alien freaks and their offspring.}: looking back over at Penny {maybe her and I could check out the barn together. That hayloft is usually pretty private.}: he yawned again, it was a good hour drive to the farm and he started to doze off.

Penny: her dad was in the military and was transferred this summer overseas: since she was 18, she decided to stay and attend school locally, but it was hard: this was the first time she had been on her own and the first holiday without her family: she was so happy when Amber had invited her over for Thanksgiving: she had known Amber for a few months but had no idea that her cousins were the famous Royal Aliens, she was so excited, the King Alien was so cute, she had bought all the magazines that had their pictures and watched his royal wedding, that Queen Liz was one lucky lady: too bad they all appeared to be taken…
“So Amber, what’s he like, King Zan?”

Amber: rolling her eyes…
“First of all, he’s my cousin, Max. I haven’t really seen him since he got married but well, he’s cute and kind of quiet and shy. And sweet, very sweet.”

Penny: “Can you tell that he’s, you know an alien? Have you ever seen him do anything…alien?”

Amber: thinking for a moment…
“Not seen him do anything exactly, but I’ve seen the results. Once Robert and him, I guess had some words and…and I’m not sure what my brother did or said but well, when we got to L.A…”
Snort…
“All of Robert’s underwear and shoes were women’s, and what was so great was that at the time, we didn’t know about him being an alien, so we all thought…”
Snorting again…
“We all thought Robert was…uh, taking a walk on the wild side…but, but Zan, Max’s long lost twin brother, did something even better. Thanksgiving two years ago…”
They were almost in tears they were laughing so hard when she got done telling the story: she ignores the fact that Robert was now awake and glaring at her.

Meanwhile at the house…

Zan: he was waiting his turn for the bathroom: sitting on the bed with the toy whistle that he had gotten out of the gumball machine yesterday: he blows it again and scowls: his hand glows again and then he blows the whistle once more and smiles this time, he got it to sound almost exactly like that damn rooster that won’t shut up in the morning, perfect: as Ava and Zanya come in to drop off their dirty clothes, he grabs his clean ones and heads to the bathroom, just beating Isabel to it: calling back to her from behind the closed door…
“Sorry, Sis.”

Isabel: standing in the hall in robe and slippers: she can tell from his tone that he’s not one bit sorry: yelling back at him…
“Arghhh, Zan I was here first, make it quick!”
Stomping back down the hall to her room, grumbling…
“Stupid brothers, and they dare accuse us women of taking too much time in the bathroom!? And just why is the sports page always sitting by the toilet? I don’t get how they can think that’s an appropriate place to read!”

Max: grinning as he lays back in bed, knees bent, propping Squirt up and playing with his feet, making him laugh: chuckling as he hears his sister yelling at Zan…
“Sounds like Zan beat Isabel to the bathroom.”

Liz: sitting on the bed combing her still slightly damp hair…
“Yep, sounds like it. Guess it was a good thing you took that extra early morning shower. Max, you and Robert aren’t going to get into it today, are you?”

Max: in between blowing raspberries on his son foot…
“Nope, not planning on it.”

Liz: chuckling at a memory…
“Guess, you proved that gay rumor he started wrong. But what about Zan?”

Max: grinning at his boy’s baby laughter…
“I’m pretty sure Zan’s not gay either.”

Liz: smacking his arm…
“That’s not what I meant and you know it. You think Zan will behave today?”

Max: “Um, so long as Robert doesn’t push his buttons. The problem is Robert is really good at button pushing. But don’t worry, Zan would never actually hurt him and he did promise Dad not to hang him. Zan may still be a bit on the wild side but he does keep his promises.”

Liz: slipping her sweater over her tank top…
“So you’re not worried?”

Max: giving his son a kiss…
“About Zan? Nope, he can handle himself.”

Liz: “Ok, well, I’m going down to see if there’s anything I can do to help. Are you ok getting him dressed?”

Max: “Yep, we’ll be down before kickoff.”
As Mommy leaves, he looks back to his son…
“Don’t worry Squirt, there’s no way I’m going to put that stupid outfit that Mommy wants with the ruffles on you. Nope, we’ll see what else you can wear. Hey, what about these coveralls Grandma bought you? Yeah, I bet she’d like to see you wear those. Coveralls beat ruffles any day.”

Bill: opening the door as the car pulls up…
“Kids, you made it. Come on in, hi honey, good to see you. Rob, glad you could make it. Robert, come on in, football is just about to start. Amber sweetheart, how are you? This must be your friend, Penny, is it? Glad you could join us.”

Penny: everyone in the room was quickly introduced to her and she couldn’t remember who was who but she didn’t see anyone that looked like the alien king: she follows Amber into the kitchen and meets a little girl with curls wearing a pink corduroy jumper and white top underneath with matching pink and white sneakers named Zanya: she wasn’t sure who’s child she was: but that is soon cleared up as a gorgeous hunk with shoulder length dark hair pulled back at the nape of the neck, and a small gold hoop in his ear, dressed in black Levi’s, black Henley, and bare feet comes down stairs: Zanya goes running over shouting “Daddy foo’bawl, foo’bawl” and promptly gets picked up: her mouth drops open…
“Oh my God.”

Amber: {damn, he looks good.}: sigh…
“Nope, that’d be Zan.”

Penny: tearing her eyes away from the hunk who was making himself comfortable on the sofa: that was nice how, Amber’s brother, Robert, scooted clear over to the other
posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:46:12 PM
side of the sofa to make room for him to sit down with the little girl: looking at her friend…
“Wait, if Zan and Max are identical, how do you know who’s who, especially if you haven’t seen them in a while?”

Amber: smiling…
“Technically they’re identical but they’re not, just wait. You’ll see.”

Penny: she doesn’t have to wait too long before she hears footsteps barreling down the stairs right as the football game is about to kickoff: {OH MY FREAKIN’ GOD!}: there he was, dark tan Dockers, light blue denim shirt, sleeves rolled up, slip on shoes, hair a little longer than she recalled it being in the pictures this summer: Zan and Max were built exactly alike but Amber was right, they were very different but both down right gorgeous: as Max turns around and sits down on the sofa she notices that baby in his arms…
“Awww, that is just too sweet.”

Amber: grabbing her friend’s arm…
“Come on, I haven’t seen Max in over a year and I’ve never met my newest cousin.”
Dragging her friend behind her, she comes up to the sofa and as Max stands up the greet her, she throws her arms around him, he always was her favorite cousin…
“MAX! It’s so good to see you guy. Who do got there?”

Max: standing up for a hug, for some reason his cousin Amber always liked to hug: turning Philip around in his arms so she could get a good look at him…
“Hey Amber, how ya doing? Amber, this is Philip Parker Evans. Squirt, this is your cousin, Amber.”

Amber: taking the little tyke with big dark honey colored eyes and the cutest ears that stuck out just enough to be noticed…
“Hi sweetie. Oh Max, he’s adorable. I bet you looked just like this when you were a baby.”

Max: pausing for a moment…
“Uh, yeah.
Spying the girl standing behind Amber with a big grin on her face…
“So um, who’s your friend?”

Amber: a little embarrassed…
“Oh gosh, I’m sorry. Max, this is my friend Penny. Penny, this is Max.”
Turning a little to his twin…
“Zan, hi, it’s good to see you and I’ve already met your Zanya.”
Getting her hug from him while Max greets Penny…
“Oh and Zan this is Penny. Penny, meet Zan.”
After all the greetings, everyone settles down for polite conversation interspersed with shouts of “touchdown”, “get ’em, get ‘em, get ‘em”, “throw it, throw it, what are you waiting for”, and other armchair quarterbacking: at a commercial break, Liz made Max run upstairs for the baby swing: little Philip seemed be enjoying watching all the people, and his cousin Zanya was busy watching football and climbing all over everybody and everything, just adorable.

Robert: the game wasn’t too bad but he was getting annoyed: if it wasn’t bad enough that Penny was staying glued to Max and Zan even though they were both obviously taken, that damn brat of Zan’s was climbing all over and wouldn’t sit still: she climbed on Zan’s shoulders, then hung upside down with Alex holding her ankles, on Max’s back, over to Uncle Philip’s lap and then even over to his own dad’s lap: good thing she backed away from him, she was a nuisance: by half time he needed a break and walked out back for some fresh air: he noticed Liz coming out with a sack of garbage and stuffing it in a can: it never occurred to him to help, but he walks over before she goes back in…
“Hey Liz.”

Liz: she had been keeping a discreet eye on him, Max, and Zan, they all had…
“Oh, hey Robert.”

Robert: “Can I ask you something?”

Liz: guarded…
“Sure.”

Robert: “What is it about them, the aliens? I mean why would anyone be attracted to something not even human?”

Liz: she resists the urge to smack him across the face {asshole}: smiling sweetly at him…
“Well, they’re gorgeous, kind, smart, funny, I guess I should add in royalty… hum, what else…oh yeah, the hot alien sex ain’t bad either.”
She turns and leaves him standing there with his mouth hanging open: walking in and over to Max: she gives him a very passionate kiss right in front of everyone, including Robert who had finally followed her in: Max raises his eyebrow at her but says nothing, didn’t complain about the kiss either…
“Well, I guess I’ll see you later, I need to finish helping in the kitchen.”

Max: he had no idea what that was all about but he hoped to hell she kept her promise about later on: he turns back to the game as the players take the field for the third quarter: the Packers eventually won.

Robert: he continued to keep his distance from his freak cousins: Isabel wasn’t too bad but Max and Zan, man they were weird: looking at them with their offspring, all happy and smiling, even his aunt and uncle and everyone else seemed to think it was ok that they were only 20 and both had kids, hell, one kid was already a couple years old even: {I wonder what it is that they do different? Is part of them made differently? Surely Aunt Diane would have noticed it when Max was little. Hell, weren’t they found naked when they were six? Maybe she did and just didn’t say anything? Oh, who the hell knows? I still don’t get why Penny is all ga-ga over them. They’re freaks, not even human.}: he keeps his opinions to himself throughout the rest of the next game and before dinner he decides to slip out and get himself an appetite: slipping into the barn, he pulls out his roach clip, matches and the doob his friend had slipped him, just a little something to take the edge off and Grandma always did like to see her grandkids eat good: lighting up and taking a big drag on it, holding it in for as long as possible: he didn’t see someone follow him out there.

Zan: he didn’t like the glares that Robert had been giving him and Max, but he downright detested the ones he gave Zanya: he honestly followed him out to try and make some sort of peace with him, for his daughter’s sake: he wanted the glares to stop: watching him lighting up: he frowns and crosses his arms…
“Not real smart lighting up in a barn filled with hay.”

Robert: startled, he lets out his breath in a rush and starts coughing: pissed…
“Get away from me you freak.”

Zan: {Dad, I really am trying but he don’t make it easy.}: taking a deep breath…
“Ok, look. I shouldn’t have hung ya two years ago, sorry. If you want to hate me, fine, but quit with the death glares at my little girl. She had nothing to do with what’s between us.”

Robert: snort…
“She’s a freak too, just like her old man. Is that why you’re here? To take over the Earth by breeding with our women? How many more little bastards do you have out there? Huh? Shit, I bet you got a bunch of them running around the streets of New York. All wild little brats just like the one you got in there.”

Zan: his eyes narrowed, if Robert had actually known Zan, he would have been afraid: Robert had just pushed the wrong button: circling around him {hmm, can’t hang him, promised Dad. Could wrap him up in a giant ZigZag with pot for hair, and get a giant match. Naw, make me too hungry. Best to stick to my original plan.}…
“You know what you remind of? That damn banny rooster that won’t shut the hell up. Out in the yard, cocking around like he’s the king of the roost but doesn’t realize that he’d make a nice chicken dinner if he’s not careful.”

Robert: his eyes grow wide with panic and he tries to make a break for the barn door: he wasn’t fast enough.

Zan: with a wave of the hand Robert is tied up in the rope that Grandpa used to lift bales of hay up to the hay loft: taking a strap of leather off the wall, he makes a little slit in it and fishes the plastic whistle out of his pocket and makes sure it fits snuggly in the little slit: calmly walking over to his cousin, he ties the leather around his mouth: as Robert tries to yell, all that’s heard was the noise of a rooster…
“Gee, now you even sound like him too. Hmm, maybe you should look like one?”
Good thing he had been watching FogHorn LegHorn cartoons with Zanya the other day, he was rather proud of the tail feathers…
“Hmm, now where did the extra lumber get to that Max and I had from yesterday’s project? Ah, here it is. Now don’t go no where cuz, I’ll be right back.”

Liz: had run upstairs to get their digital camera and happens to glance out the window: her jaw dropped: she couldn’t help the giggles: whipping out the camera she clicks away: trying to keep a straight face, she ran back downstairs and pulled Max aside: she couldn’t talk without cracking up so she just shoved the camera in his hand and switched it to the view setting.

Max: he bit his lip: he looked up as Zan walked back in, looking very innocent {how does he do that? Man, if it were me, it’d be written all over my face.}: cracking a grin…
“You’ve been busy.”

Zan: “Huh?”
He takes a gander at the images that Max was looking at…
“Hey, cool view. Yeah, thought Grandpa might want one of those weathervane things on his barn roof.”

Max: snort…
“So you made him one?”

Zan: “Yeah, so what time’s dinner? All that work made me hungry.”

Colleen: her and Diane were just taking the bird out of the oven when the racket started: shaking her head, she just doesn’t know what to do with that darn rooster: it’s bad enough going off in the morning all the time but now, in the afternoon too: maybe they should put it down after all: pouring the drippings unto a strainer and into a bowl, the rooster just won’t shut up: finishing pouring, she wipes her hands on a towel…
“Laurie, can you get the gravy going. I’m going to have Dad go see what’s the matter with that bird outside. Maybe a fox or something’s gotten into the henhouse again.”
Walking into the living room, she wonders why Max and Liz keep biting their lips, like they’re trying to keep from laughing: turning to her husband…
“Bill, can you go see what’s got that rooster so upset but be careful.”

Bill: turning the tv down, he finally hears the racket outside: frowning…
“Yeah, something’s really got him going alright. I’ll go get my hunting rifle in case it’s that darn fox again. I lost two of my best laying hens to him a couple weeks back.”
He doesn’t notice the concerned looks that Max and Liz share, or how they look over to Zan: it doesn’t take him long to figure out the problem and returns very quickly to the house, where he’s intercepted by his wife.

Colleen: “So what’d you find? Is that fox up to something again?”

Bill: “Um, you could say that.”
Heading back into the living room, he stops in front of his grandchildren…
“Would you kids care to come out back with me for a moment?”

Philip: looks around the room, realizes who’s there and more importantly, who’s not and heads into his and Diane’s room: there, packed in with aspirin, he grabs what he needs and follows the kids outside: he doesn’t go far, neither does anyone else: they’re all just standing, looking at the barn roof: twisting the cap off, he takes a swig, and passes it to his brother-in-law, then on to his father-in-law…
“Well, he had promised not to hang him.”

Bill: “Yep, he didn’t. He built a perch on the roof and mounted him instead.”

Amber: she was on the ground, holding her sides she was laughing so hard as was Penny.

Alex: snort, snicker, he wasn’t even gonna try and hold it in, especially as a good gust of wind blows, making the wooden perch spin around, revealing the ornate tail…
“Nice tail. Ya know Zan, technically a rooster is a male chicken, and you’ve already done a chicken.”

Zan: trying not to grin too much but the tail was rather nice…
“Mmm, don’t get technical on me, Alex.”

Zanya: giggle, laugh, giggle…
“Da’ funny Daddy!”

Zan: he smiled for real that time: he tones it down some as Dad glares at him as he takes another swig off the Scotch bottle.

Zanya: pointing…
“Wook Daddy, he spwinningg again. He sopped, maked him do id again, Daddy. Maked him spwin again.”

Philip: as Zan raises his hand, ready to comply with his daughter’s request, he places his hand on Zan: the Scotch was kicking in, he could tell, he was much too calm…
“Zan, don’t.”
He didn’t see where Max was but he could hear him, off to his left and behind, laughing his ass off, Liz too: loudly…
“MAX! ZAN! Go get him down and get him cleaned up so we can eat.”
He wanted to yell at Zan and probably Max too: he just knew that Max was aware of what Zan had done and not said anything, but he couldn’t yell at them anymore, not with their children there, especially Zanya: he just shakes his head instead: no doubt Robert had done something to tick Zan off, but damn: he watches while Max climbs up on the roof to untie Robert and Zan uses his powers to lower him: good thing Rob was close by, Robert tried to take a swing at Zan, not a real smart thing to do, especially since Zan hadn’t changed his rooster suit back yet: he watched Max slip around the other side of the barn, well away from Robert the rooster: it was almost dinner time before Isabel finally agree to change him out of it.

Later that night…

Diane: looking at her husband with irritation as she climbed into bed…
“Did you have to get drunk tonight? At my parent’s house?”

Philip: laying his arm over his eyes…
“Yes. Our son made a weathervane out of your nephew.”

Diane: “He had good cause. Zan told you what he said about Zanya. Zan’s gotten a lot better about tolerating things but not when it comes to Zanya. You can’t blame him for that.”

Philip: letting out a deep breath and wondering if Max could cure the hangover he knows he’s going to have in the morning…
“I don’t blame him for getting mad at Robert. I blame him for turning him into a rooster and…”
He let a snicker slip out…
“mounting him to the barn roof.”
Snort…
“Zanya sure loved it though.”

Diane: “So you’re not going to do anything?”

Philip: “Nothing I can do. They’re grown with kids of their own. All I did was remind Zan that what comes around goes around.”

Diane: “And finished a bottle of Scotch in front of my family.”

Philip: pulling his arm off of his eyes, he looks over at his wife and gives her a lopsided smile…
“It’s not that bad. I got your dad and brother-in-law just as drunk too.”

Diane: dryly…
“Yeah, Mom was just thrilled about that.”
Sighing, then snort…
“At least Liz took lots of pictures for the scrap book.”
She looks over at her inebriated husband and they both finally loose it: laughing…
“Oh God, those tail feathers! They were huge and I swear they were every color of the rainbow.”

Old MacDonald had a farm, eieio, and on his farm he had Robert the Rooster, eieio, with a cluck-cluck here, and a cluck-cluck there, here a cluck, there a cluck, everywhere a cluck-cluck, old MacDonald had Robert the Rooster, eieio…come on let’s all sing a long with the Fates…


Chapter 173

Setting:
Elam house, later that same night

Liz: laying in bed with her son held to her breast, nursing, she leans back and watches as Max plays with Philip’s foot…
“You’ve been rather quiet tonight. Are you upset about what Zan did?”

Max: he had been feeling rather melancholy tonight…
“No. Robert deserved what he got and more. I’ve been thinking about something Amber mentioned.”

Liz: she waits but when he remains quiet, she can tell she’s lost him again…
“Max, what’d Amber say?”

Max: turning on his side and cupping his son’s cheek in his hand: he can feel his son’s little muscles in his jaw working on sucking down his late night snack: smiling a little sadly…
“She said that Philip probably looks like I did when I was an infant…but I never was one. I never got to bond with my parents like Philip is or how Zanya has to Ava and Zan. I mean, look at Zanya, look how happy she is playing and learning things and getting spoiled rotten by everyone. Why’d they wait until we were around the size of six year olds before we were programmed to hatch? Why not infants so were could grow up normally, like normal human kids?”

Liz: looking at him and thinking about it: once her logical scientific mind took over the answer was obvious…
“Because if you’d been infants and no one was there when you hatched, you would have probably died. You had to be old enough to survive, to look for help, which is exactly what you did.”
Giving him a warm smile…
“Max, there is no way you can convince me that you didn’t bond with your parents. I’ve seen the way your mom looks at you, how much she loves and cherishes you, both of you, your dad too. Look at all he’s done for you, especially these last few years. If you’d been infants when you hatched, they never would have found you and Isabel, or been your parents.”

Max: “I know and I do know they love me and Isabel, all of us. I just wish…I don’t know. I guess I just started thinking of what it might have been like for them to have known me, really known me, if I had been with them from the beginning. I should have told them a lot earlier. I wish I hadn’t been so afraid all those years.”

Liz: he had rarely talked like this: she had heard the family stories of their childhood, the vacations, holidays, things they had done, the puppet shows they did for their parents, the Lego projects, the pet snake he used to torment Isabel with, but there was one thing that he had only mentioned once and that was years ago when Michael was sick…
“Max, what was it like for you, that night when your mom and dad found you?”

Max: leaning back on the pillow, thinking about it…
“It’s hard to explain, everything was instinctive. We didn’t know words or any language, we could communicate with each other telepathically but it was all impressions and emotions. I could feel Michael’s anger and Isabel’s fear and confusion.”

Liz: softly…
“What about you, Max? What did you feel?”

Max: “Longing, I wanted…home, a place to belong but I didn’t know where it was. I remember looking at the night sky and feeling attracted to them, the stars.”
Shaking his head…
“Hmm, not everything is clear anymore, a lot of it has gotten fuzzy over the years. I remember the headlights hitting us as their car approached, I remember Isabel being scared and taking my hand, and Michael refusing to come down the hill and do the same. I remember when Mom and Dad came up to us and picked us up. Other than each other, they were the first persons that we ever saw and I remember being curious about all the sounds they made and wondering if I could do the same.”
He smiles big time for a moment at a particular memory…
“My first word was mommy.”

Liz: she was intrigued: smiling at that revelation…
“I bet she loved that. What else do you remember?”

Max: “About the night, not much more really. I know now that they took us home and called the authorities. They thought that perhaps we had been in some sort of accident and wandered off or… or that we had been dumped in the desert. Of course we didn’t know that. I guess it was the next morning when the social worker came and took us away.”

Liz: switching breasts, her little boy seemed especially hungry tonight: she couldn’t help that she held him a little tighter for a moment, the thought of someone taking her baby away: choking back a sob and encouraging him to continue…
“Where’d she take you and Isabel?”

Max: lying back on the pillow with his arm behind his head, staring straight ahead…
“First the hospital to get checked out. I remember getting mad about being poked and prodded. I kept knocking the stethoscope away. Then she took us to the children’s shelter.”
Shaking his head…
“God, what a disaster that was. We weren’t potty trained, had no clue how to dress ourselves. We didn’t even know how to eat. We kept choking on our food. I know the other kids made fun of us but I had no idea what their words meant. The worst part was that first night when I had to go sleep in the boys room and Isabel in the girls. We had already lost Michael and were terrified that we were never going to see each other again.”
Closing his eyes for a moment…
“And all those tests. I have no idea how they didn’t discover the truth about us. The doctors just kept running test after test. They kept coming back inconclusive. Dad said that they finally just gave up and that since we didn’t appear sick and the test didn’t show us as sick then we must be fine.”

Liz: little Philip was done so she hands him to his father along with a burp rag, but wanting him to keep talking…
“How long were you there, at the children’s center?”

Max: kissing his son on the head as he puts him on his shoulder and pats his back…
“Not long, a week maybe? I remember the staff was surprised and I bet pretty relieved that we had learned so much while we were there, especially the potty training. We could even talk a little. One thing I’ll never forget was the day Mom and Dad picked us up. We were outside drawing in a sand box when they showed up for us. I remember Mom calling out to us and recognizing her voice and running over to her. She covered both of us in kisses and hugs, Dad too. When we got home…”
Smiling at the memory…
“Man, they must have spent a mint. They had our rooms all fixed up with new beds, clothes, and toys. Of course, we didn’t have a clue with what to do with all of it.”
Chuckling…
“Mom must’ve been going nuts especially those first couple of weeks. We had no clue what was ok to get into and what wasn’t. She never knew what we were going to do next. I remember one day Isabel found the sugar in the pantry and thought it was neat white sand. We used some cups we found to try and make some sort of sand castles but without luck until we found the brown sugar that worked much better. Our castle was coming along pretty good until Mom walked in the kitchen. I think it was that night that Dad brought home our first Lego set. It was a medieval play set and was complete with everything you needed to build a castle. Man, that was just the beginning too. I don’t know how they did it. But I’m glad they did.”

Liz: Philip was done burping and had fallen asleep, so they made a spot between them and then laid down facing each other, remembering their childhood…
“I remember seeing you as you came off the school bus and just staring at me. Maria thought you were being rude and was going to go over and belt you until Isabel pulled you away. I made the mistake of telling Maria that I thought you were kind of cute, the way your ears stuck out and all. Man, she teased me for weeks about thinking a boy was cute because of course all nine year old boys had cooties…except Alex.”

Max: chuckling…
“Isabel used to get so mad at me. I didn’t want to go up and meet people, just watch. She made it her mission the first, oh, five years or so to drag me along and force me to meet people, whether I wanted to or not. It was Mom’s idea for us to go into the Crashdown the first time. I had no idea your parents owned it. I remember seeing you, Maria and Alex running all around the tables playing tag.”

Liz: her eyes grow large and she smiles as she recalls the incident…
“I remember that! Isabel shoved you out of the booth to joins us.”

Max: “Yeah. Of course, that was before Isabel figured out that I actually liked you. She thought that I thought you were just another yucky girl and wanted to torture me some more. That…that was the day our adoptions were completed. We’d spent the morning at the courthouse, then Mom dragged us to Sears for a family portrait then to the Crashdown for lunch.”

Liz: “So that’s why you were all dressed up. I remember you were wearing the cutest tie and navy blue jacket with your hair all combed back. I’m glad Isabel decided to torture you a little that day, even though Maria and even Alex teased me about how I should have gotten you alone in the storeroom for a kiss. Too bad I didn’t do it.”

Max: laughing…
“I probably would have had a heart attack or worse, been caught by Izzy.”

Liz: laughing…
“I could just picture it, you and me, all of nine years old being busted by Isabel in my father’s storeroom. Oh God can’t you see it, her hands on her hips, wagging that finger at you and then probably going to Mom to tattle on you, and you, turning a dozen shades of red.”

Max: “Yeah, that sounds about right. That certainly would have thrown Mom for a loop. It was bad enough getting caught in our sophomore year in the eraser room and having the principle call our moms. Man, she was waiting for me when I got home after detention that day with all these questions. Of course it didn’t help that we stayed out all night that same night. I never was certain if they bought the, we went for a drive and stopped to look at the stars in the desert and then fell asleep, excuse.”

Liz: “Oh yeah, I got a major sex talk that day about being careful, and wait until you’re sure…man, that was bad.”

Max: snorting…
“You should have heard the one I got the next morning after the night when we had made love for the first time. Total practice safe sex, don’t become a teen dad, think of your future, the whole thing.”

Liz: laughing…
“Well, you didn’t, you were 20 when Philip was born, so you just squeaked by that one.”

Max: looking down lovingly at his son: what an incredible feeling it was to be a father…
“Yeah, of course we’ll be different. We’ll never embarrass our kids like that.”


Setting Valenti house, day after Thanksgiving, afternoon

Tess: she, Amy, and Maria had just returned from some major Day After Thanksgiving Sale’s shopping and were loaded down with stuff: walking into the den, there the men of the house sat glued to college football, even Justin: rolling her eyes…
“Guys…ahem, GUYS! We could use some help out here…GUYS!”

Kyle: he didn’t tear his eyes away until he felt the smack on the head from his beloved…
“Hey, watch it. Look I missed the touchdown!”

Tess: dropping the bags she had been holding and crossing her arm…
“Kyle Valenti, if you ever hope to make some more touchdowns of your own later on, get off your butt and come help.”
He growled at her but he came.

Kyle: dumping everything out on their bed…
“What is all this crap? Don’t tell me we have to haul it back with us?”

Tess: crossing her arms again: for most of her life the holidays meant absolutely nothing to her, Nesado didn’t believe in them, they weren’t Antarian or Dranularian therefore as far as he was concerned, they didn’t exists for either of them: that all changed three years ago when she had found her husband and king, then later, she found her soul mate, who could be trying at times like now…
“Kyle, it’s not crap. It’s Christmas presents and no, we won’t be carrying them back since we’ll be back here for Christmas and then meeting back up with the gang at Grandma and Grandpa Evans place after Christmas. So knock the grumbling attitude off.”

Jim: he, Dad, Justin, and Michael were still parked in front of the tv but he could hear Amy and Maria talking in the hall: there had been an awful lot of whispering lately between his wife and her daughter: looking over at Michael, who was currently explaining what a quarterback-sneak was to an almost 2 year old Justin…
“So Michael, how’s it going between you and Maria lately?”

Michael: he stopped in mid-sentence and looked over at Maria’s step-dad…
“Uh, good, good…we’re good.”

Jim: glancing over as Maria and Amy head into the kitchen, Maria looking a little upset…
“Well, that’s good…good to hear it…you sure?”

Jim Sr.: he used the wheelchair only part time now, his arthritis had returned last winter but it wasn’t as bad as it had been: he was thinking of asking when that alien king was going to be back in town again: on the bright side, his little grandson loved to go for rides with Grandpa in his chair: taking another sip of beer and popping some beer nuts in his mouth…
“Aw hell, Jimmy, when are we ever sure when it comes to women?”

Michael: he was definitely warming up to Grandpa Jim: smiling and taking a sip of soda…
“Uh, Maria’s been on me about the whole marriage thing. It was bad enough when it was just Tess and Kyle, and Max and Liz, but now with Alex and Isabel getting hitched, it’s her favorite subject and you know how much she loves to gab.”

Jim: leaning back on the sofa and giving the alien a level dad-gaze…
“So why don’t you? Get engaged that is? Is there a problem with that?”

Michael: looking back at the sheriff and friend, right now all he sees is Maria’s father…
“Nope, other than I don’t need no piece of paper telling me how I’m supposed to feel and treat Maria.”
Then smiling and looking over the back of the sofa making sure that Maria or her mom couldn’t hear…
“But that doesn’t mean I couldn’t get her a ring. It’s on hold at the jewelers at home. It’s V shaped with a ruby in the center with 4 diamonds making up the V, and it’s all wrapped up for Christmas. Of course Maria knows nothing about it. It’s for Christmas.”

Jim: he breaks into a grin and starts chuckling…
“And when you give it to her, she’s going to take back all the griping she’s been doing for the last few months.”

Michael: grinning smugly…
“Yep.”

Jim Sr.: patting the alien on the knee…
“Well Sonny, that’ll buy ya a little time, maybe a couple of months but unless ya give it to her on bended knee, you’re going to be going into hawk again for some matching earrings and necklace for Valentines. Take my word, you can distract ‘em only so long, then it’s put up or shut up. Good luck to ya, Sonny, ‘specially with that one.”

Jim: he couldn’t help but chuckle at Michael’s pained look…
“Sound’s like voice of experience there Dad. Anything you want to tell me about you and Mom?”

Jim Sr.: “Oh hell Jimmy, why you think I didn’t have a life before I got married? Didn’t ya ever count the months between your mom’s and mine wedding date and your birthday?”

The Fates have always wondered why the young always think that they were the first to discover something when actually it had been happening throughout time.



Chapter 174

Setting:
Antar, late December Earth time

Ranjorn: he stood on the hillside and looked down on the expanse of city, Antaria, the capitol, the main seat of power of Antar: on the opposite side of the city on another hill also overlooking Antaria on one side and the western sea on the other, the royal palace… and Kivar: so close, yet so far: a whole city was sitting between them and he was no fool, he had already gotten the reports from his scouts and informants: the city was under strict marshal law with one of Kivar’s divisions of elite troops heavily entrenched: this magnificent city will lay in ruin before it’s liberated: he wished he knew where Kivar had stashed that other division of elite troops he had: giving the signal…
“Begin.”
The ground shook as the final battle began.

Setting: Isabel’s dorm, weekend before Christmas

Alex: he doesn’t bother checking his watch, he already knows they’re late but then that was normal when Isabel was involved: the problem was that planes didn’t wait for alien princess’s that couldn’t get their butts in gear to be on time, especially during Christmas rush, no matter how nice that butt might be: maybe he should give Max a call and let them know that they’re running late, maybe they’d hold the plane if the King alien asked: shaking his head “no”, that wouldn’t be right: maybe he should try the impossible and hurry Isabel along…
“Isabel, come on, hurry up. We’re going to miss the plane.”

Isabel: coming out with her overnight bag filled to bursting and looking around to see if she had forgotten anything, not spotting anything, she walks up to the front door and smiles at Alex, who’s standing next to a stack of boxes and bags and two suitcases…
“Ok, I think that’s it…oh wait, my coat, I need my coat. Be right back.”
As it was, if it weren’t for the Secret Service, they wouldn’t have made it, especially parking and arguing with the agent about luggage: she couldn’t believe that she had to pay extra for those 4 boxes of Christmas presents: thank God Alex was with her, she needed the extra body for her carry-ons, good thing Alex didn’t have anything to carry other than his laptop and coat: giving him a good once over as they made their way to the departure gate, they just announced their final boarding call…
“Alex, where are your Christmas presents? Are you doing your shopping once we get there?”

Alex: he’s loaded down with two shopping bags plus his laptop and coat, good thing they both had long legs or they never would have made it…
“Nope, all done.”

Isabel: handing her ticket to the agent at the gate…
“Really? Where is it? Don’t tell me you managed to squeeze it all into your one suitcase?”

Alex: walking onto the plane…
“Nope, ever hear of the internet? They’re great at shipping things, even to Tahoe. I hear Grandma Evans is great at wrapping. Hey, there they are. Max, Liz, how are ya? Hey little guy, man, bet he’s racking up some frequent flyer miles.”
Their seats were across from Max and Liz’s in First Class with Philip floating back and forth between the four of them: there were six agents placed throughout the plane, including 2 right behind them: a little over two hours later in the VIP lounge as they are waiting for their connecting flight in St. Louis: handing his future brother-in-law a computer printout…
“Hey Max, I got this right before I left this morning.”

Max: taking it from him…

posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:47:28 PM
“Thanks Alex.”
The message was very simple…

The battle for the capitol of Antar commenced at 05:00 local time.

Max folds the piece of paper and sticks it in his coat pocket: they had been expecting this: Larek had warned him that it could take 2 hour, 2 days or 2 months, there was no telling: he was hoping for the 2 hours but more likely it would be the 2 months: from all accounts Kivar had saved his best troops for last.

Alex: watching Max’s silent reaction…
“Sorry man.”

Max: looking up…
“No, no, that’s ok. I’ve been expecting it. Actually it’s good news just… well, casualties are going to be high. At least it’s the beginning of the end. This needs to be over.”
He gets distracted as his son picks this time to become difficult and tries everything possible to squirm out of Aunt Isabel and then even Mommy’s arms: when that doesn’t work, he treats everyone in the lounge to his crying which quickly grows in volume: as Liz finally gives up and heads to the ladies room with him…
“So Alex, have you and Iz decided on how many kids you two want?”

Alex: watching Liz’s retreating figure, as the wails grow dimmer until the restroom door shuts…
“Uh, right now, none seems reasonable.”

Max: chuckling…
“You’re not catching him at his best but they’re worth it.”

Alex: smiling…
“I know. We definitely want a couple just not right away. Maybe after college.”

Max: he didn’t say anything, just smiled: they had all been pretending: once Antar was secure it was going to need its leaders, all of them, to help rebuild: it was unlikely any of them were going to get to actually finish college: that’s one of the reasons he had pushed himself so hard in the Washington DC scene: he needed to learn about politics and how government was really ran a hell of a lot faster than he could learn in a classroom: he was grateful to President Wilkinson for the opportunity: at first he thought the President was doing it to be nice and to help him, which he was, but once he got into it and started seeing how things really ran, he understood that everything had a price, especially a fast track education in politics: he now owed the President a huge favor and someday the President or his successor would collect: Max wasn’t bitter about it, he was still grateful, he understood that, that was just how things worked: he kept looking at the ladies room, waiting for her to come out: he knew through their connection that she had finally gotten him to settle down and nurse: teething certainly made for cranky babies: he jumped suddenly when a jolt shot through him, it came from Liz: for a moment he thought about going in there to find out what happened {don’t bother, your son needs to learn not to bite or he’s going to learn to like formula if he keeps this up, just have his teething ring nice and cold for him when he’s done with his lunch.}: he had a burp rag and a nice cold teething ring all ready for his cranky son when he and Mom emerged fifteen minutes later: taking his son from her and putting him over his shoulder, patting his back…
“Hey Squirt, tough afternoon?”
After a couple of burps he was busily gnawing on the cold ring when their flight was finally called for Reno, NV.

Meanwhile, in another part of the St. Louis airport…

Agent: he didn’t get why the two adults let the kid do all the talking: granted the adults didn’t look much older than the kid, but still…
“Look, kid, I’m sorry. The next available flight to Reno isn’t until tomorrow at 7:34am. Everything else it booked. I could try and get you on standby but I got to tell you that even then, you’re most likely just going to be spending the night here at the airport. This is one of the busiest traveling times of the year, you know.”
Unreasonable little brat.

Whylan: he looks around the busy airport and shrugs: finally speaking to the ticket agent for the first time…
“So what flights do you have seats on?”

Agent: his eyes narrow at that, what an odd question…
“Uh, Dallas/Ft. Worth…Los Angeles… uh, two for San Diego…”

Whylan: “Hey don’t they have a zoo there? Supposed to be better than the one we saw in San Francisco.”

Nicholas: had he been human, the veins in his neck would have been clearly visible…
“No, not again. You are not taking off and stranding me here.”
Grinding his teeth, turning back to the agent and finally spitting out through clenched teeth…
“We’ll take three seats on the flight to LA.”

Lonnie: shrugging…
“Guess we’ll be seeing Mickey again after all.”

Agent: after selling them the tickets he turns and looks at his supposed “supervisor” behind him, the one with the ear piece, then back at the original flight request the kid had made for Reno, it had a good twenty seats still available.

Around the same time on another flight…

Zan: he looked at his baby girl: her little face glued to the window as she watched the clouds go by underneath her: her excitement at her first time flying gave her extra energy: she refused to take a nap before they left and asked “wa da’ Daddy?” what had to be every five minutes: he looked over to Aunt Trudy and Ava: Aunt Trudy had been teaching Ava how to crochet lately and their hands were busily weaving yarn into who the hell knew: craning his neck a little, Mom and Dad were in the row behind them, Mom reading some romance novel and Dad reading USA Today: he hears the ding-ding and looks up to see the fasten seatbelt sign blink on, followed by the announcement from the flight attendant, followed by a “wa da’, Daddy?”: picking her up and sitting her in her seat and fastening the belt around her…
“That’s what that is. We’re getting ready to land but we can’t until everyone is sitting in their seats with their seatbelt fastens.”

Zanya: straining her neck towards the window and pouting…
“Bu’ I wanna see, Daddy.”

Zan: “Well, I’m sorry but you can’t.”
Seeing that lip starting to quiver…
“Zanya, don’t you want to see Grandpa George and Grandma Betty?”
She crosses her arms in front of her just like her mommy does when she’s mad, then pouts big time but nods her head “yes”…
“Well, that’s where we’re going but the plane has to land first and it can’t until you’re sitting down and buckled in.”
She didn’t turn on the water works but did continue with the pouting…
“I bet Grandpa George has Oreos.”
She looked at him, the pout had vanished but the arms were still crossed…
“Uncle Max and Aunt Liz are gonna bring Squirt for you to play with.”
Arms still crossed…
“Aunt Isabel and Uncle Alex too.”
That did it arms were uncrossed.

Zanya: “Daddy, did Uncwil Awecs ‘emem’er my M&M’s?”

Zan: chuckling and rolling his eyes…
“Well, if he didn’t I’m sure you’ll remind him.”

Zanya: “U’k Daddy, willded dhey be dhere when wre rand?”

Zan: he couldn’t help the yawn, he and Ava had stayed up late, taking advantage of not having Zanya sleeping with them until almost 4 in the morning: all that exercise and lack of sleep was catching up to him, maybe he’ll take a nap when they gets there…
“Yeah, their plane lands about a half an hour after ours, so we’re going to meet their plane. We’ll get to see it land. Won’t the be fun?”

Zanya: nodding her head and then yawning after her Daddy…
“Uh huh.”
Her eyes were huge when she felt the plane’s tires touch down and the brakes slam on making the plane slow down while she continued forward a little more, straining against the belt that she was suddenly glad Daddy had made nice and tight, then it slowed and her little butt was once again firmly back in her seat: she looked up at her daddy with those big eyes and smiled…
“Da’ waz fun, Daddy.”
Daddy just grinned back at her but wouldn’t undo the belt until the plane stopped completely: she wanted to run down the tunnel that led to the airport but Daddy wouldn’t let go of her hand: there was Grandma Betty and Grandpa George: finally tearing free of Daddy’s hand she goes running, right into Grandpa’s arms…
“Gampa ‘orge, Gampa ‘orge, I camed doo see ‘uo.”

George: grinning from ear-to-ear, now how could anyone resist a hello like that: giving her a good squeeze and kiss, then a little tickle…
“You did? My, that’s wonderful. Did you like your plane ride?”

Zanya: nodding “yes” big time…
“Uh huh, I seeded da cwoudez ‘rum da uder ‘ide!”

George: he was a little rusty at baby talk and turned to his grandson…
“Uh…”

Zan: giving his Grandpa George a hug…
“She saw clouds from the other side. Hi Grandpa.”

Zanya: looking indignant at her Daddy…
“Da wa’ I saided, Daddy!”

George: chuckling…
“You most certainly did, and I heard it too! Now let’s let everyone say hello then we need to go find gate 12B and wait for your uncles and aunts’ plane to arrive.”
After all kinds of hugs Philip and Zan go with an agent to collect their luggage while the rest head over to the other gate: Zanya never stops talking for a minute, he just wishes he knew what she was saying: he finally catches a word he thought he recognized…
“I’m sorry Zanya, what did you say about Oreos?”

Zanya: they entered a spot where people were all sitting around and Grandpa George took her over to the big windows and lifted her up where she could watch all the planes…
“I saided, do ‘uo haveded O’eoes ad ‘ome, Gampa ‘orge?”

George: trying to sound it out, he gives her a grin when he got it…
“Of course I’ve got Oreos at home. With all of my grandkids coming to visit, how could I not?”
Pointing to the planes out on the tarmac, then up in the sky…
“Now watch Zanya, let’s see if we can find which plane they’re coming in on. That way we can tell them that we watched their plane land when we see them.”
That kept her busy and he heard “iz da’ id?” as every plane came into view: he couldn’t help but grin as a plane finally draws near, her eyes almost bug out as the plane almost stops right in front of them…
“Now Zanya, off hand I’d say that, that was it!”
Picking her up, they head over towards the ladies waiting by the roped off area for arriving passengers…
“We have to wait over here for them.”
He noticed Zan and Philip coming towards them with one of the carts, loaded down with luggage, just in time: more hugs and kisses were dispensed as the new arrivals came into view: it was good to have all his family with them for the holiday.

Zanya: she was busily checking coat pockets, and Uncle Alex’s coat had lots of pockets.

Alex: he gives Max an oh-shit look and keeps Zanya distracted while Max made his way over to a vending machine and then back over to slip him a pack of M&M’s: he quickly sticks it in his shirt pocket while Zanya climbed all over him, checking every inch of his coat: he mouthed “thanks” to Max and grinned when he saw the Hershey chocolate bar in Max’s shirt pocket: Zanya was going to love Uncle Max.

Zanya: sighing in frustration, she couldn’t find it: she had been sure it was in his coat: climbing back up to look at him in the eye, ready to accuse him of forgetting, she spots it: triumphantly pulling it out of his pocket and grinning as they walk down the terminal…
“Dare id iz!”

Alex: shifting her to his hip: he turns to Max…
“Hey Max, she’s getting heavy, mind if you hold her for a bit?”

Max: taking his niece in his arms, it didn’t take her long to spot the candy bar in his pocket: he just keeps walking and grinning as she suspiciously eyes that candy bar: when he finally lets her down, his pocket was empty, and by the time they were loading everything into Grandpa’s Suburban and the one Dad had rented, chocolate was smeared all over her face and hands: he made sure not to ride in the same car as Ava and Zan, that way he might make it to the house without being killed: as he stepped out of the car after the 1-1/2 drive on snow covered roads, he was immediately bombarded with snowballs: damn, Ava could throw a mean snowball.

Zan: after dodging Ava’s wrath against Max, he made his way into the large comfortable log house and upstairs to the room where they’d be staying: after dropping their bags on the bed he looked out at the view: his mouth dropped open in awe: Taos was surrounded by high mountains with numerous ski resorts, same as Tahoe but they didn’t have this, in the center was a magnificent sparking blue alpine lake and it was huge: as he hears Ava entering, still grumbling about chocolate hands and new outfit and bratty brother-in-laws: waving her over…
“Ava, come here, come look.”

Ava: she was still finding little chocolate handprints on her, even after going over herself, Mom, and the car numerous times with glowing hands: giving her pants another swipe before walking over…
“What? What is…oh my God, it’s beautiful.”
Shaking her head in awe, too…
“No wonder they wanted to retire here.”

Zan: a little later that afternoon, standing on the patio deck looking at the lake, he points over to a little island in a cove and near shore there’s some sort of house…
“Grandpa, what’s that?”
emerald_bay_02


George: looking to where his grandson is pointing…
“Oh that’s Emerald Bay. That view’s one of Tahoe’s most famous and if look there…”
He couldn’t actually see it, not with his tired old eyes but he knows where it is…
“Over there is the Ehrman Mansion, one of the oldest in Tahoe. The state owns it now. It’s open in the summer for tours, pretty magnificent.
ehrmanfrnt

Zan: he had been doing a little research on the area and found out one of his favorite old westerns was filmed not far from here…
“Hey Grandpa, could we go see the Ponderosa Ranch? That’s not far from here, right?”

George: smiling…
“It’s not far but unfortunately it’s closed in the winter.”
Seeing Zan frown a little at that…
“But I was thinking that you and everyone might enjoy the Squaw Valley Tram ride. It wasn’t open when everyone came to visit a couple of years ago. It’s pretty awesome. It takes you right from the middle of South Shore all the way up to Squaw Valley Ski Resort. “

Zan: grinning…
“Cool, isn’t South Shore where the casinos are?”

George: clearing his throat…
“Ahem, only for those over 21 which last time I checked as a twin to Max won’t be until next March. Sorry Zan.”

Zan: frowning then shrugging and smiling…
“Had to try.”

George: draping his arm around the boy’s shoulder…
“Yeah, I know you did. No harm done.”

Betty: answering the ringing phone…
“Hello…who…I’m sorry who did you need again? Oh Kyle, it’s you, so who was it you needed again…who’s that…oh, well why didn’t you just say so…one moment.”
Putting the phone down and looking around the living room, spotting him…
“Max, Max, phone. It’s Kyle saying he needs to talk to El Presidente.”

Max: “Thanks Grandma.”
Picking up the phone…
“Hey Kyle, how’s it going? Did everyone make it to Roswell ok? Good, what? Oh Maria’s in one of her moods. Should I have Liz call her? Oh, ok, I’ll have her wait until after she opens her Christmas presents. Huh? Yeah, yeah, Alex gave me the message…”
He pauses and then laughs…
“LA? What…I guess he must really like Disney, at least they took Nicholas with them this time.”
Turning serious…
“You think it’s time, huh. What does Michael say? Uh huh, yeah, I gotta agree with that, not much more Kivar can do. So I take it Tavner and Larek are on the same page about this… how do you want to handle it?”
Listening for a bit…
“What if he doesn’t want to back down? I’d hate to but if that’s the way it plays out, do it. Kyle, one thing, I don’t want anyone close by when it goes down, especially not Liz or little Philip or Zanya, got that? Ok, good… so, have the Dranularian family patriarch transmit the message to you. Wait until after Christmas though when you’re all here. I want extra firepower around since Nicholas is bound to be close by, not to mention Lonnie. Tobias should be back from visiting Kathy’s family in Florida then, have him come too. How are you going to get them from LA to Tahoe? Ok, fine, I’ll let you worry about it. Get it all set up. Kyle, thanks man and Merry Christmas, see all of ya next week. Bye.”

Zan: he notices Max got off the phone then headed upstairs, then out on the deck, where he and Grandpa are: he had something in his pocket: he grins as Max pulls it out…
“Cool, hadn’t had a cigar in a long time.”
Taking a good long puff while Max cuts another cigar and hands it to Grandpa: puff, puff…
“So that looked like an intense phone call.”

Max: cutting and lighting his own cigar…
“Uh huh.”
Puff, puff…
“They’re moving into Antaria so there’s not really a reason to keep playing cat and mouse with that assassin any longer. Kyle and Michael are going to coordinate with the agents on how to take him down. They’re going to wait until we’re all together next week before springing it though.”

Zan: blowing a sort of circle of smoke…
“About damn time.”

Philip: looking out onto the deck, he didn’t know Max and Zan smoked cigars: pouring a couple of scotches for his dad and himself, he walks out to join them: handing Dad his drink…
“Hey boys, what you got there, Max?”
He notes the nice cutter Max had, indicating that his son had been doing this for a little while: puff, puff.

Max: “Just some Macanudos, couldn’t get my hands on anymore Cubans, but these aren’t too bad.”

Alex: he comes downstairs, glances outside and smiles: grabs a coat as he heads that way…
“Cool, cigars. Hadn’t had one since San Francisco.”

Diane: she was sitting around the kitchen table having a cup of coffee with Betty and Aunt Trudy: she heard Alex’s passing comment: her head jerked around till she could see the deck and there, to her amazement were her husband, father-in-law, and SONS smoking cigars, her mouth drops open even more when Alex casually lights one up as well: palms flat on the table, she looks over at her mother-in-law…
“I don’t believe it. Do you see that? They’re just out there casually smoking their lungs out! Even Philip and George!”

Betty: sucking in her breath, she wasn’t happy either but it’d been a long time since her sons had been young, she had let go of her little boy long ago: obviously Diane was still new at it…
“Well, yes and no, it’s not the smartest thing they can do but what can you do about it? Diane, as hard as it is to realize, they are all grown men and they have the right to be idiots about some things.”
As Diane was about to protest this…
“Diane, even if you went out there and knocked all of them upside the head to make them stop, they’d simply wait until you were not around and do it anyways. Believe me, I know. At least you don’t have to worry about drugs or anything.”

Diane: pursing her lips in a tight straight line, arms folded in front of her: she wanted to do just that, go out there and knock some sense into her normally intelligent children, not to mention husband as well: glaring at that husband of hers, he was going to hear about this later.

Philip: he had been busy talking over this assassin thing with the boys when the hair on the back of his neck suddenly stood up and a knot for no apparent reason started forming in the pit of his stomach: he slowly turns around and spots his wife, looking like she was ready to explode: he then watches her get up, go to the wine rack and select a bottle: he takes another good swig from his scotch as she pours the wine for her and Mom and Aunt Trudy, those were some big glasses: she gives him one hell of a mean look then promptly turns her back to him: shit, he was in major trouble: looking at the cigar in his hand, he has a good idea what the problems was: taking a good long puff, he might as well let all of them enjoy their cigars, it’ll be the last one for a while.

The Fates just love it when families reunite for the holidays, so many interesting things happen.


Chapter 175

Setting:
Grandparent’s house, later that evening

Ava: lying in bed watching Zan strip off his jeans, Zanya had finally come down from her sugar high and was already sacked out in the middle of the bed: she just can’t help but laugh when she sees him and thinks of the evening…
“God I love your mom, grandma too and of course, Aunt Trudy.”
He gave her a seriously peeved look that just made her laugh more…
“I especially love them drunk.”

Zan: climbing into bed and scowling at her…
“Ha ha.”

Ava: snicker…
“Ha ha is right. You should have seen the look on your, not to mention Max’s, face when after three bottles of wine she marched out there and smacked you both upside the head for those cigars. Would have gotten Alex too if he hadn’t ducked. Got that was funny!”

Zan: sarcastically…
“Yeah, Dad was a big help.”

Ava: laughing…
“He was too busy getting out of the way of his own Mom. She got herself almost as riled as yours! Serves ya right too! What kind of example did you set for your daughter, out there smoking? You want her think it’s ok to smoke cigars and cigarettes?”

Zan: stretching out in bed…
“No, but we did a lot of other things when we were younger, much worse too. But no, I don’t want her smoking.”

Ava: “Well?”

Zan: “Well what?”

Ava: crossing her arms as she’s starting to get ticked off…
“Are you going to smoke cigars anymore?”

Zan: bending over and kissing his baby girl’s cheek, then looking at his bond mate, he answers truthfully…
“Not around Mom, I’m not.”

Diane: in bed, lying on her side, she could hear her pulse in her head, pounding away.

Philip: gently climbing in bed, looking at his wife, he takes a deep breath and tries one more time…
“Diane, honey…sweetheart…”

Diane: sternly…
“I don’t want to talk about it.”

Philip: “But, I just wanted to…”

Diane: “Philip!”

Philip: slipping further underneath the covers…
“Ok, uh, good night, dear.”

Liz: the room was dark as they were lying in bed but she was far from sleep: snort, giggle, snort: she couldn’t help it.

Max: his eyes were closed but he wasn’t any closer than Liz to actual sleep: quietly so as not to wake the Squirt…
“Shhh, Liz, you want to wake him, besides it wasn’t funny.”

Liz: snort, snicker…
“Yes, it was. You deserved it too. Your mom did exactly what I’ve wanted to do ever since you came home with those smelly things.”

Max: indignant…
“No, I didn’t.”

Liz: snort.

Max: “Liz…stop.”

Liz: snort, snort.

Max: “Liz.”

Liz: snicker…
“Sorry.”
Snort.

Alex: her back was to him as they lay in bed…
“Isabel, it was just some stupid cigars.”

Isabel: “Uh huh, that got Mom and Grandma so upset they got drunk and went out there and smacked everyone.”

Alex: laying back on his pillow…
“Not everyone.”

Isabel: “Oh, that’s right, you ducked and Max got smacked twice.”

Alex: “Well, they were his cigars.”
Slipping his arm around her waist and drawing close to her…
“Isabel, I apologize for upsetting your mother and grandmother. Let me make it up to you.”

Isabel: she didn’t want to admit it but had been hysterical seeing the look on Max and then Zan’s face, and then Max’s again when Mom accidentally got him a second time when she missed Alex, and Grandma going after Dad with her finger wagging at him about cholesterol and alcohol and finally, cigars: no she couldn’t admit that: but looking at Alex as he did that Groucho Marx thing with his eyebrows, she couldn’t help but laugh…
“Well, Mr. Whitman, what did you have in mind?”

Downstairs…

Aunt Trudy: boy, she hadn’t had a good buzz on in years and thanks to a little alien magic, the normal headache and upset stomach she’d have about now was nowhere in site: nope, she’s still snocked but not having to pay the piper: she’ll have to mention this to Diane and Betty in the morning, hopefully she’ll remember: looking over at her brother, she cracks up…
“God that was great. Haven’t seen Betty take after Philip in years. Poor boy, he never saw it coming.”
Laughing again…
“Man, Diane was pissed. You should have heard her in here. Take a sip of wine, complain about those cigars, wine, cigars, wine, cigars.”
Snort…
“Then when she got into all those fatty meals Philip’s been eating lately and all the scotch and how he’s not working out like he did when the kids were home, the 15 pounds he’s put on, that’s when Betty started getting upset about Philip not taking care of himself.”
Snort, cackle…
“Then she looks out and there her boy is drinking a scotch and smoking an old stogy with her grandsons no less!”
Slapping her leg in laughter…
“Oh God, I hope the pictures Liz took come out!”

George: Betty had already passed out in bed, and now eyeing his sister, she will be soon as well…
“You’re drunk.”

Trudy: “Of course I am.”
Watching her brother flipping through something on a shelf next to the stereo…
“What do you have there?”

George: giving her a sly grin and taking a sip of brandy: he slips the record out of its album cover and carefully puts it on the old turntable: the sounds of Tommy Dorsey and his orchestra fill the room…
“Remember this?”

Trudy: she smiles as the memories flood her…
“The night before you shipped out to the Pacific. You didn’t have a date for the dance so you asked me.”
As her brother holds out his hands to her, she slips her hands into his and they glide across the room…
“I wasn’t even 16 yet and I remember taking hours to get dressed. I wanted you to be proud of me.”

George: grinning…
“I’ve always been proud of you, even now when you’re drunk.”
They both laugh as brother and sister trip the light fantastic and talk of old times.

Back in Roswell…

Maria: she watches them from the hallway, Michael, Kyle, Jim and the lead agent all gathered around their dining table, plotting the assassin’s take down: throwing her hands up in the air as she retreats to her bedroom {even Christmas time has been alienized!}.

Michael: he rubs his temple {damn, that was loud}: his forehead was knotted in concern: pointing to the notes again…
“So, once we all get to Tahoe, we have it leaked to the media where Max is and use that to lure Nicholas and the them to us, then what?”

Jim: looking over the notes and what he knows first hand of Nicholas…
“The take down needs to be remote, away from the others, no civilians. Once we take down this assassin, I don’t believe Nicholas is going to quietly walk away.”

Kyle: “Nope, he’s going to come out blasting. So where’s a good site?”

Agent: pulling out some guides and map of the area…
“According to this, there’s a Christmas Parade on the 24th, day after tomorrow.”

Michael: “Nope, won’t work, we all need to be there, so that means the earliest is the 26th.”

Kyle: “Yeah, don’t forget, Tahoe is crowded this time of the year, people skiing, gambling, or coming for family get-togethers in the snow, so lots of people about. We need something remote.”

Michael: looking at one of the guides, he noticed something…
“Or someplace closed. Take a look guys.”

Kyle: he looks up at Michael and smiles…
“We can have it reported that Max and family attended the Tahoe Christmas Parade, that’ll get them up there. Make sure everyone lies low for Christmas, that shouldn’t be difficult, then we show up on the 26th.”

Michael: “Once we have confirmation that they’re there following us, we plan a private tour. With it closed for the winter, we should be the only ones there.”

Agent: thinking it over, then looking at the pictures of the facilities, he’d need to get some people there in advance to scope it out…
“Yeah, that’d work. I’ll check on who owns it and let them know the government needs the use of their facility for a bit.”

Jim: thinking of what all Nasedo could do…
“What are you going to do with him once you have him?”

Michael: “Keep him the hell away from Max, just in case he changes his mind.”

Agent: he words it very carefully…
“There is a facility where we could hold him in for a while, just north of Las Vegas.”

Michael: he locks eyes with the sheriff: they were the only ones here that were there when they carried Max out of the White Room: he was the only one present that had actually seen Max while in the White Room: he’ll never forget that metal table, Max dazed and scared from the torture and drugs, bleeding from the chest, legs and waist still strapped down, how he couldn’t stand once they freed him from the restraints, how he shook the entire time they were carrying him: no, he’ll never forget: wrenching his gaze back to the agent…
“That’ll be Max’s decision. Make the call.”
He looks one more time at the brochure and smirks: Ponderosa Ranch, he used to pretend to be a cowboy having a shoot out in Carson City just like on Bonanza, now it looks like he just might after all, alien style.

Later that night…

Maria: she lays perfectly still as he climbs into their bed: she had only been pretending sleep: the second the bed stopped moving, she turned over to face him…
“Michael, what’s going on?”

Michael: she knew the gist of it already…
“We’re going to take down the assassin in Tahoe. With Kivar near defeat, there’s no point in continuing the charade any longer.”

Maria: “Won’t Nicholas and Lonnie be there?”

Michael: “Yes, which is why all unarmed non-aliens won’t be. When this goes down…we’re going to attempt to take those two down as well but the main target is the assassin.”

Maria: “You have to do this.”

Michael: he looks at her…
“I’m his second. It’s what I was…born to do.”

Maria: “And then what?”

Michael: “Then what? What?”

Maria: “The assassin’s down, Kivar is defeat, Antar is free, and then what Michael?”

Michael: he has to work to keep his stare level…
“Then we go home. We have to.”

Maria: “And who’s we?”

Michael: taking a deep breath…
“Decisions will have to be made but…Max has to go and where he goes, I go. I have to. It’s where I belong. I’ve always known that.”

Maria: “And where do I belong?”

Michael: he’s shocked, he thought she knew: she’s his bond mate, how could she not know…
“With me… if that’s what you want? It’s…it’s what I want.”

Maria: “I…I wasn’t sure…I…you hadn’t actually told me so I…I wasn’t sure. I mean I’m just your girlfriend and…and girlfriends get left behind all the time.”

Michael: he doesn’t know what to say: he had never thought about it, just assumed that everything would remain the same between them: as Maria lays back down on her side and pulls the blanket up to her shoulder, he scoots over next her and wraps his arm around her waist: nuzzling her neck…
“You’re what makes me whole. I need you beside me, wherever we may go. I love you, never doubt that.”

Hmmm, the Fates are always intrigued by what predicaments ones can get themselves into when left to their own devices.


Chapter 176

Setting:
Evans house, Lake Tahoe, following morning

Max: he wore a frown as he slowly set the phone receiver down: this was it, they were planning on taking them down once and for all: he couldn’t help but love the irony of the site they picked, the Ponderosa: the perfect place for a take down, for us and for them: no way they’re going to resist it: Merry Christmas Nicholas: looking down as his little niece comes running up to him in her footed pink jammies: smiling at her…
“Good morning, Zanya.”

Zanya: “Moening, Uncwil Macs. Uncwil Macs, whurz Gamma?”

Max: furrowing his brow…
“Hum, Grandma? I don’t know, maybe she’s sleeping in this morning?”
Looking around he realized that it was getting late and just about everyone was up already except for his Mom, and looking in the kitchen, seeing Isabel and Ava fixing breakfast, Grandma Betty wasn’t to be found either: sighing, he looks down at her again…
“Tell ya what, Zanya. I’ll go see if I can find them and let you know, ok? Now why don’t you go help Mommy and Auntie Isabel with breakfast? It looks like they could use it.”

Zanya: she looks over to where Mommy was busy stirring something in a bowl: Zanya liked to help stir stuff, add stuff too: because of her they had salsa pancakes the day before they left for the plane ride to Grandma Betty’s house: ya, they needed her help: grinning up at the man that looked so much like her daddy…
“U’k Uncwils Macs. I do.”

Max: he quietly chuckles a little as Zanya goes bounding into the kitchen and loudly announces that she was there to help: he wonders if Grandma has any cold cereal in the cupboards, he might want a bowl later on: he quietly make his way down the hallway to the room where his parents were staying: he knocked gently on the door once, twice, three times: turning the knob and poking his head inside…
“Mom?”

Diane: her mouth tastes like mud: she had been considering getting up for about a half an hour, but thought better of it: she squints as her son tentatively walks in: she looks over and thankfully Philip had left her a glass of ice water by the bed: taking a long drink so she can speak at least somewhat properly…
“Good morning, honey. Max, honey, I…I didn’t mean to… to hit you. I just…”

Max: crouching down by the bed next to her…
“Mom, it’s ok. No harm done and I promise to lay off the cigars. Ok?”

Diane: cupping and then patting his cheek, he always was such a good boy: she had never had a reason to hit him before: she still can’t believe she did that last night…
“Ok, but I’m still sorry.”
Her hand goes to her forehead as the pounding in her head increases as she attempts to sit up…
“Umph, you have no idea how sorry I am about last night.”

Max: he shouldn’t have chuckled but it was a bit amusing: he couldn’t ever remember Mom being hungover before…
“Uh, Mom, I could, uh, give you a hand getting on your feet. I, uh, I got some experience curing hangovers at Thanksgiving.”

Diane: “Oh Lord, I’ve forgotten about that. Yes, honey, that would be very sweet of you.”

Max: “Ok, oh and when I get done here, I’ll see how Grandma’s doing.”

Diane: she had been so remorseful about hitting her children that she had forgotten how funny it was when Betty had taken off after Philip: chuckling then wincing…
“Oh honey, that was some night last night. Let’s not relive it anytime soon.”

Max: as his hands start to glow softly…
“Deal.”
A little later that morning he joins everyone else as they sit around the breakfast table: he’s not sure what to think of the pancakes, they sort of have a purplish tinge to them: since Zanya is sitting next to him, he has not choice but to eat it, she would be highly offended if he didn’t: it’s not encouraging to see Zan gulping down his juice after taking a bite of his then grab for the Tabasco: giving his niece a slight grin, he puts a piece in his mouth: gag, cough, gag, gulp: mimicking Zan’s actions and going for the oj: when he finally swallowed…
“Grape juice, there’s grape juice in the pancakes.”

Zanya: nodding her head…
“Uh huh, good huh?”

Max: {I HATE GRAPE JUICE!}: smiling at her…
“Delicious.”

Isabel: eating like a bird: she was well aware of one of the foods that her brother absolutely detested: she couldn’t help that it was also one that Zanya just loved: besides it’ll teach him right for sending Zanya in to help this morning: keeping her face as innocent as possible…
“I know, aren’t they interesting? Max, I can’t thank you enough for suggesting Zanya help us this morning. The grape juice was her idea, after all.”

Philip: he decided to stick to coffee for breakfast…
“So Max, what’d Kyle have to say this morning?”

Max: grabbing the second Tabasco bottle before Zan can hog it too: his plate is quickly swimming in Tabasco and syrup, anything to hide the grape juice taste…
“They’ll be here on the 26th. Um, he mentioned a Christmas parade tomorrow that we should attend.”

Aunt Trudy: she was wondering if perhaps Philip would be willing to run down to Krispy Kreme after breakfast…
“But I thought you were supposed to stay under wraps.”

Max: his eyes were watering as Zanya watches him put another bite in his mouths…
“Not anymore, in fact the opposite is true. We want to draw them out to here so we can take…”
Glancing at Zanya for a moment…
“So we can deal with them once and for all.”

Philip: “When?”

Max: “Sometime next week. The Secret Service has a task group coming out here day after tomorrow to set up.”

George: also sticking to coffee, he had already had a bagel when he got up, there were advantages to being the first one up in the morning…
“Setting up where, Max?”

Max: he couldn’t help the smile that crept in place…
“The Ponderosa.”

George: “But it’s closed.”

Max: “Yeah, that’s why it’s perfect, no bystanders getting in the way. Kyle and Michael will be filling us in with the specifics when they arrive. So for now, let’s just enjoy Christmas.”

Zan: he looked down at his baby girl, devouring her pancakes and thought about tomorrow…
“Max, this parade, who’s all attending? Can we take the kids?”

Max: getting an iced tea glass and filling it with orange juice he sits back down at the table to try and choke down a little more breakfast…
“Yeah, should be safe. Niko and crew are currently playing with Mickey and Minnie in LA, so anyone that wants to go tomorrow is fine.”

Next Day, Disneyland Hotel…

Nicholas: if he’s called sonny one more time, he’s going to scream: he’s sick of the stupid second-rate talent shows, he absolutely refused to go on “It’s a Small World’ ride, the Teacups were nauseating, ok, Space Mountain was bearable and the Indy ride wasn’t bad, but he really had to restrain himself from blasting the damn hippo on the Jungle ride, he refused to discuss the Country Bear Jamboree: he was currently sulking in the hotel room with the tv remote while Lonnie and Whylan went again back for more mindless amusement: flipping through the channels he spots a preview segment on one of those entertainment shows: as soon as the commercial break is over he gets as close to the tv as he can to see what all he could spot: he groans when he realizes that they aren’t going to show the segment he’s interested in until they tell him all about so-and-so’s marriage, who cares that Rosie is hitting 350, or that J Lo was seen smooching what’s his name, get to the end already: finally, as he listens to the announcer…
“And this morning, His Majesty, Max Evans, King Zan of Antar along with his wife, Queen Elizabeth and their infant son, Prince Philip, along with other members of his family were on hand to view the annual Tahoe Christmas Parade in South Lake Tahoe, NV this morning. It is reported that the King and his family are staying there for Christmas and the New Year. In other entertainment news…”
He tunes the rest out: reviewing in his mind who all he saw in the that group shot, Max, holding his brat, his human wife, Liz, his Vilandra, Isabel, some guy, he thought might be Isabel’s reported fiancée, Max’s duplicate, Zan and Ava and if he wasn’t mistaken, sitting on Zan’s shoulder was a little girl that could only have been his, or Max’s, but that was unlikely: no, had to be Zan’s, that little girl was too old for Max to have fathered it: Max didn’t even know Ava then, it must be Zan’s little brat: just one more he’s going to have to dispose of but no matter: checking the LED numbers on the bedside clock, he scowled, 4:30PM: Lonnie and Whylan won’t be back for several hours yet, Whylan wanted to see the fireworks tonight: too bad: grabbing his 5-day Disney pass and room key he heads to the park: looking like a kid did have it’s benefits, especially in a place that catered to kids, including lost ones.


posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:48:55 PM
Lonnie: she was livid as they walked back to the hotel…
“What da hell was yous thinkin’? Havin’ Disney security huntin’ us down, sayin’ yous lost like that?”

Nicholas: opening the hotel room door: shrugging…
“I was thinking about getting you two back and focused on our mission, remember our mission? Securing you the throne? Get packed up, we’re leaving.”

Whylan: he wasn’t happy about this: he had been in line for the Haunted House when they had found them: he had been saving the Haunted House until it was getting dark, hoping it might scare Lonnie, or at least she pretending to be scared: pulling out his small bag and throwing his few possessions inside…
“So where we heading?”

Nicholas: “South Lake Tahoe, NV. That’s where they are, all of the royal ones, including a new one that I hadn’t known about, a little girl sitting on Zan’s shoulders. If we plan it right, we can get all of them at one time. Hurry up.”

Lonnie: her stomach was in a knot: Nicholas now knew about Zan’s daughter, the little girl with her brother’s eyes and lopsided grin, and Ava’s curls: how could she save her.

Evans house, Lake Tahoe, Christmas Eve night…

Liz: she couldn’t help but smile as she watched him looking in the mirror trying to get his tie straight: he looked so handsome in that new dark gray suit with the dark maroon tie: slipping her arms around his waist and leaning into his back, breathing deeply of his unique scent…
“Mmmm, you smell good.”

Max: grinning as he gets the tie wrong again…
“I think that’s supposed to be my line.”
Spinning around in her arms and wrapping his arms around her, kissing her hard: that wasn’t the only thing getting hard…
“Let’s stay home tonight and entertain ourselves while waiting for Santa to arrive.”

Liz: eyeing his tantalizing lips, tempting, so, so tempting: then mischievously grabbing his rear end…
“Nope, midnight mass remember and we can’t keep God waiting. Might need a favor or two from Him sometime. Here, let me give you a hand with that tie.”
They all attended Mass as a family with the littlest Evans bundled up all nice and warm, in Philip’s case in a little red footed suit and Zanya in a red velvet with white lace trimmed Christmas dress with winter white, warm tights and black dress shoes: Zanya snored through the whole thing but then so did little Philip: it felt good to be all together: of course Zanya had insisted that they leave some cookies and milk out in case Santa showed up while they were gone: Zan was the last one out of the house on the way to church and quickly gulped them down before walking out the door: it didn’t matter, Zanya was still sound asleep when they got back: they brought Santa’s gifts in from their hiding places when they got back from mass so Zanya would know that Santa had stopped by before they turned in for the night: it was a very short night as a very excited Zanya burst in and started jumping on the bed.

Zanya: jump, jump, jump…
“Getz up, getz up, Santa Cwauz wuz here, Santa Clwauz, Santa. Daddy sayz wez awl affa bez up refore wez open prezentz. Come on, come on, Santa Cwauz, Santa Cwauz.”

Max: it was weird, he knew his eyes were wide open but he still felt like he was half asleep: bounce, bounce: holding his arm out trying to stop Zanya from jumping on the baby…
“Zanya, Zanya, calm down, we’re awake, we’re awake. Zanya, stop jumping, you might miss and land on Philip.”
She finally stopped: yawning…
“Ok, go wake someone else. We’ll be down in a couple of minutes.”
The second the door closed his head hit that pillow and he sighed: with eyes closed, he grinned when he heard an excited “Uncwil Awecs, Uncwil Awecs, getz up”, came echoing down the hall.

Liz: lying beside her son and husband, a yawn escapes her too…
“You do realize that if we don’t show up down there in a few minutes she’ll be back.”

Max: it felt so good to close his eyes, so good, maybe just five more minutes: snooze: smack, right on the nose: his eyes pop open to the sight of his little niece glaring over him, with her arms crossed in front…
“Huh?”

Zanya: she was pissed, he promised they’d be right down and they weren’t: and where does she find them, still in bed…
“Uncwil Macs, ‘ou pwomizeded, ‘ou pwomizeded. Come on, Santa Cwauz.”

Max: rubbing his nose, he glances over, past his semi-conscious wife to the clock: groaning…
“Please tell me that it’s not really 7:18am.”

Liz: mumbling into her pillow….
“Ok, it’s not, now get up and go see what Santa Claus brought.”

Max: sitting up, he looks over at his son, who is now wide-awake, too bad his wife wasn’t…
“Oh no you don’t. I’m up. You’re up. Come on, this is an on command type of thing. Come on sleepy, you too.”
It still took a good half an hour for everyone to get up, use the bathroom, get coffee, Mom to find her camera, video camera, extra film and then mayhem ensued as an overzealous Zanya simply couldn’t contain herself, forget about the little stuff in the stockings Grandma was trying to get everyone to open, Zanya wanted the big stuff under the tree: this of course got Squirt all excited and he start squealing and laughing and trying to scoot over towards where the action was: he was doing that a lot lately, the scooting thing: Grandma said he’d be crawling soon, and once he did that, forget about ever getting to sit down for any length of time: he grins big time as Zanya opens one that they had bought for Santa for her: Liz was right, if they had put from Uncle Max and Aunt Liz on it, Ava and Zan would have killed them right then and there.

Ava: ready to come unglued…
“FINGER PAINT! WHO GOT HER FINGER PAINT?!”

Zanya: “Mommy, Santa Cwauz dided. See Mommy, he knowzed I big gurl enough do painted.”

Max: neither him nor Liz said a word: after opening an assortment of toys and clothes for Squirt, he particularly liked the little fire truck, he was going to have to check that out better when they got home, some sweats and t-shirts for both of them, a few items for the house: Mom and Dad got them a certificate good for a weekend at that resort in Santa Fe that they and Zan and Ava had gone to last year: later that morning, after a breakfast that Zanya did NOT help prepare, they built snowmen, made snow angels, had a good snowball fight and came in to warm up and had a huge turkey and ham feast, ate too much and vegged in front of the tv to It’s a Wonderful Life, The Santa Claus, and How the Grinch Stole Christmas, the original cartoon one: all-in-all, it was a very good Christmas.

You’ll have to excuse the Fates: they’re still picking over the turkey leftovers at the moment.


Chapter 177

Setting:
Reno Airport, Dec. 26th

Michael: he almost grinned as he stepped off the plane: who would have thought that there’d be a day when he was actually glad to see a parent instead of his best friend: Max wasn’t there to greet them, he was following instructions for a change: {good boy, Maxwell}: walking up to Philip and extending his hand…
“How ya doin’, Mr. Evans?”

Philip: he volunteered to meet the plane, it was too dangerous for Max or any of the kids to be seen alone anywhere, now that Nicholas knew where the kids were: shaking the offered hand and smiling at how much Michael had changed, grown, matured, definitely not the scared, angry, unfocused youth of just a few years ago…
“Fine Michael. Good to see you too. How was your holiday?”

Michael: as Maria jumps in front of him and hugs Philip: Maria’s been like that, bouncy, ever since he gave her, her Christmas present: he tries not to show it too much, but it makes him damn proud that he was the one that gave her that bounce: he waits until Kyle and Tess, and Tobias and Jim come up to them and greetings are exchanged: as they go to collect their luggage…
“Christmas was good, real good. How was yours?”

Philip: he didn’t miss the briefcase that Michael was holding on tight to but remained silent about it…
“It was good. Zanya had a blast that’s for sure. Even little Philip seemed to be having fun either that or Zanya’s exuberance had him all wound up. I know it did me.”

Jim: grabbing his bag…
“Yep, little ones really make Christmas special don’t they? Justin didn’t know what to open first.”

Kyle: handing Tess her bag…
“Nope, he sure didn’t, so he opened them all. Oh by the way Dad, I still couldn’t get that new catcher’s mitt you got me away from him. Don’t forget to send it to me when you can.”

Maria: the ride to Grandma and Grandpa Evans house was relatively quiet: they mainly just watched a light snow fall as they drove down Hwy 395 then cut over at 50 West: with the snow it took almost two hours to get there and she was so excited that she had to do two things immediately: she didn’t know which first, pee or show Liz her ring: since Liz happened to be standing at the door as they pulled up she took care of that first: almost jumping out of the car, she goes running with her arms open for a good hug…
“LIZZZZZZ! LIZZZZZYYY! Oh God girl, Merry Christmas!”

Liz: she was almost knocked over by her friend: hugging her back…
“Merry Christmas to you too, Maria!”

Maria: whipping off her gloves and shoving her hand in Liz’s face…
“Look! Look! Look what Michael gave me for Christmas…Look! Look!”

Liz: she grins broadly as she looks at the ring, it was beautiful…
“OH MY GOD! MARIA IT’S GORGEOUS! Did…did he prop…”

Maria: she cuts her friend off as her other immediate need suddenly becomes overbearing…
“Oh Chicca, I’ll be right back.”
She made a mad dash to the downstairs facilities.

Liz: as her friend took off, her friend’s bond mate walked in…
“So Merry Christmas Michael…is congratulations in order as well?”

Michael: clueless…
“Huh? For what? Christmas?”

Liz: smacking his arm…
“That’s some ring Maria’s sporting. Did you give it to her on bended knee?”

Michael: “Why would I do that?”
Looking over at Grandma Evans and holding up his bags for emphasis…
“So Grandma, where do I put these?”

Grandma Betty: “Oh you and Maria get the air mattress in the loft area. If that’s alright?”
He simply shrugs and carries them upstairs.

Liz: “Well, he’s talkative as ever.”

Kyle: “Yeah, but don’t worry, Maria over compensates for it. So Grandma where are we?”

Grandma Betty: she hadn’t planned on Jim and Tobias coming as well, accommodations were getting a little tight…
“Uh, there’s, uh, a couple of air mattresses in the loft actually.”

Kyle: grumbling as he ascends the stairs…
“Great, last time he snored like hell. I swear to God, if he has another wet dream while I’m in the same room…”

Grandma Betty: her hand is on her mouth, not certain if she should ask him to explain but decides that she’s probably better off not knowing: eventually everyone gets settled in and all caught up: sitting by the firelight studying how the ruby in the center and 4 diamonds in a V shaped ring on Maria’s finger catches the light and makes it dance on the wall…
“Nice, very nice indeed. The boy did good.”

Maria: she couldn’t help it: she couldn’t keep from glancing down at the ring several times a day, an hour, heck every few minutes…
“Thank you and yes, he did, didn’t he?”

Isabel: as far as she was concerned Michael was her brother and it was her responsibility to get all the sorted details so she could use it as ammunition later on…
“So, how he do it? Please tell me he didn’t just say ‘here’ during a commercial break between football games.”

Maria: “Um, no, no way would I let him get away with that. No, he waited until after midnight services in the park then we went for a walk through all the lighted trees and decorations. It was so sweet, we got to a little bench, you know the one called the lover’s bench because they always hang mistletoe above it? Well, anyways, we sat down and he got all nervous-like and was mumbling…

Memory…

Michael: the twinkling lights reflected perfectly off the snow on the tree tips and ground: Come All Ye Faithful playing on the park sound system, people were leaving, offering us privacy {everything is perfect, isn’t it? God, I hope so. Will she take this right? Will she understand? What will she say? I hope she doesn’t hit me.}: taking a seat at the famous bench with the mistletoe suspended above it on a thin rope tied to two trees: the little box in his pocket felt like it weighed a ton: he’s rehearsed everything that he is planning on saying a hundred times, now he couldn’t remember a single word: he hoped he remembered how to talk: trying to keep his hand steady as he takes her hand in his…
“Maria, there’s something I want to give you but I…”
Taking a deep breath…
“I love you, Maria. I have since the day I kidnapped you and stole the Jetta. You’re the only girl for me, the only one that would put up with me, the only one that took the time to break down the walls that I spent a lifetime building. I’ve always known that someday I would be going home and that day is getting ever closer, but it won’t mean a thing without you there with me.”
Sticking his hand in his pocket, he retrieves the little black velvet box…
“Maria, I wanted to give you something that…that tells you how much you mean to me.”
Opening the box and showing her the V shaped ring: he’s relieved when her hands fly to her mouth and her eyes grow heavy with tears…
“The center of the Whirlwind Galaxy is Antar, home. The ruby in the center of this ring is you, my home.”
Her hand trembled as he slipped the ring on her finger…
“Maria, I want us to build a home together. Will you do that with me?”

Maria: she was shaking: she wasn’t expecting it: she uses her other hand to try and steady her other quaking one, the one the with the ring that was catching the light just right…
“Michael, are…are you proposing?”

Michael: {DAMN IT!} he knew she was going to take this the wrong way: [why do they always want that damn piece of paper?}: she’s so beautiful tonight, fiery but vulnerable, he suddenly knows what a deer caught in headlights feels like…
“I…uh…um…I…guess…so.”
Her arms fly around his neck and his face is quickly getting lipstick all over it.

Maria: later on she’ll think about his hesitation, right then she’s too excited: hugging and kissing him…
“Yes…yes…yes, Michael, I’ll marry you! Oh God, I can’t believe you actually did it! You proposed!”

Michael: breaking out in a panicked grin…
“Yeah, neither can I.”

Present…

Liz: she didn’t want to state the obvious, so instead she threw her arms around her best friend for a hug…
“Oh Maria, I’m so happy for you two. Congratulations! So have you guys set a date?”

Maria: hugging her friend back…
“Nope. Now that I’ve finally gotten the big lug to open up enough to sort of pop the question, he clammed right back up afterwards.

Later that same night…

Michael: they stood around the dinner table staring at the map of the Ponderosa: the lead agent in charge of this mission for the Secret Service had joined them…
“So here’s the deal Maxwell, tomorrow you, Zan, me, Kyle, and Isabel will make a point to be seen out and about in South Lake. Once we’re certain that we’ve been spotted we cruise on over to the Ponderosa where Chavez’s people are stationed around in the woods and amongst the buildings. We play tourist getting a special off-season showing of the place. The roads will be plowed again in the morning so access shouldn’t be a problem. We wait until the assassin makes his move. Whatever you do, Maxwell, don’t let him lay a finger on you, use your shield if you need to. Kyle will hand him the message we got from his good old uncle and hopefully that will convince him to stand down. Any questions?”

Max: rubbing his hand along his five o’clock shadow…
“Seen in Tahoe, how?”

Michael: he grinned a little at that…
“A little casino action. We need a public place for us to be noticed. We’ve already worked it out with the casinos. You’ll be heavily guarded. We want the guards to be noticed. They would expect it.”

Max: “Ok, why Isabel and Zan, too?”

Kyle: “All Antarian Royals, El Presidente, too nice of a target to not act on even if they do smell a trap.”

Michael: keeping his mission face in place…
“Maxwell, the Ponderosa is going to be heavily guarded. We need to know what the rules of engagement are. Niko and crew will be in their sites from the second they show up. How much of a chance do we give them?”

Max: he looks down at the map: this is the part he hates the most…
“I gave my word that this assassin would be given one chance to stand down. Make sure he gets it but don’t give him too long to decide. As for Niko and Lonnie…”
He pauses and looks Zan in the eye: no matter what she’s done, she was still his sister and this wasn’t going to be easy for him…
“Wait until we know how it’s going down with the assassin. I don’t want him killed unnecessarily. After that, if they get a shot, take them down.”
Zan closed his eyes for a moment, pain etched in his face but he said nothing…
“Those are my orders.”
Zan finally opened his eyes and nodded: it hurt, but he agreed.
“One other thing. Who is going to be the one to actually handle the assassin?”

Kyle: “That’ll be me. No Gandarium in me to worry about. If something happens, Tobias is my backup.”

Max: he nods…
“What do we do with them if they’re captured?”

Chavez: “We have cuffs made of heavy metal. We understand that powers don’t work on them. We also have a serum that will inhibit their powers until we can get them to a secure location.”

Max: he hoped they didn’t notice the shudder that went through him: he knew first hand how that serum made you feel: he had always said that he wouldn’t wish his experiences in the White Room on his worst enemy: wasn’t he doing just that: he had to know…
“What will happen to them once they are at this secure facility?”

Chavez: “My understanding is that they are to be held as prisoners of war and will be handled very carefully.”

Max: nodding and stretching his back…
“Good. Anything else? No, well, I think I’m going to turn in for the night. It’s been a long day and tomorrow will be even longer. Night all.”

Liz: she had been waiting for him in their bedroom, but she didn’t need nor want to be there: Max had been wide open to her the whole night: not only did she hear what he heard and said but felt his emotions behind each word: she had already nursed and held little Philip for hours tonight, reluctant to put him down: with their baby sleeping soundly in the middle of the bed, she was looking out the window but could feel each step he took as he neared her: the door quietly opened and closed, there he stood: he was about to say something but she didn’t want to hear it, not now: she flew into his arms and her mouth sought his in desperation: her arms were around his neck pulling him closer, closer: she needed him: she needed to be surrounded by him, feel him pressed against every inch of her body: she broke the kiss only for air and even that sizzled with her passion and longing…
“I need you, all of you. Around me. Inside me. Now, right now.”
Her lips were locked onto his before he could say a word but then he didn’t need to: her hands were already working to free him of his pants: he was ready.

Max: he tried to slow things down, but that’s not what she wanted: as his jeans, then boxers fell around his ankles and he stepped out of them, a gasp escaped him as she took hold of him, rubbing and enticing the length of him: his hands slip under her nightshirt and then up over her head revealing her swollen breast and sexy curves, all of her to him: he was just about ready to take a nibble when Liz wrapped her arms and legs around him and breathed “now” into his ear: there’d be no nibbling tonight: slipping his arms underneath her thighs for support he lifts her up and into position: he gently eases into her welcoming embrace: her lips kissing him hard as he turns around so her back is against the wall as a steady rhythm of love begins to build with each thrust: it was happening too fast, too hard, but it felt right: he tries to pause for a moment, to make sure he wasn’t hurting her but she wouldn’t have it: he could feel her need for him crying out to him in his mind, his body, and his soul: as her need swept over him, it was too much and he lost control and he filled her, again and again: his head was swimming in ecstasy as his body shuddered with it’s release: her legs digging into his lower back as she trembles as her own climax consumes her: breathing hard, his sweaty forehead gently touches hers…
“Are you ok?”

Liz: her eyes were closed as she relishes the feel of him inside her, filling her, completing her, two halves coming together to make a whole: she gulps a few times for air, trying to calm her breathing and slow her thundering heart…
“No, I won’t be ok until tomorrow when you’re back in my arms again, loving me again.”

Max: he lifts her a little as she started to slide down him: he wasn’t ready to let go just yet: kissing her cheeks, chin, nose, closed eyelids, finally her mouth, then wrapping his arms around her tight: feeling her heart beating against the one pounding in his own chest…
“Tomorrow night and the night after and the one after that, forever. I love you, Liz, now and forever. I won’t leave you. You’ll always be a part of me, wherever I go, no matter what happens. I’ll always love you.”

Liz: she chokes bag a sob, she promised herself that she wouldn’t cry: there were so many things that could go wrong tomorrow: her mind had gone over dozens of scenarios where he didn’t come home and she’s sure that there were hundred more that she didn’t think of, but she refused to let them dominate her, not tonight: tonight was for her and him: kissing him soundly again, she felt him begin to stir inside her again…
“Show me again, Max.”
He did but this time more slowly, agonizingly slowly: tomorrow night she would show him how sweet slow agony could really be: she had packed those scarves that she got for her bridal shower.

Next Day, Stateline Nevada, Harrah’s Hotel & Casino…

Max: he sat at a slot machine, dropped three quarters in and got a lemon, plum, blank: frowns: three more quarters, 7, lemon, cherry: four quarters drop out: cool: he looks around, he can’t see too much past the four guys standing around guarding him: they look like they could be linebackers for the NFL: three more quarters, lime, plum, cherry and four more quarters: he looks across from him and spots Isabel, likewise guarded and playing blackjack, something Aunt Trudy gave her pointers on all morning and from the amount of chips stacked in front of her, it looks like Aunt Trudy knew what she was talking about: three more quarters, cherry, cherry, plum: eight quarters dropped out: over his shoulder he spots Zan at the roulette wheel: he’s going to have to ask Zan how he knew how to play that game already: his stack of chips attests to his skill at it, or his luck: it better be luck, he’d been very specific about that: three more quarters: lemon, plum, what the hell is Wheel of Fortune: looking up he sees the big wheel, then back to the machine, he finally notices the corresponding button and pushes it: 50, he won 50 quarters: grinning, he won {Liz, what’s 50 quarters?}: the reply was almost instant {$12.50}: frowning {that’s all? Ok, thanks.}: reading the instructions, he could spin again for double or nothing, all he needed to do was land on red again: why not, it’s only $12.50: watching the wheel spin and spin, he scowls {damn it! No wonder it’s called an one-arm bandit.}: three more quarters, 7,7, plum, nothing: an hour and $50 later, he had, had enough: signaling to the agents, they get up and all decide to head over to Harvey’s across the street: he was about to go outside in the cold when an agent directed them to the underground public passage way that connects the two casinos: they pick up some sodas and onion rings at the Hard Rock and resume their morning of gambling: Isabel was already up $350 and Zan, almost $200, even Michael was at least breaking even at craps and Kyle was up $45 at slot poker: as he drops three more quarters in a machine, blank, blank, blank, twenty quarters drop out: cool, at least he won’t have to hit the ATM just yet, or worse, borrow from his sister: she’d love that: as he mindlessly drops more quarters in while looking around, he notices Michael’s shoulders stiffen: his eyes follow Michael’s gaze: there, near the buffet sign, Nicholas, and not far from him, Lonnie: he scans the surrounding area, there was an old blue haired lady at the slots, two young guys holding hands, an old fat, bald guy: there, a guy, late twenties, blond, Lonnie certainly seemed friendly with him: then he spots the detail guy following them: that’s them, time to get this thing over with: suddenly anxious to get out of there, his hand slaps the button for a final spin, 7,7,7: he looks up confused as the bells go off: looking up and reading {Liz, what’s a thousand quarters?}: he could hear her amusement {$250, Max did you hit the jackpot?}: glancing back in the direction that Nicholas had been and not seeing them, he looks back towards his agents: they were definitely taking defensive positions around him, also anxious to get them out of there: while waiting for all the quarters to drop {more than one I think. I’ll keep in touch.}: he looks over to the blackjack table, Isabel was colleting her winnings, same as Zan at the cashier: Kyle and Michael, the same: growing antsy as the clinging continues…
“Damn it! Finish already!”
He grabs a bucket and starts shoveling the coins in, he notices one of his guards staring at the direction of the elevators: as Kyle comes over and grabs another bucket…
“Nicholas?”

Kyle: shoveling the coins in as fast as possible…
“Yeah, stay cool. They’re not going to do anything with all these people around. Let’s go cash these in and make our way to the valet parking. They’re already pulling our car around.”

Max: “Wait, we didn’t park here.”

Kyle: “We did now. You’ll need to be sure to send a very nice thank you to the casinos. They’ve been very helpful. Come on, let’s go. Show time.”
It was a quiet ride to the old tv set turned tourist trap: they all had their mission faces firmly in place, no emotion showing whatsoever: of course it was a total different story on the inside.

Michael: {he’s going to go down this time, once and for all. That little bastard stood by and let Rath do that to her. He could have stopped him. It was his fault to begin with, his idea to kidnap Liz. That f*cker’s going down!}: his face remained placid as they pulled up the recently plowed road, snow piled high on either side of them: they climb out of the car and look around: the only one that’s supposed to be here was the old caretaker and he was instructed to stay indoors at all costs, not to come outside for any reason: when he had seen the high-powered rifles they were carrying, he had been scared enough to listen: playing the part he’s supposed to play, he forces a friendly grin and points…
“Hey, it looks just like it does on tv, only…smaller.”
They walk as a group towards the main house, taking their time, wanting to stay out in the open.

Nicholas: Lonnie pulled the car over a little down the road when it became apparent where they were heading: odd, the brochure at the hotel said it was closed during the winter: either the boy king was getting a special tour or this was a trap, either way, he had a mission to carry out: grabbing Lonnie’s hand and pulling her along: he had been getting more and more irritated with her lately: she had been obstinate and pain in the ass, especially with Whylan there, egging her on with all his travel plans and total disregard for rank: {damn it, I’m Kivar’s general and it’s about Goddamn time they remembered it!}: winding their way around the side and behind, through the pine trees: if they had bothered to look up, or concealed in shrubs, they would have been surprised by the camouflaged snipers lying in wait, if they could have spotted them to begin with.

Caretaker: they told him not to go out but they never told him not to look out: he didn’t know what exactly was happening but whatever it was, it was major judging by the type and number of those guns all around: he looked with curiosity as some kids pulled up in a SUV: it looked like two could’ve been twins: they looked familiar: he glances down a magazine and sees that same face: looking back up…
“Oh my God! One of those boys is this Max Evans, King Zan!”

Nicholas: it was easy slipping quietly into the little cottage with the smoke coming out of the chimney…
“No kidding.”
As the man spins around to face his intruders, he yawns, raises his hand and fires: hitting him squarely in the chest: standing over the man lying on the floor in agony from the painful blast burn…
“Ok Whylan, shapeshift and fulfill your family’s obligation. Remember King Zan, not the dupe.”
As Whylan leans over the man to get a good look at him, he turns to Lonnie: nodding towards the trees out the back…
“Come on, over there. We should have a clear shot of all of them. It’s taken over 50 years and it’s time to finish this, once and for all.”
They sneak out the back and head towards the trees: he studies the group…
“Damn, they didn’t bring the brats with them. Shit, that means at least one has to be taken alive so I can find out where they stashed them.”
Giving Lonnie a rare smile…
“Just think, Lonnie, by the end of the day you’ll be Queen of Antar.”

Lonnie: forcing the grin…
“Yeah, hows abou’ that!”
{OH GOD, he’s going to kill them all, even her. She’s just a baby}: she looks around in desperation: she watches in sickening fascination as Whylan walks out the front door of the old man’s house and approaches them: there he is, Zan, her brother: he looks so different, all clean cut, well, not exactly: she liked the goatee and his hair long and tied at the nape of the neck: he looked real good: he had a little girl waiting for him back at home, waiting for her daddy to hold her: if she didn’t do something, her daddy won’t be coming home tonight or ever.

Kyle: for a moment he was confused when the caretaker casually strolled up to them: he wasn’t supposed to do that: he looked over to Chavez, who was accompanying them for “the tour”: Chavez gave his head one quick “no” shake: this wasn’t the caretaker: as the caretaker stopped in front and extended his hand to Max: he stepped in front and slapped his hand away: he was glad to see Max follow instructions and step back but scowled as Michael stepped up with him.

Whylan/Caretaker: he’s not sure what’s going on but suddenly he’s getting these really weird vibes: something’s wrong, something’s happening: not sure what it is, he decided to play out the role…
“Hi, welcome to the Ponderosa, home of the Cartwrights.”

Kyle: he couldn’t help the slight grin that tugged at the corners of his mouth…
“Welcome to Earth. We’ve been waiting for you. We have a message for you from your uncle.”
He pulls the folded piece of paper out and hands it over.

Whylan: his mind is reeling, they knew who he was and why he was sent: they must have known all along: taking the paper, he unfolds it and quickly reads…

Whylan, this message is being sent in hopes that it will convince you that our debt, our obligation to Kivar, has already been completed. I hereby relieve you of your mission. I was promised that you would be given one chance to step away and save your life. Please take it. I do not wish your death, no matter how much you try my patience. Please save your life and come home to us.
Love,
Uncle K’Nar


He looked up at Kyle, in shock.

Kyle: he can see that the shifter has been rocked to the core but he keeps his tone hard…
“Decide, right now. Step down and live or not. What’s it going to be?”

Whylan: looking around he can see that one step towards the king and he’ll be blasted away: but he also knows that if he steps away, Nicholas most likely has a clear shot to his back…
“He’ll kill me if I don’t. Either way I’m dead. Nicholas won’t let me live.”

Michael: “Drop the patch and step behind Max and Zan. They can protect you. But I want to see that patch on the ground before you make one move towards them.”

Nicholas: straining to see what was going on and growing inpatient…
“What the hell’s he doing, exchanging travel information? Shake his Goddamn hand. Pat him on the back. Do something!”
He comes unglued as he realizes that Whylan just peeled the patch off his hand and threw it on the ground: taking aim and letting his rage fly…
“TRAITOR!”

Lonnie: it happens so fast it’s all a blur: Whylan, throwing the patch down then diving a behind Zan: Max and Zan, who’s standing just to Max’s left, raise their hands, erecting a huge energy shield: Rath’s dupe, Michael, and that human, raising their hands and releasing their energy, missing them: Nicholas’s blast striking Zan’s side of the shield head on: Zan being knocked back by the force, bringing his side of the shield down, Nicholas shouting at Zan, raising his hand and about to fire again: she doesn’t remember running over to Nicholas or knocking his hand down but she saw the flash as Michael released his own fury directly at Nicholas, whom she was now standing right next to: something happened: she felt the burning as the fire singed, she felt it start to turn to into a deep painful burn all over, then she was suddenly wrapped in something: something warm and safe, something familiar: everything went blank as darkness enveloped her.

Zan: he saw it: Nicholas took aim, ready to fire: he was still on the ground on his butt, his own arm not yet up, he wouldn’t make, Nicholas would fire before he could protect himself, he was dead: he saw the incredible white flash as Michael screamed Nicholas’s name and let loose with everything he had: Lonnie was suddenly there, plowing into Nicholas, knocking his hand down: Michael’s blast approaching both of them: he, Zan, raising his own hand and extending his shield, not realizing he’s shouting her name: the edge of the blast reached them first: his energy shield punching through and enveloping her but also blocking Nicholas from the worst of the blast: he saw them both fly backwards as everything dissipates, the blast and his own shield: he has to blink several times for his vision to clear: he knew Michael was screaming as Nicholas retreated into the woods, dodging sniper fire, but he didn’t see nor hear it: he was too focused on the still form laying in the melting snow: climbing to his feet, he runs to her: she was his sister, she had a lot to answer for but she was still his sister: he couldn’t watch her be killed, he wasn’t her: kneeling, he ran his hands over her, she wasn’t dead, but she would be if he didn’t help her: he didn’t even think not to as he placed his hand over the worst of the burns.

Max: he had to physically restrain Michael from going after Zan: he knew exactly what happened: Michael wanted revenge for what happened to Maria, and Zan couldn’t bare
posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:50:44 PM
to see his own sister killed: watching as Zan starts to heal Lonnie and keeping a firm grip on Michael’s shirt…
“Michael, Michael, listen…LISTEN! You already got the bastard that raped her. You killed him. You can’t kill him again. It won’t help her, and deep down I’m not convinced it would really help you either. This war is almost over. He’ll get what he deserves. I’ll make sure of it.”

Michael: he couldn’t believe it: Zan disobeyed: Max said to take her down: she was there, maybe she couldn’t have stopped Rath but maybe she could have: Max said Rath and Lonnie were a couple: she should have been able to stop him: the pent up energy started to drain but not his anger…
“He betrayed you, Max. He went against your orders.”

Max: watching as Lonnie was starting to come to…
“Yeah, but if he had let her die, he would have betrayed himself. I can forgive. He never would have been able to forgive himself. Nicholas would have fired. He had a clear shot at Zan. She saved his life. He just returned the favor.”

Michael: “We’re not going to welcome her with open arms…are we?”

Max: “I may be compassionate but I’m not stupid. No, she was a date with a jail cell, a very special jail cell. Make the arrangements, while I go see how that real caretaker is doing.”

Lonnie: she was sitting in a black van with her hands cuffed behind her: they had injected her with something before she was fully awake: they told her it inhibited her powers: she still tried but they were right: she looks at her brother, he looks sad…
“Yous look good. I…I saw in da papers yous got a little girl.”

Zan: he hated her but he loved her: he didn’t want her dead, but she wasn’t safe to leave on the streets: it was still sad to think of her sitting in some cell somewhere, but it was better than in the ground, wasn’t it…
“Yeah, she turned two in August. People say she’s a lot like me but I don’t know. I see a lot of Ava in her, especially when she gets pissed. She has a temper that’d make you proud.”

Lonnie: they were about to slide the door closed and begin her life of captivity…
“What’s her name?”

Zan: “Zanya”

Phew, the Fates really dodged a bullet with that one, huh?


Chapter 178

Setting:
Somewhere in Nevada, a few hours later…

Whylan: he sat in the chair and looked around the little house: not much to see really, just a living room, kitchen and hall, he hadn’t seen the bedrooms or bathrooms yet but interesting none the less, at least to an alien that had only seen motel/hotel rooms {so this is how most humans live. Not too bad. I could deal with it}: looking back at Lord Rath {I might have to, at least for a while…if I’m lucky.}: he had been surprised that he hadn’t been taken away like Lonnie had been: he wasn’t sure what they were going to do with him: he had seen Lord Rath talking at length with King Zan: their conversation was very animated, and he could tell that Lord Rath had only reluctantly bowed to King Zan’s wishes: he had been taken away in a darken van and driven for almost 5 hours: he was never handcuffed nor drugged as he saw them do to Lonnie: they had simply asked him for his word that he would not use his powers, would not try to escape, and would answer all their questions and tell all that he knew: he readily agreed to this, what could he tell them anyways, that he preferred California Land to Disney Land: watching Lord Rath drum his fingers on the table, such a human thing to do…
“As I’ve already said, I don’t know where Nicholas would go or what his plans were. He and I weren’t exactly close.”

Michael: he had wanted this Whylan hauled away to a cell, like Lonnie but Max had resisted: he claimed that if it weren’t for them setting him up this shifter wouldn’t be here and technically, he really hadn’t done anything wrong: Max could be so damn annoying sometimes: he had spent the car ride here going over the detailed reports from the agents that had been covering Whylan since he arrived: while he had gotten summaries this was the first time that he had read over the data that went into those brief recaps: as he studies the picture of Nicholas laying into Whylan out in front of one of the Smithsonian buildings, no, definitely no love loss between Whylan and Nicholas: putting the picture back in the folder…
“So what were your plans after you finished your mission?”

Whylan: “To go home.”

Michael: pursing his lips…
“So, is that what you still want to do?”

Whylan: thinking about it: he had family back home but no one specifically waiting for him: he had been all over Dranular, Renular and Vintar: he even went to the Cromarian outpost on the Dresal Moon to see the ruins of the Crescent Mountains: no, he wasn’t really ready to go home yet: Earth was such an interesting place…
“Actually, not exactly. Have you ever been to the Great Barrier Reef? It’s off the coast of Australia.”

Michael: he fought hard not to grin: Whylan wasn’t exactly what he had been expecting as an assassin: even after reading all the details on him, he still was a surprise…
“Ok, here’s the deal. You want to hang out on Earth for a while. It can be arranged provided you stay clear of King Zan, and you stay in this form. It’s easier to keep track of you that way. Just answer a few things.”

Whylan: grinning…
“Deal, what do you want to know?”

Michael: “How does Nicholas communicate to Kivar?”

Whylan: “He has an old style transmitter/receiver. It was barely holding together, though.”

Michael: “What was Nicholas’s plans after your mission was completed?”

Whylan: shrugging…
“Not really sure. I know he was supposed to keep Lonnie safe for Kivar. Kivar seemed pretty adamant about that but that’s about all I know.”

Michael: he made a note, but then they already knew about the marriage arrangement Kivar brokered between Lonnie and Tavner…
“What shape was Nicholas’s husk in?”

Whylan: “He was buying lotion by the gallon. The dry desert conditions didn’t help. Without the lotion, he didn’t look too good.”

Michael: “Could Nicholas pilot your ship?”

Whylan: “I suppose so.”

Michael: “How many can your ship hold?”

Whylan: “One comfortably, two uncomfortably.”

Michael: he looked Whylan squarely in the eye…
“You really think Nicholas was going to let you be one of the two?”

Whylan: he opened his mouth but nothing came out: he hadn’t thought of that: he should have: he had no doubt that Nicholas would strand him here, dead or alive: when he finally found his voice he could only think to say…
“Oh.”

Michael: “Right, so let’s go through this again…”
They would spend the rest of the day and the next going over and over everything Whylan did, saw, and most importantly heard in his months with Nicholas and Lonnie: an agent was doing the same with Lonnie who was 200 miles to the south in a very different facility than a safe house like this one: he would make the trip to see how that was going the next day: see if her seeing him, Rath’s double, would trigger any additional information from her: it was doubtful but worth a try: in the meantime, he had Alex transmit a message to Larek to be on the look out for Whylan’s ship: with Lonnie in custody and the failed assassin attempt, Nicholas had no reason to stay, not with his husk failing, time was running out for him.

Setting: Antar Royal Palace, Antar, a few weeks later

Kivar: he was in a foul mood, made even worse by the information that he received from Nicholas: the assassin betrayed them and went over to Zan’s side and not only that, Lonnie was now in custody and being held, where he didn’t know: Nicholas was no longer of any use to him, he was in a slow ship on his way back from Earth: Earth, that backwater world holds something of interest to him after all, the Granolith: the palace shook as the rebels fired on him: he wasn’t overly worried, he knew damn well that they weren’t going to be firing at anything of true value: after all, they’re going to want to save it for their beloved King Zan’s return: he snorted at that: he can have it, the palace, the politics, the people begging for more, always more: he can have it all but not the treasury, no, that he needed and was taking: he personally oversaw the emptying of the royal coffers and its transfer to the newly revamped Royal Cruiser: he took possession of the cruiser two days ago: he smiled as he gazed at the Emblem of the Royal Family of Antar: something else he was technically stealing, but so what: barking at the workers straining under heavy burdens as another explosion shook the grounds…
“Hurry, hurry!”
Turning to the workers’ overseer….
“Make sure they load every last piece. I want nothing left behind.”
Another explosion, this one closer…
“Begin moving my ‘guests’ to the hold. If they give you any problems…eliminate them. Minus one or two won’t make a difference. Get moving!”
He turned to the colonel of his special regiment…
“Report!”

Colonel: bowing to his Lord…
“My Lord, we have taken possession of the last of the upgraded fighters. The pilots are primed and ready, awaiting for word to launch.”

Kivar: “Good, good. Be ready to leave within two hours. I’m told we should be able to reach Earth in two months. The Granolith will be mine even if I have to pound Earth into oblivion and King Zan as well, to get it. Make finally preparations for our departure. Dismissed!”

36 hours later…

Lord Ranjorn: he stood at the entrance of the empty treasury: the sounds of celebrations echoed down to him even here: the sounds bounced off the empty walls: empty, the royal treasury was gone, as was Kivar: they had freed the planet, but had not won the war…yet: he had a very bad feeling that the treasury wasn’t the only thing that Kivar had escaped with: turning to his captain…
“Captain, I need you to find out if any prisoners, particularly political prisoners have suddenly vanished and conduct an inventory of all ships and their pilots. Kivar wouldn’t have taken off without escort. I’m betting that he took that missing regiment with him. Dismissed!”

Setting:Max & Liz’s apartment, Cambridge, MA, the following day…

Max: as the cold January rain mixed with ice fell, he eyed his best friend with trepidation: Michael had shown up on short notice, had skipped school to do so and appeared at their door early this morning: he looked down at the piece of paper in his hand and reread Larek’s message again…

To: Max Evans, King Zan of Antar
Earth

As of 01:00 Antarian Meantime, Antar has been liberated from Kivar’s control. The people are jubilant and eagerly await your return.
Lord Ranjorn reports that Kivar has escaped capture and most likely Antar.
The Royal Treasury has been completely emptied. As you know and agreed the treasury was to be used as collateral for materials needed for rebuilding as well as for the basic necessities of life for the people of Antar. The Order of Ruan is doing what it can but even they are being stretched rather thin.
Additionally many that had been taken as political prisoners have disappeared. Their whereabouts are still being investigated.
It is believed that Kivar has taken the treasury, the Royal Cruiser and one regiment. His destination at this time is unknown but Earth must be considered a possible destination.
Kivar may be holding out hope yet of a victory if he can get to the Granolith.
There has been some suggestion that there had been recent upgrades to the cruiser and several support fighters on Cromar. We are awaiting further information as to what these upgrades could entail.
Again, at this time Kivar’s destination could not be confirmed. I will advise as soon as more information becomes available. It is of course at your discretion as to whether or not to inform Earth authorities of this development at this time or wait for further confirmation.
Your Friend Always,
Larek
Chancellor of Renular
Royal Family of Renular


Max was shocked: the incredible news that Antar was finally free, only to face starvation, and now, Kivar: Kivar was coming for him: he could feel it right down to the core of his very being: Kivar was coming to Earth: he locked eyes with Michael: Michael knew it too: his eyes sought the reassurance of his soul mate: she was standing in the hallway, holding their son to her breast with a blanket hastily thrown over, covering herself: she had felt him, felt his need as his worst fears were suddenly staring him in the face: as she enveloped his vision, she stood a little taller, her eyes clear and full of strength: she gave him a small nod: that nod confirmed what he needed to do: he was amazed that his hand didn’t shake as he picked up the phone and how calm his voice was when he spoke into it…
“This is Max Evans, King Zan of Antar. I need to meet with President Wilkinson as soon as possible…a private meeting.”

The Fates should have known better than to underestimate an enemy.


Chapter 179

Setting:
Oval Office, later the same day

Pres. Wilkinson: he waited until the coffee was poured and they were alone: there were very few that could call and get a meeting with him, fewer still that could get one the same day: Max Evans was such a person: he added his own cube of sugar and stirred the contents of the cup a couple of times as he waited for Max to do the same: after taking a sip…
“So Your Majesty…Max, you indicated that there was something important that you wished to discuss with me.”

Max: this had to be the hardest thing that he’s ever had to do: not only has he continually put his loved ones potentially in harms way but now he’s put a whole world in it…
“Mr. President, Antar is finally free of Kivar.”

Pres. Wilkinson: his initial reaction was to shake his hand in congratulations but that didn’t feel right, not with the young man before him wearing such a dour expression…
“That’s great news, Max…Why the long face?”

Max: he took a deep breath to calm his nerves, swallowed a couple times to moisten his mouth and throat and looked the President straight on…
“Kivar got away along with a regiment of elite troops. They…think he’s heading to Earth.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he very slowly sat his coffee cup down: it took all he had to keep his hand from shaking…
“Why Earth?”

Max: his eyes searched the President for something, for understanding…
“For me…and for the Granolith.”

Pres. Wilkinson: it was surreal: of all the things that had crossed his mind when he took the oath of office, getting tangled up and becoming a target in an intergalactic war wasn’t one of them…
“How…how can we prevent this? If…Kivar had this Granolith, would he leave?”

Max: he had thought about this on the plane here: he still needed to consult with Tobias and Larek, but he had a good idea of the answer…
“Leave? Not likely. The Granolith will only give him more capabilities. Besides, I won’t give it to him. I decided a long time ago that I would destroy it before turning it over to him.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Destroy it? You can do that?”

Max: “Yeah. If I had to.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “What do you suggest?”

Max: “I…nothing at the moment. Things are still being sorted out on Antar. Larek was waiting on word of the capabilities of Kivar’s ship and on the escort fighters he took with him. Mr. President if you have any ideas or if there is anything that we…I can do…this is my world too. I’ll be heading to Roswell from here to meet with everyone and go over any options we may have. You can contact me there.”

Setting: Tobias’s house, Roswell, 3 days later

Michael: reviewing the latest dispatch from Tavner, he looked up at the assembled group: they were all here, all looking somewhere between depressed and scared: this was what they had been looking forward to, what they had worked so hard for, the liberation of their home world, Max’s return to the throne of Antar: they should be celebrating, but the job wasn’t complete… yet: they hadn’t come this far just to lose in the final stretch: clearing his throat…
“Ok, here’s what they’ve come up with. The basic changes to the Royal Cruiser, is an enhanced drive. It’s three times as fast as standard ships, and the escort fighters, roughly the same speed. With these enhancements, they can be to Earth in about 2 months running flat out. The other is weaponry…”
He paused, this was bad, really bad: he could feel the gooseflesh rising on his skin…
“With a single shot they could take out a city the size of Albuquerque, two shots, D.C., three, New York City.”
He wondered how an already quiet room had suddenly become even quieter…
“Tavner is hoping to have detailed schematics on the ships soon.”

Philip: he looked at how pale his son was: looking around the room, it seemed to be a common reaction: he was sure he was no different…
“What does Larek have? Anything that can match it? Catch it?”

Michael: taking a breath that felt oddly painful…
“Match it, maybe…catch it, no. Kivar has almost a 5-day head start. The only thing that stands between Earth and Kivar is a remote outpost supporting a 4 ship patrol.”

Max: it was difficult for him to find his voice…
“Has it been confirmed that Kivar’s heading this way?”

Michael: he glanced to Alex: he had been there with him when the message had come in…
“Yes, a scanner droid picked up the ships. It’s confirmed, he’s on a direct path to here.”

Kyle: “What about the 4 ship patrol. Can they stop it?”

Michael: Even though it was Kyle that asked, his answer was directed to Max…
“No, they can’t stop it. At best, they can slow it down. Either way it’ll be suicide for them.”

Max: he felt so cold: he rarely felt the cold but right now he was freezing: it was numbing…
“Have them do whatever it takes to slow them down.”

Michael: there was no missing the pain etched so clearly on Max’s face…
“I already issued the order.”

Max: he nodded, of course Michael would, he was his second in command: command, he was supposed to lead, so far he’s only really watched others lead a war from afar: now the war was being brought to his doorstep: what kind of war leader was he going to make: if he wasn’t careful he was going to destroy his adopted world, the world that had given him shelter, a family, a home, the only world that he’s even known or remembered: was he going to be the one that brought destruction to it: he felt a warmth on his shoulder: it spread throughout his body: he looked up and gave her a small, sad smile: a world that held his wife and child: he knew in his heart that he was not the one that could lead a war: it just wasn’t him, he was a builder: he looked around the room and then thought of the ones he knew in Washington: no, he didn’t need to play the general in this, there were plenty of others that could: swallowing his doubts, he steeled his resolve…
“Michael, I want you to get whatever information you can from Tavner on those ships. Find out their weak spots. Have Kyle help you. Alex, I need you to help them assemble the information into some sort of presentation. We need to let Pres. Wilkinson and the Joint Chiefs of Staff know what we’re up against and hopefully help figure out a way to exploit those weaknesses. We now have less than 2 months to do it.”

Jim: looking at Max critically: he had literally watched the doubts that were so clearly written all over his face evaporate and be replaced with determination: it was amazing, two minutes ago he had been certain the end of the world was at hand, now it felt like victory was within reach…
“What are you going to be doing, son?”

Max: he thought for a moment, it felt oddly right…
“What I was designed to do…take the Granolith out for a spin. Let’s get to work, people.”

Setting: Evans house, later that night…

Liz: she watched him as he sat on their bed like a statue, frozen, not moving a muscle: only the steady rise and fall of his chest were the outward signs that he still breathed life: but she could tell, she could feel him: she always could, even now when only part of his conscious was there in the room with her and the other miles away in the chamber that housed the ancient Granolith: she knew that if she wished, she could take his hand and follow his thoughts and join him but she didn’t wish to disturb him: she gently kissed his forehead, walked to the crib next to the bed and made sure their son was sound asleep then curled up next to her husband being careful not to disturb him.

Max: he could feel a slight tingling sensation of his body registering that Liz was near him: his subconscious smiled: even in here he could feel her, it was a welcome distraction that soon settled into a comfortable hum just at the edge consciousness: sighing and getting back to work: hand on the Granolith…
“Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me.”

Granolith: “King Zan, what is your command?”

Max: “Granolith, show me and give me a brief summary, fifty words or less and in English and non-technical terms, of the different types of defensive weaponry that you could become in order to defend Earth. Begin.”
He can see the drawings and schematics followed by the requested summaries flash across the back of his eyes: it always felt so weird when he did this, like he was reading from the inside out or something, just damn weird: he had gotten pretty good at scanning the information into his brain and he had no trouble this time: he couldn’t exactly tell you what each was called, but he would be able to draw the schematics of them and recite word for word the summary: after the 17 weapons were stored in his brain, he went onto the next part…
“Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me.”

Granolith: “King Zan, what is your command?”

Max: “Show me and give me a brief summary, fifty words or less and in English and non-technical terms, of what types of offensive weapons that you can become.”
Again, he gets that sensation of reading from the inside out of the 11 different weapons the Granolith had to offer: his head was starting to pound as a headache began to set in: only one more question for tonight…
“Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me.”

Granolith: “King Zan, what is your command?”

Max: “Granolith, what is the procedure for you to become one of these weapons?”

Granolith: “First, you must make the request. Depending on the weapon, it will take between 30 seconds to 23 minutes for the transition to occur. Once transitioned you will have control.”

Max: “How do I control it?”

Granolith: “Your subconscious must connect and meld to it. Your eyes will become the guidance system, your thoughts its command to attack or to cease attack.”

Max: “So I would have to actually see what’s happening in real time?”

Granolith: “Correct.”

Max: “Granolith, afterwards how do I unconnect, unmeld from it?…Granolith?”
{Damn it! I hate when it stops and I have start it all over.}: that jackhammer in his head is really pounding away…
“Granolith, hear me, recognize me, obey me.”

Granolith: “King Zan, what is your command?”

Max: “Granolith, after I have successfully connected and melded with you to transition into a weapon and am finished, how do I unconnect and unmeld from it and does it once again transition back into the Granolith?”

Granolith: it took its sweet time computing that: it wasn’t a clear scientific question, so it gave a like response…
“King Zan’s subconscious must maintain an anchor to his real self, a link to his physical body or he may become lost and permanently join the essences of his ancestors stored within the Granolith. He will have to find his own method to stay anchored. Once the connection and meld is severed the Granolith will once more take its place.”

Max: he could have sworn he heard Serela’s voice there for a second, how odd: maybe it was because the Granolith’s answer made about as much sense as many of hers did at the time: {how in the hell do I “anchor” my subconscious to my physical body and use it to control the Granolith at the same time? God, my head hurts. I think I’ve had enough for tonight. Tomorrow I’ll start drawing the schematics that the Granolith gave me and have Alex scan them into the computer. There’s got to be something there that can help us.}: he takes his hand away from the ancient machine: its so sleek and smooth, but warm with life: there was life in it, his ancestors thoughts and memories were in there, they were alive through it {I wonder if they’re aware of it, if they had any sort of consciousness? Or is it just a bunch of collected data? Is that what’s going to happen to me when I die? Will I be stored in? Would I want that? Would I even realize it? Is it right to do that? I wonder if anyone has ever asked if they were happy being in there? I’m too tired to be thinking like this. G’night Granolith.}: he felt the pull of his body and his soul as his subconscious sought its home: he opened his eyes to the most beautiful sight, his wife curled around his sitting position, sound asleep: he rubbed his temples, soothing his headache: he rarely could do anything for a Granolith induced headache other than try to get some sleep: he slipped his t-shirt off and sank underneath the covers and brought his love close to him: as her warmth surrounded him he finally found some respite from the headache, enough to drift off to sleep: it was several hours later before he opened them again: he noticed the sunlight seeping through the curtains and realized he must have slept in late: Liz was already up with the Squirt: rubbing his fingers over his tired eyes, he tentatively throws the blankets off and sits on the side of the bed, not sure if he should get up or not: glancing at the alarm clock, he cringes, 10:49AM, and decides he better before everyone got worried: he grabs some jeans, boxers, and a flannel shirt and trudges to the bathroom: thirty minutes later he feels semi-human: smirking and mumbling to himself…
“That should be normal for me.”
He was surprised to walk into an empty kitchen, correction, almost empty: the only one there was Zanya, who was busily drawing on a tablet at the kitchen table: giving her a quizzical look, he helps himself to a cup of coffee…
“Good morning Zanya. Where is everyone?”
Surely they wouldn’t leave her here alone while he was sleeping.

Zanya: “Did I wak u, Uncwil Macs? Mommy saided to be qwuited so no wake you.”

Max: “No honey, you didn’t wake me but where’s your Mommy?”

Zanya: she had been very intently drawing a picture of Blackie: drawing was easier than coloring in a coloring book, no lines to stay in between…
“Oudzide ‘elping Gam’ma wihd da groshereez. I waz ‘elping too budded I dropped da eggs so Mommy saided I sooded come insided and drawz.”
Putting the pencil down and holding the picture up proudly…
“Awl finised. See Uncwil Macs, geuzz wha’ it iz.”

Max: {oh crap}…
“Uh…”
He heard the backdoor open and turned to look, saved…
“Hey Ava, here let me give you a hand with those bag.”

Ava: as she’s transferring the bags to Max, she looked in on her daughter…
“That’s a good girl Zanya. Did you finish your picture of Blackie?”

Zanya: nodding her head for emphasis…
“Uh huh.”

Ava: looking at the squiggly lines on the piece of paper…
“My, that’s a wonderful picture of Blackie. It looks just like him…doesn’t it Uncle Max?”

Max: taking the bags from his mom as she comes in, he puts them on the counter with Ava’s and looks over at the picture(?): {how does she get Blackie from that?}…
“Uh, yeah…YEAH, just like him.”

Diane: coming over and giving Zanya a hug…
“Sweetie, do you want me to put this up on the refrigerator so everyone can see it? And uh, how about we write Blackie’s name on the bottom, so everyone will know…uh, who it belongs to, ok?”

posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:52:26 PM
As Zanya nods she takes a pencil and writes Blackie at the bottom then they walk over together to the refrigerator: placing it squarely in the middle with a magnet on each corner…
“There, how’s that?”
Looking at it and smiling…
“You know, Uncle Max used to love to draw. He used to have five or six pictures up here all the time when he was little.”

Zanya: she gave Grandma an incredible look…
“Weally?”

Max: sticking the chips up in the cupboard…
“What? I can draw…actually, Zanya, would you mind if I used your tablet and colored pencils for a bit? I have a few things that I need to draw.”

Zanya: she liked the idea of having someone to draw with, maybe she could help: she liked to help…
“U’k Uncwil Macs. Can I ‘elp?”

Max: “Uh…o k…um, maybe after I get started?”
He gave Ava a pleading look.

Ava: “Um, uh, Zanya, maybe while we go to the store to get some more eggs…”
Eyeing her daughter sharply…
“Which I will carry. Uncle Max can get started on what he wants to draw.”

Zanya: “Bu’ I wanna pway wid Uncwil Macs!”

Ava: sighing, she knows that tone: it’s an I-need-a-nap-soon tone…
“Zanya, there’ll be plenty of time to play with Uncle Max when you get back. Come on, put your coat on. Mom, can I borrow the car?”

Diane: handing the keys over as Zanya starts to get fussy and whiney: hopefully she’ll be asleep by the time they come back…
“Sure, here you go. I’ll fix some sandwiches for lunch when you get back.”

Max: well, he feels like a first class heel: somehow him wanting to draw has gotten Zanya all upset but he was also a dad himself now and was starting to pick on things: Zanya sounded pretty tired, if Squirt sounded like that, Liz would have him down in a minute…
“Hey Ava, uh, could you do me a favor? Could you pick up some new crayons and a coloring book or two?”
As Ava smiles and says “sure”…
“Hey Zanya, after lunch, you and I will sit down and do some major coloring, I promise, ok?”

Diane: as Ava finally gets Zanya out the door, she finishes putting away the groceries: she can’t help but smile every time she opens and closes the refrigerator: true Max and even Isabel’s drawings were never this crude, they’d never been two years olds, but still, there was just something about a picture drawn by little hands that was special: looking over at her son sitting at the kitchen table drawing away, she hadn’t seem him that intent on drawing in years: taking out the sandwich fixings and putting them on the counter, she walks over and takes a look: he’s only been at it for maybe twenty minutes but he’s already gotten three done, she’s never seen anything like it: they were incredibly detailed but…they seemed off somehow, dark, almost menacing: that thought sent a shiver down her spine…
“Max, what are these?”

Max: he was so engrossed, he didn’t even realize Mom was standing there: startled…
“What…oh, they’re weapon designs that I can use with the Granolith. I thought it’d help to start with a drawing then the schematic, then do the write up later when Alex comes over with his laptop.”

Diane: “Do you think any of these will stop Kivar’s ship?”

Max: “I don’t know yet but that’s what I intend to find out.”

You just never know what the Fates have in store for you.


Chapter 180

Setting:
Evans house, later that same day

Alex: as he and Michael walked in the backdoor, he stared at the sight before him: here, he and Michael had been hard at work for the last 24 plus hours and what is their fearless leader doing…coloring: coughing loudly to get Max’s attention…
“Ahem, uh…Michael and I have a rough draft of the presentation to show you…If you have the time.”

Max: his hand hurt: he had worked on the drawings of the Granolith’s weapons this morning and early afternoon: he didn’t even take a break for lunch, just stuffed a sandwich in his mouth in between drawings, then coloring with Zanya: one thing he was finding out is that kids don’t forget: Zan had to carry a sleeping Zanya in from the car when she and Ava got back from the store: after Zanya woke and had lunch, sure enough, out came the new coloring books and crayons: here he was sitting at the kitchen table coloring Mickey while Zanya tackled Elmer: his head pops up as the back door opens and exhales a sigh of relief: now he can take a break from coloring…
“Hey guys, give me a second.”
Turning to his little niece: she was there at the table with him just a moment ago: he grinned when he looked back at his guests.

Zanya: she had been hard at work on Elmer: she just couldn’t get that hat right no matter how many colors she used: looking up as her uncles came in, she smiled and ran over to Uncle Alex for a pocket check: yep, right there in his front pocket: while still in Uncle Alex’s arms, she reaches over to Uncle Michael and snags the Reeces Pieces out of his front pocket, too: ripping the Reeces bag, they sure were noisy when they hit the floor and scattered all over: looking down at the floor…
“Oops.”

Alex: while watching the candies rolling all over…
“Uh, yeah, oops.”

Philip: he had been meeting with Agent McCall, who had come back to Roswell to help coordinate everything between here and Washington: he had heard Alex and Michael pull up so they decided to go greet them: they paused at the entrance of the kitchen, as Max, King Zan, Michael, Lord Rath, and Alex are all on all fours on the floor with Zanya…
“Uh, boys…what are you doing?”

Max: looking up…
“Zanya spilled her candy and we…”
Looking around for a moment at all of them on the floor and then back to his dad and Agent McCall…
“Uh, we’ll be in, in a minute.”

Philip: dryly…
“That will be fine.”

Max: they joined his dad about 10 minutes later: in his hand were the drawings that he had done earlier: Alex carried his laptop, and Michael a fistful of notes: taking a seat at the small table that was in the corner of his dad’s home office: clearing his throat…
“Agent McCall, thanks for coming back to meet with us. I’ve asked you here to get an unbiased opinion on some things. Please keep in mind that what you’re seeing is the first rough draft of what we plan on presenting to President Wilkinson and his cabinet along with the Joint Chiefs of Staff.”
Turning to his friend and future brother-in-law…
“Alex, go ahead and fire up the laptop.”

McCall: he had seen snippets of the leader in the boy he met three years ago: now, that leader was laying out the possibilities to save the world: at first all he could do was sit in stunned silence as each laid out their parts of the presentation: it was incredible to watch Alex scan each of Max’s drawings in, organize them and have Max type out a brief description of each weapon’s capabilities: he still didn’t have a handle on exactly how this Granolith worked, how it could become all these different weapons, every time he asked all he got was “don’t worry, Max knew how”: he watched Max closely: most of the time he extruded confidence but every once in a while he caught the flicker of worry cross his eyes: he never heard that worry in Max’s voice as he went over and refined his presentation: McCall actually chuckled as it soon became apparent that a reluctant Michael Guerin would be included in giving the presentation with Alex running the PowerPoint slides: Philip Evans offered some suggestions on cleaning up and refining the presentation: you could have knocked him over with a feather when Max’s twin walked in and was quickly brought up to speed: Max wanted Zan there with him as back up: he of course was aware of the twin that had been taken away and raised separately for security sake but still, they looked so much alike: as small smile crept into place as he thought {yeah, looking at both of them sitting there, a King and a Prince, identical except for the title, that’ll throw off any audience.}: he wasn’t all that much help: he offered a suggestion here and there, drawing on his limited experience in giving presidential briefs: what they discussed scared the crap out him and what they offered as possible options were almost terrifying when he thought of the incredible power it entailed: this was almost too much to comprehend, what would the public think when they found out, what will they do?

Later that night…

Zan: he didn’t like this: he didn’t like how his brother was acting, something was wrong and with everything going on, everything riding on his brother’s shoulders, he was scared: he knocked on his brother’s bedroom door, Max asked him to come in: he watched as Max kissed little Philip and handed him to Liz: he caught Liz’s eyes for a moment, there was no missing that she was upset, whether it was anger or fear or a mixture of both, he couldn’t tell: she gave him a small smile as she passed him and closed the door behind her: this wasn’t good: swallowing his misgivings about this…
“Hey, Max.”

Max: he was tired, so tired: Liz wasn’t happy, she refused to do what he asked: he wanted her to stay with Philip, he wanted her to stay safe: she wouldn’t, no matter what he did to try to convince her she wouldn’t do it: what was most painful was she was right: he needed her with him, by his side: sighing and motioning Zan to have a seat on the bed: this was the most difficult thing he’s had to do…
“Zan… Zan, tomorrow, after the briefing I’m going to start working with the Granolith and I want…I need you to join me. I need you to know how to… control the Granolith.”
The room was so quiet: it was more quiet than quiet…
“If something happens I need you to be ready to take over.”
His words were halting…
“If I get…lost…in the…Granolith…I want…need you to…take my ring…and put it on… and take my place…as king.”

Zan: what little color he had in his face drained away…
“NO! Max, no, not me. Philip, Philip is your son. He’s the next king. If…if something happens, Liz could rule in his place until he’s of age. Max, I’m no king. I’m not you.”

Max: he knew this wasn’t going to be easy: he and Liz had talked about this: it was the only thing they had agreed on: shaking his head…
“No. This is the King’s ring. If I fail…if I fail, I need you to finish what I started. Philip can’t do that. Liz can’t do that. She doesn’t have the genetic code. Besides, Antar is going to need a King and Queen to help them rebuild. Make Philip your heir if you want…but it needs to be an adult that ascends the throne.”
He can see how badly Zan wants to say no: but deep down Zan was him, and he would never walk away from this…
“Liz and I have talked this through and we both agree. Philip’s reign can come after yours…if it comes to that.”

Zan: everything seemed tilted: his world was upside down: he was numb: he tried to focus…
“If Liz agreed then what was she so upset about?”

Max: he looked down for a moment…
“In order to do what I need the Granolith to do, I need someone to…anchor me or I will become lost.”

Zan: “Liz”

Max: nodding…
“Liz. That means when all of this is going down, Liz will be with me. She might…if I get lost there’s a chance that I might take her with me. She could…die…with…me.”

Zan: “So you’d rather go it alone…unanchored and not have her take the chance.”

Max: he got up and started pacing: growing agitated as he remembered their earlier arguing…
“I want her safe with Philip but she’s not going for it.”

Zan: he thought about it: he wouldn’t want Ava taking the chance either: he’d want Ava with Zanya, same as Max: he looked up suddenly…
“Max, if you need to be anchored…then wouldn’t…wouldn’t I as well? Wouldn’t Ava need to be with me?”
Max stared at him, his eyes confirming that there was indeed a reason for that bile of acid churning in his stomach: his eyes grew moist as the magnitude of what was being asked of him dawned on him…
“You know what you’re asking me? Asking us?”

Max: he hung his head for a moment then met his brother’s eyes…
“The same as I’m asking of myself and Liz. Zan…if we lose. If this doesn’t work…”

Zan: “We’re dead anyways.”

Max: “Worse. We’re dead but Kivar might still get to Philip and Zanya.”
Shaking his head…
“If he allowes them to live…”

Zan: “They’d be his puppets…DAMN!”

Max: it seemed incredibly painful to breath as his mind ran through all the possibilities and how bleak they all were…
“If you fail after me…Isabel. I…I’m going to have her join the training as well.”

Zan: looking at his brother…
“You better not fail Max. You’re our best shot at controlling the Granolith.”

Max: “I hope you’re right, Zan. God, I hope you’re right.”

Zan: he was trying hard not to shake as he started to walk out of the bedroom…
“Make sure that when this goes down that…that our kids are safely tucked away somewhere. Promise me.”

Max: it was a lie: they both knew it: there was no safe place on Earth if they failed for anyone…
“I promise.”

The Fates know that there are no certainties in times of war and it’s best to have backup plans, no matter how painful.


Chapter 181

Setting:
White House, following day

Michael: he felt claustrophobic: it was just him, Alex, Zan, and Tobias sitting in the medium sized conference room in some part of the White House: maybe it was the tie and suit and the new shoes, everything felt too small and uncomfortable: they hadn’t really seen anyone yet, just escorted in here while Max went on to meet with the President in private: he looked over as Alex fired up his trusty laptop and reviewed the slide presentation for the millionth time: all this waiting was grating on his nerves, he wanted to be where the action was not stuck in some conference room surrounded by guards: damn, how could anyone stand this was beyond him.

Max: he was sitting across from President Wilkinson in the Oval Office giving him a preview of what they were going to say and a heads up on some of the things they will need some help with: there was one thing that he wanted to know though…
“Mr. President, if I could ask…what are you going to tell the general public about this? I imagine there’s going to be some backlash pointed towards me and mine and I should be prepared for it.”

Pres. Wilkinson: that question had been on his mind for some time: since this was also a military problem, not to mention global one, he had informed key members of NATO but not the UN…yet: clearing his throat…
“For the moment, I don’t plan on saying anything. I’m still sorting out what I should say later on… if then.”

Max: he looked down at his hands, not sure what to say…
“Oh…you…you’re not going to tell the public?”

Pres. Wilkinson: sighing…
“What would you have me tell them? There’s a space ship headed our way with the ability to blow our major cities to Kingdom Come, but don’t worry. Everything’s fine? I would be so busy dealing with the widespread panic that would ensue that I wouldn’t have the time or the resources to assist with dealing with the actual threat from this Kivar.”
He can see that Max didn’t like keeping the truth from the people but he did nod in understanding: he looked hard at the young man: it was amazing how much Max had gown and matured in just a couple of years, but then leadership did that you, whether human or otherwise: he certainly looked human, was part human, was human enough to mate and father a child with a human, yet he wasn’t human: he had read the reports of his powers, he knew about the healing abilities, the energy blasts that could come from his finger tips, his energy shield, and of his telepathic abilities with his wife: now this alien that could and has passed for human was their main hope of defending the entire planet: his brain understood what Max had told him but without actually seeing it for himself, he was going on blind faith that Max could actually do it…
“Max, Kivar knows that you have the Granolith. What’s stopping you from…taking a few practice shots to make sure this will work?”

Max: he shifted uncomfortably in his chair…
“Mr. President, asking the Granolith for information is one thing, to make it transform into something is entirely different. The energy and control I’ll need to do it is enormous. There’s…there’s a very real possibility that it might take more than I have and I…I might not survive. If that happens… I’m going to train Zan and Isabel to take over but I’m the one with the most experience in controlling the Granolith.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he nodded in understanding…
“Too valuable to waste on a practice session.”
A discreet knock at the door announced that everyone was waiting for them…
“Ok, then let’s get this show on the road.”

Max: they walked down this corridor, and that corridor, down an elevator, to what floor he had no idea but for some reason he thought they might be below ground, to another corridor: by the time a door was finally opened for them to enter, he was thoroughly lost: as he walked in he was immediately relieved to see that his friends were already there and waiting for them: it was reassuring to be seated next to Pres. Wilkinson especial in a room where everyone was either a cabinet member or had three or four stars attached to their shirt collars: the President made a short introduction and then turned it over to him: at a nod, the lights dimmed slightly and one of the large screens blinks to life with a picture of the Whirlwind Galaxy with the 5 planets making the ‘V’ shape shining brightly…
“Gentlemen and Ladies, I thought I should start by giving you a little background of where we’re from and how we got to this point. This is the Whirlwind Galaxy, billions of miles from Earth. It consists of 5 habitable planets, the one at the bottom of the V is my planet, Antar.”
Alex was busy running the slide show from his laptop and as he mentions the name of each planet, it shines a little brighter for a moment…
“Next to it is Renular, then Dranular. One the other side of the ‘V’ is Vintar, then Cromar. While each planet is independently ruled, there is a joint council that meets to discuss trading agreements and intergalactic affairs with the King of Antar as the chair.”
Taking a deep breath and continuing…
“Over fifty years ago a coup was staged by Lord Kivar of Antar. The King and Queen of Antar, the King’s sister, and the King’s second-in-command were murdered. Lord Kivar, being of noble and privileged birth opposed the democratic changes that the King had purposed and upon their murders, Kivar stole the throne.”
Pausing for a moment as Alex changes the colors on the planets to represent the alliances…
“Renular is closely linked to Antar and supported the King. It was from Renular that the eventual war to retake Antar was staged. Along with Renular, Vintar has been secretly aiding on the side of the Antarian King and recently openly sided with us. As you can see, Cromar has been siding with Kivar. Cromar is the home world of the Skins. They are master ship and weapon builders. That leaves Dranular, which is the shapesifter’s home world. They have remained neutral and have left it to each individual to decide which side to join, if any.”
Pausing for a moment…
“As most in this room know, a little less than two weeks ago Kivar was ousted from the throne and Antar is now free of him. However…the war is not over, not by a long shot. Unbeknownst to us, Kivar had the royal battle cruiser refitted and upgraded on Cromar, along with a squadron of his best fighter ships. He along with an elite squad of soldiers and pilots escaped capture in these ships.”
At a nod, Alex changed the slide to the one showing the route from Antar to Earth and a small dotted line just outside the orbit of Mercury…
“Kivar is heading here, to Earth.”
He saw several cabinet members shift nervously in their seats but they remained quiet…
“Even though Kivar lost the battle for Antar, it is still possible for him to win the war if he has three things, my head on a platter along with my heirs, the Granolith, and a relative of mine willing to assist him, namely my…sibling, Lonnie, who’s currently a guest of the US Gov’t in Nevada.”
Looking at the slide for a moment before continuing…
“As you can see, the only thing between Earth and Kivar is this thin line of defense.”

General Sinclair: he had been one of the ones that was told last week about Kivar heading to Earth but not about that defensive line: looking at the slide, it didn’t look like a whole lot but then looks could be deceiving: he hoped…
“Your Majesty, how well armed is that defensive line? Could it be reinforced?”

Michael: everyone was looking at Max and when Max turned to him to explain, everyone followed suit and stared at him for an answer: clearing his throat, he hoped his voice didn’t crack…
“That defensive line was meant to be a simple patrol. Its mission was to just keep an eye on things, nothing more. And no, there is no way to reinforce it in time. Kivar’s ships are too fast.”
He glanced to Max for a brief moment then continued…
“They’ve been instructed to cause as much damage as possible but it’s nothing more than a stalling tactic at this point. The most we can hope is that they can slow Kivar down enough for some of Renular’s faster ships to catch up. Most likely they’ll be buying that time with their lives and they know it.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Well, let’s put that costly time to good use. Your Majesty, I believe you had some ideas?”

Max: taking a deep breath…
“Yes. As I said, one of the reasons for Kivar coming here is to acquire the Granolith.”
A sketch of the Granolith appeared as Alex advanced the slide…
“The Granolith was built by a religious order called The Order of Ruan. There was a time that Antar stood on the brink of destroying itself and the Order wanted a way to preserve all the knowledge that our civilization had accumulated. It was built over a thousand years ago and had been meticulously maintained up until about 50 years ago when it was sent here for safe keeping and away from Kivar.”

Sec. of State Mr. Trivers: “Wait, are you saying that it’s some sort of super computer? Is there a way to make use of this?”

Max: “Yes, and yes, I plan on making use of it. As I mentioned, the Granolith was built by The Order of Ruan but was financed by and given to the King of Antar and his descendants. The Granolith is linked genetically to the Royal Family, specifically the King. Not only can the King get information from the Granolith, but he can…I can direct it to transform itself into what I ask it…including weapons. Knowledge is power and the Granolith has thousands of years of it stored inside, but used by an Antarian Royal, it can become lethal.”
The room was silent as all eyes stared at that sketch he had drawn last night: tearing his eyes away and landing on Alex…
“Run the next set of slides, Alex.”
Looking around the room as drawings of the various weapons he had sketched flash on the screen…
“There are 17 different weapons which may be of use to us. It was my intention to activate the Granolith and instruct it to become one and defeat Kivar as he nears Earth’s orbit but I can’t do it alone. I’ll need to be able to see, in real time, everything that is happening which won’t be easy since the ships will be moving at just under light speed in space.”

General Sinclair: shaking his head…
“We don’t have any camera that can do that, not in real, real time.”

Tobias: “But we do. Alex, next slide, please. Thank you. The defensive patrol is an observation outpost. It has cameras capable of real time recording and simultaneous transmitting to us. They’re already being deployed as we speak. We just need a way to receive and display the signals. That’s where Alex comes in. Alex…”

Alex: “Right. I’ve already developed a system to receive and decode the signal. I just need access to a faster computer that will allow for it in real time, or as close to it as we can get.”

General Sinclair: “I, uh, I’ll see what I can come up with for you. Perhaps one of those Cray computers might do the trick?”

Alex: “Cool.”

General Sinclair: he almost grinned at the young man sitting there at the laptop…
“Your Majesty, what if this Granolith can’t do what you say it can? Is there any back up plan?”
He didn’t like the sour looks on their faces.

Michael: “We’re still waiting on the schematics of the redesigned ships that Kivar has but we do have the basic outline of their capabilities. About the only thing that Earth has other than the Granolith are nukes…They may be able to punch a whole in the shielding. The problem is guidance. Will the existing guidance system be able to lock onto something in space traveling at sub light speed?”

General Sinclair: pensive…
“I don’t know.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Then I think we had better find out and quickly. Your Majesty, what is the current time frame for Kivar to reach Earth?”

Max: “At current rate, 6 weeks and then he’ll be knocking at our door.

Sec. Trivers: clearing his throat…
“I hate to say it but I have to ask the question. It’s too important not to. What happens if we hand over the Granolith and this Lonnie?”

Tobias: he was ready for this question…
“He’ll use it. First here, on Earth to dominate, then use Earth as a base to wage war on the rest of us.”

Max: he gave the Secretary a hard look, his eyes reinforcing the message…
“Let’s be clear. I will not under any circumstance allow Kivar to get the Granolith. I will destroy it before handing it over. “

Pres. Wilkinson: he finally broke the silence…
“This is a ‘For Your Eyes Only’ project. No one that does not have a reason to know hears about this. I don’t want unnecessary panic this early on. God help us if the Post catches wind of this. Now, questions people?”
The room would be occupied for hours as everyone voiced opinions and different scenarios: it all pointed in the same direction, the Granolith was their best bet.

Same time, near Mercury…

Lieutenant: he was in a four man patrol ship, manning the scanners as they deployed the long range sensors and monitoring gear: there was a blip nearing them but coming from the wrong direction, away from Earth not towards it: no way could this be Kivar: he pushes a comm.. button…
“Captain, Ma’am. We have an unidentified ship heading near us at a sub light speed from Earth. Scanners indicate one life form…”
Checking the readout again…
“Ma’am, the life form appears to be a Cromarian.”

Captain: her orders were specific, to deploy all sensor, camera and recording equipment to a near Earth orbit: she didn’t have time for this, but then she wasn’t one to look a gift horse in the mouth either: hitting the comm. panel…
“Lieutenant, can you get a lock on it with a tractor beam and real him in? I’d like to take a look at this Cromarian.”

Lieutenant: he smiled briefly: he had been training on using the tractor beam and was anxious to put that training to good use…
“Yes, Ma’am!”

Captain: she turned to her weapons officer…
“Care to meet this Earth trotting Cromarian in the bay and see what he/she may have been up to recently?”

Weapons Officer: saluting smartly and grinning…
“Yes, Ma’am.”
It took almost twenty minutes for the ship to be brought in and secured: he was heavily armed as he forced the hatch open, inside was the Cromarian in some sort of human shaped environmental suit: as Chief Weapons Officer who doubled as Security Officer when assigned to a smaller patrol ship, he was well briefed on who he might be running into out here: he just never expected to nab such a big fish: holding his weapons at the ready…
“General Nicholas. Glad you could join us. Interesting environmental suit you have there. Looks very used, in fact it’s peeling apart. No matter, you can tend to it in your new quarters…in the brig. Come on out of there, don’t make me blast you.”

Nicholas: this just did not make his day.

The best-laid plans of mice and men can go grievously awry without a little meddling from the Fates and sometimes even that isn’t enough.


posted on 23-Sep-2002 9:54:11 PM


Chapter 182

Setting:
Earth Patrol, outside of Mercury’s orbit, approx. a month later

Nicholas: he had been transferred to the brig of the mother ship a couple of days after being captured and was slowly going insane: there was nothing to do, just sit and wait and peel: all the peeling was driving him positively batty: he didn’t have a chance to slip out of his husk while on Whylan’s ship since it was permanently set on Earth’s atmosphere as was this ship as well: the worst part was that they weren’t even all that interested in him, not really: the only information he could give them was the last whereabouts of Max and that was well over a month old, the intel he had on Kivar was even more obsolete, 50 years obsolete: so here he sat in the brig alone and bored out of his mind: suddenly the ship lurched, knocking him to the floor: it shook again: he felt the walls vibrate with massive energy build up, itching to be released by the cannon: he was knocked again to the floor when it did: this time he just stayed there: it had been a long time since he had been in a space battle but he knew that he was in the middle of the ship and thus very well protected: if he could keep from getting knocked about so much and possibly breaking his neck, he stood a chance of surviving provided Kivar didn’t slice this ship in half and vent his area to open space: the ship lurched again and he slid across the floor until he impacted with the wall.

Setting: Roswell, about the same time….

Max: he sat on the living room floor clutching Zan and Isabel’s hands with Liz, Ava and Alex hovering close by: over the last month they had figured out that it was too distracting to have any of their bond mates actually touching them when working with the Granolith, too much of a chance of them being sucked into the meld with it: it was best if they just hovered close by and stayed open to monitor their respective mate’s emotions: they’re in subconscious is inside the Granolith chamber: his hand is on the Granolith, sustaining the connection…
“Granolith, here me, recognize me, obey me.”

Granolith: “King Zan, what is your command?”

Max: “Granolith, Prince Zan and Princess Vilandra are with me, show all three of us the process required for you to transform into another object.”

Zan: he placed his hand on the sleek smooth surface of the giant living computer: it was cold, mechanical to the touch but on command from Max it came alive: a series of images flashed across the back of his eyes: the process wasn’t complicated, in fact it was very straight forward, it just took immense power and control: a knot is firmly ensconced in his stomach, he was never known for his control.

Zanya: she watches from the hallway: Daddy, Uncle Max and Aunt Isabel are at it again: she folds her arms in front of her and pouts: she hates it when they do that: she’s not supposed to bug them then: the problem was that they were always like that: still pouting she stomps over to Mommy, who’s sitting with Aunt Liz and Uncle Alex on the sofa: she climbs up onto Mommy’s lap…
“Mommy, I want Daddy.”

Ava: she kisses her little girl’s forehead: this last month has been so difficult for her: Zan’s been working so hard learning how to control the Granolith and everything Max had to teach him: unfortunately this had taken so much of Zan’s time that Zanya had become jealous, which led to temper tantrums: she could tell that this was most likely the way things were going to go tonight: sighing…
“Zanya, I know you want to spend some time with Daddy, but he has to do this. It’s very important.”
That’s when the tears started, then the squirming, followed by kicking and all out sobbing: as Zanya thrashes and tries to get down…
“Zanya, Zanya, stop…Zanya”
She breaks free and runs sobbing down the hall and up the stairs to their bedroom.

Zan: something tickled the back of his brain: he’d push it away only to have come back stronger and more insistent.

Max: he could feel that only part of Zan was now paying attention, something was distracting him: he felt more and more of Zan was slipping away from them: sighing, he breaks the connection with the Granolith and looks at the others in the chamber…
“It’s ok Zan, go take care of whatever it is. We could all use a break.”

Zan: his eyes finally open and looks around to see what it was that was amiss: the sound of a heart wrenching sob coming from upstairs rips at his heart: he could hear Ava trying to soothe the sobbing: getting up, he runs upstairs: his heart felt like it was shattering as he neared the sobbing: he could never stand to hear his baby girl crying: opening the door, the sight he found was even harder to bare: on the bed was Ava hovering over a near hysterical Zanya and all he could make out was “daddy” being sobbed over and over again: running over and scooping his baby up in his arms….
“Shhh…shhh, it’s ok Zanya, Daddy’s here….Daddy’s here. Shhh…stop crying baby, please stop crying.”
He held her and rocked her and listened as her sobs turned into hiccups: he felt her little arms wrap around his neck and then she snuggled close into his shoulder: kissing her forehead and waiting until she calmed down a little more: speaking gently…
“Baby, what’s wrong? Why are you so upset?”

Zanya: she settles into his lap as Daddy continues to hold her…
“Daddy, I misted you. Mommy saided you work was impordand bud…bud iz id more impordand dan me?”

Zan: he closed his eyes as his baby tugged at his heart at little more: taking a deep breath…
“Baby, listen ok? Uncle Max has something he has to do and he needs Aunt Isabel and mine help to do it. If Uncle Max is successful then…then he can help save a lot of people…keep them safe. But he has to practice and we have to help him. I’m sorry baby that I haven’t been able to spend much time with you, but I have to learn what Uncle Max knows…so if Uncle Max has trouble then I can do it for him. You want Daddy to be able to help Uncle Max help all those people, don’t you?”

Zanya: thinking about it then nodding her head…
“Uh huh, but Daddy can you readed me a ‘toree?”

Zan: smiling and kissing her head…
“Of course I’ll read you a story. What one do you want?”

Zanya: climbing down…
“I want Pooh. I go getted it.”
Pausing then running back to Daddy, she wrapped her arms around his neck for a good hug and whispered in his ear…
“Don’ wurree Daddy, you canned do it. You canned doos anyt’ang, you Daddy.”

Zan: under his breath…
“I hope so, Baby. I hope so.”


Setting: Royal Antarian Cruiser, outside of Mercury’s orbit, three days later

Kivar: he was becoming increasingly annoyed: they had been harassed by these…these piss-ant patrol ships for three days now: their hit and run tactics were bothersome but nothing more serious than a fly buzzing around: no, they could do no real damage, just annoy, it was that mothership he was concerned about: it could do some damage if it got lucky: he had gotten a piece of it a few days ago but then it too ran for cover: while they didn’t stop him, they did slow him down: a beeping interrupts his thoughts: he looks over at his tactical officer…
“Report.”

Tactical Officer: “Sir, we got a hit on our last sweep. There, behind that moon a… shadow. It’s too large to be one of the patrol ships. Sir, I believe we’ve located the mother ship.”

Kivar: he smiled…
“Very good. Navigation, plot a course that will take us around the backside. We’ll take them by surprise and blow them to hell.”

Captain of the Mothership: he watched as the Antarian cruiser swung around, heading on a course that could only take it around and behind them: they’ve been spotted: pushing a comm button…
“Engineering, I need those engines up and running…now!”

Engineering: his voice came over the speaker…
“Sir, I have only half power to give you.”

Captain: sighing, that was only enough power to wallow around: they weren’t sitting ducks but not far from it: nodding to the speaker…
“Very well, give me whatever you’ve got.”
Turning to his bridge crew…
“Navigation, see if you can take us to the dark side of this moon and then slip into that asteroid belt. Weapons, I suggest you have full power to those shields when we enter that belt. Let’s see how long we can keep them playing hide and seek. Communications, what was the latest ETA on those ships from Renular?”

Communications: “Sir, still 50 hours away…at the earliest.”

Captain: “Yes, indeed. Engines tend not to like being run at full power for over a month…50 hours, just 50 more hours. May Ruan, shine on us for those hours. Ok people, they’ve found us, let’s see if we can keep their interest without getting blown up.”

Kivar: almost 3 hours later they were where they believed the mothership was: he scanned the viewer: he didn’t see anything: turning to his tactical officer…
“Scan the surrounding area. They’re close. I know it…I can feel it.”

Tactical Officer: he broadens his scans, again and again: trying to find to find that shadow again: he had been at it for what seemed forever: there was something here, he just had to find it: he moves his face closer to the display, there, that shadow, its movements perfectly mirroring that small asteroid: he managed to not shout in his enthusiasm…
“My Lord Kivar, sir, I’ve found them.”
He quickly transfer the display to the main viewer…
“There sir, shadowing that small asteroid.”

Kivar: he grinned…
“Navigation, plot a course directly towards it. We’ll take them head on.”

Setting: Undisclosed location outside of Quantico, VA, a short time later

Alex: he had been dividing his time between Roswell, and here, the hub of computer geek heaven: he had been working with the engineers, supplying and running the decoding software for them to be able to talk and control the recently deployed alien cameras: they had been given the codes, they just needed to get the timing down: Alex uses the supercomputer to send a test message, to see how long it took for them to comply and start sending images: the multiple screen displays from the command and control center winked to life 78 seconds later and the images that flickered across the screens made their blood run cold…
“OH GOD!”
They watched in horrid fascination as the space battle played out in front of their eyes.

Setting: Space Battle

Mothership Captain: his ship shook as the cruiser opened fire on them again: it was just a glancing blow but it was enough to fry a couple of systems and knock several to the floor: shouting to tactical…
“FIRE ALL WEAPONS!”
The power hidden in the circuitry in the walls and deck hummed and reverberated as the weapon systems came to life: it shuddered as the building energy was released: a brilliant white blast impacted on the enemy ship and they waited for several seconds as the blast dissipated to determine any damages…
“DAMN! DAMN! It just impacted on the shields, no direct damage!”
Turning to navigation…
“Get us out of here!”
The engines sputtered to life: they moved towards the center of the asteroid belt: their ship was smaller and more maneuverable but its engines were damaged and only at 50% power…
“Tactical, reinforce the all shields. Engineering, I need everything you’ve got.”

Nicholas: he felt the moan of the engineers as more power is called upon: a sudden blast sent him flying across the cell: he was still on his hands and knees as a second blast ripped through the ship and the engines fell silent: they were dead in space: he heard smaller explosion going off throughout the rest of the ship as secondary systems began to fail: as the shipped shuddered at the impact of another blast, the force field that imprisoned him blinked out: he scrambled to his feet and cautiously peered around the corner: the control desk was smoking with a body laying on the floor next to it: carefully making his way out of the brig and into the hall: everything was a mess: small explosions and fires all around, people running, trying to do damage control: he slinked by them and followed the emergency signs: just as he found the escape pod, the ship shook and groaned its final death moans: he heard the all hands abandon ship bellow from the comm. system once before it too died to silence: he grabbed and turned the handle to unlock the door to a single escape pod and climbed in: as he drifted away, he watched in morbid curiosity as the big cruiser came in to deliver the final death blow: he flipped on the transponder to signal the cruiser as to his location: his was the only escape pod that they picked up.

Kivar: he was feeling smug as he watched the enemy ship succumb to the vacuum of space: there had been a few escape pods that they saw get away but only this one had turned on their emergency transponder signal: he had no problem with the rest drifting in space: they only had enough power to make it to Earth and by the time they limped their way there, he’d been firmly in control: he smiled as the lone escapee was brought before him: he hid his surprise at seeing who it was: taking a none-too-pleased tone…
“Well, well, well, General Nicholas. Care to explain exactly what you’ve been up to lately? And what you were doing on that ship?”

Nicholas: bowing, he tried to hide his nervousness: he had no illusion of friendship with Kivar, not anymore: he had failed him and Kivar wasn’t known for being forgiving…
“My Lord Kivar, I was captured as I tried to reached you in the second assassin’s ship. Sadly, that assassin not only failed in his duty, he turned traitor as well. I am here to serve, My Lord.”

Kivar: “Well, this is an interest surprise. Very well, guards take him to a debriefing room. Have him tell you everything he knows about this Max Evans and those that surround him. We need to find out if he has any tricks up his sleeve. Take him away.”

Back at Quantico….

Alex: he stood and stared as a single escape pod was brought aboard the cruiser: the rest were left to drift: they watched the mothership that had patrolled and protected them for so many months, for years, break into smaller and smaller pieces: without being told Alex sent the signal for the cameras to follow the cruiser: he checked the last message the ship had sent: he was surprised at how calm his voice sounded…
“The closest Renular ships are now 41 hours behind the cruiser. Estimated time for the cruiser to reach Earth, 12 days, 11 hours and 43 minutes. There’s nothing in between to stop him.”

General: he was numb as the the worst-case scenario that Hollywood and in truth many in government had always talked about and theroized was staring them in the face…
“And Earth stands alone.”

The Fates remind you that it’s always darker before the dawn…isn’t it?


Chapter 183

Setting:
Evans house, 11 days later, late night

Liz: she lazes back in bed and watches her husband and lover standing over the crib tenderly holding their little son’s hand in his fingers: she knew he would be picking him up any moment, he had every night ever since they had seen the replay of the space battle: what a horrible night that was: was that to be Earth’s fate too: she closed her eyes for a moment as she pushed those horrible thoughts away: she opened them to the site of Max holding their sleeping boy, safe in his strong arms: he looks over at her, she smiles at him and holds the blanket up for them: he crosses over to their bed and carefully slips his arm under her: she sighs contentedly as she rests her head on his shoulder while their son stretches out on his chest: running her finger along her baby’s cheek…
“He’s you…he’s snoring.”

Max: he kisses the top of her head and chuckles…
“I don’t snore.”
He can feel her smile against his shoulder: the last ten days have been exhausting, both physically and emotionally: between the practicing, the stress of literally holding the fate of Earth in their hands, coordinating getting everyone to safety when this goes down and the deep down fear of failing, he had slept fitfully every night: he was beyond tired when he went to bed at night but sleep eluded him: he and Liz both felt strong yearnings to renew their bonds nightly: their love making brought him a temporary reprieve from worry and allowed him a few hours of peaceful sleep, but he would wake a few hours later, restless: he would then seek out the touch of his son: kissing the top of his son’s head: his son, so little, so helpless, so much life ahead of him: he had to make sure his son and Zanya were safe at all costs: if they failed or even if they succeeded but at the cost of their lives, Philip and Zanya were all that would be left: they were the hope for the next generation: tonight was the last night he would do this, he just prayed it wasn’t the last time he would ever be able to do this: they lay there in each others arms as the deep blue of the night turned to the predawn turquoise: he heard the distant knock of the front door, followed a few minutes later by the knock at his own bedroom door: he was expecting it: he looked up towards the door as it opened…
“Hey Dad.”

Philip: he had a feeling that his son would be awake and waiting for him: he wasn’t wrong: he expression was grave…
“Its time, son.”
His son just nodded: he closed the bedroom door and headed down the hall and upstairs to his own bedroom: he was terrified for his children and his grandchildren: by the end of the day, either they would finally be celebrating Kivar’s defeat or in mourning for their lost children and in hiding, trying to keep their grandchildren safe in a world that was about to go mad as it succumbs to an alien war: as he opens his own bedroom door his wife was already up and getting ready, they would be leaving at the same time as their children but in the opposite direction taking their grandchildren and family members with them to safety, he hoped: he walks over and kisses Diane and wraps her in his arms, both comforting her and drawing strength from her: he pulls back and kisses her again: clearing his throat…
“I’ll go start some coffee brewing. We’re going to have our hands full today.”
Diane just nodded in response as she finished packing a few last items to take: an active two and a half year-old and a curious ten month old who had mastered the fine art of crawling, on a plane, away from their Mom and Dad, and they’ll be picking up on the tension from everyone: no doubt it was going to be an incredibly long day, hopefully it’ll only be the one day.

A little later that morning…

Zan: he was holding his sleeping little angel in his arms as they rode to the airport, he and Ava on one plane, their baby on another: he refused to think about this may be the last time he would hold his baby, let alone say it out loud, but the thought remained in the back of his head: in the last 10 days he had held her every night, gave her extra kisses even if she was asleep at the time, and basically tried to collect a lifetime of memories in ten days: he looked up when the car rolled to a stop: the door opened and he wrapped Zanya’s favorite blanket around her a little more tightly, to ward off the cold of the early morning air: Ava ran her hand tenderly down Zanya’s cheek then turned and climbed out of the sedan: he followed a little more carefully with their precious baby in his arms: she started to stir as the cool air hit her little face: kissing her forehead…
“Shhh, it’s ok, go back to sleep, baby.”
He felt little arms go around his neck and little sweet lips gave him a nice smooch on his cheek in response before laying her head on his shoulder as he walked towards his parents and their plane: out of the corner of his eye he saw a similar scene playing out with his nephew and brother and sister-in-law: of all the things they had to do today, this was the part he had most dreaded.

Max: how he held his emotions in check so far this morning was beyond him: he came so close to loosing it so many times, as he watched his mother ascend the stairs to the plane, one he and Liz won’t be on, another such moment was threatening: he looked over at another couple getting ready to go up those same stairs: calling out to one…
“Kyle…Kyle!”
As Kyle walks over, the words he wanted to say are lodged in his throat…
“Kyle, I…we…Kyle…”
His eyes drift up to the open door of the plane, where his son was, for a moment…
“Kyle, if things don’t…go well…my…”
Looking at Liz, she remained resilient all morning…almost: the tears were steaming down her beautiful face but she held her head high: turning back to his once-upon-a-time adversary…
“If things don’t work out for us, our son and…and Zanya will…”

Kyle: he holds his hand up, stopping him: no one had said specifically why he and Tess had been asked to accompany the plane that held the royal babies, no one had to: they were the only ones that had powers and weren’t bonded to a member of the Antarian Royalty, except for Michael: Michael was Max’s second and nothing was going to pry Michael from Max’s side this day…
“Like they were my own…Max.”
Max blinked several times, obviously trying to keep the tears from falling and only partially succeeding: Max used the few moments that Kyle gives Liz a hug to swipe at his eyes: he gives Max one more significant look, one that reiterates that he would guard those babies with his life: Max gives him a nod in reply before Kyle turns and walks up those stairs.

Max: they waited until the plane that held their baby was all closed up and getting ready to taxi to the runway before they head to their own plane: at the bottom of the portable stairs he stops and shakes the hand of the man he once feared and now valued as a friend and advisor, as family…
“Sheriff, you should’ve been on that plane with your wife and all your children.”

Sheriff: he gives Max a firm handshake and holds on to the hand: he shakes his head…
“Nope, we both know Roswell is going to be the first place they’ll hit. At dawn the agency is going to stage a big rig accident just outside of town, say it’s hazardous material requiring the town to be evacuated, Roswell’s going to need its sheriff today. It’s my job.”
Giving the young alien he had watched grow up over the years a smile…
“Besides, you’ll do it, Max. I know you will. Good luck, son.”

Max: giving him another firm handshake…
“Thank you…for everything. Good luck to you, too.”
Michael was the last one to follow them up the stairs to the plane that will whisk them away to just outside of DC.

Setting: White House, noon, same day

Pres. Wilkinson: the last few weeks have been a flurry of clandestine activity at the highest levels: he had spoken to all the heads of government in NATO, then to the Russian Prime Minister: they had been shocked and angry that they hadn’t been told earlier: he had refrained from telling them that a few, the British PM as well as Canada’s were in the know from the beginning but none of it mattered: there was damn little any of them could do military-wise: on that they had all eventually agreed: oh, they’ll fight, no way they were just going to hand all of Earth over to a tyrant but other than a lucky hit, they were simply out gunned: they had done everything they could to prepare, military the world over was on war alert, they had launched every satellite they had, had worked on anything that possibly improved communications, and done it all without alerting the press: he knew that Max was surprised that the world leaders agreed on not telling the public, but it would accomplish nothing except cause panic and divert their attention away from where it needed to be, focused on defeating Goliath: he looked at his guests sitting across from him on the sofa: Max had been to the Oval Office on several occasions but this was the first for his second, Michael, and Tobias: clearing his throat…
“I understand you just received an update on the Renularian ships. Good news, I hope.”

Michael: coordinating alien communication had been his responsibility for some time now, but this was the first in briefing the President directly and in the Oval Office, no less…
“Yes, Mr. President. The ships have managed to gain some space. They’ve been running at almost 120% capacity and are now less than 15 hours behind Kivar’s ships.”

Pres. Wilkinson: folding his hands on his lap…
“But no chance of them overtaking Kivar before he reaches Earth.”

Michael: it was phrased as a statement but he answered anyways…
“No, Mr. President, there’s not.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “When will Kivar be in range of Earth?”

Michael: “Three hours.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “What is the possibility of negotiating with him? Buy some time, maybe 15 hours?”

Tobias: they all looked down, he knew more of what Kivar might do than the rest of them, but it was still a crapshoot…
“You could try, any time would help but…there’s no doubt that Kivar knows he’s being followed. He would have picked it up on long range scans. He’s not stupid. Besides, what would you offer?”

Pres. Wilkinson: he looked down at his hands: he marveled that they weren’t shaking: swallowing a few times before looking back up at his guests…
“An easy handover of power, but one that would take time to arrange.”

Max: “Please do what you can but…”

Pres. Wilkinson: “But he’s not going to buy it.”
The room fell strangely quiet: it had been such a hub of activity: it felt strange to hear the quiet…
“So do you have everything you need?”

Max: nodding…
“Yes, Mr. President. My brother and sister are already at the Command and Control Center at Quantico, along with my wife. We’ll be heading there from here.”

Pres. Wilkinson: he nodded in acknowledgement: he was suppose to be the most powerful man on Earth, yet he couldn’t do a damn thing to defend it, not against this: instead the fate of their world was resting on the shoulders of a bunch of kids: he studied Max for a moment, he was the most human looking alien he could imagine: he had caught glimpses of his alien ness here and there in reports mostly, but now this young man was going to use some great alien computer to make it into a weapon powerful enough to defeat the enemy, and maintain control of it, all while in a subterranean C-and-C over a thousand miles away from the actual machine: at least he thought it was a thousand miles away: he never did find out where it actually was but simply assumed it was somewhere near Roswell: he looked so human…
“Yes. I understand your family picked up your aunt and a couple members of the Barnett family before resuming their trek. They’re expected to land at their destination in a couple of hours. I’ll keep you informed of any new developments and I know you’ll do likewise.”

Max: they all rise to take their leave: shaking the President’s hand…
“Yes, of course, Mr. President. Thank you.”

Pres. Wilkinson: “Good luck, Max…to all of you.”

Setting: Command-and-Control Center, Quantico, VA, 1 hour later…

Max: they had just arrived but had not made their presence known yet: Max couldn’t help the smile the crept up watching Alex with a wireless keyboard in hand, a wireless headphone/mic looped around one ear with one end sticking in his face, watching the displays on the video wall and punching keys on the keyboard, making the displays change: Mr. Director was never more in his element: walking down the steps to the rows and rows of computer and communication stations: he sneaks up on his soon-to-be brother-in-law: putting his hand on Alex’s shoulder…
“Hey Alex, good to see you. Looks like you’ve been busy. How’s it going?”

Alex: smiling at his friend…
“Hey Max, check it out. We’ve got the delay between here and the satellites and then the Antarian cameras down to less then 13 seconds. I hope that’s enough but that’s as close to real time as we can get.”

Max: he had no idea if a 13 second delay would work or not, the Granolith had said real time: he had asked it for any information on improving existing Earth communications: it had managed to be more frustrating than anything else, too damn many variables: he simply didn’t know enough of how Earth’s gear worked to explain it properly to the Granolith, which meant lots of ‘not enough information to compute’ responses: he wasn’t Alex: he watches as Alex shows him, as Alex put it ‘what this baby could do’: it seemed odd, the circumstances were so direr, but he had to smile, Alex, the geek of West Roswell High, was never more in his element: after Alex put it thru the paces for him and gave him the ten cent tour, Max went off to see if he could find where Liz had found to take a quick nap: he knew she was napping, he could feel it: he used it as a homing beacon and in short order he was opening the door to a room that had the lights dim and two cots off in a corner: he gave her a quick peck on the cheek then laid down in the cot next to hers: even in her sleep her hand reached for his: he hadn’t been sleeping well these last few nights and he thought a quick nap would do him some good: it seemed his eyes just closed for a minute when there was a knock at the door: it took him a moment to realize where he was: he sat up on the cot as Liz started to do the same: calling out…
“Come in.”

Michael: he had been kept busy just watching and listening: he had watched Kivar’s approach to Earth from the long range feed, as they switched over to the short range cameras his stomach knotted up: they listened as Kivar acknowledged Pres. Wilkinson’s greeting: he figured he had better wake Max up: he hoped the hour and a half nap did the guy some good: God knows he’d love a nap himself…
“Hey Maxwell, shake it loose. Kivar’s talking to the Prez.”

Max: he looked at Michael in shock and then checked his watch {Oh shit! He’d been out for over an hour. How’d that happen?}: he looked over at Liz, rubbed the remaining sleep from his eyes then grabbed for her hand and headed back to C-and-C, where he was joined by Zan, Ava, and Isabel, with Alex already there and still in the thick of things: they listened in fascination to the sound of their enemy coming over the speaker…

Kivar: “That’s very generous of you Mr. President, but exactly how long would it take you to call a meeting of this…United Nations Security Council?”

Pres. Wilkinson: “An hour to contact everyone, then…another two or three for everyone to assemble.”

Kivar: “I see. And how exactly would this be to my benefit?”

Pres. Wilkinson: “It would aide getting the word out to all the governments of Earth quickly.”

Kivar: “And how quickly would that word take?”

Pres. Wilkinson: “That depends. Different time zones, different capitols, it still could take some time, maybe 5-6 hours for all the major heads of state to be notified.”

Kivar: he actually chuckled…
“Two to three hours to call the meeting, another five or six to spread the word. Hmm, those hours just seem to keeping adding up, don’t they? Let me guess a couple of key heads of state will probably be on holiday or something and it will take another six or seven of these hours to reach them…and then of course those ships Larek sent will probably be right at my back door. Nice try Mr. President, nice try. Let’s try this my way. You will hand over the coordinates of the Granolith, Princess Vilandra, and Max Evans within one half an hour or I will level a city in your country. I will continue to level a city every half hour until my demands are met. If you doubt me, I could give you an example, say what is that little town Max is from? Oh yes, Roswell. How about I start with Roswell?”

Pres. Wilkinson: “No, no, I believe you.”

Kivar: “Very good, Mr. President. Mr. President, what an interesting title, humble yet…commanding. Perhaps I shall choose that as my title when I’m in control. I’ll think about that later. Very well, Mr. President, in one half hour, I will level Roswell if my demands are not met.”


They had watched the English translation of their enemy’s words scroll across the screen: never had Alex’s translation program been more appreciated: it took only 30 seconds for the President’s videoconference call to come in confirming what they had just heard: Max simply nodded and thanked him for the time he did buy: he then turned and sought a relative out of the way corner and sat down to meditate: he felt Liz sitting behind him but being careful not to touch or distract him in any way: he felt the now familiar hum of the Granolith as he reached the chamber: laying his hand on the sleek machine: he cleared his mind of everything else and focused only on the Granolith…
“Granolith, here me, recognize me, obey me.”

Granolith: “King Zan, what is your command?”

Max: “Granolith, you are to become a type 10 laser cannon and be under my control.”

Granolith: it computes the request for two minutes before replying…
“King Zan, verify. The Granolith is to physically transition into a classification type 10 laser cannon under your control.”

Max: “Yes, I verify that is correct.”

Granolith: “Please stand by while transition occurs. It will take 14.7 Earth minutes to complete transition, at that time you must be prepared to be in control.”

Max: “Confirmed, Granolith”
The minutes ticked by: he felt the Granolith changing, like it was trying to turn itself inside out: as each molecule changed shape, density, and composition, he felt himself being drawn into it, as if each molecule in himself was changing with it, matching it: he felt himself being pulled farther and farther in: he was having a hard time distinguishing himself from the others that were stored inside the ancient machine: he could feel their emotions, they weren’t emotions of today’s events but more like reflections of their lifetimes: some were sadden to think of all the things they left undone, of regrets, of happiness, of relief, of pride: Max found he could actually pause here or there and get a more complete impression: surprisingly, he sort of recognized some: he felt what he thought might be his father, King Tanier: he felt his father’s pride in life, in his reign, in his wife and children, his love for his family and for his people: Max would have remained on that one had he not bumped into one even more familiar, himself, Zan: he was angry, he had been cut down before he had a chance to make things better, before he could even really live, before he bonded with his new wife: that thought struck Max like a knockout punch, Zan had planned on bonding with Ava that night but were cut down before they could: Zan had loved Ava, in a way, Max felt it: Zan and Ava could have been happy in that lifetime: it dawned on Max that he shouldn’t have been so shocked by that, after all Zan and Ava were very happy together in this lifetime as well: he started to feel the pull of the Granolith’s transition, it was almost finished: everything was strange, though: he had always been standing outside the Granolith touching it, now he was on the inside looking out: the Granolith was him, he was the Granolith: he suddenly felt cold and…lost: he didn’t know himself, who he was, what he was: he didn’t even recognize the Granolith: it was no longer the Granoltih, he was no longer the Granolith, he…it…they were a type 10 laser cannon: he felt panic, like he was back in a hall of mirrors, he had been in a hall of mirrors before, trapped, scared, running from evil, not knowing where to turn: an image flashed before him of her: who was she, he knew her, he knew that he knew her, who was she: he felt a soft whisper calling to him, telling him to follow her, she knew the way, the way out of the reflective maze: he took her hand and allowed her to lead him, she knew the way, he trusted her completely, she knew the way: it surprised him when his eyes popped open, he didn’t know he had eyes: she was still with him, he felt it: he looked around, she was still holding his hand: he looked at her quizzically for a moment, trying to think of who she was: a memory came to mind of not that long ago, of a request for information…
“Queen Elizabeth.”

Liz: she had felt him drifting farther and farther away, she had been torn, not sure if this was how it was supposed to be: it wasn’t until she felt a wave of panic that prompted her to act: she grabbed his hand and pulled strongly on their bond connection, pulling him, dragging him along, back to safety: it felt strangely like the time when they were rescuing Max from Agent Pearce: her mouth dropped open in shock when his eyes opened: they were nothing but pupils, large and dark, much darker than normal: she gripped his hand tightly and waited, wanting to see what he’d do: the voice that came from his lips was not the gently voice she knew, it was monotone, emotionless, mechanical, it was the voice of a machine, of the Granolith: his greeting confirmed it, ‘Queen Elizabeth’, Max wouldn’t call her that, she was his Liz: Queen Elizabeth was her formal title and name: she closed her eyes for a moment and concentrated on him, on their connection: she could still feel him, some of him was far away, still with the Granolith in the chamber but some…some was much closer {Max? Max, are you here? Can you hear me?}: she waited, she felt something, a tingle: sighing, she opened her eyes: he was looking at her like there was something he wanted to say that was just out of reach: she laid her other hand on top of his, her finger just happened to rest on top of his pulse point: she could feel his heart beating at an incredible rate: she already saw a thin sheen starting to form on his forehead: he couldn’t do this for too long, his body, his human body couldn’t take the punishment: she looked into the eyes of her soul mate, part of him was in there, she knew it…
“Max?”

Max: he tilted is head as if trying to understand, he felt something strange come over him, something he had registered in others but never felt himself, emotions: a machine didn’t feel anything: he was a machine, he was the Granolith, he was King Tanier, he was King Zan, he was Max Evans, King Zan: he shook his body and looked again: he was Max…
“Liz.’
He looked around again: they were in the C-and-C: everyone was staring at them: he noticed a time readout on one of the displays: it was counting the milliseconds, seconds, and minutes down, they had less then eight minutes left: looking back at his wife, he couldn’t help himself, he briefly locked his lips onto hers and then mumbled a heartfelt…
“Thank you, for showing me the way back. Now, let’s get this taken care of once and for all.”
Standing up he looked at the display, studying it: he felt the Granolith in there, with him: the Granolith was still part of him, he was still part of the Granolith but he was the one in control: he used the Granolith as he studied the situation: a preemptive strike seemed the best method but he wanted to be fair: turning to his second, yes, the message should come from his second: it would make Kivar wonder why it was from the second and not himself: always good to keep the enemy wondering…
“Michael, I think you should send a message for Kivar to surrender…or be destroyed.”

Michael: his mouth dropped open for a moment in surprise, then he almost smiled: it took just a moment to figure it out and from the tone Max used, he knew his friend, his King, knew just what he was doing…
“Alex, send this message…Kivar, you have 60 seconds to surrender or be destroyed. Lord Rath.”

Alex: he, like the rest, had witnessed and heard the scene between Max and Liz play out and there was no doubt that Max had control of the Granolith: smiling as he typed the message out and translated it into Antarian before sending…
“You know, all this lord, queen, king stuff…when Iz and I marry, do I become a prince? And wouldn’t that make me outrank a lowly lord?”
The incredulous look on Michael’s face was worth it: the chuckling died down as they watched the clock tick off the 60 seconds.

Max: he made a mental note to extend Alex some sort of title when he and Iz married, even if he forgot, the Granolith would remember: as the seconds flew by, he watched the multiple displays, selecting a target: he was tempted to just hit the main ship but then that would cause a huge loss of life and that might bother his psyche: he wanted something that would make the proper impression without destroying too many lives: there was several targets to choose from with all the smaller fighter ships swarming around the Royal Cruiser, like bees guarding their hive: finally selecting one, close enough to the cruiser that it would feel the explosion as well as see it close up: he concentrated, as just outside of Roswell a rock outcropping began to shake, sending small insistent tremors to the surrounding area: not many would ever feel them, though since the town of Roswell sat vacant with its shops and buildings closed tight: out on a dirt road, not too far but not too close sat a lone sheriff cruiser: the sheriff had a pair of binoculars pointed right at the rock.

Sheriff: he had what only could be described as a big shit eating grin as the ground continued to shake: rocks were falling from the outcropping that held the Granolith, first small loose stones, then larger and larger: even he was in awe as he watched the top of the Granolith finally revealed: a beam of energy suddenly streaked through the afternoon sky: still grinning from ear-to-ear…
“Son of a bitch, Max. You did it.”

Jim Sr.: he had seen no point in evacuating with the rest: he lived all his life in Roswell, NM and he saw no reason not to die in it as well: and if it had to be at the hands of aliens, well, what could be more fitting: his current expression matched his son’s…
“You got that right, sonny. Damn, these aliens sure are full of surprises. Look, another light beam just fired.”

Max: they had all watched as an energy beam crossed the blackness of space and impacted a two person fighter that had been hovering just close enough to rock the cruiser when it exploded: he was already readying a second shot when the Granolith part of him noticed the cruiser’s main cannon coming to life, preparing an answering volley of its own: he was ready and matched the volley, timing it so it impacted with Kivar’s volley before it entered Earth’s atmosphere: he waited, calculating the 13 second delay into his timing as he selected another target and let loose with another blast, then another, and another: then all was quiet: his eyes never leave the displays…
“Michael…”

Michael: “Alex, send another message… Kivar, say hello to the Granolith. The next one will be aimed directly at him. You have 30 more seconds. Surrender…or die.”

Liz: she was watching Max intently as he paced in front of the displays: he was sweating: she could see the strain he was under: this was taking too long: she focused on him {Max, are you all right?}: he stopped pacing, turned and looked her: he gave her a small smile but she could tell, it was a false smile: he was not ok: he turned and refocused on the display but she could feel the struggle inside him to maintain control of the Granolith and himself: she walked over and took his hand in hers: his smile of gratitude was real…
“Stay with us, Max, with me.”

Max: “I will.”
He turned back to the display watching the clock reset and begin another 30-second count down.

Alex: he started receiving a message…
“Wait. I’m getting a reply. I’ll put it on the upper right display.”

King Zan, warning. On board my ship are the following hostages. One direct blast and I’ll space them, including Lord Caprian.

Tobias: he suddenly dropped into a chair, his face pasty white: they all turned to stare at him for a moment then turned back to the display as name after name scrolled across.

Michael: he looked back Tobias again as the names continued to scroll in front of them…
“Tobias, who’s Lord Caprian?”

Tobias: still numb as name after name appeared before them…
“My father…those names…those people…they’re…they’re what’s left of the Royal family. They’re all relatives that stayed on Antar to fight.”
The room was silent: no one knew what to say.

Michael: he felt as sick as the rest: it was unimaginable to him to deliberately murder people, hostages: obviously Kivar had no such qualms: he had to be stopped but what a hell of a price to pay: he watched Max for a moment: he noticed how pale he had become, and from the way he was sweating, he had no doubt it wasn’t just caused from the message: this needed to end now…
“Alex, bring up the cruiser’s schematic that Larek finally got for us.”
As the detailed drawing appeared before them…
“Ok, that’s at least a hundred people. I doubt Kivar gave a damn about their comfort all these weeks. Most likely they were held together or in smaller groups. Now where on the ship would they most likely be?”

Max: the Granolith was analyzing the question: pointing to a spot on the aft side…
“Most logical place would be this hold. It could easily be pressurized to hold life and would be large enough to hold 124 people reasonably comfortably. Also he could easily open the hold’s door here, venting the hold to space. It would be easy for him to carry out his threat.”

Michael: “No doubt he will too. Ok Maxwell, is there away to prevent him from opening that door?”

Max: the Granolith in him was busily contemplating the different scenarios, discarding some, saving others to compare, looking for the best solution: the human side of him felt physically ill from the mere thought of Kivar’s threatened action: it didn’t help that he was beginning to tire: he felt Liz’s pull for him to hold on and he was…for her, but wasn’t certain for how much longer he could keep it up even with her help: he was beginning to slip: the Granolith continued to process the question: his sight was starting to grow dim, voices seemed farther away, the room was darker until it was no longer tangible: he wasn’t in the Command and Control Center any longer: he felt lost again, floating in between here and there but he didn’t know where here and there was: he heard her voice again, felt her warm breath on his chest: she wasn’t leading him back like before, she was simply floating with him: he welcomed her comforting presence but at the same time he was greatly disturbed that she chose to come with him.

Zan: he and Ava were standing off to the side with Isabel: he had felt the great pull as Max initially joined with the Granolith: he had looked at Isabel, she felt the pull same as he did, right done to their bones, or more precisely to their DNA encoding: Max was merging with the Granolith and a piece of them called out to do the same: they had felt it before, never this strongly, but they resisted the pull: he had been worried at first when Max had called Liz, Queen Elizabeth, but she brought him back and he breathed easier: he had noticed over the last several minutes how much Max was sweating at the strain he was under: he grew increasingly worried when Liz walked over and took his hand, no doubt seeing the same distress Max’s body was in: suddenly Max dropped to the floor unconscious, and worse, Liz went with him: running over to his fallen brother…
“Shit…shit…shit…Max, don’t you dare do this to me. Do you hear? Don’t do this!”
He ran his glowing hand over him, his heart was beating too fast, his body was overheating, if he didn’t get some relief soon his internal organs would start to shut down: he instinctively knew that there was no way his healing powers would work: he couldn’t slow the heartbeat or cool the body temperature, not with the Granolith still a part of Max: he couldn’t fight the Granolith and win: there was only one thing he could think of: he looked up for a moment, Isabel was on the other side of Max: she nodded her agreement: he placed his hand over Max’s ring and took Isabel’s hand in his other: they both immediately felt themselves pulled in: there was a sense of familiarity to everything but he recognized nothing: blackness, he was in a sea of blackness, a void…no not a void, he wasn’t alone: Isabel with him and…Max and with him, Liz: he could even feel Liz: on the peripheral of his mind he could sense others but nothing…solid, just impressions: he was strangely drawn to these impressions, he had to fight the urge to go check them out: he was afraid he’d get lost in them: he felt a comforting touch, Ava, she was near him, holding on to him, offering a life rope to him: he felt himself smile as he mentally tied that life rope around his waist and took Isabel’s hand, they had a brother and sister-in-law to find and pull back with them: Max had a job to finish and he was going to make damn sure he did it, one way or another: he used his sense of feel and searched the darkness, looking for something he’d recognize and once he found it, he zoomed in on it: it was himself, it was Max: he looked at his brother curled up with Liz by his side {Ok brother, enough of this. You’re both coming back with us. You have to finish what you’ve started. You don’t have much more time, either. Your body won’t take it.}

Max: he looked at himself, well, almost himself, certainly a mirror image but slightly…distorted but one he was comfortable with: {I know. I had to let go. It was too much. I couldn’t sustain it.}

Zan: he offered his hand to him {come on. We’ll help you, just come back with us. You can’t stay here. You’ll become lost, trapped here if you do, both of you will. Take my hand Max. I know the way back.}: his brother looked at his offered hand, then to his wife before finally taking the hand.

Michael: {Ok, now would be a good time to panic. Max was out cold, Liz was out cold and who in the hell knew what Zan and Isabel were doing. They were sitting over Max in some sort of trance, and Kivar was calling what was quickly becoming a bluff if they didn’t act soon.}: he looked over at Alex: he could see Alex trying to concentrate on what he was doing while dying to run over and grab a hold of Isabel, as Ava had done earlier: Zan, Ava…Max, Liz…Alex, Isabel…all bondmates: he needed to know what was happening, he needed to show Kivar some action…
“Alex…Alex…Alex, listen.”

Alex: {Isabel, stay with Zan. Stay with him. Don’t let go. Let Zan bring you back.}: he felt a slight flicker of an acknowledgement: he heard his name, then again: someone was calling his name: he shook his head and looked at the large alien and friend who had grabbed him by the shoulders: it took a moment to remember his name…
“Michael?”

Michael: “Shit, finally. What the hell is happening? Are they all right? Max…can he?”

Alex: he closed his eyes for a moment as he reached out for her: he was relieved to feel how much closer she was to him: she was coming back, they all were, he could feel it: closer…closer: he smiled and opened his eyes…
“Turn around and look, Michael.”

Michael: he did as he was told and let out the breath that he didn’t even know he had been holding: running over as all of them start to stir: Zan was already helping Max to his feet: as glad as he was to see him up and around, he didn’t like how much he was swaying: he helped Zan help him over to a chair: he pushed away his concerns for his friend, he had other things to worry about at the moment, like winning a war and saving Earth…
“OK Maxwell, you’ve got to finish this, now.”

Max: he looked at his second then over at the display, the large cruiser taking up the center display: swallowing his doubts about how much strength he had left…
“Where are we at right now?”

Michael: “We need find a way to keep Kivar from opening the door and spacing the hostages.”

Max: he tilted his head as the Granolith part of him finished its contemplation of the question: he felt so hot: he was becoming lightheaded and was developing a killer migraine: he allowed the Granolith to answer…
“A direct hit to engineering should take care of it. It’ll make them lose control of the ship: even if life support is taken out, there would be enough breathable air and warmth to last for almost twenty hours but they wouldn’t be able to do much of anything.”

Michael: “Twenty hours…twenty hours. Alex, what’s the latest on Larek’s ships?”

Alex: he checked the latest calculations and then switched one of the displays to some other short-range cameras: the display was filled with ships running at top speed…
“There they are. Approximately 13 hours 17 minutes away.”

Michael: “Ok Maxwell, can you do it? Can the Granolith take out engineering without blowing the ship to hell?”

Max: that was a hell of a precision shot: he wasn’t at all certain he had the control to do something like that…
“I…I’m not sure if I can. If I miss…”

Tobias: he felt cold, so cold: his father was up there on that ship: he hadn’t seen his father since he was a little boy, since was he sent away when his mother died: his mother, Kivar had murdered his mother, had murdered countless mothers, and fathers, sisters and brothers: so many deaths: it had to end…it had to…
“Do the best you can, Max, but… take the shot. End this, once and for all.”
As Max gave him a level glare…
“It’s ok, Max. They all could have left and found safety on Renular as so many others did years ago, but they chose not to. They chose to stay and fight. They’ve always known it might cost them their lives. Take the shot.”

Max: he nodded and grabbed Zan’s hand: he would need to bring Zan back into the meld with the Granolith so he could use his added strength to help control it: he wanted to make that precision shot: when his opened them, once again his eyes were just large pupils, his heart beat at an incredibly fast rate, one that would have killed most humans, only his part alien biology kept it from happening to him: he could actually feel Zan’s heart rate matching his own, beating in unison: Zan’s eyes remained closed, he didn’t need to see just add his strength, reinforcing his brother’s: the Granolith did the calculations, factored in the 13 second time delay: outside of Roswell, the laser cannon once again came to life and shook the very foundation it sat on: the beam of energy was narrower than the others but more powerful, more controlled: it streaked through the sky and entered the cosmos: on the display, they watched as it neatly and precisely cut through a section of the ship: if they had a more powerful camera they would have witnessed the little specs that used to be engineers fall into the vacuum of space, freeze and shatter into a billion little pieces but they didn’t: they saw the ship that carried the royal emblem of Antar tilt to one side as the glow from the heat of the engines grew dark and cold: there would be no more communications from the ship, there was no longer any power as it began to drift: Max closed his eyes: he felt Liz slip her hand in his: he needed her touch to anchor him as he let go of Zan and began the separation from the Granolith: it took almost an hour before he was finally once again himself: he wrapped his arm around Liz as they walked out of the center and sought out that quiet room that held the cots: he was confident his second could handle things for a while as his eyes closed in exhaustion and peaceful slumber finally beaconed.

The Fates take delight in a job well done.

posted on 4-Oct-2002 12:02:45 AM
Chapter 184

Setting:
Command and Control Center, Quantico, VA, later that same night

Max: he woke with a start: everything was dark and quiet, too quiet: his eyes noticed some light filtering in from somewhere and he turned towards it, there, underneath the door: he’s confused as to where he was, why was he in a place with cheap linoleum on the floor and just behind that door was a lighted hallway: he felt her hand graze along his as she shifted in her cot: he turned and smiled, her hair was a mess, her clothes were what she had been wearing all day and were rumbled and wrinkled: she never looked more beautiful: he would be content to just lay here and stare at her all night; as memories of earlier flood back into his brain, he sighs and checks his watch, 3:43AM: he rubs his hand over his face and feels the stubble: he mouth tasted like crap and he seriously doubted anyone would say he looked nearly a good as he thought Liz did at almost 4:00 in the morning: he takes a deep breath and swings his legs over the side of the cot and gives his head a shake to clear at least a few cobwebs out before rising to his feet: he needed to find out what was going on, but first he really needed to find the bathroom: he opens the door to the hall, bad move: he’s seeing spots for several seconds before the shock of the lights subsides: he looks right, then left, then right, all he sees is hall: damn, he should have been paying better attention when they walked in here: it seemed like they had been coming from his right when they walked in, shrugging, he heads in that direction: 10 minutes later it’s obvious he’s lost and he really needs to go to the bathroom: he kept going until the hall ends and he has to turn right or left, he definitely didn’t come this way before: he looks down one corridor then the other {where the hell are the bathrooms? They had to have bathrooms…somewhere.}: he decides to turn left this time: the corridor went on for a ways then made a sharp left, then a little further another left: it seemed to go on forever and he had yet to see any door that said ‘mens’ on it, hell, at this point he’d chance a ‘womens’ even: he keeps walking and walking, it was getting uncomfortable now, really uncomfortable: he cringes as he sees the hall coming to another dead-end, but there at the end of the hall, shining like a bright blue beacon on the door, the mens room emblem: he almost runs the last few yards: after taking care of business, he washes up a little and runs his wet fingers through his hair trying to smooth it out some and rinses his mouth out: he feels much better as he exits the restroom: he’s startled as the door next to the men’s room opens suddenly and his mouth dropped open in surprise…
“Liz?”

Liz: “Max! There you are. I was wondering where you got to when I woke and you weren’t there. Are you ok? You look… I don’t know, shocked?”

Max: he looks back the way he came, trying to think, he turned right, then left when it dead-end, then it seemed like it turned left again and he was sure he turned left once more…so right, left, left, left…{shit, how does that saying go? Three lefts, make a right?}: clearing his throat…
“Uh, fine, Liz. I’m fine. I was just heading down to the control center…it’s uh, that way…right?”
He pointed in the opposite direction he had taken the first time.

Liz: “Yeah, it’s to the left. Are you sure you’re ok?”

Max: “Uh, yeah, I’m fine. I just need some coffee. Why don’t you get some more sleep? I’m just going to see where we’re at then probably head back here and crash some more.”

Liz: something was off but he seemed ok: yawning…
“Ok, I think I’ll try for a couple more hours of sleep. Don’t drink too much coffee, though. I don’t want it keeping you up all night. You need more sleep too, Max.”

Max: kissing her lips, he smiles…
“Yes, Mom. I’ll be good.”
She smacked his arm for that comment before going back into their room and he heads left down the hall: relief swept over him when he found himself entering the large control room: he’d found it, finally: as he walked in, the room was still humming with activity, Alex was still there, still at his station, slumped over it in fact and snoring loudly: Michael was up though, pacing the room, looking at some paper then back up at the display: it wasn’t until he turned the other way that he realized Michael was wearing one of those wireless headphone/mic things and was talking to someone: it took him a minute to realize that Michael was speaking Antarian…Michael was speaking ANTARIAN: who was Michael talking to: he watched him, Michael spoke slowly as someone still learning the language would, which he was, they all were: he saw Michael’s forehead knot up as he concentrated on what was coming over his earpiece in reply and making some sort of note on the paper: Max looked around and spotted the coffee station off to the side, he went over to pour himself a cup but kept looking over his shoulder, curious as to whom Michael was talking to: he took a sip of the brew and found it surprisingly good but strong, very strong, maybe a packet or two or three of sugar would help: he listened as Michael again spoke in their native, alien tongue: his eyes drift back to the display and he coughed, choking on the coffee that had made it part way down his throat: Michael turned and noticed him for the first time as he gasped for air…
“HOLY SHIT!”
There on the center display was the Royal Antarian Cruiser that Kivar had confiscated and surrounding it was Larek’s fleet: they were swarming around the cruiser: smaller shuttle crafts were busily ferrying people and supplies between the ships: he saw smaller, apparently remote controlled welding devices working on the ugly gash that sliced through the cruiser’s engineering section: Kivar’s fighters were now docked along a different cruiser, one that bore a Renularian seal…
“HOLY SHIT!”
Michael walked over to him while still speaking into the mic in front of his mouth: he grabbed Max by the shoulder and walked him over to a chair next to Alex and pushed him down in it: good thing too, he really needed to be sitting down for a sight like that: Michael walked away from him and resumed pacing, speaking Antarian and making notes: he felt overwhelmed, he hadn’t been prepared to see this yet: a little more quietly…
“Holy shit.”

Alex: he turned his face towards Max: smacking his lips, this workstation was getting damn uncomfortable: smack, smack…
“Uh, yeah, Max, we kinda got that part. Anything you want to add?”

Max: he pointed towards the display: his brain was still stuck in first gear…
“They’re…they’re here. When?”

Alex: he yawned big time and felt his jaw pop…
“Oww.”
Rubbing his jaw and working it a little…
“Almost two hours ago.”

Max: “And no one thought to wake me?”

Alex: “Nope, besides Liz would have killed us. Relax, Michael’s got it under control.”
He looked over at the tall alien that had been such an outcaste in high school and smirked: he was an outcaste no longer…
“Yep, looks like he’s found his calling. Say, you gonna be up for a bit?”

Max: he gave Alex an incredulous look…
“Are you kidding? How could I sleep now?”

Alex: yawning again and rising from his chair, stretching his back muscles…
“Cool. If you don’t mind, I think I‘ll borrow your cot for a couple of hours.”

Max: his eyes were glued to the display: as Alex walked by him, he called out…
“Hey, Liz is still asleep. Don’t wake her.”

Alex: “Wouldn’t dream of it. Catch ya in a few.”

Max: after Alex left he continued to watch and listen to his second: he kind of understood what Michael was saying, something about transferring the hostages or maybe prisoners: he heard Kivar’s name a couple of times: Max drained his coffee and went to get another cup.

Michael: he had so much to do, so many things needed attention or at least approval: he had been a little surprised that no one questioned that he had the authority to give that approval, they just accepted that he did: he continued pacing and listening to the strange sounding language coming over his earpiece: he knew his Antarian was lousy and he bet hard to understand but damn it, he wanted to be able to talk to his brother directly: it helped that his brother knew a little English: he kept glancing over at Max who had basically sat where he put him slack jawed for a bit before finally getting some more coffee: speaking slowly in Antarian into the mic…
“Ranjorn, how long will the repairs take on the Royal Cruiser?”
He glanced over at Max, who was looking at him with a raised a coffee mug, asking if he wanted some: Michael nodded ‘yes’ while listening to his earpiece and made a note on his list of action items that seemed to growing by the minute…
“Good, 4 days sounds fine. Did you find the royal treasury that Kivar stole? Two holds full. Is that everything?”
He glanced back over at Max who was now holding a sugar packet to him: Michael raised three fingers indicating he wanted three packs of sugar: he watched as Max fixed his coffee then brought it over to him before taking a seat on a table and alternated between watching him and the display: listening again and making a new line item on his list and frowning: he looked up at Max as he spoke…
“I’ll need to check with Max…King Zan about that. I can understand why that would be necessary but he already has the ring, what other emblems of rule are you referring to?”
Listening again, he marks down the answer next to his last action item: Max walked over and looked over his shoulder at what he wrote and raised an eyebrow in response…
“We can work on that.”
He made another note then looked at Max for approval: Max shrugged and nodded ‘yes’: speaking into the mic…
“Maybe a ceremony handing the reigns of power back might be something Isabel, Princess Vilandra can coordinate.”
Straining again to understand what was being said…
“What? Oh, the Granolith. Yes, it’s secure. The US Army has currently got it under guard.”
Scowling at the reply…
“Why is that a problem?”
He listened for a long time: he hadn’t considered the answer he got: he looked at Max troubled, then back to his list to a previous entry and wrote next to it…
“I’ll work on that. King Zan will need to speak to the US President. Countries here are rather territorial about their air space as well as soil. You’ll need permission to land. It’s considered courtesy. Ok, signing off for now. It was good talking to you…brother.”
He notes Max raised both eyebrows at that last comment: taking the earpiece out and then rubbing his eyes as whatever he had for adrenalin wore off fatigue was trying to settle in, but he couldn’t let it yet: setting his clipboard and notes down, he took a long slug of coffee: turning towards his friend and tipping his mug…
“Thanks, man. I needed this.”

Max: he was still a bit bewildered and still shocked to find all that had happened in his absence: he totally agreed with Alex’s earlier comment, Michael was never more in his element than he was now: Michael had to be exhausted, hell, he still was and he had gotten several hours of sleep while Michael had apparently been pretty damn busy: he looked over Michael’s list…
“That’s some list. Care to tell me what all’s going on?”

Michael: he looked down at the list and decided to hit just the highlights…
“Well, to start Ranjorn, my baby brother who is currently 64 Earth years old and a grandfather of 7, is in command up there. He showed up about three hours ago. Boarded the cruiser and rescued the hostages, then pointed his ship’s armaments directly at Kivar’s ship and told him to surrender unconditionally or he’d blow him straight to hell.”
He grinned…
“I rather liked that tactic. Anyhow, needless to say Kivar is now cooling his heals in the brig of Ranjorn’s ship. Oh and the little smurf is in the cell next to him. Apparently he escaped in the earlier battle and Kivar picked him up. The hostages are still getting medical checks but other than a few minor injuries they all seem to be in pretty decent shape. They’ll be transferred to a transport ship when it arrives in a couple of days.”
Looking at the notes again…
“Your cruiser will be repaired and space worthy in about 4 days.”

Max: his jaw dropped again…
MY cruiser?”

Michael: “Yep, yours. It is the ROYAL Antarian Cruiser and you are the king, so it’s yours. Let’s see, oh the family’s good. They decided to head to Tahoe for the night since they were in the neighborhood. I guess they were going a little crazy all cooped up on a plane. I understand that Zanya let Charlie out of his carrier and Blackie took off after him…while in flight.”

Max: it felt good to laugh…
“Thank God I was here instead.”

Michael: laughing…
“Yeah, me too.”

Max: he pointed to an item…
“What’s this about? What’s up with the Granolith?”

Michael: “Oh, that.”
He looked up and scowled when he realized that Alex wasn’t there: he looked over at a technician…
“Hey, Albert, can you put up a feed from the Granolith on the left display? Thanks.”
They both turned and looked at the picture of what used to be the outcropping that housed the pod and Granolith chambers: the top was gone and the giant computer stood naked for all the world to see…
“It’s kind of hard to miss now. Valenti called it in to me, and uh, I ok’d for the US Army to stand guard. Ranjorn hadn’t shown up yet so there was nobody else and it needed to be guarded…uh, Ranjorn’s not too happy about that.”

Max: not taking his eyes off the image…
“Yeah, I kind of picked up on that. Why?”

Michael: “Well, he’s glad that someone is guarding it and keeping it safe but…well, it’s considered an Antarian treasure and only Antarians should guard it.”

Max: “Ok, what’s he propose?”

Michael: “He wants to send some Antarian troops to guard it and have Antarian fighters patrolling overhead.”

Max: “Uh, in US air space? Foreign troops on US soil? That’s not going to work. I’ll talk to the President and work out a compromise. What else? What’s this about some sort of ceremony and emblems?”

Michael: clearing his throat…
“Ahem, it seems that when we died…Kivar made a big show of taking the emblems of the monarchy from you…at least two of them anyways, the scepter and the crown. Ranjorn said Kivar was pretty pissed that your mother had already made off with your ring…anyways, from what I understand they want some sort of ceremony where Kivar is made to give them back to you and have him formerly surrender to you as well…What do you think?”

Max: his eyebrows were getting a workout tonight…
“A…crown? I have to wear a crown? You’ve got to be kidding me.”

Michael: “Nope, they really want to crown ya.”
He doesn’t know how Alex does it, for the life of him he couldn’t say it with a straight face.

Max: ”Funny. You’re spending way too much time with Alex. Ok, so a surrender ceremony of some sort. Well, as you suggested that might be something for Isabel to help coordinate. When did they want to do this?”

Michael: “Soon. In the next few days.”

Max: “You mean here, on Earth? They brought this crown and scepter with them?”

Michael: “Nope, Kivar did as part of the royal treasury. Oh, I forgot to mention. They recovered most of the treasury. Kivar pawned a few things but most was still intact in two of the cargo holds on the cruiser. Looks like we’ve some collateral to bargain with after all.”

Max: “Thank God!”
His attention was drawn back up to the center display of the cruiser and the Renularian Fleet: his eyes had never really left it: he just couldn’t stop looking at it…
“So Kivar and Nicholas are in custody up there on a ship.”

Michael: “Yeah.”
He remembered what an incredible sight it was when the ships pulled in only a few hours earlier: he had grown accustomed to seeing them now: those ships represented what he had always dreamed of as a kid, a way home…
“Max, this is it, isn’t it? We’re going home to Antar soon.”

Max: “Yeah.”

Michael: “What about everyone else, are they going?”

Max: he looked at his friend for a moment, then back to the display…
“That’s a decision that everyone’s going to have to make on their own. After all, we’ll need ambassadors, negotiators, and merchants here on Earth as well. I hope that we can establish some strong economic ties to Earth making travel between the Whirlwind Galaxy and Earth common place with lots of chances to visit. I wonder what Antarians would think of Disneyland?”

Michael: chuckling…
“Well, I know a certain shapeshifter that rather enjoyed it.”

Max: chuckling…
“Where’d he get to anyways?”

Michael: “Last I heard he was checking out Buenos Aires.”
His grin dims a little as he thought of who else was still on Earth…
“What about Lonnie? What do you want to do with her?”

Max: sighing…
“I heard she was repentant for much of what she’s done but that doesn’t excuse her actions. Tavner still has Zan’s charge, have him present it to the council. She still has to answer for her actions. Have her transferred to the brig when you get the chance. What else?”

Michael: looking down at the list…
“There’re a ton of telegrams from various heads of state to answer, we need to make arrangements for Ranjorn to come down here so we can meet, along with various other officials, Larek wants to talk to you when you get the chance, arrangements need to be made to get the Granolith back home, oh and who’s going to be responsible for it in the meantime, the President wants to talk to you about a public announcement, some Antarian merchants are starting to show up and want to talk, we need a landing site for the space ships along with a landing and departure schedule, who’s going to be the point person for space traffic, for trade, for…well, for just everything else you could think of. Oh and call your mom, then there’s…”

Max: holding his hand up and starting to laugh…
“Stop…stop, enough. Michael, sort it out, prioritize and delegate it to people you trust, and get some sleep. You’ve done good, Michael, damn good.”

Michael: a real smile tugged at his lips for a moment…
“Thanks.”
Max starts walking away…
“Where ya going?”

Max: calling back to him…
“Bed, Michael, back to bed.”

Michael: as Max heads towards the hallway, calling out a little louder…
“Don’t forget to call your mom or she’ll hunt ya down until ya do!”

Even in the face of drastic change in one’s life, the Fates know that some things will always remain constant.


Chapter 185

Setting:
Andrew’s AFB, following day

Ranjorn: he looked out the viewing window of the shuttlecraft and watched the dawn break on this alien world as he descended through the clouds: he was going to meet his king for the first time: his king, his Antarian King, it had been a long time since Antar had one of those: he wasn’t sure just how Antarian his king really was, after all not only was he part human but he had been raised on Earth as a human: no doubt King Zan held mainly human, or more precisely American ideas and customs: it would be interesting to see how well these American and Antarian ideas mesh: he had heard these doubts being voiced on Antar as well: true, it was mainly by those that were rumored to have been helpful to Kivar’s regime but still the doubts and questions were spreading: King Zan being able to use the Granolith had gone a long way to help squash those doubts, for only a true Royal of Antar could do something like that: they had caught most of it on video and had immediately relayed it back to Antar: the visuals of it were incredible: Kivar’s defeat was total, now they just needed to figure out what to do with him and the others: if left alive, there stood the chance of him being a possible threat later on: if executed, he could become a martyr: neither scenario was appealing: that was just one critical situation that needed to be addressed, in his satchel were several more: he glanced over at the other passenger, Lord Caprian: to say Lord Caprian was surprised to find that his son was alive and well on Earth was an understatement: Ranjorn couldn’t wait to see the shocked look on Tobias’s face: it had been nearly twenty years since father and son had laid eyes on each other: he glanced back out the window as the buildings and monuments of the American Capitol came into view: they landed at Andrew’s AFB right on schedule: he was the first to disembark and he couldn’t keep from smiling as he saw that it was Tobias who was there to greet them: he wasn’t quite sure what to do when Tobias stuck his hand out, took his hand and began pumping it up and down…
“Uh, hello Lord Tobias. It’s good to see you. It seems you’ve done well here.”

Tobias: he had volunteered to meet the shuttle: since he knew Antarian and many American customs, not to mention both languages, they agreed he was the perfect one to greet Ranjorn and give him a quick rundown on how things worked here, starting with a handshake…
“Good morning Lord Ranjorn. It’s good to see you too…and it’s called a handshake. It’s a customary human way of greeting someone as well as a negotiating tool. Sometimes agreements can be made with just a handshake. There’s a helicopter ready to take you to…”
His voice falters as he spots him slowly coming down the ramp: his jaw drops, his heartbeat pounds in his ears: it had been so long, so very, very long: his eyes narrow a as he realized how much his father has aged, more so than just from the passage of time: it seemed to take forever for his father to walk down the small ramp to the tarmac and when he finally did, Tobias ran over and wrapped him in his arms: his eyes closed tight as tears formed and trickled down his face…
“Father…Father…”

Caprian: his arms shook as he wrapped them around the son he had sent away all those years ago: it had been so hard to send him away but he had no choice: he had already lost his wife to Kivar’s brutality and he feared he’d lose his son: he had never dreamed it would be so long before he’d see him again, and he’d certainly never imagined it’d be on a distant strange world with his son in direct service to King Zan no less: his emotions spilled over into his voice…
“I’m so proud of you son, so proud.”
He hugged his son tightly for a few moments longer then leaned back and looked at him: he was a man now and not really a young man either: he looked good though: this world must agree with him…
“So, you’re here to escort us to King Zan?”

Tobias: he was glad to see that despite the hard years that were so evident on his father’s face, there was still life in his eyes: realizing where he was and what he was here for, he made a ‘what am I doing’ motion and then stepped back to address what he realized as a grinning general: returning the grin…
“Yes, I am. This way Lord Ranjorn…Father.”

Ranjorn: as he saw where they were headed, he started to have doubts about climbing into that ancient looking contraption: but he was a general and refused show his fear, not with Tobias having no qualms about riding in it: taking his seat, he was even more unnerved at having to fasten his seatbelt, like a little belt would do anything to keep any of them alive if this thing crashed: the door slid closed with a clang and within in few seconds he felt it lift off: he peered out the window and watched as miniature people below him exited their dwellings and climbed into miniature vehicles and crowded the various lanes of the city heading out for their day of work or play, just like on any other city on any other world: turning his attention back to his mission this day…
“Tobias, what’s he like, King Zan?”

Tobias: he just smiled…
“He’s young but everything we could hope for in a king. What he mainly lacks is familiarity of Antarian ways but they aren’t so dissimilar from what he was raised on. Family and good advisors and teachers including the President of the United States surround him. Don’t underestimate him or them. As I said he’s young but he’s not stupid.”

Ranjorn: he thought about it then relaxed some and smiled…
“Good, I won’t…what…how’s my brother?”

Tobias: chuckling…
“He’s good, real good. He’s been working closely with Max…er, King Zan and Princess Vilandra’s fiancé, Alex Whitman. He’s really grown into a fine man and an excellent king’s second.”

Ranjorn: he nodded but remained quiet and looked back out the window, grinning from ear to ear: he was proud of his older, little brother: he watched as the signs of the city fell away and trees and large homes dotted the landscape below…
“Where exactly are we headed?”

Tobias: “A…friend of President Wilkinson has kindly offered the use of his estate to King Zan and his family and other…officials, while this friend is away wintering in Palm Beach, Florida. You’ll be heading back to Washington DC later today accompanied by King Zan.”

Ranjorn: nodding and looking out the window…
“King Zan has no estate himself? No palace?”

Tobias: he thought of his own little home back in Roswell and the Evans larger but still modest by royal standards, home: he then chuckled quietly as he thought of the place that was still officially Max’s residence: shaking his head…
“No, he doesn’t. He was raised comfortably enough but not in anything that would be considered an estate or palace. In fact his official place of residence is a four-room apartment in Cambridge, near Harvard University. He’s been raised… humbly.”

Ranjorn: “Amazing…but considering the destruction that Antar suffered, perhaps it’s for the best. He won’t miss what he hasn’t had.”

Tobias: sighing heavily: he didn’t want to ask, he didn’t want to know but he had to: Antar has always been his true home, it was the place of his birth and he would always be tied to it…
“How bad is it?”

Caprian: he had seen most of it as it happened, lived it, suffered it, fought against it, and almost lost his life over it: it was a miracle that he was alive: now Antar needed a miracle as well…
“Bad. In some cities almost 90% of the homes and industries were destroyed. Even the factories that are still standing sit idle since raw materials are almost non-existent. There’s nothing to produce. People are suffering still.”

Ranjorn: he felt guilty as hell about the destruction that he had wrought in freeing Antar, it was unavoidable but it didn’t make him forget or forgive himself for it…
“Renular and Vintar are doing what they can to help. People are eating but not always as much as they should. Portable housing is arriving but…well, it’s going to take time. I just hope that not too many perish in the meantime.”
They all looked out as they landed on the helipad that sat in the shadow of a white massive stone and brick estate: they’ve arrived.

Liz: the last two days had been pure chaos: she stretched and yawned then propped her head up with her hand to get a better view of her still sleeping soulmate: yesterday and the night before had been hell, sleeping on cots, what little sleep they had gotten, then pulled in so many different directions during their waking hours that they lost count: as yesterday drew to a close, no one relished the idea of another night on cots but they needed to be fairly close to the command center and Washington, too much was going on to be far away: it was President Wilkinson that had suggested the use of this house

posted on 4-Oct-2002 12:04:39 AM
mansion actually: it apparently was owned by a wealthy family that were friends of the President and would be vacationing for several more weeks: it was heaven: the master bedroom was bigger than their entire apartment, the bathroom almost as large and she was just dying to go soak in that Jacuzzi tub: she was kind of hoping that Max would join her in it but they had already made use of the large bed that dominated the room: it was odd to have all this room in bed to sleep in, at home they had a regular old queen size bed and Max’s old double bed when they stayed at his parent’s house: this thing was like a king size plus: she smiled as she remembered last night, as tired as they were, they just couldn’t help themselves: the bed had offered them lots of maneuvering room for their lovemaking: sighing, she lets him sleep as she quietly slips out of the covers, picking up her overnight and garment bags and heads to the bathroom and that tub that just keeps calling to her: she stops by the antique crib that had been placed in the “hers” sitting area: Little Philip was sound asleep: their family had arrived in DC last night and joined them here: it seemed that Philip would have nursed all night if she’d let him and she almost did: she plants a kiss on his little cheek then continues on to the tub: she pours some lilac bath oil in as the water runs and sinks into the warm, scented, gently churning water: while soaking she looks out of the large picture window that serves as the wall by the tub: there were still patches of snow on the ground but some greenery was starting to peek through, near the edge of the forest she spotted some deer grazing at tender new grass just starting to sprout: springtime was starting to make itself known, a time of rebirth for mother nature, of new beginnings: she feels him starting to stir as the fog of sleep slips away: she was still looking out the window as he made his way into the master bath: she wears a small grin as she hears the water stream from behind the not quite closed door of the toilet area {at least you didn’t get lost this morning looking for it}: flush {ha ha, you’re funny this morning.}: her grin grows as she watches him walking back into the main bath area, he hadn’t bothered putting his boxers back on this morning: her eyes followed him as he walked to the sink and ruffled through their overnight back, pulling out his toothbrush and shaving gear: she admires his cute butt and well muscled legs, his long back bore evidence of the weight lifting he had done to relieve stress at the gym near his parent’s house: a sigh of admiration slips out and his head, with toothbrush sticking out of his mouth, turns in her direction…
“Just thinking of what I’d like to eat for breakfast. I understand everything is cooked to order…so we can have whatever we want…to eat…anything in particular you’re thinking of having?”

Max: he was doing something, he was sure of it but right now he was too distracted looking at how her breasts peaked above the water, teasing him, to remember what it was: he started to open his mouth to tell her what he was hungry for and almost dropped his toothbrush…oh yeah, he had been brushing his teeth: he turned back to the sink to finish but had to stand back a little further from it, a certain part of his anatomy was standing at attention: he was rinsing his mouth out when he heard {shave please, too scratchy. Nice and close.}: he nicked himself three times with the razor as he tried to hurry before he finally was able to slip into the warm water and his lover’s arms: his mouth immediately seeking hers, his body craving union with hers: her hands slipped around him drawing him close: their bodies’ touch fanned the flames in both to new heights: he runs his fingers through her damp hair then cups her face, staring into her eyes for moment before he kissed her, hard and needy: she responded in kind: their loving had grown over the last few years as they became experienced in pleasing each other, they knew exactly what the other wanted and needed and wasted no time in getting there: he traced little love bites down her throat, past her shoulders: he felt the shiver that went thru her as he took her breast in his hands and her nipple gently in his teeth: he had learned to be careful doing this since his son was born or he’d end up with bit of a surprise: he felt her hands slip under the water and run along his hip until they reach…
“Mmm…Liz…”
As she continued to entice the length of him, he can feel his control slipping and his desires ready to surge: his mouth returns to her lips as his arms wrap around her again and he leans back, taking her with him: he looked up at her with desire and love: his hands cupped her rear as she lowered herself onto him, encasing him with her love: they kissed as they join body and soul: his hands helped guide their building rhythm until it burst forth to completion: their kisses were tender and sweet as they laid back and let the warm water surrounded them, messaging and relaxing their spent bodies: with her laying on his chest, he was on the verge of dozing off when he heard it, a large motor of some kind off in the distance but quickly drawing closer: his heavy eyelids popped open, suddenly wide awake…
“Helicopter. Lord Ranjorn. Crap. I don’t supposed it would do for the king to keep them waiting while he soaked with his queen.”

Liz: she snuggled closer for a moment, not wanting him to go: sighing heavily…
“Oh, you never know until you try.”

Max: kissing the back of her head and grinning…
“Tempting…tempting, but I don’t think it’d do for a first impression. Maybe after he gets to know us better.”
Reluctantly he rose from the warmth of her embrace and the water and headed to the shower: she turned and watched him through the glass-enclosed shower while she continued to soak in the tub: he decided he’d better make it a cold shower, a very cold one: she had that little mischievous smirk on her face that just taunted him, daring him to come and kiss her {Damn! Can’t this water get any colder?}: turning the knob as far over to the left as possible, as the water hit him…
“YIPES!”
He turned and glared at her as he heard the giggles: that didn’t help, she was still just sitting there naked in the tub of warm churning water tempting him: biting his lip, he tried the shower again: it was the fastest shower he had ever taken in his life: the second he was done, he jumped out and grabbed a towel to dry off and warm up: he purposefully didn’t look at her or he’d never get out the bathroom: he sighs as he grabs his garment bag and took a suit out: somehow, somewhere along the way he had become a suit: he was too young to be a suit: shaking his head, he dressed: he was trying to figure out which tie when Liz came up behind him and selected the dark green one and patted him on the butt: she looked beautiful in just that towel as she went to pick up their just waking son: he holds his son for a moment…
“Hey there, Squirt.”
He kisses his little hand as his son tries to pull his bottom lip off: when that didn’t work, he tried grabbing the nose, then the cheek: Max takes the little hand and kisses it and then his cheek…
“Ok Squirt, Daddy’s going to go play king now. You be a good boy for Mommy and Grandma today.”

Liz: as he hands their son back to her and gives her a kiss…
“We won’t be too long. I’m going to nurse him a little and give him a quick bath then we’ll be down.”

Max: one more kiss then it was time to start the day: he headed down the grand staircase to the sunroom where breakfast was being served: their guests were already there along with his parents and Aunt Trudy: he was surprised when his guests rose and addressed him as “your majesty”: shaking their hands…
“Lord Ranjorn, general. I am very pleased and honored to meet you.”

Tobias: he then introduced Max to the other guest…
“Max, this is Lord Caprian, my father…Father, this is Max Evans, King Zan.”

Max: his eyes widened in surprise, then he smiled warmly…
“It’s good to meet you, Lord Caprian. Your son has been invaluable to me.”
He noticed how pale Lord Caprian was and wondered…
“If there is anything…I can do for you, it would be my pleasure.”

Caprian: he was very glad to see how warm and friendly King Zan was: his Antarian wasn’t too bad either so long as he spoke slowly: carefully pronouncing his words…
“I thank you, but I believe time will heal my wounds. They have already started to with being reunited with my son. I think you for the offer.”

Max: pulling out his chair and sitting, gesturing for the others to do the same…
“Please, sit. We thought it would be good to start with an informal meal, breakfast, to start the day off. ”
He turned and greeted his parents, giving his mom and aunt a good morning kiss then retaking his seat and looking around the mostly empty table…
“Where’re Michael and Isabel, and Zan, and…where is everybody?”

Philip: taking a sip of coffee as the servants brought out juice, more coffee, and chaffing dishes: Diane had requested a breakfast buffet be served so their guests could sample a selection of different dishes: they had all agreed to speak as much Antarian as possible in difference to their guests or at least, speak English slowly…
“Isabel didn’t get back from DC until early this morning. She dragged Alex away from the C-n-C and brought him with her. They both are exhausted. Zan and Ava should be along shortly. I heard Zanya up and running around so no doubt they’re up. Not sure about Michael and Maria.”

Michael: walking in just then…
“Here, we’re here.”
He walked towards their guests, he somehow knew immediately which was his brother: as his brother stands he sticks his hand out to him…
“Ranjorn, it’s good to finally meet you face to face. I’m Michael…Rath.”
He scowled a little at his alien name, it brought back bad memories: as Maria comes over, he quickly amends…
“I’m Michael, call me Michael.”

Ranjorn: {they’re so young. I knew it, had been told it, and even heard it over the comm. link but to actually see them…so young.}: he looked into his brother’s eyes and saw the determination and strength of character: he smiled…
“It’s good to finally meet you too, Michael.”
They were then introduced to Miss DeLuca, who certainly seemed charming enough: it amused him to watch the interplay between his brother and his bondmate: she was mumbling something about ‘not doing mornings’: {yes, definitely a good match for my brother.}: they were then introduced to an American style breakfast buffet and something called Tabasco sauce: he thought this Tabasco Company was going to be very profitable as word of this wonderful sauce spread throughout the galaxy: Queen Elizabeth soon arrived with young Prince Philip in her arms: she was such a tiny little thing, it was hard to picture her as the one that had contacted the Granolith and saved King Zan’s life or sent the rather blunt letter in reply to Kivar’s demand for re-verification of her husband as king: this little, itty-bitty thing did all that: he couldn’t help but smile {Antar is going to love their new queen. It’s obvious that their king already did…and even an heir already.}: he bowed…
“Your Majesty, I am honored to meet you.”

Liz: her eyes sparkled as she immediately saw past the rough exterior of a general right through to the tender underside: after all she had seen it all before in his brother: he felt so familiar: smiling and giving him a slight bow in return…
“Lord Ranjorn, the honor is all mine. I look forward to getting to know you better.”

Ranjorn: {Queen Nataria is going to love her. King Zan has chosen well. }…
“And I, you.”
He watched as she took her seat next to her husband and handed over the young prince so she could get her meal: King Zan didn’t seem to mind, he tickled and played with the babe just as any father would: he turned as a little girl with blonde curls came bounding in preceding her parents and runs right into the arms of the lady called Aunt Trudy: he knew that back home and on Renular there was still some reservations about this Zan: Queen Nataria’s support of him had been unwavering and it had gone a long ways to quieting some of those reservations but some still persisted: he bowed politely to Prince Zan and Princess Ava and greeted them: he smiled at the little imp sitting in Aunt Trudy’s lap: she was as cute as a button and obviously enjoyed a great deal of attention from all of the adults in her world: he looked around the table and realized what a rare opportunity this was, a chance to see what the new Antarian Royal family really was like: he saw the friendly banter between the king and his brother, obviously a long history of friendship and trust existed there: the jokes and teasing from Prince Zan made him smile and a spoon full of egg shot Zan’s way from Miss DeLuca as her response: that caused a warning glare from Philip Evans and a grumble about ‘not in front of guests’ which brought contrite looks from both parties: he saw how Tobias was treated as a close family member: his observations were interrupted by the kindly lady sitting with little Princess Zanya…
“Forgive me but I did not catch what you said?”

Aunt Trudy: she had been watching him watch the others, smiling warmly …
“It’s an old Earth saying, penny for your thoughts.”
Nodding towards the table…
“They’re an… interesting bunch.”

Ranjorn: he thought he understood…
“Ah, yes, interesting. They are…close?”

Aunt Trudy: “Yes, very close. They’ve had to be. Their shared secret bound them together and made them stronger. They have made a good foundation in which to build upon.”

Ranjorn: he listened carefully and nodded, thinking her words sounded like something a priestess would say…
“Yes, good strong bonds. Always like this?”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh no, they can be much more animated if they wanted to. I believe they’re trying to be on their best behavior…”
Looking over at Zan as he made funny faces and stuck out his tongue at his nephew who was now sitting on Diane’s lap…
“mostly…anyways, like any they argue and laugh, smile and cry, but they know that they have each other. Their bonds are strong. They’ve been tested and tried and it only made them stronger. Antar has benefited greatly from those bonds and if it is wise, will continue to help strengthen them.”

Ranjorn: it was said with a smile and in a kind voice but he somehow got the impression that she had just issued him a warning, don’t let anyone mess with them: he glanced over at Prince Zan, who was now in an intense conversation with his brother about something called hockey: he looked back over at what from all outwards appearance was a sweet little old lady but he just couldn’t shake the feeling: he returned her smile and continued to observe the family over eggs and juice and a strange brew called coffee: towards the end of breakfast Princess Vilandra came in and joined them along with her fiancé, Alex Whitman: he immediately noticed the wry wit in the young man that made the whole table laugh: he already knew first hand of the intelligent mind he had and was glad to see that he had a good sense of humor to go with it: after breakfast, he along with King Zan, Michael, Prince Zan, Tobias, Lord Caprian, Philip, Princess Vilandra, Alex and Queen Elizabeth withdrew to a large study that held a large table: the meeting started…
“Your Majesty, there are several items that need to be decided on, quickly.”

Max: “Yes, please proceed.”

Ranjorn: he was a surprised that he was expected to present his list first, before the king’s: looking at Tobias, who just shrugged at him: he took a deep breath and turned back to King Zan and opened his satchel…
“King Zan, please forgive me but I am a soldier and my requests are rather…to the point.”

Max: he remained serious…
“Good, maybe we’ll get something accomplished then. Please continue.”

Ranjorn: he swallowed then began…
“Your Majesty, what are we going to do about Kivar? If he lives, he may cause problems later. He’ll always be considered as a direct threat to you personally. If he…doesn’t live, he may become a martyr for those that have remained loyal to him and there are some that do remain loyal.”

Max: he glanced over at his father, then Isabel, the lawyer and the lawyer-to-be in the family: back to Ranjorn…
“At the end of WWII, a war crime tribunal was called and the culprits that were responsible for the atrocities of the war were tried and made to answer for the horrors that they had wrought. Kivar should be made to answer for the crimes he committed against Antar and its people. As will those that actively supported those atrocities.”

Ranjorn: he could appreciate what the king was trying to do but…
“Your Majesty, who would try him? Who would be the judge and jury? Who would carry out the sentence? Wouldn’t it be easier if he… met with an accident?”

Max: “Perhaps but then we run the risk of his martyrdom. His peers will try him. They will be the judge and jury and it is they that will impose and carry out any sentence.”

Ranjorn: he was confused…
“His peers? That would you be you, Chancellor Larek, Crown Prince Lanua, the Supreme Crevsek of Cromar and the Dranularik Dynastastical.”

Max: he shook his head…
“No, those are not his peers. Kivar is a citizen of Antar. It is the citizens of Antar that will decide his and his supporters’ fate.”

Ranjorn: he almost smiled at the beauty of it…
“He would be tried like a common criminal, treated like one, and ultimately sentenced as one.”

Max: “Justice for the people, by the people. Make sure he stays secure in the meantime.”

Ranjorn: “What of this Lonnie? Does she get the same?”

Max: sighing…
“Prince Tavner is presenting charges against her for the attempted murder of Prince Zan. As a royal, I understand that she is held to a slightly different law. I don’t agree with it but it exists so I will comply to the law of Antar.”

Ranjorn: nodding…
“Very well, when will she be transferred to my charge?”

Max: he turned to Michael to answer.

Michael: “Kyle Valenti has remained out west to escort her back. They, along with Tess Harding-Valenti, Princess Ava, will arrive tomorrow morning before your departure. A shuttle has been cleared to land at 07:00AM at Andrews AFB to take custody of her.”

Ranjorn: nodding, he made a note to check on getting a shuttle lined up with the appropriate security people…
“Very good… What of the Granolith? It should be guarded only by Antarians.”

Max: “I agree but with recognition of the fact that it was sent by Antarians to Earth for safe keeping and they are taking the responsibility very seriously. I suggest a compromise. It is reasonable to have a select limited group of guards secure its immediate perimeter with US troops securing the general area. Our ships can guard it from high orbit but they are not to violate US airspace unless a direct threat is perceived…a direct threat.”

Ranjorn: it wasn’t perfect but at least Antarians would be directly in possession of and in charge of it: swallowing…
“Agreed. I’ll make the necessary arrangements.”
Going down the list…
“Has the request for a surrender ceremony been considered?”

Max: “Iz…”

Isabel: “Yes, I’ve been doing some research in the National Library. Since this is to be symbolic gesture, it should be in the open where people could see it happen. It should be near a great symbol of Antar…the Granolith. Not next to it but in the shadow of it.”

Max: looking over at his sister, he was impressed: this was the first he was hearing of it and it sounded good…symbolic: nodding…
“Go on, what about the ceremony itself?”

Isabel: “Well, I thought we’d borrow a page out of the history books. Say when Cornwallis surrendered to Washington?”

Max: “That sounds perfect. How long will it take to put it together?”

Isabel: “Actually, not that long…the end of the week?”

Max: “Hmm, Saturday? A good time to have a party afterwards?”

Isabel: grinning, her brother occasionally had good ideas…
“Yeah, an Antarian 4th of July. Perfect!”

Max: “Ok, Saturday it is. Lord Ranjorn, please have the appropriate person coordinate with Isabel, Princess Vilandra.”

Ranjorn: “Of course, Your Majesty. Will… will any of the troops be allowed to attend?”

Max: “Absolutely. Please coordinate the shuttle departure and arrival schedules through Michael.”
Turning to his second…
“Michael, ask Kyle to help…”
Then looking to Alex…
“Alex, do you have time to help with the air traffic coordination?”

Alex: giving Max a half solute…
“Yes, sir. Do I get to play with the Antarian sensors and tracking systems?”

Ranjorn: he grinned along with King Zan: this Alex fellow is certainly a character…
“I’ll make the arrangements.”

Max: “Good. Now, if you don’t mind, I have a few things to talk about.”
As Ranjorn politely nods…
“What do the people of Antar need the most right now?”

Ranjorn: “Right now Renular and Vintar are supplying most of the food and temporary housing but that won’t last, it can’t. They don’t have the resources to keep it up for any significant amount of time.”

Liz: “So food and shelter. How long will they be able to keep it up?”

Ranjorn: sighing…
“90 days in Earth time, then food will get scarce. People start to go hungry.”

Max: “We can use the treasury in the holds as collateral, hell, sell it if we have to. Who has the resources that we need to acquire?”

Tobias: “You might get some more from the private sector from Renular and Vintar with it. Dranular would be willing for the right price but there’s would be limited. Not all their agriculture is compatible with Antarians.”

Max: “Is that enough?”

Caprian: “No. It might buy us some time but we need more than just food, we need seed to plant, fuel to get the factories and economy going, building materials to rebuild. Renular and even Vintar have been bleeding for some time. Eventually what they give, they’d be taking from their own mouths. They won’t do that, they can’t.”

Liz: “How fast can the royal cruiser be up and running?”

Ranjorn: “Two days, Your Majesty.”

Liz: “And it will take how long to make it back to Antar?”

Ranjorn: “The engines took quite a lot of abuse on the trip here. There was some minor damage during battle and it’s not recommended that they be run at full speed like that again until a complete inspection can be made. At ¾ speed, 75 days.”

Liz: she turned to her husband and smiled…
“We’re not called the land of plenty for nothing.”

Max: he smiled back at his astute wife and then turned an eye to his mischievous half sitting over there, probably dying to take that tie off…
“Zan, I think you should accompany us to the White House this afternoon.”

Zan: “Huh? What the hell…uh, why?”

Max: “Your offbeat penchant for trouble and getting your way…eventually. You’re going to help me negotiate for raw materials for Antar.”

Zan: “ME?”

Max: Dad was biting his tongue: he wanted to laugh so bad at the shocked look on Zan’s face…
“Yes, you.”

Philip: he couldn’t take it anymore and he at least had to crack a grin briefly before turning serious…
“Max, that’s a great idea but I think I should point out that you can’t use your treasury for collateral for supplies for both the worlds of the Whirlwind Galaxy and Earth. You need something else to barter with.”
The room fell silent for a moment.

Alex: he slams his palms down on the table and grins with excitement…
“You do, technology. Sell it! Believe me, I know quite a few people and companies that are chomping at the bit to get their hands on some of the stuff that I’ve been playing with. You might as well do it for the good of your people before someone else beats you to it.”

Michael: “Alex, I could kiss you.”

Alex: “Uh, Michael, we’ve had this conversation a long time ago at a motor cross race track and sorry, but you’re still not my type of alien.”

Aww, the Fates are so proud of their resourceful youngsters.



Chapter 186

Setting:
Andrews AFB, following morning, early

Lonnie: she hated the drugs they’d been giving her to diminish her powers: she hated the place she’d been kept: she hated the handcuffs she was forced to wear outside her cell: she hated being in captivity, but she knew that it was mostly likely her future fate: her seatbelt was drawn tight around her hips as the small private plane touched down: Ava’s dupe, Tess, and her human husband had brought her here: she glanced out the window at the strange craft sitting not far from where their plane came to a stop: it was here to take her to meet that fate: she lets out a heavy breath as Kyle unfastens her seatbelt and pulls her to her feet: she knew he couldn’t wait to be rid of her, they all were: in the last few months she had time to reflect on her life and how different hers had turned out from her brother’s: she still had a hard time reconciling the vast differences: she was going to jail or worse while he was hailed as a prince and brother to King Zan, and he had Ava…and Zanya: she blinked as the cold breeze hit her face at the exit door: Kyle still had a firm hand on her elbow and moved her down the stairs with Tess keeping a close tab on the progress from behind: she had been looking down, watching her feet as she stepped down the stairs and didn’t see them until she was on the ground and looked up: she stood there stunned: she was astonished when Kyle undid her handcuffs: she could only look at him questioningly.

Kyle: he hated it: he hated being in her presence: he hated everything about her and wished that Zan hadn’t saved her sorry life: she had been a part of so much that was bad that had happened to them, including sitting idly by while Rath…: she didn’t deserve any courtesy or favors but it wasn’t his decision: as he undid the cuffs, his voice showed his distaste…
“Not my idea. It seems someone wanted to see and meet you and it’d be better if they didn’t see the cuffs. Don’t get any ideas, witness or no, you try something and I’ll blow you the hell away. Got that?”
At her slight nod…
“Good, glad we understand each other. Let’s go.”

Zan: he held her tight in his arms as they watched the plane land: she had been so excited that he had gotten up early this morning, something he didn’t relish doing: Ava wasn’t thrilled with him doing this, they had heated discussions over it but in the end she had finally allowed it: his heart broke as she descended the plane: after everything they’d been through it was still hard to see his sister in handcuffs: he kissed the cheek of the little angel in his arms: she had loved the helicopter ride and had talked a mile a minute the whole way, never mind that it was hard to hear anything in the copter: now she was quiet as a mouse with her little arms holding on tight around his neck, obviously sensing the unease of the situation: he silently thanked Kyle for taking those cuffs off, Zanya didn’t need to see them close up: he couldn’t help holding Zanya just a little tighter as they walked over: he was surprised to see his sister’s eyes moist as they looked at each other: once upon a time they had been brother and sister but so much had passed between them that they could never go back: their lives were on separate paths now: clearing his throat so he could speak…
“Lonnie, this is Zanya, my daughter. Zanya, this is my sis…this is Lonnie.”

Lonnie: it was strange to feel so much emotion: she had felt anger for most of her life, she was used to that but this…this was something else: she couldn’t believe that her jaw quivered as she tried to speak…
“He-ll-o, Zanya…God, she so beautiful.”

Zanya: she couldn’t hardly believe it when Daddy had gotten up before she did: and not only that, he was actually dressed and everything and was going to take her on ride in a helicopter: she loved helicopter rides: as they watched the lady come down the stairs, she could tell that Daddy was very sad: her subconscious noted that Uncle Kyle and Auntie Tess were angry with this lady too: she didn’t understand why Daddy wanted to see this lady if she made him sad and upset her aunt and uncle: the lady looked sad too, like she was ready to cry: she looked at her daddy for a moment and he gave her a small smile and told her it was ok: with her arms firmly around her daddy’s neck she looked back at the lady…
“Helwo Ronnie.”

Lonnie: she wanted to hold her so bad that it actually hurt, but she knew that there was no way Zan would let her out of his arms: she was too precious to him: she tentatively reached out and touched a little hand: Zanya just blinked at her, neither sure what else to do: she saw her brother’s eyes shift beyond her and she turned to look: guards from the space craft were walking towards her: she turned back to look at her brother and again thought how incredibly different he had turned out…
“How Zan? How did you turn out so different from us… from me?”

Zan: he looked down at his daughter for a moment: to him the answer was obvious…
“When I started thinking and putting others first before myself, my life changed and I’ve never looked back.”
As the guards neared…
“You’ve got to go now.”

posted on 4-Oct-2002 12:06:25 AM


Lonnie: she could only nod: she kissed her finger and gently placed it on Zanya’s cheek…
“Goodbye Zanya, be good for Daddy.”
Zan stepped back as the guards came forward: they waited until she turned around before recuffing her so Zanya wouldn’t see: her tears finally spilled forth as she entered the spacecraft.

Setting: Estate House in VA, Thursday

Kyle: he had been working with Alex and Michael coordinating space traffic: it was getting crowded up there: more ships arrived daily and there was no end in sight: Antarian and Renularian officials and administrators had shown up yesterday: their ship had been following closely behind the main battle group: they had wanted to be available to King Zan as soon as possible, and God, were they annoying, especially the ‘secretaries’: according to them every member of the royal house needed a secretary to keep things running, and Max being the king needed more than the others: he had four so far, one to coordinate travel, one to do research, one for correspondence, and one to book his appointments and schedule his day: that appointment one was particularly annoying: Kyle stood in the smaller room where this particular secretary sat and looked at the closed door just behind the secretary’s desk: Max was behind that door with somebody: he didn’t know who, didn’t really care, but Kyle needed to see Max and give him an update on things and this secretary wasn’t letting him: looking back at this secretary that spoke English quite well but with an houghty-toughty tone…
“Ok, so let me get this right. I have to make an appointment to see Max…”
He noted the secretary raised an eyebrow at his use of Max, instead King Zan…
“Just to give him an update that he asked for.”

Secretary: his family had been in service to the Antarian royal family for years and he was appalled at how so many used the king’s human familiar name, including this one…
“That is correct. No one is allowed to see King Zan without an appointment.”

Kyle: seething, he was going to give Max one hell of a piece of his mind when he finally got to see him…
“Ok, fine. Make me an appointment.”

Secretary: referring to the auto-scheduler for a moment before looking back up…
“Very good, sir. His next available time is next Tuesday at 4:35PM, Earth time.”

Kyle: “WHAT?!”
Taking a deep breath to calm him self…
“I’m family. Surely family doesn’t need appointments.”

Secretary: holding up his hand to stop him…
“Mr. Valenti, I am aware of who you are but I’m sorry. No one, not even family sees King Zan without and appointment. No exceptions.”

Kyle: his hands were balled into fists as he turns and stomps off: he was ready to pound that smug secretary into the ground: plus he was going to get Evans for this big time: he stopped in his tracks as he saw Maria in the solarium playing with Philip and Zanya, and sitting next to Maria on a rattan chair was the answer to this situation: smirking as he walked over…
“Hey sis, how’re the little ones?”

Maria: they had brought in one of those plastic turtle sandboxes and Zanya and Philip were busily making a mess…
“Good. Busy as ever. What’s up?”

Kyle: grinning bigger…
“Oh just trying to get in to see Max but his secretary won’t let me.”

Aunt Trudy: sitting in the large chair with a thick cushion, she had noted Kyle’s smirk as he walked over and knew that something was going on…
“Why won’t he let you see Max?”

Kyle: shrugging…
“Apparently, the king is too busy to see people without appointments…even family.”
Shaking his head…
“Guess he’s gotten to big for us now.”

Aunt Trudy: she raised an eyebrow at him: she knew that Max wouldn’t think like that but no doubt those that now surrounded him did: it was time to put a stop to it right now…
“Is that so? Well, we’ll just have to see about that. Kyle, come with me.”
She matched down the hall to the room that served as the secretary’s office: she held her head high as she walked up to the desk…
“Young man, I am Trudy Evans, the grandaunt of Max Evans and I wish to see him…now, please.”

Kyle: he lounged against the open door: grinning.

Secretary: he glanced at Kyle just staying back by the door then back to the elderly lady: taking a deep breath and giving her his best ‘I’m sorry’ smile…
“Ma’am, I’m sure King Zan would be happy to see you when he’s free. Unfortunately with all that needs to be done, he is quite busy for some time. Perhaps in a few days we can work in a few minutes for you.”

Aunt Trudy: “Oh, I don’t think so. I know that my nephew Max would want to see me right now. I’m certain that Max would take great exception to any member of his family being turned away from him at any time. I suggest that you go and ask him immediately.”

Secretary: he had been told that King Zan had been raised differently but this was getting ridicules…
“I’m terribly sorry, Ma’am. But things are just not done that way in a royal household.”

Aunt Trudy: “Then it’s time they changed. If you won’t go ask him, I will.”
She proceeded to start for the closed door: the secretary immediately jumped up to stop her: as he grabbed her arm…
“Young man, remove your hands from me this second.”

Secretary: he wasn’t about to harm King Zan’s grandaunt, but he wasn’t going to let her enter and disturb the king either: he noted that Kyle Valenti had come away from the door to Aunt Trudy’s defense: releasing her arm but standing in front of the door, his tone remains calm…
“My apologies, Ma’am. I will do what I can but I’m afraid he is not available at this moment.”

Aunt Trudy: she stared at him and after a few moments nodded and turned around as if to leave: as the secretary followed suit, she turned back around and approached the closed door but did not open it as the secretary once again grabbed her arm: she did the next best thing: she yelled…
“MAX EVANS! GET OUT YOUR BUTT OUT HERE THIS MINUTE!”

Max: he, Zan, Tobias and Caprian were going over the latest inventory details of the various grain shipments making their way to the central distribution point when he heard the yelling: he met Zan’s eye for a moment as they both recognized the voice: he almost knocked the heavy chair over as he ran for the door: opening it in alarm…
“AUNT TRUDY! What’s wrong?”
He looked at his secretary, who had a hold of Aunt Trudy’s arm, and then to Aunt Trudy, who was calmly smiling at him: he spotted Kyle a couple of feet away, grinning like a Cheshire cat: back to Aunt Trudy…
“Aunt Trudy, are you all right?”

Aunt Trudy: the picture of pure composure…
“Of course, dear. We were just having a discussion with you secretary. He was under the impression that everyone, including family had to make an appointment to see you. I was trying to explain that simply was not correct.”

Max: it took him a second to remember to close his mouth…
“Uh, no, no, it’s not… what did you want to see me about?”

Aunt Trudy: she reached up and patted his cheek and gave him a kiss…
“Just that…oh, and Kyle needed to see you.”
She patted his cheek again as Kyle walked over…
“I’ll just stay out here and give your secretary at list of family members that you want to have unlimited and immediate access to you.”

Max: looking at his aunt, then Kyle, then to the secretary, whom he was still getting used to…
“Ok, uh, whomever is on that list…uh, what she said.”
As Kyle follows them into the meeting room…
“Did you have to get Aunt Trudy to do that? You do realize when my dad finds out…I’m dead.”

Kyle: grinning…
“Yeah, my first choice was your mom but then I ran across Aunt Trudy.”

Setting: Plateau outside of Roswell, Saturday morning

Michael: he couldn’t help but stare out across the desert at the Granolith: it still amazed him to see it sitting there exposed: his forehead knotted at the makeshift parking lot that was totally full just sitting less then a mile away: the curious were swarming around like it was a big tourist attraction: the Antarian guards didn’t really appreciate their curiosity: the Granolith was sacred and not something to be gawked at or trivialized, but they held their tongues and stoically stood guard while the USMP’s had their hands full with crowd control: no one was allowed within ½ a mile of it without special permission: his eyes traced along the dirt road that ran between the Granolith and up the hill to this site: at the base of the plateau was another parking lot that went on for what seemed like forever: it was full of buses, RV’s, vans, and cars, with port-a-potties mixed throughout: it was a damn zoo out there: everyone wanted to see the alien surrender: he wanted to laugh at the recent headlines in the papers: they had been called alien freaks just a few years ago, now the others were the aliens, who were surrendering to their human king: what a difference a couple of years made: he glanced over to the spot where the reporters and camera crews were corralled: they were all dying for a scoop, an interview with Max or Liz or Isabel, or, hell, any of them but so far no one felt like talking: every time one of them appeared they saw and heard the non-stop clicking of cameras going off at them: he heard the whizzing sound of a shuttle craft landing at the designated landing site just behind the large tent that hid them from the nosey photographers: he had to grin as Max, dressed in jeans and a t-shirt and Liz, similarly clad, walked off the shuttle and straight into the tent: he had to laugh at little: it had all finally started to get to Max in the last day or so: the more restrictions and protocol those recently arrived secretaries and advisors said he needed to obey, the more Max rebelled against them: he was certain there was a secretary somewhere ready to explode because Max was wearing very unroyal clothing: hell, he wished Max had shown up in a ripped shirt and torn Levi’s: he would have liked to have been there when Aunt Trudy had laid into one of the secretaries, he heard it was great: shaking his head at the thought, he heads over to the tent to join his king and friend.

Ranjorn: life hadn’t stopped for him in weeks and it didn’t look to be slowing down anytime soon: at least he was rebuilding and not destroying anymore: he had been both amazed and proud of his young king and the royal family: they had done so much already: at King Zan’s order, the treasury had been removed from the hold of the royal cruiser and transferred to his battle cruiser: the royal cruiser was then refitted as best as possible and left Earth’s orbit in the wee hours this morning on its way back to Antar, its holds bulging with food stores, building supplies, seeds for planting, and textiles: the order for more wares were already being bid on as barges made their way to Earth: King Zan had worked it out with the US President who instructed the GSA Dept. to negotiate with various suppliers on their behalf: in exchange, technicians and engineers would be arriving shortly to work with various government agencies, as well as some private sectors: Prince Zan and Philip Evans along with Lord Tobias and Caprian were overseeing this complex project: similar exchanges were being negotiated with other countries as well: he was beginning to realize that Earth had a great deal to offer and Antar needed all the help it could get: they just needed to get use to each other: he had wanted to laugh when King Zan and Queen Elizabeth had arrived this morning to be transported to the ceremony site wearing what had to be considered very casual clothes: he too had witnessed the king’s growing frustration as he lost more and more control over his life: he knew that several secretaries had already had run-ins with the family, one even with that sweet little old grandaunt of King Zan: the final straw had come early this morning when one of secretaries went into the king’s sleeping room to wake him, only find the king and queen in a rather compromising position: the king’s wrath was heard throughout the house: it was a hell of a tongue lashing but it said a great deal about King Zan that he had not dismissed the man outright, which would’ve been considered a disgrace to the man’s family: he followed his king and queen into the tent and behind him a great chest was brought in: he bowed formerly then smiled…
“Your Majesties, I hope you enjoyed the flight.”

Max: it had taken quite a while for him to calm down after that secretary simply walked in on he and Liz this morning: it was ridicules to have to order privacy and personal space but it seemed that it was the only way he was going to get any: it annoyed the crap out of him that they even went so far as to layout his clothes for the morning, then expected him to change in the afternoon and again to dress for dinner: this morning he had made point of dressing himself and smiled as Liz followed suit in support: it was nice to be comfortable in old faded jeans and his favorite t-shirt: smiling back at Ranjorn, he had instantly liked the old general and could see a bit of his brother in him…
“It was great. It seemed weird being here in less than an hour, though. Very smooth ride.”

Ranjorn: “The pilot was taking it easy and went slow. He didn’t want to take a chance on rattling his king and queen.”

Liz: “Yeah, we’ve been rattled enough today.”
Her eyes drifted towards the chest: it looked so old, ancient even: it stood in such contrast to everything else that they had seen lately, all the new technology, so sleek, shiny and new: the old chest looked like it had been alone for many years, waiting to be opened and reveal the treasure inside: looking at Ranjorn…
“Lord Ranjorn, what’s in the chest?”

Ranjorn: he grinned: she sounded so…queenly sometimes: with a relish he slowly opened the chest…
“For your majesties.”

Liz: her mouth dropped open in awe: she felt gooseflesh surface all over: her breath caught in her throat: it was so beautiful, all of it: she was afraid to touch it, afraid she’d tarnish it somehow…
“Oh my God!”

Ranjorn: he notes the similar slack jawed look on his king and in fact everyone…
“It’s the private royal jewels. Queen Nataria took them with her when she left Antar all those years ago.”
He pointed to an item…
“That’s the Queen’s tiara.”

Max: he walked over and bent down to get a good look at it: he ran his fingertips reverently over the top before finally picking it and carefully placing it on her head: she made the jewels sparkle even more…
“It’s yours.”
It dawn on him that he had seen her wear this once before: he turned and looked around the tent: when he finally spotted the one that he sought, they smiled at one another: turning back to his wife…
“It’s like the tiara Tobias made for you to wear at our wedding but the real one this time.”
He noticed the secretary that he had chewed out this morning walk in with his head bowed while holding two ornate boxes: he immediately felt bad for having yelled at the guy for just doing his job, but he wasn’t ready to apologize: he had to think for a moment to recall the man’s name…
“Trevan, what are those?”

Trevan: he had made a point of laying low after this morning: King Zan seemed like such an even tempered fellow, his outburst had shocked many including himself: of course he realized that the king and queen were a young couple, he just forgot what young couples like to do, often: he would not be making that mistake again: he had wanted to give them this while still at the house but Lord Ranjorn had intervened and suggested that they bring them to the site along with the others’, and they can finish preparing here in the tent: given the King’s lingering anger he had agreed: bowing deeply…
“Your Majesty, it is the Queen’s and your formal attire that is usually worn at official occasions. Using existing attire for size, they’ve been altered to fit already. Any additional alterations could be done quickly here, sire.”

Max: as Trevan opened the first box: he touched the stark white material…
“Wow, it’s incredibly soft.”
He looked up as others carrying similar boxes arrived…
“What are those for?”

Trevan: “Formal attire for all the members of the royal family. If…they choose to wear them.”

Liz: she was feeling the incredible silky material that her official outfit was made out of and wondered what it would feel like next to her skin: she looked at the man that had taken the brunt of Max’s rare outburst and smiled…
“I bet they can’t wait to try them on. You’ve must have gone to a great deal of trouble to make these. Thank you.”

Trevan: he allowed himself a small smile at the compliment: he was rather liking his new royals: he just needed to get use to their ways.

Max: he stood in front of the makeshift mirror and looked at his clothes, a long sleeved tunic and tight fitting trousers made of an all white material with a slight shimmer to it: his pants were tucked into a pair of matching white boots, and at the waist was a belt made of spun gold and a buckle with his seal on it: a cape of dark blue and baring his seal in gold threads hung from around his shoulders: as he studied the mirror he wasn’t entirely sure who it was that was staring back at him: mumbling to no on in particular…
“I feel like Luke Skywalker stole Batman’s cape.”

Kyle: trying to figure out exactly how he was supposed to attach his cape: he looked up and grinned…
“There’s no way in hell I’m playing Robin.”

Max: he laughed at that and then chuckled again at the confused looks his secretary gave him: he looked at the others, they all were wearing pretty much the same, just in different shades of blue, Zan’s almost white with just a tinge of blue, Kyle and Alex’s a little darker but Michael’s was maroon: turning to secretary…
“Trevan, why the different colors? Does it mean something?”

Trevan: “Yes, the colors are intentional. The King and Queen wear white so that they may be easily recognized, but blue is the color of the house of the royal family. The lighter the blue, the closer one is to the line of succession. Hence, Prince Zan is fairly close so his clothes are the lightest. We…we weren’t certain if Earth held such customs as well but since Sir Valenti and Sir Whitman are marrying into your family and house, we went ahead and extended your family’s colors to them. We hope that is acceptable?”

Max: “Oh, yeah…yes, that’s fine. So why is Michael’s maroon? He’s part of the royal house.”

Trevan: “Uh, not exactly. Lord Ra…Lord Michael and Ranjorn and their family have been a part of the royal court and lived amongst the royal house for generations but they have their own house and seal. Their house is very highly placed or the previous King Zan would never have approved a union between Lord Rath and Princess Vilandra. The color of his house is maroon.”

Kyle: “Wait a minute. Tess is Vintarian, so shouldn’t I be in their colors?”

Trevan: “Yes, technically that is correct but it was our understanding that part of the…revised marriage agreement, Princess Ava of Vintar would be taken into the Royal House of Antar as a Princess Royal. Since Antar is the planet that settled the others and King Zan sits as chair at the council, his house is considered… slightly higher than the Crown Prince of Vintar’s, and as such she would wear the colors of the Royal House of
Antar. She can still claim her birthright as Princess of Vintar, both Ava’s can.”

Zan: as everyone started to file out of the curtained off changing area, he waited until it was just him and his brother: when they were finally alone…
“Max, I’ve been meaning to talk to you about something.”

Max: he studied him for a moment: he had a feeling what this was about already: nodding…
“Ok, go on.”

Zan: he didn’t know how to begin so he just blurted it out…
“I’m not going. We’re not going.”

Max: sighing…
“To Antar?”
As Zan nodded…
“Most everyone is going including Mom and Dad and even Aunt Trudy, at least for a little while. You’d be mostly alone. Are you sure?”

Zan: tugging on the sleeve of his tunic…
“Yeah, but we won’t be totally alone, Grandma and Grandpa are staying, both sets, and Tom Barnett. I know Aunt Trudy wants to see Antar and Renular but she’ll be coming back. She really cares for him. Plus Zanya will still be able to visit Justin and make him mud pies. Maybe someday he’ll learn not to eat them.”
His smile diminishes as he begins pacing, wanting to get it all off of his chest…
“It’s been so hard, fighting to find a place in this world, a home, a family. And now that I have I just don’t want to have to start all over again. I…we, we’re happy here. Ava doesn’t want to go either.”
He stopped and looked at his brother, a small grin creeping up…
“Besides, things aren’t going to be all that easy on Antar. So much was destroyed, it’ll be difficult with Zanya and…and the new one.”

Max: his grinned matched the one that Zan was wearing…
“Congratulations! That’s wonderful. It’ll be interesting to hear how Zanya gets along with her new baby.”
Turning serious…
“Zan, I can’t say I’m surprised. I had a feeling you wouldn’t want to go. Why do you think I wanted you on the negotiating team? I need someone that was going to be sticking around and be able to represent our interests with unquestionable royal backing. That could only be a close member of the family. Tobias and even Caprian are staying but they’ll always be Antarian, strangers in a strange land. You’re more human than you know, we both are. I never realized it until everything Antarian started being pushed on me.”
Clamping his hand on his brother’s shoulder…
“You’re going to have to visit, though. Our mother wants to meet you and Ava and Zanya, plus the new babe. Oh, and you know Mom and Dad are going to want to visit and spoil their grandkids rotten. Don’t worry Zan, I need your help here. Now, we better get out there and find out what Iz has planned for us before she gets pissed.”

Zan: he grinned…
“It is kind of fun to piss her off.”

Max: “Yeah, I know. I’m sure you’ll think of something appropriate for a grand send off. Come one, let’s go.”

Max: he takes Liz’s hand as they wait: Iz had this all planned out to the last second and God forbid anyone screw it up: he had to admit that she’s done a great job: it hadn’t been easy combining both American and Antarian heritages to come up with something acceptable to everyone: only a close group of people knew exactly how this was supposed to play out and that group did not include Kivar: he only knew that he was going to be made to publicly surrender: they heard the noise from a shuttle pass close by and the whizzing sound as it lands, not close behind the tent but farther away in the other direction: they wait: he looks lovingly at his wife and soulmate, every inch an Antarian Queen: someone had curled her hair and pulled it up with loose strands falling around the Queen’s tiara, her gown fell to the ground in back but came up in the front to about mid-calf, it was white and made of a similar material as his outfit but lighter, more delicate: wrapped several times around her waist was a thin gold belt with a gold clasp that bore the royal seal holding it in place and the ends of the belt hanging down loose: a smaller, lighter cape somehow attached to the dress at the shoulders and hung gently down her back: it was a beautiful contrast to the whiteness of her dress: he could get lost in just looking at her: someone gave him a slight shove, bringing him back to the here and now: he gave Michael a half smile as the guys assembled at the entrance: this was it.

Michael: he really didn’t get into all this pomp and circumstance crap but the clothes certainly were comfortable: he kinda liked the way they looked too: he had to glance back once more at Maria, standing there in a dress, similar to all the other girls’ but she stood out from the rest, instead of the differing hues of blue, hers was a soft maroon, his house’s color: his house, it had hurt a little to hear that he wasn’t really part of Max’s house but then as he thought about it, it felt kind of good to have his own house: his slight smile disappears completely as he, flanked by Alex and Kyle exit the tent and proceed to the designated spot: he can see the ship off in the distance and the little troll starting to walk towards him, it’d be so easy to just blast the prick to kingdom come: he forces the smugness from this face and instead sticks with Iz’s plan: in the end, it’d be more painful for Niko and Kivar anyways: he stares straight ahead, refusing to see or acknowledge the little prick in anyway.

Aunt Trudy: she slipped out of the tent and off to the side to watch: her face was impassive but the inward grin was huge: she hadn’t been in on Iz’s plan but she didn’t need to be, she already knew how it went and that everything was playing out as it should, as she had always known it would: Michael looked so proud and forceful: it would be easy for him to gloat but the boy that would have probably done so a few years ago was gone and in his place was a man that knew it was better to rise above it: the rewards were much sweeter in the end that way: the crowd was held back by both the security and their own sense of awe: the only sound was the breeze picking up: she heard the murmurs as Nicholas advanced towards the young men: Nicholas arrived in front of Michael and demanded that Max be brought before him: none of the them even flinched.

Nicholas: his husk was disintegrating and the constant itch and peeling was enough to drive him insane: he wanted to be done with this: he had been astounded at their defeat, already humiliated at the thought of these children, these half bred children had actually won, was bad enough: now they were being made to publicly a surrender and hand over the emblems of power was mortifying: he had plenty of time sitting in his cell reviewing all the events of the last few years, and it dawned on him that he should have picked up on the fact that Max wore the Granolith Ring: he vaguely recalled seeing it on him that last time when the assassin betrayed them: but he couldn’t explain how Max knew how to control it like he did: he glared his contempt for this situation at his personal nemesis standing up there, pretending to ignore him: as he reached the group his eyes shifted slightly, seeking Max: not seeing him anywhere…
“OK, Guerin, where is he? Bring Max out so we can get this done.”
Michael just stared straight ahead past him: he was furious, especially considering how tall the oaf was…
“Did you hear me? BRING MAX EVANS?!”
He glared at him for several more minutes: fury eventually turning to doubt and nervousness: Kivar had been adamant that he, Nicholas, surrender only to Max Evans: it hadn’t occurred to either that Max might not want to be so accommodating: he glanced back at the ship and Kivar: even now he still feared Kivar: glancing back at Max’s second, he swallows what pride he has left and lowers himself to his knees, offering the emblems of power back to the second: after some time kneeling and holding the items it becomes obvious that they were going to have to play it Max’s way: slowly rising to his feet, he nervously walked back towards Kivar: for the first time he was truly scared, not of Kivar, but of Max Evans and his towering second.

Kivar: he was most displeased to witness Nicholas returning with the emblems still in his possession even after humiliating himself in front of the poor human excuse for a second of Max Evans: this whole little charade was really starting to grate on his nerves: as Nicholas finally returns, he angrily snatches the items from his hands…
“Can’t you do anything right?!”
He stomps a few paces towards the second and then waits: {if Max wants to play the waiting game, then let him.}.

Aunt Trudy: even having seen it in her vision, she holds her breath along with the hundreds of thousands of people that line the path that separate the victor from the vanquished: she studied Kivar: she hadn’t seen him clearly before in her vision, only felt his darkness, but now, now she has her chance: she’s surprised to see that physically he’s not the monster she’d expected: he was tall, maybe around Max’s height, light hair mixed with gray, his face was well formed but it was his eyes that revealed him: there was no light there, they told only of his dark sole: she felt cold just looking at him: her attention turned back towards the tent as she heard the whispers and felt the expectation build.

Isabel: they could hear the people stir as Kivar stopped his approach: she had to hand it to him, Kivar had a bit of a flare for the dramatics, but then so did she: glancing back at her entourage…
“Come on, that’s our cue.”
She took a deep breath, stood a little straighter and with head held high, and walked towards and a little past the guys with Maria and Tess following suit: as they stood looking out at everyone, she heard and felt the murmur of anticipation grow even more: she had done her job well.

Philip: he peered around the tent flap and watched as Isabel and the girls stood there: he had been deeply honored that Isabel thought it important for him along with Jim and Tobias to have a special place in the ceremony: he hadn’t thought of himself as an advisor to King Zan, he was just doing his job as Dad: he and Diane had decided to wear their normal good clothes: it was just a coincidence that his new suit was dark blue and that Diane’s dress was royal blue: he looked over at Jim, wearing his best dressed sheriff uniform and Tobias in an Antarian outfit of dark blue…
“Well, I guess it’s our turn.”

Max: he was holding his son in his arms as he watched with pride as his dad walked out there: it was important to him that not only he acknowledged their contribution but his people recognized it as well: his dad had given up his career and devoted his life to helping them: they had turned the sheriff’s world upside down and Tobias had devoted the last several years to helping them: they deserved this and more: as they took their place, it was his son’s turn: even with everyone around he still wasn’t thrilled with the prospect of Kivar being within a hundred miles of his son let alone a few yards: but the people would want to see the baby prince and princess: he gave his mom a smile…
“You sure you can handle these two out there?”

Diane: taking her grandson in her arms, he looked adorable in the light blue romper: and Zanya was the perfect little princess in her light blue short dress and white sandals with her hair laying in rows of loose curls, just a living doll: as her grandson sticks his fist in his mouth and drools, she takes Zanya’s hand…
“Come on sweetie, let’s go show them what a big girl you are.”

Aunt Trudy: she can see the smiles as well as hear the “ooohs” and “aaahs” from the crowd as the little babies come out with Diane: she allowed herself a smile at the sight of Diane standing next to Philip with their little grandbabies: they had tried so hard for children, and were devastated when Diane had lost the one that had taken so much to conceive: finding Max and Isabel all those years ago had been a miracle but then miracles tended to happen for a reason: her eyes took on a decided mischievous twinkle as Zan with Ava by his side appeared: for a moment her vision of a few years ago came back to her: she hadn’t seen Zan and Ava in it: as she looked again for just a moment she could have sworn it was Max and Liz standing there but it couldn’t be: they hadn’t come out yet: she shook her head to clear her sight and looked again: sure enough, Zan and Ava stood together a few feet back from the guys, Prince Zan and Princess Royal Ava of Antar: her attention was drawn back to Kivar as he finally resumes his march but stops about 20 feet from Michael.

Ranjorn: he would be following behind his king and queen: Kivar had finally gotten close enough that it would be appropriate for King Zan to be seen: looking back at his king, it was interesting that when a secretary had explained to King Zan that the queen would be required to walk 5 steps behind him, he hadn’t said anything, just said ‘continue’: Ranjorn was beginning to get a feel for their king and somehow that just didn’t seem like something he would agree to so easily: as Max started to exit the tent, he held Liz’s hand in his, then suddenly stopped at looked at her.

Max: this was it: this was what they had fought and many had died for: this made the war officially over: he was given so much credit for being able to use the Granolith but he hadn’t done it alone: they had done it together, all of them working together: there had been so many doubts and unknowns for so much of his life and thru it all there was one constant, one thing held it all together for him, held him together: the smartest thing he had ever done was save her life that day almost 5 years ago in the Crashdown: he stopped just outside of the tent and turned to gaze at her: she was his everything, a part of him that he could not deny: he brought her hand to his lips and felt it’s warmth as he kissed it: she’s what had brought him alive: he smiled his love at her…
“Walk with me. Beside me, always beside me, my love, now and forever.”

Liz: her eyes threatened to blur with tears: taking a deep breath she managed to clear them enough so that she wouldn’t fall on her face as she walked hand-in-hand with her husband and soulmate: the wind carried the sound of a collective gasp from the Antarians standing in the audience: she knew what Max was doing, he hadn’t said a word to her but she had heard what the secretary and officials had said to both Max and Isabel: she hadn’t asked him to do this but her heart couldn’t help but swell: Max wasn’t going to be pushed around on things he felt strongly about even if it meant having to change a few things in the monarchy: she stopped just in front of Zan: he paused to look at her {go on, you need to be the one to close out the old so we can start fresh with the new, together.}: he gave her a slight nod and released her hand, then resumed his approach, stopping just behind Michael.

Kivar: the fury inside him rose as he finally spied his enemy: he was so young, so young: he still had a full life ahead of him: Kivar hadn’t missed a second of the display between Max and his human bride: he envied Max his years ahead of him and having one such as she to share it with only compounded that envy: feeling very old all of a sudden, he decided to finish this: he walked the last few yards until his stood face to face with the king’s second: he waited for a moment to be acknowledge and was astonished when he wasn’t: after several minutes pass he saw the subtle signal King Zan gave his second and he finally was allowed to pass and stood before King Zan: taking a breath he lowers himself to his knees and held out the emblems to him: he didn’t care to look up at Zan at what he knew would be cold, accusing eyes so kept his head down: it wasn’t until he realized that Zan had said and done nothing that he finally looked up at him: Zan simply shook his head ‘no’: {No…NO!? What does he mean ‘NO’? How could he not accept them back, they’re his.}: for a brief moment he saw Zan’s eyes flick towards the second: he now understood, his humiliation was to be complete: he would be made to surrender not to King Zan as an equal but to the second, a lowly Lord: with his teeth clenched tight he rises and goes before Lord Rath: he once again stiffly lowers himself and holds out the emblems: he’s confused as once again nothing happens, he looks up and stares at Lord Rath: Lord Rath once again refused them, he rises to his feet with his anger quickly rising to the surface: Lord Rath then turns his head and nods: as Kivar follows the nod, his eyes grow huge at the insult: he would have thrown the items at them by now, the only thing stopping him was that it would accomplish what they obvious want anyhow, his total destruction: he grinds his teeth in anger and with fire in his eyes, he walks over to the human: the tall lanky kid that has the nerve to be betrothed to Vilandra, the one that should have been his long ago: instead she chose this human and now he was supposed to surrender to him: his body was literally shaking with fury as he got down on his knees and offered them up to him: he couldn’t have taken them fast enough: the second the emblems left his hands he was back on his feet and turning his back to them all he walked back to the shuttle to be taken to his cell: he had finally had enough.

Alex: he heard the loud gasp that echoed in the desert air as Kivar handed them over: seeing Kivar close up he was immensely glad that King Zan had long ago denied his marriage petition to Vilandra: Kivar never could have made her laugh: watching Kivar stalk down the path, he smiled and walked over to his future brother-in-law…
“I believe these are yours. Try not to loose them again.”

Max: returning the grin…
“Don’t worry, I won’t. Now I believe we have a celebration to attend.”
That afternoon a spectacular air show was held over the New Mexico desert by alien Antarian spacecraft, and as night descended the sky was filled with color and excitement as fireworks lit the sky: out in the desert Earthly and Antarian music filled the air and people danced with each other: they came to realize that they weren’t as different as they thought and working together they had finally set a great wrong, right.

The Fates smiled.

The End.



posted on 9-Feb-2003 7:34:55 PM
Yes, I am thinking of doing a sequel but I have to do two things first...

1)Finish the story I'm currently writing, Fortunate Son. My muse just has a one track mind and can only do one at a time.

2)I won't start it until I can *see* how it's going to end. I won't start a story until there is an ending. And preferably one that won't take 1-1/2 years to get to either. And right now, it's still kind of fuzzy.

Thanks for your kind words and interest everyone!

Take care,
Taffy